《Fit For Your Love》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    The sound of water came from the bathroom, and the erotic scent was still lingering in the bedroom.


    Olivia looked at the tall figure reflected in the rubbing ss.She picked up the nightgown on the floor


    and put it on.


    Then she opened the window to let the smell out.


    And she changed the sheets and cleaned up the used condoms on the floor.


    When she bent down, she felt that her waist was sore and her legs were extremely ufortable.


    He had just exerted so much strength that she could not bear it for a moment.


    However, there was something wrong with him tonight.


    She wondered whether it was because of something in thepany.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    But he never told her anything about thepany, and she didn''t like to ask.


    Everett came out in a bathrobe.


    Olivia said gently, "I''ve made the bed.You can sleep now.¡¯


    Everett is the richest man in F City and even in the whole country.


    His investmentpany, Gloryworld Group, was famous across the country, where he had been an


    influential figure.


    As for her, she was from an ordinary family.


    It was extremely lucky for her to marry him.


    She could not help him at work, so she could only help him in life, so that he would not have to worry


    about anything other than work.


    Everett walked over, opened the drawer, and handed her a document.


    "Sign it."


    Olivia took it and was puzzled.


    "What is this?"


    He never gave her files or anything like that.


    But Everett didn''t answer her.


    He lit a cigarette and sat on the sofa.


    Olivia flipped through the documents and saw the words ¡®Divorce Agreement¡¯ in ck.


    Her face instantly turned pale.


    Divorce...He wanted a divorce...The document fell to the ground.


    When Olivia looked at Everett, her voice trembled uncontrobly.


    "You want..a divorce?"


    A moment ago, they were doing the most intimate thing.But the next moment, he gave her the divorce


    agreement.This could not true.


    "Yes."


    He blew out a smoke ring and the white smoke blurred his handsome features.She could not see


    through him.


    "Why?"


    She knew that she was not good enough for him.


    But this year, he had treated her very well, and he doted on her very much right for him.


    Whenever he came back from work, no matter how busy he was, he would take her out to shop


    whenever he had time.


    He would solve all the problems in her family.


    He was like a good husband, making her feel the warmth of family and the love of her lover.


    But now, he said he was in love with someone else.


    Olivia didn''t believe it.


    However, when she met his eyes which were the abyss, she knew that it was useless to say anything.


    Her fingers clutched at the corner of the bedside table, and her nails broke.


    But she didn''t feel any pain at all.


    She nodded.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Olivia signed the divorce agreement.


    The next morning, thewyer Mr.Cruz passed by and handed her a thick document.


    "This is the alimony Mr.Weston gave you.There are properties, funds, stocks, and cars init.


    You might want to take a look.Olivia looked at the document and pushed it back.


    "No"


    Before they got married, she did not help him much, nor did she help him after they got married.She


    doesn''t deserve this stuff.


    Said thewyer, "Madam, this was Mr.Weston''s order.¡¯ Olivia paused and looked at thewyer.


    "Where is he?"


    "Mr.Weston is on a business trip and will be back in a week."


    "Mr.Weston said that he transferred the ownership this week.You will go to the civil affairs bureau when


    he returns one weekter.¡¯ Olivia nodded and looked at the document again.


    A few secondster, she took it and opened it.


    Thewyer saw her open it and began to borate.


    "Madam, you''ll get a lot.A mansion worth 100 million in the northern suburbs, an apartment worth 50


    million in the downtown, and other nice business properties with the value of 600 million dors, and..."


    "Mr.Cruz."


    Olivia interrupted him.


    "Yes? madam.¡¯


    "I don''t want any of this.I only want the vi I''m staying in now, is that okay?"


    This vi bred their recollections and was the only ce she wanted.


    Mr.Cruz called Everett.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Melody, who went abroad with Everett, was sitting next to him at an altitude of two thousand feet.


    After hearing Mr.Cruz''s words, Everett lifted his eyes.His dark eyes were unfathomable.


    His thin lips opened and closed, and his cold and heartless words reached the other end of the phone.


    "Let her be"


    "Okay, Mr.Weston."


    Seeing Everett hang up the phone, Melody smiled and held Everett''s arm.


    "I seem to have caused you trouble"


    "Not at all"


    Everett put his phone away and continued to read the magazine.


    Melody saw that he was not happy or angry, but she knew that he was not in a good mood.


    She took the magazine away from him and said domineeringly, "Everett, look at me."


    Everett squinted at her.


    His eyes were deep and unfathomable, which made people feel scared.


    However, Melody was not afraid.


    She had been with him for five years and had already understood this man.


    If she hadn''t made a mistake, why would she allow him to marry another woman?!


    "I''m Back.If you don''t cherish me, I won''te back no matter what you do in the future, okay?"


    As usual, she was overbearing and powerful.


    This was her, Melody.


    She was the woman Melody that he liked.


    Everett lifted her chin and rubbed her chin with his fingers.


    The darkness in his eyes moved slowly, "Melody, this is your only chance as well."


    The paperwork was done quickly, and Mr.Cruz left.


    Olivia called him, "Mr.Cruz¡¯


    Mr.Cruz turned around, "Madam."


    Olivia subconsciously held onto the contract of the vi that belonged to her.


    Looking at Mr.Cruz, her eyes were filled with care and anticipation.


    "On the day we go to the civil affairs bureau, he wille back and go with me, right?"


    She wanted to see him again and take a good look at him.


    "Yes¡±


    That afternoon, Olivia rented an apartment in the downtown and began looking for work online.


    This year she stopped working and became a housewife at home.


    Now she''s going out to work.


    It''s just that she was not a bachelor, she had graduated from a night school, so it was hard to get a


    decent job.


    However, she didn''t care.She had sel knowledge.


    Soon, she found a job as a sales rep for a cosmeticspany and submitted her resume, then she got


    an interview for the job tomorrow.Olivia smiled and looked gentle.


    Everyone in this world could live without anyone.She had to make a living and had no time to grieve.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    The interview was very sessful.Olivia has a good image: nice curves, wless skin, and most


    importantly good temper.


    She is perfect for selling cosmetics, so she got the job immediately and started working on the same


    day.


    She worked at the SH Building, which was thergest shopping mall in F City.


    It was mainly for high and middle-ss people, so it had arge daily flow of customers.


    Olivia worked very hard.


    Every day, she was the first one toe and thest one to leave.


    During this time, she learned about cosmetics, tock notes, and observed how other sales sold them.


    She learned it quickly and became familiar with it in afew days.


    The manager was satisfied with her efforts.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    On this day, after Olivia sessfully sold a product and walked the guest out, her mobile phone rang.


    Olivia said to the manager, "Manager, may I answer the phone?"


    Bosses like hard-working employees, so naturally, the manager was very reasonable and agreed.


    "Go ahead."


    Olivia walked into the storage room with her phone.


    When she saw the word "Mother-inw" on the screen, the smile on her face froze and she became


    nervous.


    A year ago, when Everett wanted to marry her, his parents strongly opposed to it, but no matter how


    unsatisfied they were, they could not change Everett''s mind.


    They had no choice but topromise, but in the eyes of the two elders, they had never


    acknowledged her as their daughter-inw.


    Everett was also very considerate and never asked her to be filial to her inws.


    For the whole year, apart from the first time Everett brought her to the Weston Family to meet the two


    elders, she had never seen them again.


    Now that her mother-inw called, it was impossible for Olivia not to be nervous.


    "Mom Olivia''s voice was soft and gentle, making people unable to hate her even if they wanted to.¡±


    "I''ll be waiting for you at Xiya restaurant.Come over now.¡±


    The tone of her mother-inw was not friendly, but she had a good self-constraint and did not lose her


    temper on the phone.


    However, her mother-inw hung up the phone after she finished speaking.


    Olivia looked at her phone and wanted to call Everett to tell him that his mother wanted to meet her


    now.


    However, thinking about their current rtionship, Olivia put her phone back in her pocket and came


    out to ask the manager for leave.


    Ten minutester, Olivia arrived at the restaurant.


    The waiter led her to the private room.


    There was no one else in the room except her mother-inw, Leona.


    Olivia walked over and greeted softly.


    "Mom."


    Leona looked at her from her head to her feet, and then from her feet to her head.Her eyebrows knitted


    tighter and tighter.


    "Have you forgotten your identity?"


    She had business to deal with here and nned to visit her son by the way.


    However, before she arrived at her son''s ce, she saw her daughter-inw selling cosmetics in a


    cosmetics store.


    When was the Weston Family so poor that they have to ask their daughter-inw to do such a lowly job


    outside? Thinking about this, Leona became extremely unpleasant.


    However, Olivia did not answer her.Instead, she looked at her in surprise.


    Mom didn¡¯t seem to know about their divorce yet.


    Leona¡¯s face darkened when she saw that Olivia was silent.


    "Are you listening to me or not?"


    She was from a really disgraceful family, no wonder she was so unruly! Olivia came to her senses.She


    quickly waved her hands to deny.


    "Mom, it''s not like that.I..."


    Leona interrupted her before she could finish.


    "What''s the point to deny? I saw it with my own eyes! Do you want me toe and embarrass you in


    public?"


    She continued, "Olivia, let me tell you, we Weston Family can''t afford such disgrace!"


    Leona was furious.


    She was already dissatisfied with this daughter-inw, and now this woman was not sensible at all.


    How could Everett take a fancy to such a woman? The more Leona thought about it, the angrier she


    got.


    She stood up.


    "Go back immediately.Quit your job.Be a good wife at home.Otherwise, don''t me me for making


    things difficult for you as your mother-inw!"


    Olivia frowned and felt a little anxious.


    "Mom, listen to me.It''s not what you think.¡¯


    Now, she was certain that her mother-inw did not know about her divorce with Everett, but since she


    had already signed the divorce agreement, and her mother-inw was here, there was no need for her


    to hide it.


    However, Leona thought that she was going to argue and didn''t want to listen to her.


    She took his bag and left.


    Olivia caught up with her, but unexpectedly, when she walked out of the room, she bumped into a


    waiter.


    The waiter was carrying some food when she bumped into him.


    The food in his hand was spilled on the floor and also on her clothes.


    A strong and indescribable smell made Olivia feel extremely revolting.


    She couldn''t help but cover her mouth and vomited on the spot.


    When Leona heard the sound, she turned around and saw Olivia vomiting with her hands covering her


    mouth.


    Could it be? Leona suddenly thought of something and quickly rushed over, "Olivia!"

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Olivia was sent to the hospital''s obstetrics and gynecology department.


    The result of the examination came out very quickly.


    She was pregnant for six weeks.


    Leona looked at the examination report and smiled happily.


    But what Olivia felt wasplicated.


    Pregnant? How could she be pregnant? Every time Everett would wear the condom.


    How could she be pregnant when they were filing for a divorce? It was so unbelievable that Olivia felt


    excited.


    The baby belonged to them...


    Leona called her father and her husband immediately.


    She was extremely excited.


    However, Olivia got worried when she saw how excited the mother was.


    Who would this baby belong to in that case she got pregnant before the divorce? The baby would


    belong to her or the Weston Family.


    Or she should abort the baby? She clenched her fists tightly.


    No, she couldn''t admit that she was pregnant! Olivia said immediately, "Mother, I''m not pregnant!"


    Leona looked at her as if she was looking at an idiot.


    She didn''t want to talk with her right now.


    She held her phone and went out.


    She wanted to call Everett.


    But somehow, she couldn''t get through to him.


    Olivia saw her mother-inw go out knowing that would be troublesome if she did not tell her that she


    was about to divorce with Everett.


    "Mother, I''m divorced from Everett.I can''t be pregnant!"


    Leona stunned, "What did you say?"


    Hyatt Hotel, California, USA.


    Davis went to the hotel to report it to Everett after answering Leona¡¯s call.


    He was Everett''s principal secretary.


    The door was opened and Melody stood in front of him in a sexy silk night-robe.


    Davis lowered his head and greeted, "Miss Johnson.¡¯


    Melody looking at his expression said, "Go in.Everett is in the cloakroom.¡¯


    A smart woman was sensible.


    "Thanks."


    Davis went straight to the cloakroom.


    Everett was standing in front of the mirror buttoning his shirt.


    The man''s exquisite feature was god''s best masterpiece.


    He had a perfect figure and a pair of brooding and mysterious eyes.


    He had done business for many years.


    He was mature, sessful and charming.


    "What''s up?"


    Davis said, "Madam is pregnant."


    His hands stopped and the atmosphere changed.


    Even Melody who was leaning against the door and swilling her wine ss was stunned.


    A minuteter, Davis left.


    Melody smirked and looked at Everett mockingly.


    "Pregnant? What''s going on here, Everett?"


    Everett took his suit Jacket and put it on.His tone as indifferent as ever.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "An ident."


    Melody dropped her ss on the floor.


    "An ident? You broke up with me and got married at random just because Henry kissed me.Now


    that you''ve got another woman pregnant.What do you think of me?"


    Her pride couldn''t be trampled on like this! Especially not by Everett! Everett finally looked at her.His


    eyes rarely became gentle.


    "Melody, I had given you the chance.¡¯ Melodyughed.


    "So, you''re just taking revenge on me?"


    Everett turned around and walked in front of her.The gentleness in his eyes faded and became cold.


    "I told you, it was an ident."


    Melody turned around and turned back two secondster.The anger on her face had fadedpletely.


    She returned to her confident smile.


    "Alright, I''ll pay for my mistakes in the past.I won''t interfere with how you deal with them.But remember


    one thing.I can still live without you!"

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Olivia was monitored.She would be followed no matter what she did.She knew that her mother-inw


    was afraid that she would take the child away with her.


    Because she kept denying the existence of this child.


    She was in panic.She knew very well that she could not have this child.


    No matter what she said, she would have no say.


    However, no matter how scared she was, Everett still came back.


    The next morning, Everett arrived at the ward.He was dressed in a suit with a coat on his wrist.He was


    handsome and had an imposing aura.He just showed up in front of her.


    Olivia looked at him and felt as if it had been ages.


    The guards left and closed the door.


    Everett took a stool and sat down in front of the bed.


    His legs were crossed, and the boss''s calm aura waspletely exposed.


    Olivia sat up subconsciously and reached out to hang the coat in his hand.


    This had been a well-ingrained habit of hers in the past year.


    But her hand froze in the air, because Everett had put his overcoat at the end of the bed.


    The man looked at her belly, "Pregnant?"


    It was a quiet conversation as usual.Olivia curled her fingers and withdrew her hands.


    She lowered her head, "No, the test result was wrong."


    By this time, she also insisted that she was not pregnant.


    Everett looked at her face for a minute and said, "Abort it-"


    Abort it...Olivia''s eyes widened.


    She stared at Everett in disbelief.


    This was his child, how could he ask her to abort it so easily? No, she was not pregnant.


    Olivia shook her head, "I...I''m not pregnant..."


    She clutched the nket tightly with her nails turning up and her knuckles turning white.


    Even so, her breathing was heavy and her body was trembling.


    She took a deep breath and suppressed her frantic emotions.


    She steadied her pounding heart, and every word she said was firm.


    "Everett, I''m not pregnant."


    "Believe me."


    Everett looked at her for a long time and stood up.


    "I''ll arrange the doctor for you.Have a good rest."


    The man left and his straight back made people feel that they would be safe with him by their side and


    that he was so reliable, but he said such cruel and merciless words.


    Olivia''s eyes turned red in the blink of an eye and her fingernails broke.


    "I want this child.His surname will be Hadley in the future, not Weston.He will have nothing to do with


    the Westons.Everett, is that okay?"


    She knew how unreasonable and insensible her request was to Everett.


    However, she couldn''t do it.


    She really couldn''t abort this child.It''s their child.


    A Child of his blood...


    Everett raised his head slightly, and he turned cold in an instant.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Olivia, you are being unreasonable.¡¯ The ward became quiet.


    Olivia looked at him with reddened eyes.


    She said, as if she had exhausted all her strength, "Everett, this is the only time I get


    unreasonable.This is the only time, okay?"


    "No"


    Olivia fell on the bed and tears rolled down.


    During this year, he had treated her so well that it was outrageous.


    Everyone outside said that she must have had burned a lot of incense in her past life to get this man''s


    love.


    She also felt lucky.


    However, who would have thought that the person who once doted on her would be so heartless to her


    at this moment? Adream was a dream.


    It was not true.


    If you took it seriously, you would lose.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    The doctor examined her quickly and arranged for her to have a operation.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia didn''t cry or make a scene.


    She just closed her eyes and waited for it to end.


    If Everett had let her down, she would do everything to keep the child.


    However, Everett treated her very well and made her willing to ept his cruelty s even if he didn''t love


    her.


    However, she didn''t expect her mother-inw toe when she was about to be pushed into the


    operating room.


    "Stop right there!"


    Olivia opened her eyes.


    Her mother-inw came over angrily and pointed at the doctor.


    "Burke, are you really going to do this?"


    Dr.Burke was helpless.


    "Leona, your son doesn''t want the child, and there''s nothing I can do."


    "He doesn''t want it, but I want it! I will raise my own grandson!"


    "Well...


    "What? Hurry up and send her back.Otherwise, our friendship for decades will be over!"


    Leona said in a dominant manner.


    And Dr.Burke had no choice but to send Olivia back to the ward.


    "Let''s be Frank.If Everettes to me, I will tell him it''s because of you that..."


    "Tell him! Let hime to me if there''s anything wrong!"


    "Alright, that''s a relief to hear!"


    When Olivia returned to the ward, she repeated the conversation between her mother-inw and


    Dr.Burke just now.


    She covered her rtively t abdomen and whispered.


    "Baby, you''re still here, aren''t you?"


    It''s not a dream.


    It¡¯s true? Leona came here quickly, and said to her, "Since both of you don''t want this child, I will keep


    it.From now on, there will be someone taking care of you until you give birth to the child safely."


    After saying that, she turned around and left.


    Olivia stopped her.


    "Mom¡± Leona stopped and looked at her with displeasure.


    Olivia clutched her abdomen tightly and stared at her.


    "Mom, if this child is born..."


    Leona interrupted her before she could finish.


    "The child will have nothing to do with you.You and Everett can do whatever you want."


    Olivia grabbed her clothes in an instant.


    It had nothing to do with her, but this was her child...


    Olivia didn''t know where her courage came from.She sat up.


    "Mom, can I take this child away?"


    Leona stared at her in disbelief.


    "What are you talking about?"


    How could a divorced woman take the Weston Family kid away? Did she even know what she was


    talking about?


    "This is my child.I want to raise him up by myself.I..."


    "Shut up! This child has blood flowing from our Weston Family.How could I let you take him away?


    Olivia, don''t make deals with me.Listen to me, I can give you money, but you can''t take this child


    away!"


    Her mother-inw left angrily, and Olivia smiled bitterly.


    She knew how naive her thoughts were, but she felt painful thinking that this child would have nothing


    to do with her in the future.


    SHS Group, the skyscrapers towered into the sky.


    The view on the 56th floor was broad enough to look down on everything.


    It was the tallest building in F City and was a symbol of power and status.


    Everett stood in front of therge French window and looked down at the row upon row of tall buildings.


    His eyes were deep.


    Knock, knock.


    There was a knock on the door, and then Davis came in.


    "Mr.Weston, I heard from the hospital that your mother had taken Miss Hadley away.¡¯ His dark eyes


    moved, and ayer of coldness covered his eyes.


    "When?"


    "An hour ago."

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    That day, Olivia was taken to the Capital by Leona, and they went to the most strict and sophisticated


    private hospital.


    Four nurses and two doctors gave her the most careful and thorough examination.


    She let them check her like a machine.


    It was getting dark.


    Olivia leaned against the bed, her hands touching her stomach as she looked out the window at the


    darkness.


    In ten months, no, eight months, the baby will be taken from her.


    She would never see her child again.


    Was this what she wanted? That night, Olivia had a nightmare.


    She dreamed that Everett was standing in front of her.


    He said, "Olivia, do you know what will happen if you are not obedient?"


    Thus, she was forcefully brought into the operating room.The doctor put on the gloves and held a


    scalpel as he shed at her stomach.


    "Don''t..."


    Olivia screamed in fright and sat up all of a sudden.


    The nurse came immediately.


    "Madam.¡¯'' However, Olivia was still in the nightmare.


    She pushed the nurse away.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    She shrank backwards and looked at the nurse warily, "You can''t touch my child!"


    Seeing her like this, the nurse quickly rang the bed bell.


    But Olivia quickly got off the bed and then ran out.


    She wanted to leave this horrible ce! But when she opened the door and saw everything outside,


    she stopped.


    She calmed down.


    It was a dream.


    It was not true.


    It was reality now.


    However, if she was still here, that dream woulde true.


    She couldn''t stay here.


    She had to leave.


    Together with her baby! The doctor came over to check on her.


    After confirming that she was fine, he asked a nurse to stay in the ward to keep an eye on her.


    Olivia looked at the nurse and said, "Can you take me out for a walk?"


    The nurse looked at her suspiciously.


    Olivia said, "I had a bad dream and felt very ufortable.I wanted to go out for a walk, just


    downstairs.I will not go out."


    The nurse thought of how she acted just now and said, "Alright, but you can''t go out for too long.You


    need to rest more now."


    "Okay, thank you-"


    Soon, the nurse led her downstairs.She gripped the corner of her coat and looked around without


    making any sound.


    The two of them walked into the path ahead.


    Under a big banyan tree, Olivia suddenly covered her stomach.


    The nurse held her immediately.


    "Madam, what''s wrong with you?"


    "My stomach hurts.Ah, it hurts..."


    "How? This..."


    The nurse panicked and then she looked around.


    Olivia said quickly, "Go get the doctor, quick!"


    "Alright, I''ll go right away.Stay here and don''t move."


    "Mmm, it hurts...My child...My child..."


    She bent down in pain, and the nurse did not dare to dy.


    She immediately ran into the hospital.


    As soon as Olivia saw her running into the hospital, she took off her coat and put on the sweater inside.


    Her long hair was tied into balls and she quickly walked out.


    Almost as soon as she left the hospital, the nurse came down with the doctor.


    However, when they reached the big banyan tree, they found that there was nobody.


    Olivia trotted when she got out of the hospital.


    As she ran, she looked around and quickly turned into an alley.


    She had to go where there was no surveince cameras.


    So they wouldn''t find her.


    And at this moment, the hospital was in a mess and everyone was looking for Olivia.


    Even Leona was here.


    "You can''t even keep a woman in.What''s wrong with you?"


    The doctors and nurses were scolded so much that they didn''t dare to speak.


    They lowered their heads and endured the scolding.


    Leona pointed at them angrily.


    "Why are you still standing there? Find her! Even if you turn the hospital upside down, you have to find


    her!"


    "Yes, madam."


    Soon the doctors and nurses dispersed, and Leona stood there with anger in her eyes.


    Olivia, see what would happen when they found you! At this moment, a luxury car was parking outside


    the hospital.


    A man got out of the car.It''s Everett.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Standing still, he looked cold and heartless in ck.He looked up at the hospital with empty eyes.He


    walked in, followed by two bodyguards.


    Leona was watching surveince videos in the surveince room, but no matter how she watched


    carefully, it was as if he had disappeared without any trace.


    She couldn''t find her.


    Just as she was about to lose her temper again, a cold voice came from behind.


    "Lost?"


    Leona froze and looked at the cold person who standing at the door.


    Many times, she suspected that he was not her biological son.


    He always put on a serious and solitary look.


    She didn''t know who he looked like.


    "Don''t be so sarcastic.Hurry up and look for her.I don¡¯t want the descendant of the Weston Family to be


    homeless!"


    "She won''t be.¡¯ He was indifferent and she could not feel any emotions from his voice, but it made


    people feel scared.


    "What do you mean?"


    Olivia was hidden in an old residential building.


    Perhaps God had seen that she was pitiful and was helping her too.


    She hid at the corner of the stairs and soon met a charitable olddy.


    She asked the olddy to take her in, and she said yes.


    And it''s only when she lived in the olddy''s house that she found the olddy had no children, she


    was a single person.


    Since then, Olivia had lived in the olddy''s house.


    For three months, everything seemed to be steady and calm.


    Olivia began to look for part-time jobs to earn money.


    It''s all in small ces.


    As time passed, she still did not dare to rx her vignce.


    One day, she delivered food to a private vi.


    There were many people in the vi, and it seemed that they were having a party.


    The party was a st.


    Olivia took the food in and wanted to leave.


    However, just as she took several steps, a man stopped her.


    "That auntie,e here for a while."


    Olivia stopped and looked over.


    Aman in a flowery shirt, shorts, and cigarette was waving at her.


    Olivia walked over.


    "Sir, what''s the matter?"


    "Go and buy some pastries for me.I''ll give you all this money."


    As the man spoke, he took out a stack of money and gave it to her.


    Seeing so much money, Olivia''s eyes lit up and took it immediately.


    "Alright, I''ll send it to you soon!"


    The baby had been around for more than four months, and it''s getting bigger.


    She had to save money in advance to prepare for the birth.


    Olivia took the money and trotted away.


    As soon as she left, someone walked over.


    "Why does that woman look so familiar to me?"


    Hearing his words, the man took a puff of his cigarette and put it between his fingers.


    "Harry, I don''t think that she''s familiar to you, but you''re interested in this auntie, right?"


    Harry shook his head.


    "No, let me think about it.I''ve definitely met this woman before.Where have I met her before?"


    When the man saw that he really thought about it, he patted his shoulder and said meaningfully, "Think


    about it carefully.If you can''t remember, that auntie wille backter.I''ll send her to you.Take your


    time to think about it"


    Harry ignored him and continued to search Olivia in his mind.


    His intuition told him this woman was important.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia went to the XQ Bakery.


    XQ Bakery was a high-end dessert shop.


    Not only was the desserts exquisite, but also had a unique taste.


    Olivia calcted the money in her hand.


    She left a few hundred dors and the rest of the money was for pastries.


    This shop had delivery service, but she still followed them and sent the pastries to the vi.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    She sent the pastries over and went to find the man who asked her to buy them.


    "Sir, the pastries are here.¡¯ The man held a ss of wine in his hand and looked at her carefully.


    Her long hair was pulled back in a ball, but it hung loosely at the back of her head because of her busy


    schedule, and a lot of shredded hair fell as a result.


    She had no makeup, and her face was small, but her skin was red due to the sunlight.


    And her eyes were big and bright.


    She was wearing jeans, sneakers, and a loose t-shirt with a round neck.


    So, there was nothing on her that was worthy looking at.


    If there was really something different, it was a sense of freshness.


    What was new? It was her poverty, of course.


    "Alright, I''m very satisfied.Wait a minute."


    He went to get Harry.


    If his friend liked a woman, then he would send her to him.


    Olivia didn''t know what the man wanted her to wait for, but she wondered if he thought that she had


    served him well, so he was prepared to tip her, so she stood there and waited.


    The man walked up to Harry and pointed at Olivia, who was out of ce at the party.


    "Here, your favorite aunt.¡¯ Harry didn''t figure it out so he just stopped thinking about it.


    Now, he was holding a model in his arms and kissing her.


    When Harry heard what he said, he immediately let go of the model and looked over.


    However, he could only see half of Olivia''s face as she didn''t look this way.


    Harry immediately walked towards her.The model called him in displeasure.


    "Harry!"


    She wanted to chase after him, but was blocked by the man.


    "Hey, little temptress, your Harry is obsessed with some aunt now.How about you apany me?"


    The model immediately leaned over coquettishly.


    "Of course I am willing to."


    The two flirted and Harry came to Olivia to take a closer look.Olivia was shocked as a person suddenly


    appeared in front of her.


    "You..."


    "Have we met somewhere before?"


    Harry interrupted Olivia and looked inquiringly at the her.Olivia shook her head immediately.


    "Sir, we haven''t met before."


    The person in front of her was tall and thin, and he was not very well-looking, but he was obviously rich.


    There was no one else among the rich she knew but Everett.


    After Olivia finished speaking, she lowered her head.


    "Sir, I still have work to do.I should go now."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She saw what the men and women was doing in the corners of the party.Some were kissing and some


    were having sex directly.


    It was not a good ce.She needed to get out of here as soon as possible.


    After Olivia finished speaking, she turned around and left.


    Harry watched her leave.


    As she walked into the sunlight, something suddenly urred to her and she pped her hands.


    "I remembered!"


    She let out a sudden sound and everyone around looked at her, but Harry didn''t care.


    He immediately took out his phone and ran out.


    At this moment, in the makeup room of the studio.


    Melody sat in the chair and was drinking a ss of lemonade.


    A man was leaning against the dressing table next to her.


    He was wearing a ck shirt, and the button on his shirt cor was opened to the fourth button,


    showing the casualness of him. The man curled his lips and crossed his legs, throwing off an aura of


    evilness.


    "Melody, as you friend, I''m worried about you now.'''' Melody had exquisite makeup on her face and was


    dressed in thetest fashion of luxury brand O''Dell.


    She was a model, a designer and a hit in fashion circle.


    She''s got a runway show in ten minutes.


    Her red lips curved slightly, and her cold eyes were sharp.


    "Your presence here worries me instead."


    "Oh, is it because of Everett?"


    A cold light shed in the man''s eyes.


    Melody sneered.


    "Henry, I''ve already made myself clear.If you keep hanging around me, we can''t even be normal


    friends."


    After saying that, she turned around and left.


    Henry looked at her graceful back and smiled widely.


    "Melody, I am here as a friend to remind you that that woman ran away with the child of the man you


    love most.And don''t forget that that woman has been with Everett for a year and they have done a lot


    of things that you and Everett didn''t do¡¯¡¯


    "And maybe Everett wants to let her off on purpose.Otherwise, with Everett''s ability, how could he not


    even find a woman?"


    Melody clenched her hands.


    Henry walked over and stopped beside her.


    He bent over and leaned closer to her ear.


    "Melody, the things between men and women are quite simr.Think about it for yourself"


    Then Henry left.


    Melody''s eyes were filled with emotions.


    After knowing that the woman was pregnant, her heart felt like it had a thorn in it, and she couldn''t pull


    it out no matter how hard she tried! Henry got into the car and started the engine.


    And then his phone rang.


    He turned on the bluetooth and turned the wheel.


    "Hello"


    "Big brother, it''s Harry.I saw that woman today!"


    "Who?"


    "Everett''s wife!"

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Olivia felt uneasy after leaving the vi.She still remembered the way that man looked at her.


    Therefore, after leaving the vi, she went back to the ce where she did her part-time job and


    resigned from her boss.


    Originally, the sry would only be paid at the end of the month, but she worked hard and was not


    effeminate.


    She did it very well, so the boss paid her the sry for this period of time.


    Olivia said immediately, "Thank you, boss!"


    "You''re wee.Come back when you''re done with your family matters.I still want you to work"


    "Okay."


    Olivia left quickly and returned to the olddy''s house in themunity.


    However, when the door was opened, Olivia saw the person sitting on the sofa.Then the things in her


    hand fell to the ground.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me! Let go of me!"


    Olivia was taken out of themunity and was forced into a car.


    Harry looked at the closed car door and said to the person on the phone, "I got her.Brother, what


    should I do? Tell me!"


    Henry yed with the lighter and curled his lips habitually, "Take her to the Golden Night."


    "Alright, brother!"


    Harry got in the car and said to the driver, "To the Golden Night."


    Olivia heard him and struggled, "Who are you? What are you going to do?!"


    She didn''t know this person, she didn''t know what he was going to do to her.Harry turned to look at her.


    He looked at her from head to toe and finally gazed at her face, "To be honest, I don''t think you''re


    gorgeous.You''re way worse than Melody.You two are just like two extremes.She is always the goddess,


    and you''re the clown.He pointed at the sky and the ground.¡±


    "I really don''t understand why Everett married you and let you be the mother of his child.It''s really..."


    Harry shook his head and turned around.


    Olivia''s face was pale, Everett...


    "Did Everett ask you to do all these?"


    "Everett?"


    Harryughed, "You think too much."


    Olivia panicked.


    If it wasn''t Everett, then who was it? Melody, he just said Melody!


    "You were sent by Melody?"


    She asked eagerly, although she did not know who Melody was.


    However, she had never offended this person before.


    She hoped that this Melody would let her go.


    Harry didn''t want to talk with her anymore and he lit a cigarette.


    Olivia felt more and more uneasy.


    She looked out of the window and saw the car driving towards a ce that she didn''t know about.


    Beside her, there were two tall and powerful men sitting on the left and right side of her.


    There was no way for her to escape.


    What should she do? The car stopped in the Golden Night an hourter, and it was already dark.


    The night wasing.


    When the door opened, Olivia caught an opportunity and rushed out.


    However, how could a pregnant woman like her outrun several men? She was quickly caught by them.


    Olivia struggled, "I don''t know the Melody you''re talking about at all.I''ve never offended her.Let go of


    me! Let go!"


    Harry ignored her and asked someone to bring her in.


    Soon, Olivia was thrown into a hall of white marble tiles.


    The dark lights around were lit up instantly.


    The whole hall was as bright as it was still daytime.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia also saw the surroundings clearly.


    People, tables, chairs, bars, bleachers, music equipment, and all kinds of expensive drinks.


    And, steel pipe.


    This ce was extremely luxurious and expensive.


    The atmosphere was quiet, and everyone looked at her.


    Oliviay on the ground and covered her stomach tightly.


    She stepped back, but there were two men behind her, who blocked her waypletely.


    She had no ce to retreat.


    She was afraid and full of fear, but she struggled to stand up.


    Baby, don''t be afraid, mom will protect you, mom will definitely protect you!

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    The surrounding crowd voluntarily made way for Henry.


    At the same time, two people came out from upstairs.


    Melody was still elegant even in ordinary clothes.


    Everett, who was wearing a shirt and a pair of trousers, had a good figure and was handsome.


    Melody looked at Olivia below.


    A strange light shed across his eyes.


    Olivia, it was really her! "Melody, I have a surprise for you.When I bring Everett with me in an hour, you


    will know if Everett really loves you.¡¯


    An hour ago, Henry called her and said this.


    Then she brought Everett.


    Henry, you really haven''t let me down.


    "Oh, I don''t know where I found this woman.¡¯ Melody said and sat down on the sofa.


    Everett, that woman''s down there.


    You want to save her? Everett stood in front of the fence and looked down, his eyes misty.


    At this moment, no one knew what he was thinking.


    Even Melody, who had known him for so many years, could not see through his heart.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Henry came to Olivia and grabbed her chin.


    Olivia avoided him and red at him vigntly.


    "Who are you? What are you going to do?!"


    Henry''s hand remained frozen in the air as he pinched Olivia.


    He curled his lips and looked around.


    "Mr.Weston''s ex-wife is indeed unusual!"


    In an instant, everyone burst intoughter.Olivia''s face darkened.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    After she finished speaking, she ran around.


    However, wherever she ran, she was stopped and pushed.


    Soon after, Olivia was pushed to the ground.


    Henry squatted in front of her and his handnded on her Everett.


    "Right? Mr.Weston."


    Olivia shuddered and slowly raised her head.


    The man was wearing a white shirt, whose color didn¡¯t match the environment here.


    He held a ss of red wine, his lips thin, and eyebrows sharp.


    Even if he didn''t say anything now, his appearance made the surroundings quiet down.


    Domineering, powerful.


    Everett.


    Her husband.


    Her favorite man.


    There he was...


    Olivia''s heart tightened, and her nails prated her palm.


    So, you''ve been watching, right? Mdy looked at Everett and then Olivia.


    Her eyes were red and wide open.


    Her tears were flowing, which aroused love and affection.


    What a pair of beautiful eyes! Unfortunately, she came from the wrong family.


    "Come on, you guys, let''s see how we can get our Mr.Weston''s child down.Anyone who manages to do


    it will enjoy free alcohol on the Golden Night in the wholeing year."


    Henry pointed at the people surrounding Olivia, his peach blossom eyes full of bewitching charm.


    However, no one moved.


    Although they heard that Everett and Olivia were divorced, the child in her womb was still Everett''s.


    They didn''t dare to touch her.


    Henry smirked.


    "Two years.¡¯


    "Three years.¡¯


    The huge venue waspletely silent.


    Everyone lowered their heads.


    Henry lowered his head.He smiled.


    He unbuttoned his expensive wristwatch, threw it to the ground, rolled up his sleeves, and acted


    carelessly.


    "Since none of you dare to help Mr.Weston, I will"


    After speaking, he kicked at the belly of Olivia.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Olivia quickly rolled to the side and dodged the kick.


    Henry was stunned, then looked at Everett on the second floor.


    "Mr.Weston, you have a sassy wife."


    Then, he turned to Olivia with sinister eyes, "But it''s okay.I have plenty of time to y with her today."


    After saying that, he strode towards Olivia.


    Olivia had already stood up and rushed towards the people surrounding her.


    She had to push them away, so that she could have the chance to leave.


    But soon her hair was grasped.


    Henry threw her on the floor.


    This time, he threw her so hard that she fell straight on the ground.


    But when she fell, she covered her belly tightly with her hands.


    Even so, the moment sheid on the ground, she felt pain in her belly.


    Baby...


    Her baby...


    Henry stepped on her hand with one foot.


    "Do you think you can protect it with your hands like this?"


    "That''s impossible.Unless our Mr.Weston opens his mouth, I will definitely...Ouch!"


    Olivia suddenly sat up and bit his leg.


    Henry''s face darkened instantly as he kicked Olivia''s belly with the other foot.


    "Ow!"


    Olivia curled up.


    Blood quickly flowed from her legs.


    Henry lifted his pant leg and saw a row of bright red teeth marks on his left leg.


    Blood was flowing from the teeth marks.


    "Oh, she''s not only strong, but also wild.¡¯ In the next moment, all his feet came for the belly of Olivia.


    Olivia covered her belly tightly and the pain spread from her belly to her whole body.


    It hurt.


    It hurt so much.


    It''s like her bones and flesh were torn apart.


    She raised her head and looked at the man sitting on the second floor who kept the same expression


    on his face.


    She opened her mouth, "Everett, this is your child.It''s more than four months and it''s a fetus now..."


    "It moves in my belly.It''s very good and obedient.Never bothers me.It is really good.I beg you, let me


    have it."


    "You can punish me as you want.I only wish you to keep it.Even if you ask me to die, Everett..."


    He held the wine ss in his hand and swayed it gently.


    The wine in the ss was like red silk, wrapped around his slender and fair hands, as nonchnt as


    ever.


    It seemed that everything happened down there had nothing todo with him.


    Olivia shed tears.


    She knew that he wouldn''t care.


    If he wanted to, he would have done it already.


    However, she still held hopes.


    After all, it was his bloodline, his child.


    "Everett, I''m begging you.For the sake of our one-year marriage, save our child.I beg you..."


    Melody frowned and looked at Everett opposite her.She stood up.


    "Henry, that''s enough."


    Henry finally stopped, and a pool of blood was already under Olivia''s body.It''s harsh when the crystal


    lamp shone on her.


    "Melody, it''s not good for you to be so kind."


    Melody''s face darkened.


    "It''s none of your business!"


    After saying that, she quickly went downstairs and made a phone call.


    "Come over now and send...¡¯ Before she could finish her sentence, Henry snatched her phone away.


    "Henry!"


    Melody was angry.


    Henry curled his lips and looked at Everett on the second floor.


    "Our Mr.Weston hasn''t said anything.Why are you so anxious?"


    "Henry, I''m telling you, don''t go too far!"


    "I go too far? I''m just helping you.Who doesn''t know that you''re the one our Mr.Weston wants? He only


    married this woman to change your mind.Now that this woman has his child.If he doesn''t settle it


    properly, how could you stay together well in the future?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Right? Our great Mr.Weston.¡¯ Olivia was shocked and her eyes widened.


    She looked at the people on the second floor.


    At this moment, all her pain disappeared.


    And everything surrounding became far away from her.


    The only thing left in her line of sight was that man.


    Everett, was it true? I was just a pawn for you to save the one you loved?

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    All eyes were on Everett, who was on the second floor.Finally, he stood up and went downstairs.


    He came to Melody and held her in his arms.


    "Let''s go."


    From beginning to the end, he did not look at Olivia.


    Joy welled up in Melody''s eyes, but she pretended to be worried, "Let''s send her to the hospital.No


    matter what happened, she''s still your ex-wife."


    "It''s fine."


    Melody''s joy instantly filled her face, and she could not help but smile.


    He really only had her in his heart.The two of them turned and left.


    Aweak voice fell into their ears.A Voice very soft, very gentle.


    "Everett."


    Melody stopped and frowned.


    She quickly turned to look at Olivia on the ground.


    Her hair was messy, her face was pale and almost transparent, and there was no color on her lips.


    But her eyes were bright and clear.She looked at Everett word by word.


    "Have you ever loved me? Even for a while."


    Everett looked at her.


    Her shadow waspletely reflected in his dark eyes and dyed his ck eyes red.


    "Never."


    Olivia nodded and slowly released her hand that was covering her stomach.


    She had to listen to his answer herself before she gave up.


    Indeed, the poor couldn''t afford to y games with the rich.


    Olivia, you were so pathetic.


    The person who was the stubborn and strong a moment ago was now lying on the ground like a dead


    person, silent.


    Everett''s dark eyes moved and he left with Melody in his arms.


    Melody was content.


    It was the mostfortable night of the year.


    "Everett, let''s get engaged"


    "Okay."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Henry narrowed his eyes at the people who had left, with a somber look.


    "Throw her out."


    Everett had won the game.


    Olivia was thrown out, covered in blood.


    Nobody took care of her.


    Anything could happen in The Golden Night.


    Olivia opened her eyes.


    In the night sky, the stars were bright and a crescent moon hung on it.


    The memories of this year shed through her mind, and then they slowly faded away from her


    memory.


    Everett, I wish I never knew you, if I could.


    A white car was driving on the road.


    Soon, the person in the back seat of the car said.


    "Dan, stop the car: "Yes, young master.¡¯


    The car braked slightly and the door opened.Brayden immediately ran over.


    "Miss? Hey miss, are you okay?"


    Dan came to him.


    "Young master.¡¯


    "Dan, she seems to be seriously injured.We need to send her to the hospital."


    Dan looked at the gold-ted words "The Golden Night"and said, "Young master, it''s none of our


    business.We''d better leave."


    Brayden¡¯s face turned serious instantly.


    "Dan, I might leave her alone if I didn''t see her.But I can''t just leave since I have already seen her!"


    After saying that, he picked up Olivia and got into the car.Dan sighed.


    Young master was always so kind.


    The car quickly drove into a hospital nearby.


    Brayden carried Olivia into the hospital, but when he put her on the bed and saw her face, his eyes


    widened.


    "Olivia..."

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    The doctor arrived soon and got Olivia to the emergency room.Brayden grabbed the doctor.


    "Why is she bleeding so much?"


    "From the current situation, she suffered a miscarriage caused by a heavy blow.We need to operate on


    her immediately."


    Brayden backed up.


    "Miscarriage..."


    After Olivia was quickly pushed into the emergency room, Dan came over.


    "Young master, I''ll get someone to handle this.You should go home first.Your mother is waiting.¡¯


    Brayden shook his head.


    "No, I''ll go backter."


    "But..."


    "No buts!"


    He was so agitated that his voice became louder.


    Dan was surprised to see the gentle master be so stern, but he quickly said it, "Yes."


    He turned around and left.


    Brayden suddenly stopped him.


    "Wait."


    "Young master, what do you need?"


    "Just tell my mother that I have something urgent to attend to and will be back tomorrow.Then get


    someone to bring me a change of clothes."


    "Okay."


    "Don''t let anyone know what happened tonight."


    "Don''t worry, young master.¡¯ After Dan left, Brayden sat in a chair and looked at the emergency room,


    memories unfolding before his eyes.


    In a sh, three years had passed since he saw her again.


    Everett sent Melody to the entrance of the luxury apartment.


    Melody did not get out of the car.


    Instead, she hugged him and pouted her lips.


    However, when the kiss wasnding on that thin lips, Everett tilted his head.


    "It''s toote."


    Melody looked at him.The car was dim and she could not see his expression clearly.


    "I know.Don''t leave tonight, okay?"


    She reached into his shirt and unbuttoned it.


    "Everett, don¡¯t you want me?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I want you.Very much."


    As she spoke, she stepped onto hisp, hugged his neck, and her red lipsnded on his eye and brow.


    Just then, they saw the sh.


    Melody frowned.


    Everett looked ahead.


    "No hurry.¡¯ Melody was unhappy, but she knew that he was doing it for her own good.


    She got up and sat aside.


    Everett opened the door, got out of the car and walked towards the person in front of him.


    The man hiding behind the tree immediately ran away with his camera, but was quickly caught by


    Everett.


    "Do you give me the film or do you want me to take it myself?"


    His eyes were pitch-ck, and just looking at them made people feel scared.


    The reporter took the film down to Everett with trembling hands.


    Everett took it and looked at the man.


    "Your work permit."


    The man said immediately, "Mr.Weston, trust me.I won''t expose what happened tonight!"


    "Don''t make me repeat."


    The reporter gave his work permit to Everett who looked at it and threw it to him.


    The reporter then quickly left.


    Everett turned and walked towards Melody.


    Melody looked at the man who was walking towards her with a craze in her eyes.


    In her lifetime, she would never stop loving him.


    "I''ll watch you go in."


    Melody hugged him.


    "Everett, this whole year I have been worried that you would belong to another woman and that you


    would not love me anymore."


    "Now, I have given up all my pride to love you.In the future, no, for the rest of my life, I will only love


    you."


    "Everett, I love you."


    "I love you."


    The night was getting darker and the car was parked in the vi.


    Everett got out of the car and walked in.


    However, after two steps, he stopped and looked at the dark Vi in front of him.


    It''s not his marital home with Olivia, just another property of his.


    Was he so delusional that he should think this was his and Olivia''s marital house? He looked up at the


    second floor.It was pitch ck.


    There was no warm light as there used to be.He unbuttoned his shirt and walked in.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Olivia opened her eyes.


    After a while, she touched her abdomen.It''s as t as ever.


    The baby was gone.


    "You''re awake?"


    There was a voice.Olivia''s eyes moved and she looked over.


    Brayden was walking over in a casual shirt and trousers.


    He was holding something in his hand.


    When he saw that Olivia was awake, he immediately put them down and looked at her.


    "Are you feeling unwell?"


    Seeing that Olivia was staring at him without any other acts, Brayden asked.His eyes filled with worry.


    Olivia''s shriveled lips opened.


    "Thank you.¡¯ Thank you for saving me.


    Brayden was stunned and said, "Do you...Remember me?"


    Olivia shook her head.


    "I don''t know who you are."


    Brayden smiled bitterly.That was true.


    Three years ago, he had only met her once, but after that, he had been paying attention to her for a


    long time.


    However, before he had even taken the initiative to approach her, he had leukemia and went abroad.


    "Don''t talk yet.I''ll call the doctor.¡¯


    "Okay."


    The doctor came quickly, gave Olivia a simple examination, and said, "You are very weak and you


    need to rest well."


    "Okay, thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    She''s not dead, and life should go on.


    She''s gonna live.


    After spending half a month in the hospital, Olivia was discharged.


    After leaving the hospital, Brayden arranged for her to stay in one of his apartments.


    He told her they used to go to the same college, and she remembered who he was.


    A Music genius.


    It''s Brayden who was a talented person in the music department.


    He saved her in the past.


    Three yearster, he saved her once again.


    "Stay here during this time.Recover from your miscarriage and then think about other things when you


    are well.¡¯ In this half a month, he didn''t ask her anything but took care of her.


    "Brayden, thank you."


    She didn''t expect such a good person would appear when she was so miserable.


    She''s grateful.


    Brayden smiled gently.


    "You''ve already said a lot of thanks.There''s no need to say anything else.¡¯


    "I will repay you."


    The grace of dripping water should be reciprocated by a gushing spring.


    She would repay the kindness for the rest of her life.


    Brayden suddenly said, "How about marrying me?"


    Olivia was stunned.


    Seeing her expression, Brayden turned around and picked up water with a cup.


    "I am just joking.¡¯


    "I can do anything for you other than this."


    From the time they spent together, she knew that he was a rich man, and she was afraid of rich people.


    Brayden put the cup with warm water in her hand and looked serious.


    "If you really want to repay me, then get well and live a good life."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She hadn''tughed in the past half a month.Not even once.


    "Okay." Brayden''s phone rang.


    "I have to take a call."


    "Okay"


    Brayden walked to the balcony with his phone.


    "Mom."


    "Where have you been, son? When will you be back?"


    His mother had been very nervous about him ever since he suffered from that serious illness.


    "I have something to do now.I''ll go backter.What''s wrong?"


    "You''ve been back for so long and haven''t gone to see your grandfather yet.It''s time for the family


    banquet today.Let''s go back together tonight and let your grandfather take a good look at you."


    "Alright, I''ll be back."


    Brayden turned and went into the living room, Olivia said, "You don''t have to worry about me.I will take


    care of myself"


    "Ok, I''ve hired a servant.She''lle overter."


    "No need, I can take care of myself..."


    "I''ve already done it.If you feel that you owe me too much, you can pay me back when you earn money


    in the future."


    Brayden made Olivia unable to refuse.


    "Okay."


    Not long after, the servant came over.


    Brayden told her the rules and left.


    Olivia sat on the sofa for a long time.


    After a long time, she picked up her phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello, who''s that?"


    "Mr.Cruz, it''s me, Olivia."

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    In the evening.


    In the Weston Family''s house.


    After dinner, Wade looked at his children and grandchildren sitting below him with joy on his face.


    Children and grandchildren are all grown up.


    They are all excellent and shining talents.


    He was satisfied, fairly satisfied.


    Wade waved at Brayden, "Brayden,e.Let grandfather take a good look at you.¡¯


    Brayden was Wade''s great-grandson, the son of the daughter of his second son.


    However, this daughter was not his son''s biological daughter, but was the daughter of a friend of his


    son.


    However, after the friend died in an ident, the girl was no longer taken care of, so his son brought


    the girl back and raised her up.


    Although Belle was not a biological child of the Weston Family, the Weston Family treated her as if she


    was their biological child and had a very good rtionship with her.


    "Hurry up,"


    Belle patted Brayden lightly to remind him.


    Okay, Brayden stood up and walked to Wade, going down on one knee, "Great-grandfather.:¡¯


    Wade was almost ny years old, but he was very energetic.


    He didn''t look like someone who was almost ny years old at all.


    Wade held Brayden''s hand, looked up and down at him, and nodded, "Hmm, not bad.You are much


    better than three years ago."


    He pinched Brayden''s arm, "You grew sturdy now.Very good, very good!"


    Belle said, "It''s been 3 years.If he hadn''t recover and grown strong, I wouldn''t have let hime back."


    Wade said seriously, "Yes.You''ve done a great job!"


    Among his grandchildren, he was most satisfied with Everett.


    And among his great-grandchildren, he was most satisfied with Brayden.


    However, both of them has been worrying him.


    One was unhappy in marriage and the other was not in good health.


    Fortunately, now they were heading in right directions.


    He was a bit relieved.


    After talking to Brayden for a while, the old master looked at Everett.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    As usual, Everett remained silent.He didn''t talk much.


    "Everett,e with me to the study room."


    "Okay,"


    Everett put down the coffee cup, walked over, and followed Wade upstairs.


    The old master went upstairs.


    And his children and children- inw chatted separately.


    The atmosphere was very good.


    Brayden looked around and found that there was one person missing.


    "Mom, didn¡¯t you say that uncle was married? Why haven''t I seen my aunt?"


    The Weston Family had a family dinner tradition.


    They would return to the old house to have dinner together when everyone had time.


    He couldn''te back because he was sick.


    But since uncle was married, his wife shoulde.


    However, he did not see his aunt the whole evening, only his uncle alone.


    Belle''s expression changed slightly.


    She whispered to him, "Your uncle has divorced."


    Brayden frowned.


    He remembered that his mother told him that his uncle liked his aunt very much and that he must marry


    her.


    Even if everyone objected, his uncle still married an ordinary woman who wasn''t born in a distinguished


    family.


    However, it had only been a short while until they got divorced.


    In the study upstairs, Wade stared at Everett.


    His eyes were like Leona''s.


    In the other parts of his face he took after his father.


    However, Wade did not know who he was like in character.


    Overbearing, powerful, and ruthless, he was a good yer in the business world.


    Wade has been never disappointed in him.


    However, in terms of love, this grandson seemed to be stumbling.


    "Everett, grandfather heard something and wants to ask you a few questions."


    "Please""


    Brayden talked to his elders in the living room for a while, and then went out.


    It was breezy outside.


    The moon was hanging on the branches, and the stars were dense and bright.It was a beautiful night.


    He didn''t know how was Olivia.


    Brayden took out his phone and dialed Olivia''s number.


    "Senior: "Olivia, have you eaten?"


    "Yes"


    "Is the food prepared by the servants appetizing?"


    "Yes.I''m not picky about food."


    "That''s good"


    When Everett came out, he saw Brayden standing outside making a call.


    He had a warm smile on his face, and his eyes were full of tenderness.


    And these were all because of the person on his cell phone.


    After chatting with Olivia for a while, Brayden hung up the phone and turned to walk inside.


    He wanted to go back.


    Go see Olivia.


    The moment he turned around, he saw the person standing in front of him.


    The smile on Brayden''s face froze, and he coughed lightly.


    The smile on his face faded slightly and he walked over.


    In the face of this unsmiling elder, Brayden was respectful.


    "Uncle."


    "Uh-huh"


    "Are you feeling better?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, take care of your health.Don''t make your mother worry"


    ¡°I Will"

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Everett left the old house not long after.However, not long after the car left, his phone rang.


    He looked at the LCD screen and pressed his bluetooth button, "Hello."


    "Mr.Weston, Miss Hadley asked to go to the civil affairs bureau to get a divorce.She even asked me to


    help her sell the vi out and donate all the money in your name.¡¯


    Everett looked ahead and his eyes were as dark as the night without the end, "Inform her that we will


    meet at the civil affairs bureau at 9 a.m.tomorrow morning.¡¯


    "Okay."


    Mr.Cruz called Olivia immediately to tell her the arrangement.


    "Okay, I will be there on time,¡¯ Olivia agreed.


    It was time to put an end to what had happened before, and move on.


    Brayden had originally wanted to go to check Olivia, but he yed chess and chatted with Wade till


    midnight.


    Belle directly asked Brayden to apany Wade and stay down.


    Brayden could not say no to her.


    However, before he went to bed, he called the servant and asked whether Olivia was feeling well.


    He was relieved when the servant told him that Olivia was fine.


    He had missed her three years ago, so he would not miss her again three yearster.


    The next morning, Olivia had packed early and left the house.


    The servant was surprised to see that she was about to leave, "Miss, you can''t go out now.¡¯


    Olivia could not catch cold because she was still in the month of confinement after giving birth to a


    child.


    Olivia changed her shoes, "It''s okay.I have something to deal with.I''ll be back soon after I''m done."


    "But..."


    Olivia interrupted her, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    She opened the door and went out.The servant was still worried and called Brayden.


    "What up?"


    "Sir, Miss Hadley just went out."


    "Went out?"


    Brayden frowned and went out with his phone.


    "Yes, she said she had something to deal with-"


    Brayden frowned, "I see."


    He hung up the phone and called Olivia.


    Olivia had just stepped out of the elevator when her phone rang.


    She nced at the screen and answered, "Hi, Brayden.¡¯


    "The servant said that you left alone.Where are you going? I''ming to pick you up."


    "No need, Brayden.I''ll be back soon."


    Brayden paused for two seconds, "Alright, call me if you need anything.¡¯


    "Okay."


    Looking at the darkened screen of his phone, Brayden was worried.


    He turned around and walked in.


    Olivia walked out of the apartment and hailed a taxi before heading to the civil affairs bureau.


    She went early, so Everett was not there when she arrived at the civil affairs bureau.


    She looked at the time, sat on the bench and waited while staring nkly ahead.


    Not long after, a Rolls-Royce worth over 10 million dors was parked outside.


    Olivia''s eyes twitched and she turned around to look at the person who got out of the car.


    He was dressed in a neat suit with his hair meticulouslybed, and he exuded the aura of a big boss


    in a shopping mall.


    Olivia turned around and walked inside.


    Everett looked at the person in front of him with darkness in his eyes.


    Something seemed to be changing, but it didn''t seem to be.


    They got married fast, but got divorced faster.


    Olivia quickly signed and left.


    She didn''t look at the person beside her.


    However, when she walked out, Mr.Cruz appeared in front of her.


    "Miss Hadley."


    Olivia nodded, "Mr.Cruz."


    Mr.Cruz was straightforward, "I don''t have the right to sell the vi you mentioned yesterday.Please


    handle it yourself"


    "Okay."


    "Is there anything else?"


    "No more."


    "Well, I''ll be going then.¡¯


    "Okay."


    Olivia stopped a taxi and left.


    Everett came out and watched the taxi disappear afar.


    She looked free and happy.


    It waspletely different from the woman who had begged him not leave her before.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Olivia returned to the apartment, not expecting Brayden to be inside.When he heard the door open,


    Brayden walked over.


    "You''re back" Olivia looked at his apron.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Oh, you haven''t eaten my cooking yet, right? You can try itter.Taste it."


    Olivia looked at the kitchen and it smelled good.


    She lowered her eyes and said.


    "Okay."


    Half an hourter, the dishes were ced on the table.The look of dishes and carefully ced tes


    were good.


    Looking at the dishes, she knew that they had good tastes.Brayden put a sweet and sour pork rib in her


    bowl.


    "It''s hot today.Eat something sweet and sour.It''s appetizing."


    Olivia picked it up and ate it.Brayden looked at her nervously.


    "How is it?"


    "It''s delicious.¡¯


    "Really?" His eyes sparkled.


    Olivia said seriously, "Really.¡¯


    "Alright, have more.¡¯ Brayden kept putting food in Olivia''s bowl and Olivia ate it all.


    Brayden was very happy.


    Brayden stopped Olivia when she was about to do the dishes.


    "You can''t touch cold water.I''ll do it."


    "I can use hot water."


    "No need.Even though I''m A man, I think I can do these things, too.¡¯


    "Have a rest."


    Olivia could not dissuade him, so she sat on the sofa and looked at the busy figure of Brayden in the


    kitchen.


    At first, she only thought that she was lucky to meet a very good person.


    But now, she didn''t think so.


    A person would not treat another person with kindness unconditionally, especially, he was such a good


    person.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He liked her.


    Though she didn''t believe it, she had to ept the fact.


    Brayden cleaned up the kitchen and came out, sitting next to her.


    "How is it? Are you used to it?"


    "Yes."


    Olivia looked at Brayden.


    "Brayden, I have to go.¡¯ The smile on Brayden''s face froze and disappeared.


    "You haven''t recovered yet.Where are you going?"


    "Go home."


    "Home?"


    Brayden suddenly remembered that she still had a home.


    He nodded.


    "Where''s your home? I''ll send you back-"


    "No need.I''ll go back myself.Give me your bank ount and I''ll pay you back after I work"


    Brayden sensed that Olivia was starting to distance herself from him.


    He crossed his hands and clenched them, "Do you have to leave?"


    "Yes."


    "When?"


    "At three o''clock in the afternoon."


    In the afternoon, Olivia boarded the ne back to H City.


    Brayden was standing in the airport, looking ahead and holding his hands tightly.


    Two yearster.


    Fashion Design Department, DF Company Olivia''s long hair was casually tied up with a pencil, and she


    was drawing on a piece of paper with another pencil in her hand, She was very serious and focused.


    Her hair hung down, but she didn''t even put it behind her ear.


    Suddenly, one red rose appeared in front of her and scratched her nose.


    Olivia had an itchy nose and sneezed.


    "Oh my god! Olivia, you''re ruining my heart!"


    Frank spoke nonstandard Mandarin with an exaggerated expression.


    Olivia rubbed her nose and looked at him helplessly.


    "Frank, I''m very busy:"


    Frank, who was mixed-blood, had an oriental face, but he had blue eyes, like a westerner.


    The eyes were passionate and affectionate.


    He is the No.2 of DF Company, while the No.1, the boss, is his sister.


    He is a yboy, but also one of great business sense.


    A year ago, he took a fancy to her design in apetition, so he recruited her to DF Company, and


    chased her.


    But after finding out that she was conservative, he chose to make friends with her, which could be


    another good choice.


    "Very busy! Very busy.Every time I see you, you are very busy.Olivia, is it really good for you to work


    like this?"


    Frank sat on her desk and suddenly leaned closer to her.


    His blue eyes were so deep that one might be intoxicated by them.


    Olivia looked into his eyes, beingpletely unconcerned with him.


    Especially when his lips were about to get close to hers, she urately covered his lips and pushed


    him away.


    "Don''t disturb me if you want the new summer designs toe out early."


    Frank clutched his chest and looked very hurt.


    "Olivia, you''re hurting my heart too much."


    Olivia''s lips curved.


    "You didn¡¯te to tease me, did you?"


    Frank winked at her.


    "Olivia, you know me."


    He turned around and sat on the chair.


    Then he whirled around and looked at her.


    "Apany me to meet a client in Golden Night tonight."

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    The Golden Night, even two yearster, was still wild, crazy and frightening.


    The car was parked outside the gate.


    Olivia looked at the gold- ted que of the Golden Night.


    Under the night sky, it with its colorful lights shining looked like a poppy blooming wildly, and was


    breathtakingly beautiful.


    But for Olivia, there was nothing but fear.


    Everything about her changed from here.


    She lost the child in her belly in this ce.


    This was where her heart had been scarred.


    Where she wanted to forget but in vain.


    "My beautiful and elegant Miss Hadley, please get out of the car." said Frank lovingly.


    He was standing outside the car and reaching out his hand in a gentlemanly manner.


    Olivia twitched her lips, took her bag and got out of the car.


    It was all gone.


    No matter how many injuries and pains, they were buried by time.


    She had to live.She had to face it.


    Frank looked at his empty hand and sighed.


    "Olivia, tell me how you will agree to be my girl friend."


    Olivia looked at him seriously.


    "Change your gender.¡¯ Frank''s eyes widened.


    "Oh my god, you actually..."


    Olivia smiled and walked in.


    After walking into the luxurious lobby, the smile on her face disappeared.


    Two years had passed,ing again, and her heart still hurt.


    The clients were already waiting in the private room.


    When the two of them entered, Frank immediately gave each other a big hug.


    They seemed to be familiar with each other, and they were very nice.


    The few of them greeted and sat down.


    Frank asked Olivia to show her design draft to them.


    Before they arrived, Frank had already told Olivia about the importance of the clients.


    The two of them had to work hard to get their order.


    Therefore, after they took the design draft, Olivia began to expound on it.


    The clients listened attentively, sometimes asked questions and other times nodded.


    The atmosphere was not bad.


    Half an hour passed quickly, the clients said, "I will consider it-"


    Then they closed the portfolio Frank said immediately, "Hey, if you have any questions, feel free to


    ask.Everything is open to discussion, right?"


    "Of course, but I haven''t eaten yet.Do you want me to talk to you, hungry?"


    "No way.Let''s take our order!"


    Soon, the dishes were served and Olivia felt a sudden pain in her stomach.


    She said, "I''m sorry, but I have to go to the bathroom."


    Frank, noticing that she did not look well, said, "Just go."


    Olivia nodded and turned to get out.


    Shortly after, she came out of the bathroom.


    She stood in front of the sink and looked at the person in the mirror.


    She had put on proper makeup and was gentle and graceful.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    But she looked was a little pale.


    She had struggled toe here.


    She thought that she could hide the fact of being weak, but it seemed that she had overestimated


    herself.


    She took her bag and fixed her makeup.


    She did not go out until anything unusual could be seen on the face of the person in the mirror.


    When she went out, she took out her phone and sent Frank a message.


    She had her period and need to go out to buy sanitary pads.


    After the message was sent, she wanted to put her phone in her bag when she bumped into someone


    head-on.


    The phone fell to the ground.


    Olivia said immediately, "I''m sorry.¡¯ She bent down and picked up the phone.


    Just as she got it, her hand was grabbed by someone and she was pulled into the person''s arms.


    Startled, she raised her head.


    She didn''t expect that she would see a face that was ingrained in her mind.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    He seemed drunk, and his eyes were blurred.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He was wearing a red shirt and casual pants, and his fair face was flushed.


    The first three buttons on his shirt were unbuttoned, and his cor seemed to have been pulled to one


    side.


    She could see the hickeys on his neck.


    The lipstick marks were even on the cor of his shirt.


    Olivia looked at this face and a strong emotion surged up.


    She couldn''t help but tremble in anger.


    It''s this man, it''s him.


    It''s all because of him.


    It was because of him that she had to suffer what had happened.


    It was because of him that everything had turned upside down.


    It''s all because of him! Olivia cursed in her mind, with her eyes gradually turning red.


    Harry touched her face and burped, saying, "Little pussycat, what are you looking at? I have aroused


    by you."


    Olivia clenched her fists tightly and resisted the impulsion to hit this man.


    She pushed him away and left quickly.


    She could not afford to offend these rich people.


    The reality was terrible.


    It''s just how it was.


    However, when Olivia wanted to leave, Harry held her tightly in his arms and did not want her to leave.


    He smiled wickedly and said, "Why are you running away? Do you want to y hide-and-seek with


    me?"


    As he spoke, he was going to kiss her.


    Olivia could no longer control her anger and pped his face.


    Harry was stunned by the p and touched his face, "You pped me?"


    "Yes, I pped you."


    And she wanted to p him again.


    However, before she could raise her hand again, Harry suddenly hugged her tightly and burst into


    laughter.


    "You have the gut to p me?"


    "Little pussycat, I really like you!"


    "Go home with me, and I''ll make you happy.¡¯ Then, he stumbled forward with Olivia in his arms.


    Olivia thought this man was crazy and pushed him away hardly.


    "Let go of me!"


    However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not push Harry away.


    Bang! Harry kicked the door open and led her in.


    "Little pussycat, we''re home!"


    He pressed her against the wall, pulled out his belt and put it into her hand, saying, "Little goblin,e


    on, go ahead and whip me."


    As he spoke, he pointed at his body.


    Olivia didn''t do anything.


    Instead, she looked at the person sitting on the high-ss crocodile sofa behind Harry.


    As usual, he was wearing a white shirt with the first three buttons unbuttoned and ck trousers.


    His sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, and his fair skin was emitting a cold light under the light.


    He crossed his legs and held a cigarette between his fingers, showing a sense of nobility.


    It''s Everett.


    She hadn''t seen Everett for two years, and he was still so cold.


    In the private room, except Everett, there were other people.


    However, there were only three people including Everett.


    However, when Harry and Olivia suddenly intruded in, there were two more people in this room.


    At this moment, the other two looked at Harry and Olivia in shock.


    No one expected two people to suddenly break into the room.


    "Little pussycat, why haven''t you taken any actions?"


    Harry was impatient to see that Olivia stood still.


    Olivia came back to her senses and looked at the drunk man in front of her.


    She suddenly smiled and said tenderly, "Dear, we''re in the wrong ce."


    "Well? Wrong ce?"


    "Yeah, have a look, there are other people here."


    Harry turned around and saw Everett watching him.


    "Eh, isn''t this Mr.Weston?"


    Harry shook his head to let himself see more clearly.


    It was Everett.


    He nodded and apologized, "Mr.Weston, I''m sorry.I''ve gone to the wrong ce."


    As he spoke, he bent over in drunk and apologized.


    Seeing him about to fall, Olivia held him.


    Then, Harry put his arms around her waist and said to the people in the room, "I am sorry to disturb


    you, Mr.Weston.Today''s bill is on me.Everyone, enjoy yourselves!"


    He waved his hand, and then he kissed Olivia on the face, pinched her waist, and kissed her neck.


    "Little pussycat, let''s go home and continue to have fun."


    Olivia lowered her eyebrows and smiled.She was as soft as a rose that was about to bloom.She was


    not delicate and bright, but she was very attractive.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you."


    "Good girl"


    They walked out and their voices gradually drifted away.


    Hector and Joey, who were sitting in the private room, looked at each other with surprise in their eyes.


    They went to Everett''s wedding, so if they were right, the person that Harry just took away was


    Everett''s ex-wife, Olivia.


    His ex-wife had be a prostitute, so they didn''t know how their best friend, Everett, was feeling


    now.


    Both of them looked at Everett at the same time, worried and confused.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    The man sat on the sofa, leaned against the back of it, putting the cigarette in his mouth.


    Then the smoke came out, blurred his delicate features.


    His dark eyes were full of deep thoughts so that one could not see what he was thinking.


    But in the dark eyes they could not understand, there was a touch of coldness.


    Olivia took Harry out of the Golden Night and wanted to take a taxi to send him away, but Harry kept


    pestering her, making it impossible for her to hail a car.


    The two of them were at the gate of the Golden Night.


    Olivia was afraid of being found by someone, especially Henry and Everett, so she took Harry to the


    opposite side to hail a taxi.


    Not long after, a taxi stopped in front of the two of them.


    Olivia opened the door and tried to push Harry in, but Harry suddenly stuck to her like a piece of brown


    sugar and refused to get in.


    The driver was getting impatient and asked, "Getting in or not?"


    Olivia said, "Right away!"


    As soon as she finished, Harry said, "Baby, shall we start having fun right away?"


    The driver cursed them for their shamelessness and then drove away.


    Olivia frowned and covered Harry''s mouth.


    "Baby, I love..."


    Olivia couldn''t help but step on the back of Harry''s foot, then turned around immediately and ran.


    Olivia didn''t expect that Harry didn''t feel any pain at all and he chased after her more excitedly.


    Harry caught Olivia, then pressed her against a tree.


    Frank received Olivia''s message earlier, so he didn''t worry about her.


    After the meeting with the client, he came out and sent his client away.


    When he looked up, he saw Olivia, who was pressed against the tree by Harry.


    Frank''s face changed and ran over quickly.


    He punched Harry in the face.


    Harry fell to the ground with his eyes closed, and murmured with a smile, "wild, but I like it..."


    Seeing Harry acting like a bitch, Frank was irritated, then stepped on Harry''s stomach.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Olivia quickly pulled Frank back.


    "Forget it.Let''s go."


    The appearance of Harry always reminded her of what happened two years ago.


    Frank''s eyes widened.


    "Forget it?"


    "Olivia he''s harassing you!"


    "I know, but..."


    Before she could finish, Harry circled Frank''s leg with both arms tightly.


    That''s way too much for Frank, so he cursed Harry and kicked him.


    Olivia saw blood oozing from the corner of Harry''s mouth and knew that things would get out of control


    if Frank continued to hit him like this, so she hugged Frank and said, "Frank, please stop!"


    This was the first time Olivia had taken the initiative to hug him, and Frank was surprised and happy.


    He let Harry go and carried Olivia into the car.


    All of these were witnessed by a group of people who happened to be standing outside the Golden


    Night.


    Everett, Hector and Joey stood there, watching Frank taking Olivia away.


    Hector and Joey were surprised.


    It seemed that their good friend''s ex-wife was quite attractive.


    Under the parasol tree, Everett''s face was hidden in the shadow, looking extremely cold.


    In the car, Olivia looked out of the window at the fleeting street scene and felt depressed.


    She thought she would never see Everett again, but she was unexpected to see him so soon.


    Olivia closed her eyes.


    She hoped they would not see each other again.


    She didn''t want her scarred heart to be torn apart again.


    Frank took Olivia home, Olivia got off, and Frank followed her.


    Olivia looked at Frank.


    "Thank you.You can go back."


    Frank walked over and put his hands in his pockets.


    "Not after seeing you go home safe and sound.¡¯


    "It''s unnecessary.I..."


    "I insist! It''s a messy and tough night for you because of me.I must send you home safely!"


    He said seriously.


    Olivia giggled.


    When she was in the car, she told Frank what had happened which made Frank felt guilty.


    "Am I such a fragile person?"


    "No, but the stronger you are, the more you need protection." Olivia was stunned.


    Before she could speak, Frank took her hand and walked towards her home.


    When they walked out of the elevator, turned the corner, they saw a person standing outside the door


    of Olivia''s home.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    He wore a white shirt, beige trousers, with a white suit Jacket on his wrist.


    He seemed to have juste out of a party.


    But his well-groomed ck hair seemed to have been disturbed by the wind since he was anxious and


    walked a bit fast, and a few strands fell on his forehead, blocking his left eye.


    However, he looked as handsome as ever and even more casual.


    He looked at Olivia, his eyes brightening, but when he saw the person next to Olivia, he frowned.


    Frank had never seen Brayden.


    He was surprised to see him.


    But before he could ask, Olivia said to him, "I''m home.You can go.¡¯


    Frank suddenly felt very ufortable.


    "Olivia..."


    He needed an exnation.


    Although they had always been friends, she knew his feelings for her.


    He was serious, very serious.


    Olivia knew that the current situation would make him think too much, but this was not the time to


    exin to him so she just said, "I''ll talk to you tomorrow:"


    Seeing her expression, Frank had to agree.Brayden saw Frank leave and walked over.


    "Who is he?"


    He had been in her life for two years, and after she left, he had followed her to H City until now.


    But he had never seen Frank, and now they came back together.It was reasonable if he thought too


    much.


    Brayden clenched his hands.


    He was afraid of getting the answer he didn''t want to hear.


    "He''s my boss and friend.We went to see a client tonight.I met a drunk man.He helped me and sent me


    back."


    Olivia and Brayden were also friends, and she paid him back all the money she owed him a year ago.


    She knew what he was thinking, but she couldn''t drive him away.


    "Are you okay?"


    Brayden immediately grabbed her shoulder, looked up and down at her, and soon saw the hickey on


    her neck.His face darkened.


    "Who did this?"


    In two years, Brayden became more mature and responsible.


    Olivia curled her fingers and smiled.


    "I don''t know.¡¯ Brayden looked at her smile.She was clearly afraid, but she pretended not to be afraid


    and rxed.


    He felt pity for her.He hugged Olivia and tightened his arms.


    "I''m sorry.I should be there so that you wouldn''t have encountered such a thing."


    There was warmth in Olivia''s eyes.Brayden really cared about her.


    And in her heart, his two years by her side made him like one of her family.


    He was like a brother to her.


    "Have you eaten?"


    He seemed tired, so he should havee directly from somewhere.


    "No"


    He wanted to say that he wanted to see her, so after his concert ended, he took the opportunity to


    return home.


    Without a moment''s dy, he came here.


    Just to see her sooner.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    But he didn''t dare to tell her.


    He was afraid that if he said it, she would stay away from him.


    Olivia opened the door and went in.


    "Sit down for a while.I''ll make something to eat."


    "Okay."


    Brayden put his suit Jacket on the sofa and watched her go into the kitchen and open the fridge to


    make dinner.


    Olivia was very worried.


    There were not many ingredients in the fridge, so she could only make a bowl of noodles.She turned


    around and looked over.


    "Is noodles okay? There are no vegetables at home."


    She was very busy these days and didn''t have time to buy vegetables and stuff.


    "Sure."


    Brayden walked over.


    "Do you need my help?"


    He just wanted to be by her side and look at her more.


    "No, sit down and rest for a while.It''ll be quick"


    She began to cook noodles.


    Brayden went to get a ss of water and leaned against the kitchen door to look at her.


    Two years had passed and she smiled more and was more confident, but he knew she had a scar on


    her heart that would never heal.


    Olivia cooked the noodles and Brayden ate them.


    It was gettingte.


    Brayden took the suit and looked at her gently.


    "Go to bed and have a good sleep"


    "Okay, stay safe."


    "I will"


    Brayden left, and Olivia sat on the sofa.


    After a while, she picked up herptop and started working.


    Only work could help her forget something.


    Brayden went downstairs and looked up at the balcony of the fifth floor of the apartment building where


    there was an orchid nt.


    After a while, he got in the car and left.


    The next day, Olivia went to thepany.


    As soon as she arrived at the office, there was a person already.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    A shy pink shirt, light grey cks, white leather shoes, and a Rubik''s cube in his hand made him look


    like aplete yboy.


    It was no other than Frank.Hearing the sound, Frank looked over and became serious in an instant.


    "Olivia, you''re finally here."


    Olivia put down her bag and looked at him.


    "What happened?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    So serious.


    Frank threw down the Rubik''s cube and strode over, holding her slender shoulders.


    "Who was that manst night?"


    "Did he bully you?"


    As he spoke, his eyes scanned her like a radar.


    Olivia didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    She thought it was important for him to wait here early in the morning, but it turned out to be this.


    "Do you think he was capable of doing such things?"


    She took Frank¡¯s hands away and went to make coffee.


    Frank followed behind her, very serious.


    "Yes, Olivia, you don''t even know the way he looks at you.Like a wolf looking at amb, it seems as if


    he wants to eat you alive!"


    "I''ve never looked at you that way.¡¯


    Olivia paused, turned her head, and said seriously, "Frank, he''s a friend like a family of mine, and


    nothing else."


    "Really?"


    Olivia smiled leisurely.


    "Are you sure you want to waste your time on this meaningless subject?"


    "Well, it''s a good thing you don''t love him.If you do, I''ll be devastated"


    After Frank went away, Olivia shook her head and smiled, and started working.


    It was summer, and the autumn outfits for DF Company had to be designed as soon as possible.


    In the past two years, the national style was popr.


    She was going to start with this and add some modern elements, which could be worn out without


    being too conspicuous and abrupt.


    Pretty soon, Olivia was lost in the work that she was unaware it was already noon.


    "Still busy?"


    Olivia was startled by the familiar voice and looked up.


    "Senior?"


    It was no other than Brayden.


    He stood in front of her desk, wearing light color, white- skinned, with thick eyebrows and big gentle


    eyes, like a gentle young man.


    "I''ve been waiting for you downstairs for a long time.You didn''te down, sol came up.¡¯


    He put one hand in his pocket, his mouth curved slightly, and his smile was like a spring breeze.


    Olivia was surprised.


    Looking at the time, she realized it was noon.She was helpless.


    "You could have waited up here." Brayden blinked.


    "I would have disturbed you if I had.But it''s noon, I''m not afraid to disturb you now:'' Olivia was helpless.


    What he said always made her unable to refute.


    "Let''s go.I''ve booked the restaurant."


    "Okay."


    Brayden booked a Japanese-style restaurant, which was elegant andfortable, suitable for busy


    people.


    He gave the menu to Olivia.


    "The salmon here is good.You should try it."


    "Sure.¡± Olivia ordered a salmon and another dish and gave him the menu back.


    Brayden knew her taste and ordered two more, both of which Olivia liked.The waiter left.Brayden


    stared at Olivia and couldn''t get enough of it.


    "Have you been busytely?"


    Olivia poured some tea and took a sip.


    "Yes, it''s summer now.It''s autumn in a few months.I have to prepare a new autumn style.¡¯


    "Don''t overwork yourself"


    His heart ached when he saw her lose some weight again.


    "Don''t worry, I like work"


    She gave a gentle smile, her eyes curved, and her face was beautiful.


    She wore light makeup, not gorgeous, very natural,fortable, a pair of eyes especially beautiful,


    seeming to be dyed with dense spring water, so loveable.


    "Take care of yourself even if you do.If I hadn''te today, would you not eat on time again?"


    He knew that she liked to work, but he also knew that she often ignored eating regrly because of


    work.


    Olivia knew she couldn''t fool Brayden, so she said directly, "Isn''t it better to eat whenever you''re


    hungry?"


    Brayden shook his head.


    "If you do this again, I''ll have to eat with you every day.¡¯


    The two of them chatted as the food was served.Halfway through the meal, Brayden¡¯s phone rang.


    He took the phone and took a nce, his eyes filled with helplessness.


    "Excuse me.¡¯


    "Sure.¡± Brayden got up and went out.


    "Mom."


    "Brayden, didn''t you say you came back yesterday? Why aren''t you home?"


    "I''m outside."


    "Well, then you have fun.Come back early and mom will make you something delicious."


    Two years ago, Brayden came to H City.


    Belle was worried about him and followed him here.In case he felt being watched.


    She lived separated from him and went to see him from time to time.


    This time Brayden came back, Belle also knew, but yesterday she knew that he had just returned home


    veryte, so she did not bother him and waited to go to his ce today.


    She thought he son would be at home to rest because of the jeg, but she didn''t expect not to find him


    there.


    "Okay."


    Brayden was helpless about Belle''s fondness but expressed no objection afterall.


    He knew this was just the way her mother showed her care for him.


    Hanging up the phone, he was about to go hack to the hox, but behind him came a familiar voice,


    "Brayden?"


    Brayden turned around, and Melody stood not far behind him with Everett arm in arm.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    The two of them seemed to have just finished their meal.


    Everett was holding a suit Jacket in his hand.


    "Uncle, aunt.¡¯ Brayden walked to them.


    It was surprising to meet them at this ce.


    "Why are you here?"


    Everett asked, his deep voice always tinged with coldness.


    Everyone who knew him was used to his coldness, but those who didn''t know would think that he was


    unapproachable.


    "I''m here to eat with my friends.Uncle, aunt, have you eaten? If you don''t eat, let''s eat together."


    Melody was very pleased to hear Brayden calling her "aunt" and there was a smile on her usually cold


    face.


    "Your uncle and I just ate."


    "Then go in and have a seat?"


    Brayden looked at Everett.He could take the opportunity to introduce Olivia to them, as a friend.


    "No, we have something to doter.¡¯


    "I see."


    Seeing that Brayden was a little disappointed, Melody smiled and said, "We have many chances.When


    we''re all free, call your friend and we can have a meal together"


    "Auntie, you''re right.¡¯ Everett said, "We''ll go first."


    "Okay."


    The two of them left.


    As they passed a private room, Melody looked inside.


    Long seaweed-like hair spread across the back of the woman''s head, who was on the phone.


    Her head was slightly tilted, and her thick, long hair nted over her face, hiding her face.


    All Melody could see was the women¡¯s slender fingers and her white wrist.


    Her lips curved.


    As she was walking down the stairs with Everett, she looked down the hallway and saw Brayden walk


    into that private room.


    Melody''s smile deepened.


    "Do you know what you just missed?"


    She took Everett by the arm and leaned closer to him.She was like his sweet wife.


    Hearing her voice was pleasant, Everett looked at her and said, "What?"


    "Your future niece-inw:"


    Everett raised an eyebrow and did not say anything.


    Seeing that he didn''t believe her words, Melody continued, "I just took a look.There''s a girl in the


    private room.You know your nephew has never been with girls for the past two years.That girl must be


    his favorite."


    "Maybe, but she''s not necessarily my niece-inw¡¯'' Melody was surprised.


    "Why?"


    He was so sure, as if it was the truth.But Everett didn''t answer her.He came to the car and opened the


    door for her.


    Melody didn''t get in the car.


    It seemed like she was determined to hear his exnation, otherwise, she wouldn''t get in.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Everett had no choice but to say, "Everything can be changed before it is finally done.¡¯


    So, he had said "not necessarily"


    Melody was stunned and did not know what to say for a moment.Everett got in the car, started the car,


    and saw that she was still standing outside thoughtfully.


    With one hand on the steering wheel and the other arm on the window, he looked at her.


    Melody looked at him, and something shed through her eyes.She got in the car and looked at him.


    "Is it possible for us to break up before we get married?"


    Everett''s ck eyes moved slightly, and the darkness in his eyes became thick.And there was a hint of


    a trance that he himself didn''t even notice.


    Melody pursed her lips, turned her head to look ahead, and raised her chin slightly.


    "I believe as long as he or she loves someone, then he or she will definitely be with that person."


    With that, she looked at Everett.


    "Let''s make a bet.Brayden will definitely be with the girl he likes."


    "If I win, we get married on the day Brayden gets married.If I lose, we part."


    Everett narrowed his eyes and there was something in his dark eyes.


    Meloady''s lips curved and she said as confidently as ever, "Everett, do you dare to bet with me?"

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Brayden went back to the box.


    Hearing something, Olivia looked at him and said, "You''re back?"


    "Yes.¡±


    "Is there something wrong? If anything happens, you can leave first."


    He went out for so long, and she guessed what was going on.


    "It¡¯s okay.I just met my uncle and aunt," said Brayden.


    "Ah, well, I thought you were busy,¡¯ Olivia said with a gentle smile.


    Brayden looked at her with gentle eyes.


    "Do you know what I just said?" he asked.


    Olivia asked, "What?"


    "I asked them toe and eat with us.¡¯ Assoonas he said that, the smile on Olivia''s face froze.


    How could she not understand what Brayden meant? Meeting his family meant...


    Suddenly, Brayden burst outughing.Olivia was confused.


    "You..."


    "I''m kidding you.Look at how scared you are.Your face turned white in fear."


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief and said, "You really scared the shit out of me"


    Then she took a ss of water to drink.Looking at her fair face, which was so smooth, Brayden smiled


    bitterly.


    ¡®Olivia, it''s been two years.When will you ept me?¡¯ he thought to himself.


    After finishing eating, Brayden sent Olivia back to DF Company and left.


    On this side, Everett sent Melody back to the set.


    She had an advertisement to shootter.


    Melody was a famous model in the fashion world.


    With a proud figure, a delicate face, and a strong aura, she was the queen on the runway.


    At the same time, she was also a senior fashion designer.


    But in the past two years, when she entered the entertainment industry, she had less contact with


    clothing.


    But no one could shake her position in the fashion world.


    Melody unbuckled his seat belt and kissed him on the face.


    "Don''t need to pick me up at night," she said to Everett.


    "Alright.¡¯ She got out of the car and walked in.


    Soon the car drove away.Melody stopped, turned to look at the car leaving, and narrowed her eyes.


    ¡®¡®Everett, I won''t let you leave me¡± she thought.


    Not long after Everett''s car drove out, his phone rang.He pressed his Bluetooth.


    "Hello," he said over the phone.


    "Mr.Weston, you''re invited to attend a charity auction three dayster.Do you want to go?"


    "For what?"


    "I heard they are auctioning Master Rushi''s ink paintings."


    "I''m in,¡± Everett said.


    "Okay."


    Davis called back and told the other party that Everett would attend the charity auction in three days.


    In fact, there were many charity auctions like this, but he didn''t tell Mr.Weston every time.


    Recently, Mr.Weston''s grandfather will have his 80th birthday party soon, and he loved Master Rushi''s


    paintings.


    That was why Mr.Weston would go.


    Olivia busied herself in thepany as soon as she went back.


    But not long after, Frank came and put an invitation on her desk.


    "What is this?" she asked.


    "Take a look at it."


    Olivia picked it up and opened it.It was 6 pm on June 11, at the charity auction in SH Hotel.


    "What are you doing with this?"


    Olivia closed the invitation and handed it to him.It was useless for her to take this.


    "You''ll go with me that day."


    Olivia pulled a wry face and said, "Frank, you know I don''t like these parties."


    Besides, she was busy.She had no time.


    "I guess you have no choice.There were a lot of people in the fashion world that day.You don''t want to


    know them?" asked Frank.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to know each other, but that she didn''t like such an asion.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing what she was thinking, Frank put his hand on the table and said seriously, "I know you are a


    quiet person, but the higher you stand and the farther you go, you have to give up something.¡¯¡¯


    Olivia looked down and said after a few seconds, "Okay, I''ll go.There was another reason why she


    didn''t want to go to these events.She was afraid of running into Everett.But could she avoid it for the


    rest of her life? No.She couldn''t escape, and she had to face it and ept it.


    Whether she would meet him or not, she had to be calm, just like that night.


    Frank snapped his fingers and said, "That''s right.You''re the best!"

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Brayden went straight home and found Belle was having the house decorated with some staff.


    "Mom, what are you doing?"


    "I think you should get some new items in the house.¡¯ Then she pointed at a worker who was hanging a


    painting and said, "It''s crooked.A little over here.Yes, that''s it"


    Brayden looked around.


    There were many items changed, The curtains, the sofa, the coffee table were all changed.


    The room''s style changed from light to warm.


    It was not his style.


    Brayden frowned slightly.


    "Mom, is there anyoneing?"


    His mom knew his taste, but now that she had changed the style of the house, there was obviously a


    problem.


    Belle turned her eyes quickly and said, "No, who can it be? Brayden, don''t you think the house is too


    dark? Look at how young you are.It''s not good to use the dark style"


    "Don''t learn from your uncle.I don''t want you to be single as old as your uncle."


    Now the whole family concerned about Everett''s marriage the most.


    Everett was old enough to get married and he had been engaged for so long.


    It was time for him to get married.


    But Everett and Melody were not in a hurry and did not mention marriage at all.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t want Brayden to get married sote.


    Brayden had no choice but to put his hand on Belle''s shoulders and put her down on the sofa.


    "Mom, I''m not him.¡¯ He knew what his mother was worried about, because she kept asking him if he


    had a girlfriend from time to time this year.


    She was very worried about his marriage.


    "Yes, you are not him, but how old are you now? You don''t have a girlfriend yet, son.When are you


    going to bring your girlfriend home and make me happy?"


    Belle looked at him expectantly.


    Brayden was helpless and he said, "Mom, I have a girl in my heart.I''m pursuing her now, don''t worry


    about it, okay?"


    He hadn''t said it before, but now he was worried that if he didn''t say it, his mother would do something


    unexpected.


    Belle''s eyes lit up instantly.


    "Really?"


    "Is there really a girl you like?"


    "Really, when have I ever lied to you?"


    "All right.He had always been a man whose deeds matched his words, and he had never lied to her.


    Belle was a little relieved and asked, "What does that girl do? What about her family background? Is


    she beautiful? Is she a serious girl? ls she worthy of my excellent son?"


    Hearing these questions, Brayden frowned slightly.


    Olivia had no excellent family background, but apart from that, she was good at everything.


    Even if she had a child, she was the best and most perfect in his heart.


    "Mom, is family background important?"


    Belle was stunned.


    Brayden looked at her seriously.


    "Mom, to be honest with you, she doesn''t have a rich family background, but she''s really


    excellent.She''s kind, strong, optimistic, gentle, beautiful.I like her for five years."


    Belle''s eyes widened, and she said, "Five...Five years..."


    "So mom, can you stop bncing the family background? I pursued her for two years and she didn''t


    give me a chance.¡¯


    "I hope you can support me.I can assure you that if she bes your daughter-inw, she will be the


    best one."


    This was the first time Brayden had said these words to Belle.


    She felt her son''s trust in her.


    He really needed her support.


    "Ah, forget it.This child has always been sensible, opinionated and stubborn.If I object it, he wille


    against me, and the rtionship between us will be ruined."


    "And his health..."


    Belle thought to herself.Belle held his hand.


    "Okay, I won''t object, but you have to promise mom that the girl must be a good girl."


    "I promise you will be satisfied to see her."


    "Okay.It will be your grandfather''s birthday in a while.If you have the chance, take that girl with you.Your


    grandfather will be very happy.¡¯


    "Okay"

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    At night, many guests gathered at the SH Hotel.


    Luxury cars emerged one after another and were parked outside the hotel.


    People who walked out of the cars were either sessful persons wearing suits or elegant and


    distinguisheddies born in rich and powerful families.


    The scene wasparable to what happened at the Gana event where stars presented.


    Soon, a red Ferrari stopped at the front of the hotel gate.


    Frank got out of the car and went to the passenger seat.


    He opened the door and propped his hand on the top of the car.


    White stilettosnded on the ground, a fair, slim, and long leg stretched out, the silver hemline of the


    dress drooped, that was Olivia walking out.


    Frank reached out, whose blue eyes looked like the sea, looked at Olivia affectionately.


    Olivia was wearing a long gown with a silver nted shoulder, with her long hair like seaweed hanging


    over her left chest.


    Her right ear waspletely exposed.


    A long tasseled earring reached her corbone, which was perfectly exquisite.


    She put on makeup, not gorgeous, not ostentatious, gentle and gentle.


    Olivia put her hand into Frank''s, and Frank clenched it in an instant.


    Olivia looked at him reluctantly.


    Frank blinked and leaned closer to her, "I prefer holding your hand instead of arm in arm"


    Whenever Frank had time, he would say romantic things.


    Olivia was reluctant and didn''t bother saying anything.


    "Let''s go."


    The two of them walked in.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The valet drove the car away.


    Soon an Aston Martin stopped at the very spot where their car had just stopped.


    The driver immediately got out of the car and opened the door.


    A shiny handmade leather shoe stepped out, followed by a long leg covered by a Haute suit.


    The tall Everett, in a ck suit, appeared under the luxurious and expensive crystal lights.


    He stood there, looking at the persons in front of him.


    She was slender, tall, and graceful.


    As she moved, her skirt fluttered like flowers blossoming.


    She was talking to people near her, but the hall was so noisy that she couldn''t hear it clearly.


    So she leaned over and the golden earrings swayed with her movements, making them extremely


    bright.


    The corners of her mouth were slightly curved, her side face looked so tender.


    Every twinkle and smile of her took the shine of surroundings off.


    Everett narrowed his eyes.


    Frank said, "Olivia, tonight you look more beautiful than ever before."


    Olivia couldn''t hear what he was saying, so she leaned closer to him and managed to understand what


    he was saying.


    She felt it amusing, "Stop talking nonsense.We have businesses to attend to.¡¯


    Frank brought her here to meet some big shots in the fashion industry.


    At the same time, it was also to promote their brand to others, in order to make the DF Company more


    popr.


    "Don''t worry.As your boss, I may be dissipated and wild, but it is just the appearance."


    Frank could speak Chinese, but his pronunciation was bad.


    Olivia wanted tough every time she heard him speaking Chinese.


    Frank pronounced "appearance" in Chinese as "visiting", which amused Olivia.


    She puffed and covered her mouth to hide her smile.


    Frank looked at her smiling.


    Her eyebrows were curved and the corners of her eyes were also smiling.


    She looked beautiful and charming.


    "Olivia, you will always be the most charming woman in my mind."


    Olivia did not know what to say, ".."


    Olivia looked around and searched for their targets in this event.


    Editor in chief of Cosmo Magazine ¡ª Lan.


    Cosmo Magazine had been the best-selling fashion magazine in the fashion industry for many years.


    It would be a great thing if their work could be published on the cover of this magazine.


    So this was a great opportunity to get to know the magazine.


    Soon Olivia saw Lan.


    Wearing a long purple dress and holding a ss of champagne, Lan was chatting with some big boss.


    "Frank, the chief editor Lan is there."


    "Olivia, your eyes are so sharp.¡¯


    "Let''s go"


    The two of them walked over.


    In the distance, Hector looked at Olivia and walked to a dark corner.


    At this moment, a man was standing here and drinking, with a ss of red wine in his hand.


    Hector looked at the man who was drinking and curled his lips, "I Know you woulde today."

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Everett shook his ss and looked at the people in the hall with his dark eyes.


    "You''re here too.¡¯ Hector turned around and leaned against the fence behind him to look at the bustling


    hall.


    All men were in suit and leather shoes, all women''s makeup was exquisite and they wore elegant


    dresses.


    It was an attractive scenery.


    But this man really knew how to find a good ce.From here, they can see the whole hall, especially


    Olivia and Frank.Was it intentional or idental?


    "There''s nothing I can do, you know.¡¯ The CEO of H&Y Company was his uncle.


    His sister-inw invited him, so he couldn''t refuse it.


    "But you, why isn''t Melody with you today?"


    The two of them would show up together at any party.


    since they were a couple.


    There were very few times that they were not together.


    "She''s busy."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hector was surprised.


    "I thought nothing was more important than being by your side for her.¡¯ In the past two years, the two of


    them were like a couple of immortals, making them envious.


    Everett didn''t answer.


    He looked ahead.


    Hector also looked ahead.


    He raised his eyebrows as he looked over.


    Olivia was hugged by a man, and a waiter in front of them kept apologizing.


    It looked like the waiter had spilled the wine on Olivia.


    The man was ming the waiter.


    Hector curled his lips and looked at Everett.


    Three years ago, Everett suddenly wanted to get married, and the bride was not Melody.


    They were all shocked.


    No matter how shocked they were, Everett married this ordinary woman and gave her the best.


    They thought that Everett really fell in love with such a woman.


    But just as they thought so, the two of them divorced so quickly.


    Then Everett and Melody were together.


    They were shocked by his speed.


    They couldn''t believe it, but when they knew that Henry had caused this woman''s miscarriage in front


    of him and Melody, they knew that Melody was the only one in Everett''s heart.


    However, after two years of separation, he saw his ex-wife, who was still with another man here.


    Hector didn''t know how Everett would feel.


    But when Hector looked over, he found that Everett did not look ahead.


    He was drinking.


    His eyes were half-closed, and he could not hide the frightening dark inside.


    Olivia was taken upstairs to the dressing room to change her clothes.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    They had a good chat.


    It was the waiter''s mistake that ended this pleasant conversation.


    "Miss Hadley, which one do you prefer?"


    The assistant came to a row of hangers, on which hung with expensive clothes and dresses with tags


    on them.


    "Okay"


    Olivia picked out a white ankle-length dress.


    "This one."


    "Okay, you can change and go downstairs.I have something to do so I''ll go down first."


    "Okay, thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    The assistant left, and Olivia took off the dress to the changing room.


    But soon she was upset.


    The zipper of the dress went up to her hips and was close to her body.


    She could not zip it up to her waist.


    She regretted letting her assistant leave so soon.


    Covering her back, she turned around and went out.


    There was no one in therge lounge but herself.


    It seemed that she could only do it by herself.


    She wanted to go back to the dressing room, but just then, the door to the lounge opened.


    Subconsciously, she covered her back and turned around.


    The next moment, she froze.


    The man was dressed in a suit, calm and reserved.


    It was Everett''s special assistant, Davis.


    Olivia saw him and clenched her hand immediately.


    But soon, she turned around and went into the changing room, pulling up the curtain.


    The moment the curtain was drawn, she leaned against the partition in the dressing room, her heart


    racing.


    Davis.How could he be here?

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Olivia''s heart was in a mess.


    She felt even worse than thest time she saw Everett.


    She didn''t think Davis came here by ident.


    Instinct told her that he came here looking for her.


    But there was no one else but Everett who asked Davis toe and look for her.


    What did he want to do? Olivia closed her eyes to calm herself down.


    After a while, she calmed down, opened her eyes, and zipped her back.


    This was indeed the old saying that ¡®Every cloud has a silver lining".


    She tightened her lower abdomen, pulled the zipper on her back, and pulled it up in a single try.


    She straightened herself as she looked at the mirror and her expression returned to normal, but there


    was no smile on her face.


    She was Olivia, but not the Olivia two years ago.


    Davis, who was standing outside with his back to her, turned around and nodded.


    "Miss Hadley.¡¯ Olivia looked at him.


    "Davis, what''s the matter?"


    Davis looked at her.


    "Yes, Mr.Weston asked me to give this to you."


    Davis took out a check and gave it to her.


    Olivia looked at the check ina momentary daze, then curved her lips and she had smiles in her eyes,


    but there was no warmth in her smiles.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Mr.Weston said that Miss Hadley coulde to him if you were in difficulties.You don¡¯t have to stoop


    topromise.After all, you were once husband and wife."


    Difficulties...


    Compromise...


    Husband and wife...


    There was a message in this sentence that she, Olivia, humiliated him, Everett, as she was with


    another man.


    The corners of Olivia''s mouth became wider.


    "Davis, could you please tell Mr.Weston that I, Olivia, am not qualified to enjoy Mr.Weston¡¯s kindness


    and please tell him to remember that we are divorced, so let''s not get involved in each other''s lives so


    as not to cause unnecessary trouble."


    With that said, she turned and left.


    The moment she turned around, her eyes turned red, but there were no tears.


    But before she could take two steps, Davis''s voice fell into her ear.


    "Miss Hadley, you''d better take it."


    Olivia''s hand curled up and turned around.


    "What if I don''t take it?"


    What did he want to do to her? Davis, "Mr.Weston knew Miss Hadley wouldn''t ept it.He lets me tell


    you that Miss Hadley, be sensible and know what you shall do"


    Olivia''s face turned pale.


    Be sensible and know what to do...


    So, if she didn''t listen, she would end up as she did two years ago? But what else could she lose now?


    Olivia pinched her nails into her palms and smiled.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll have to trouble you to tell Mr.Weston.Olivia doesn''t like to be sensible now.If he likes a sensible


    one, then go to find that one who is sensible."


    "Don''te looking for her." She thought.


    She left quickly and mmed the door shut.


    Olivia''s eyes were red and frightening.


    "Everett, I used to think you were so good, but now I think you are so bad!"


    She said to herself.


    Davis looked at the closed door, picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    "Mr.Weston, Miss Hadley didn''t want it"


    Everett looked up at the second floor.


    Olivia hurried down the stairs, her face pale and her eyes red.


    She pursed her red lips, looking stubborn and angry.


    "Fine.¡±


    "She wants me to tell you something."


    Davis paused, clearly feeling being troubled.


    "Say it."


    "She asked me to tell you...¡¯


    As Davis''s words fell into his ears, Everett''s pupils narrowed and his eyes were dark and scary.


    "Olivia?"


    Frank was about to go upstairs to look at Olivia when he saw hering down the stairs with a gloomy


    face and he immediately came over.


    "Olivia, what''s wrong with you? You look so bad?"


    Olivia said apologetically, "Frank, I''m sorry.I''m not feeling well.I have to go back first."


    "I''ll send you home then"


    "No need.You still have something to do.I can go back by myself"


    "But..."


    "It''s okay.I''ll go first."


    She left in a hurry, not giving Frank a chance to speak.


    She wanted to spend some time alone now.


    The hotel was on the outskirts.


    There were no taxis, only luxury cars.


    Olivia didn''t call for a cab either and she walked straight ahead.


    She didn''t feel cold when the cold wind blew.


    It was because her heart was colder.


    Suddenly, the sound of car horns came from behind.


    She walked to the side.


    She didn''t expect the car to stop next to her.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    The window was lowered and a handsome face appeared.


    "Olivia.¡± Olivia was stunned.


    "Brayden?"


    Brayden got out of the car, took off his coat and put it on her.


    "Get in the car"


    Olivia nodded.


    The two of them got into the car and the car quickly drove forward.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    As soon as the car left, a man came out from the balcony on the third floor of the hotel.


    Holding his cell phone, he was dressed in a suit and looked extraordinarily handsome.It was Everett.


    "Everett, when are youing back?"


    "In an hour.¡¯


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    When the phone hung up, Everett put his hand in his pocket and looked at the night sky ahead.


    He squinted slightly, his eyes deep and unfathomable.


    The view quickly swept past the window, and Olivia opened the window alittle, allowing the wind to


    blow in.


    Brayden turned to look at her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    She hadn''t said a word since she got in the car.


    She was in a very bad mood.


    Olivia shook her head.


    "Why can only people forget after they lose their memories?"


    If only they could forget as long as they wanted to.


    They wouldn''t hurt.The car was quiet.


    After a while, Brayden said, "Because amnesia is like making a deal with a demon, you have to lose


    something for whatever you get."


    Olivia curved her lips and the pain in her eyes disappeared.She turned to look at him.


    "I didn''t expect you to tell a story:"


    There was a red light ahead.


    Brayden stepped on the brake and looked at her tenderly, feeling pity for her.


    "Do you want a drink?"


    She was in a bad mood and needed to vent her emotions.


    Otherwise, something would happen to her with that pent-up emotions in her sooner orter.Olivia was


    stunned and smiled.


    "Okay.''


    "But I am not good at drinking.If I was in a drunk fit, you must bear with me."


    "Okay."


    The car was parked ina garage in Yun Vi.


    When they got out of the car, Brayden smiled and said, "Are you afraid?"


    Olivia asked, "What should I be afraid of?"


    "That I would do something to you."


    Olivia was stunned, and then she smiled.


    "You?"


    She pointed at Brayden and smiled.


    Brayden nodded with a serious face.


    "Yes, me.What? I don''t look like a person would do something to you?"


    "Of course, you''re not that kind of person.I believe in you-"


    Brayden sighed.


    "Hey, thank you for believing in me.I won''t let you down."


    Olivia smiled again.


    She had never been to Brayden¡¯s house.


    It was her first time, but as she said, she believed in him.


    She trusted him no matter what.


    Brayden took out two crystal sses and the wine from his collection.


    "A friend of mine gave me this wine.He said that drinking this wine would make people rx and forget


    all the unhappy things."


    "So magical?"


    "That''s what he said, but I didn''t drink it.So I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Then he poured the wine.


    Olivia looked at the red wine falling into the crystal ss.


    It was so beautiful.


    For a moment, she thought of Everett holding a red wine ss.


    He looked noble, elegant, and sexy.


    All the words of praise could be used on him.


    Brayden handed her the wine.


    She took it and drank it in one gulp.


    She didn''t want to think about that man, not at all.


    Brayden was stunned and sat beside her, sipping the wine in his ss.


    If she didn''t tell him, he wouldn''t ask.


    He would just be by her side.


    After Olivia finished one, she poured another ss.


    And soon, half a bottle of wine was consumed by her.


    Not long after that, shey on the sofa, her eyes hazy.


    She was drunk and dizzy.


    Brayden sat on the carpet and looked at her red face.


    "You''re drunk."


    Olivia raised her eyelids and nodded.


    "I''m drunk."


    People who were drunk said they weren''t drunk, but she said she was drunk, so he didn''t know if she


    was really drunk or not.


    "I''ll help you up to rest."


    He then put down the ss and picked her up.


    She was quiet and obedient than ever.


    Brayden smiled.


    She said she would be in a drunk fit.


    But soon, he froze

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Olivia grabbed the clothes on his chest, rubbed her face against his chest, and buried herself in his


    arms.


    Brayden looked down at her.


    Under the light, her skin was like fine porcin, smooth and tender, her face flushed, and her


    eyshes were long.


    She was so cute that made him feel warm.


    However, he smiled bitterly.


    She trusted him so much that he didn''t dare to do anything improperly to her.


    She was his angel, and he could not hurt his angel.


    He took Olivia to the bed, covered her with the quilt, and went to the bathroom.


    Not long after, he came out with hot water and towels to wipe her face, hands, and feet, as if he were


    taking care of a child.


    Olivia didn''t move and slept soundly.


    Brayden was helpless.


    She must not be allowed to drink with others in the future.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, he would be worried for she might be taken advantage of by others.


    He tucked Olivia in, looked at her deeply for a while, then got up and left.


    Instead of going back to the side bedroom, Brayden stood beside the fence outside with a ss of wine


    and looked at the closed bedroom door, taking a sip from time to time.


    On a night like this, it would be a lie if he didn''t feel anything, but he could control himself.


    After some time, a small sound came from the bedroom.


    Brayden paused and immediately opened the door.


    "Olivia?"


    He ran in and stopped quickly.


    Olivia was crying, her eyes closed, and her face was wet with tears.


    She was talking in a low voice.


    Brayden bent over and put his ear closer.


    "Please...Please let my child go..."


    "Please...Everett..."


    Brayden straightened up.


    Everett, this man hurt her, didn''t he? Imperial Beauty.


    Famous vi areas.


    At this moment, in a modern European-style building, the warm lights were turned on, adding warmth to


    the cold vi.


    Melody sat at the table with her hands propped up and sped, looking at the person sitting opposite


    her.


    "I made all these dishes.Try them.¡¯ Everett raised his eyebrows.


    Obviously not believing her.


    Melody brushed off her long chestnut wavy hair, sexy and charming.


    "What, not like my cooking?"


    Everett didn''t answer.


    He picked up the silver chopsticks, put apiece of brightly colored ribs in his mouth, and ate them.


    Melody, "How is it?"


    She looked at him expectantly.


    Although it tasted good for herself, he was very picky and she didn''t know if it was to his liking.


    Everett wiped his mouth with a tissue and looked at her.


    "Not bad."


    Melody raised her lips.


    "Although I really want yourpliment, it''s too hypocritical of you to say that the first time I


    cook.However, I ept this answer.¡¯ She raised her ss.


    "But I will find a way to change your answer to ''good'' in the future."


    Everett looked at her, his eyes moving slightly.


    "No need."


    "Hmm?"


    "It will hurt your hands."


    Melody''s eyes were full of happiness.


    "As long as it''s for you, so what if I hurt my hand?"


    She was willing to do this for him.


    The dinner was good and the atmosphere was good.


    Melody drank a lot, sat on hisp, and hugged him.


    "Everett." Everett held her hand.


    "Melody, you''re drunk."


    Melody looked at him in a daze.


    "Everett, I don''t want to wait for the wedding.I want you now.¡¯ Everett''s eyes darkened.


    However, nothing else changed.


    Melody kissed him on the chest, and the heat sprayed on him.


    "Everett, give it to me...Give it to me..."


    She moaned coquettishly, like a banshie.


    But no matter how she moved or kissed, Everett didn''t respond.


    Melody finally stopped and stared at the person in front of her.


    There was no warmth in his eyes.


    "Not interested in me?"


    There were many men who would want to sleep with her, and even got aroused by her sexy photos,


    but he didn''t feel anything about her at all.


    Why? Everett.Why!


    "It''s not time yet."


    He opened his mouth, put her down, and tidied his clothes.


    Melody looked at him, his dark eyes without any desire, and his face was as indifferent as ever.


    Was he really restraining himself? No, she couldn''t see any sign of that in him.


    He didn''t want her at all! "Everett, I order you to take me.¡¯

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    She took off her only dress and exposed her perfect figure in front of Everett.


    Obviously, she was wearing nothing but that dress.She was prepared.


    Everett stood up and raised her chin.


    "Melody, when did you be so unconfident?"


    Melody''s eyes turned red at one and she hugged him.


    "It''s your fault that makes me be unconfident!"


    Olivia woke up in a terrible state.


    She had a headache and the astringence and weakness spread all over her body.


    She felt like having walked a mountain road for days and nights.


    It was very ufortable.


    Brayden came in and saw her rubbing her temples.


    He smiled and said, "You are awake."


    Olivia looked over and saw Brayden came over with a bowl of sobering soup.


    "Come on, this is my sobering soup.It''ll make you feel better."


    Olivia''s mind was still a little muddled.


    She didn''t know what she looked like when she got drunkst night, or if she was roaring drunk.


    But when Brayden gave her the hangover soup, she drank it.


    Feeling a little better after drinking, she asked, "Senior, was I roaring drunkst night?"


    She had never been drunk, nor did she know what she looked like when she was drunk.


    But it was true that she couldn''t hold her liquor well.


    "Well, do you want to know?"


    Seeing his smiling face, Olivia felt a little nervous.


    "I...Didn''t do anything, did I?"


    Brayden thought about it carefully and nodded.


    "No.¡±


    "What?"


    "You almost threw me on the ground and wanted to kiss me."


    "Ah?"


    That was not true? Olivia''s face turned pale and she began to panic.


    If she did that, the two of them...Brayden patted her on the head.


    "Listen to me before being embarrassed-"


    Olivia looked at him.


    Brayden said with great seriousness, "It''s a good thing that I''m determined enough not to be knocked


    down by you.¡¯


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief, but soon, she felt something was wrong.


    "Senior, are you kidding me?"


    She didn''t think she was the type of person who would have sex after being drunk.


    Brayden stood up.


    "Hmm? I thought you wouldn''t be able to see through it until you went back.It looks like you''re awake."


    Patting her on the head, he said"! got the clothes ready for you.After changing them, you can go


    downstairs for breakfast""


    Then he turned around and went out.


    Olivia looked at the closed door and then at herself.


    She was still wearing the dress fromst night.


    Nothing changed.


    She couldn''t help but smile.


    The senior liked to tease her sometimes.


    The clothes were on the bedside table.


    Olivia put them on, washed up, and then went downstairs.


    "Come, have breakfast."


    Brayden ced the breakfast and waved at her.


    "Okay."


    Olivia sat on the chair.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    There was light millet porridge on the table and tasty and refreshing cucumber.


    Eating them after drinking was the mostfortable.


    The two of them finished breakfast.Brayden looked at the watch.


    "ls there any arrangement for this weekend?"


    "Yes, I''m In a hurry to design the autumn style.¡¯ Brayden was helpless.


    "No rest time at all?"


    "Yes, but I have to design this autumn style first."


    "Okay, I''ll send you back."


    The two packed up and left.


    Just half an hour after the car left, a white luxury car drove in.


    Belle got out of the car and picked up the fruits and vegetables from the trunk.


    It was the weekend.


    She had to make a nutritious meal for her son.


    But she didn''t expect that early in the morning he was not at home again.


    So, she called Brayden.


    Brayden just parked his car outside Olivia''s neighborhood.


    "I''ll take a call"


    "Okay."


    Brayden answered, "Mom."


    "Brayden, where did you go early in the morning?"


    Today was the weekend.


    He wasn''t going to tell her that he had to work on the weekend.


    She would be angry.


    "I have something important, Mom.¡¯ "You''re not going to work, are you?"


    "Yes, I''m with a friend."


    "Friend?"


    Belle suddenly thought of something and asked, "Is it the girl you like?"


    Brayden coughed, looked at Olivia, and said, "Mom, I''ll be back soon.¡¯ Belle suddenly understood.


    "No, no.You don''t need to, You and your friend are having fun.I just ask casually."


    After that, she hung up the phone.


    She was so happy.


    If he liked someone, he should go after her boldly.


    If he won her heart, then they would get married and have children.


    Maybe She could have grandchildren next year.Belle didn''t cook for Brayden.


    She put the things in the fridge and packed them up as usual.Not long after, she went to Brayden¡¯s


    bedroom and quickly twirled the long hair on the pillow.


    This was...a woman''s hair, right?

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    "Go back and have a good rest before you get back to work." Brayden told Olivia when she got out of


    the car.


    "Okay, be careful on your way back."


    "OK.¡±


    Olivia turned around and entered the apartment.


    Brayden watched her go in.


    He didn''t leave until he couldn''t see her anymore.


    Olivia got home and threw her bag on the sofa.Shey down on the sofa and closed her eyes.


    Last night, she had a dream about the night at the Golden Night two years ago.


    She begged Everett to let their child off.


    He said to her, "Olivia, this is the consequence when you are not discreet -"


    Then, she lost her child.Olivia smiled bitterly.


    Yes, she was not discreet two years ago, so she ended up miserably.


    But two yearster, she had nothing to do with him.How could he judge if she was discreet or not?


    "Everett, you are really unreasonable.¡¯ She thought.


    Brayden got home and saw Belle sitting on the sofa drinking coffee.


    He was surprised, "Mom, why are you here?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    His mother seemed to havee by more often these days.


    Belle put down the coffee cup and nced at him.


    She said, "Brayden, your grandfather''s birthday ising soon.Have you forgotten?"


    "No, I won''t forget that, mom.Don''t worry.¡¯


    He used to recuperate abroad, so he couldn''te back to celebrate his grandfather''s birthday


    However, he prepared a birthday gift for his grandfather every year at that time, so he definitely would


    not forget it.Belle nodded, "Your grandfather was talking about you yesterday.


    He said he would be excited if you could bring your girlfriend to his birthday.¡¯ It was obvious that his


    mother meant something else.


    Brayden replied with resignation, "Mom, be patient.¡¯ Olivia would never go to his grandfather''s birthday


    with him.


    And he would never inveigle her into that.


    Belle was displeased when she heard his words.


    "To be patient? Why? Didn''t you sleep together?"


    Brayden was astonished, "Sleep together?"


    Belle showed him the hair she had collected.


    "This is the evidence I found.Don''t hide it from me!"


    "You must show up with that girl that day!"


    After that, she took her bag and left.


    Brayden looked at the car leaving and didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    He knew clearly where that hair came from.


    His mother misunderstood.


    Olivia took a bath and began to work.


    Later, there was a knock on the door.


    She opened the door.


    It was Frank.


    When he saw her, he breathed a sigh of relief, "Olivia, why is your phone off all the time?"


    Olivia was surprised, "What?"


    She thought of something and went to get her phone.


    It was off.


    She hadn''t turned off her phone, but the battery had run out.


    When Frank saw it, he pped on his forehead and gave her a worried look.


    "Do you know I''m worried about you?"


    "Your phone was off when I called you.There was no one here when I came.I really..."


    Olivia didn''t expect him to care so much.


    She was stunned for a moment and said sincerely, "I''m sorry.I''ll keep my phone on from now on."


    Frank sighed.


    How could he do with her? "Olivia, you must be with me today tofort me.¡¯


    Olivia said resignedly, "You don''t want the new fall products to be avable this morning, do you?"


    "Sparing one day for me will do you no harm." Olivia had to agree.


    "It is now the harvest season for cherries.Let''s go pick cherries.You can rx, and maybe you will be


    inspired by them.¡¯ Actually, he said that because he knew she liked cherries.


    Olivia smiled, "Alright."


    Soon, the car stopped at Cangshan Cherry Orchard.


    The cherry here covered arge area.


    It was breathtakingly fascinating when they blossomed, and it was a different scenery during the


    harvest season.


    A lot of people would like toe here, tourists, rich kids, and photographers.


    Alot.


    And now, there was a team of photographers here.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    "It seems that I picked a good day.¡¯ Frank looked at the scene ahead and said. Olivia looked over and


    smiled.


    "Of course, the greatndscape deserves to be appreciated." Frank snapped his fingers.


    "That''s a must!"


    "Come on.Let''s go in."


    "Okay."


    After paying and asking the boss for a basket, the two of them walked into the cherry garden.


    Perhaps because it was on weekend, many people came to the cherry garden.


    When they entered, there were already people picking cherries inside in twos and threes.


    Olivia looked at the clusters of red, crystal clear cherries on the branches, her depressing mood


    dissipated and she smiled.


    "Here, try it.I washed it"


    Frank gave her a bunch of red and purple cherries, which were very cute with drops of water hanging


    on them.


    Olivia saw that there was only a little mineral water left in his hand, so she said with a smile, "It doesn''t


    matter if you don''t wash it"


    Then she took the cherry and ate it.


    The cherry was sweet to the heart, and her spirits was lifted.


    They walked in, picking and eating cherries as they walked.


    At first, Frank didn''t want to eat unwashed cherries, but when he saw Olivia eating, he also ate like


    that.


    Suddenly, Frank''s phone rang.


    Olivia said, "You can answer the phone.I''ll go over there.¡¯


    "Ok!" Olivia walked forward.


    Not long after, she stopped.


    In front of her stood a person in a cherry grove, who wore a sexy ck and gold dress.


    The gold on the dress glittered with the sunlight.


    She hugged her chest with one hand and made a phone call.


    "No, I can¡¯t.They''ll be here the day after tomorrow at thetest.Everett''s grandpa''s birthday is next


    Saturday.I have to be prepared in advance"


    Olivia''s hand, which was holding the basket, trembled.


    This voice belonged to Melody.She would never forget it.She turned around and left sadly.


    This voice reminded her of how stupid, ridiculous, and ironic she was.


    When Melody hung up the phone and turned around, she saw a thin figure hidden behind a cherry tree


    in front of her.


    She frowned slightly.


    Soon the assistant came and said, "Melody, the next shoot is ten minutes away.¡¯


    "I see.¡¯


    When she looked over there again, there was nothing left.


    At this moment, a voice came from the left.


    She looked over and saw a faint figure.


    It seemed that there were a lot of people in this cherry forest.


    "Let''s go."


    "Okay"


    The two of them left.


    Olivia walked straight back.


    It was not until her phone rang that she remembered someone else was with her here.


    Indeed, it was Frank who called.


    Olivia rubbed his brows to calm himself down before answering the phone.


    "Frank."


    "Olivia, where are you?"


    "I''m going to the bathroom."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you here.You cane to meter."


    "Yes."


    Olivia hung up the phone, stood there for a while, and went to the bathroom.


    She stayed with Frank in the cherry garden until the afternoon.


    By the time she got back, the filming scene was also ending.


    Olivia saw Melody standing under a big banyan tree.


    Melody was in long white sleeves, long pants.


    Her tall figure was eye- catching.


    Two years ago, she didn¡¯t know Melody.


    However, two yearster, she knew Melody very well.


    It was not that she investigated Melody, but it was hard for her not to know Melody in her industry.


    Melody was outstanding in the fashion industry as well as the film and television industry.


    She was super popr online.


    Not only was she outstanding, she also had a family background that no one else had.


    It could be said that she was quite perfect.


    Only such a person could match Everett.


    Olivia looked away and closed her eyes.


    In the beginning, she was really blinded by love, so she wanted to have a child that didn''t belong to her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Olivia, in terms of our autumn collection this season, I want Melody to take part in this show." Olivia


    opened her eyes and curled up her hands.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Olivia began to be busy in drawing designs, going to the factory to find the fabric she wanted.


    She kept running around every day and was extremely busy.


    In a sh, five days had passed, and the wholepany had left, leaving her alone in the office to cut


    and sew.


    The only sound left in the huge office was the sound of a sewing machine.


    When Brayden came in with dinner, he saw her sitting on a stool, treading on a sewing machine, and


    looking serious.


    He didn''t disturb her, so he walked lightly, put the dinner aside, sat on the sofa, and looked at her with


    his chin propped up.


    Five years ago, she still had baby fat on her face.


    Her face was ruddy and her eyes were curved.


    Two years ago, she had lost the baby fat and her face was pale.


    Her face became thin too.


    Now, she had the same oval face, but her pale face was ruddy, and she looked energetic.


    Brayden picked up his phone and took a photo of her.


    Olivia sewed the clothes and picked it up.


    She was very satisfied.


    "Is it done?"


    A familiar voice came.


    Olivia was surprised and looked over.


    "Brayden?"


    Brayden walked over with a gentle smile.


    Olivia looked out.It was dark outside and everyone had left.


    She had to ask, "When did youe?"


    Brayden looked at the watch and said, "It''s been three hours."


    Olivia was helpless.


    "I don''t know you were here.¡¯ Brayden, "Of course you don''t know.You were buried in your work.I


    admire you for that.¡¯


    Olivia smiled sheepishly.She was always like this.There was nothing she could do.Brayden took the


    dinner.


    "I brought something to eat, but it''s cold.I need to heat it up.Do you have a microwave?"


    "Yes, this way.¡¯ Olivia took Brayden to the pantry, warmed up the food, and sat down at the table to eat.


    The two of them chatted as they ate.


    Suddenly, Brayden asked, "Do you have time tomorrow?"


    "Yes, but not much.What''s wrong?"


    "My grandfather''s birthday is the day after tomorrow.My mother ordered me to bring my date.This is


    driving me mad.Today, his mother specifically reminded him to bring the person he liked tomorrow.He


    also wanted Olivia to go with him.So even if he knew she would refuse, he still had to try.


    Olivia was stunned, then took a tissue and wiped her mouth, "Brayden, I can''t help you with that."


    Showing up with him on his grandfather''s birthday meant something.She couldn''t agree.


    Brayden sighed and looked helpless.


    "I knew you would refuse.¡¯ Olivia smiled.


    "It''s gettingte.Let''s go back."


    "Yes"


    Brayden sent Olivia back home before he went back.


    Olivia did not rest immediately after returning but took out the gold silk that she had bought a few days


    ago.


    Gold silk was very rare and very expensive, and it is very difficult to buy some genuine silk of quality.


    It could be said that one would see and buy him for a long time.


    She was also lucky.


    When she went to the factory to look at the fabric, she came out and saw an old man selling it.


    She bought all the gold silk from the old man.


    Now she could use it.


    She immediately took out the silk thread and began to make traditional buttons in pairs.


    Pairs signified blessings and luck in her country.


    Brayden''s grandfather should be very old, so she nned to use gold silk to make buttons with lucky


    knots and give them to the old man.


    Although she would not go, she knew that his grandfather''s birthday was tomorrow, so she had to


    prepare gifts.


    One night, Olivia finished her gift.But she needed a beautiful box.


    She washed up, changed her clothes, and drove to the mall.


    Soon, she chose a rosewood box and put the gift in it.It was done.


    Olivia called Brayden.


    "Olivia"


    "Brayden, where are you now?"


    "I''m at home.I''m going to the airport."


    "Then can you wait for me? I have something for you."


    "Okay."


    Soon Olivia drove to Brayden¡¯s vi and handed him the box in her hand.


    "As a good friend, this gift is for your grandfather.¡¯ Brayden looked at the box in his hand and his eyes


    were filled with excitement.


    "May I have a look?"


    "Sure."


    He opened it and saw in the box a pair of golden buttons, exquisite and noble.


    He was surprised.


    "This is?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "This is a pair of lucky buttons.I made them myself.I wish your grandfather a long and healthy life."


    "Did you do itst night?"


    He just told herst night and now she gave him the present.


    She must make thisst night.


    "Yes."


    Brayden clenched the box, his eyes filled with emotion, not knowing what to say to express his feelings


    at this moment.


    She couldn''t go, but this gift was enough.


    "Olivia, can I hug you?"


    Olivia raised her lips and took the initiative to hug him.


    How could she not repay the kindness Brayden had shown her? Brayden hugged her tightly and said in


    a hoarse voice, "Thank you."

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    The nended in Capital City two hourster.


    Brayden was getting off the ne and leaving the airport.


    Belle was already waiting outside the airport.


    Seeing hime out, she immediately stepped forward.


    "Where is she?"


    Belle looked behind him.


    The Old Master lived in Capital City all the time.


    Naturally, they were going back here to attend his birthday party.


    Belle returned two days earlier.


    That was yesterday.


    So today she came to pick up Brayden.


    She was expecting Brayden toe back with the girl he liked, but she only saw himself.


    Belle didn''t believe it.


    She looked behind to see which girl her son liked.


    However, Belle said, "Mom, she didn''te.¡¯ Belle red at him.


    "Didn''t I say you should bring her here? Your grandfather is looking forward to it!"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She told the Old Master about it.


    It could be said that everyone in the Weston Family knew that Brayden had someone in his


    heart.Brayden was helpless but to push Belle forward.


    "Mom, it''s not time yet."


    "Not the right time?!"


    Belle''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "You have slept together! Do you have to wait until you have a child?"


    Belle was so excited that her voice grew louder, and the people around them immediately looked over.


    Brayden was speechless and pushed Belle into the car, "Mom, we didn''t do that."


    Belle didn''t believe it at all.


    How could it not have happened when they were already in bed? She would never believe it.


    Brayden decided to change the subject.


    "Have uncle and aunt gone back?"


    "Your uncle hasn''t arrived yet, and your aunt has arrived."


    "Hmm? Aren''t they together?"


    "Your uncle must have something to do, so he''s going to bete."


    "Well, I see."


    "Don''t change the subject for me.Do you think you''re like your uncle and don''t want to get married?"


    So he kept dying it.


    Brayden was speechless.


    The Old Master''s birthday was held at the hot spring vi the next day.


    But the family member hade back the day before.


    So it was today.


    So tonight was the real-time for the family to celebrate the Old Master''s birthday.


    At Belle''s nagging, Brayden went home to wash up and went to the Old Master''s ce.


    All family members of the Weston Family, except Everett, had arrived yet.


    Melody was ying mahjong with Leona.


    The Weston Family was bustling with people.


    Old Master had two sons and a daughter.


    His eldest son had three sons.


    Now all three of them were married and had children.


    But they were not as old as Brayden.


    It was toote for him to get married.


    The second son had a daughter and a son.


    The daughter was Belle and the son was Everett.


    The youngest daughter was Cristina, who had two daughters and a son.


    Only the eldest daughter of the youngest daughter''s three children married abroad, the second son and


    the youngest daughter were not married yet.


    Now everyone was doing their own things, chatting, apanying the child, ying chess, which


    formed a lively scene.


    When Belle and Brayden arrived, the Old Master had just ended a chess game with Reid.


    Reid won.


    ""Grandfather.¡¯ Brayden greeted.


    Wade heard his voice and immediately looked over.


    "You areing!"


    "Yes, grandfather."


    Wade quickly waved at him.


    "Come on, I haven''t seen you for a long time.Let me take a good look at you."


    Brayden knelt down on one knee to let his grandpa take a close look at himself.


    Wade touched his face, looked at him carefully and nodded.


    "Well, our Brayden is getting more and more handsome."


    He then thought of something, and he looked behind him.


    "Where''s your wife?"


    Brayden was stunned.


    "Ah?"


    Wade red at him.


    "Don''t tell grandpa that you didn''t bring your wife here!"


    Brayden immediately knew what was going on and was helpless.


    "Grandfather, don''t listen to mom''s nonsense.


    It''s nothing.¡¯ Looking at his appearance, Wade pointed at him and said to Reid, "Is this child shy?"


    Reid smiled, "I think so."


    Brayden was speechless.Brayden handed the box to Wade.


    "Grandfather, I''m still pursuing her.This is a gift from her.She wishes you a happy and healthy life."


    Wade''s face suddenly turned into a smiling flower.


    "She had already sent me gifts!"


    Brayden''s ears reddened.


    Reid, "Now he is really shy."


    Wade burst intoughter.


    The Old Master here wasughing happily.


    When the people inside heard it, they all came out to see what things had made the old man so happy.


    Knowing that they were talking about Brayden''s future daughter-inw, they all teased him.


    At the back, Brayden''s face really blushed beingmented by so many people.


    Melody looked at the bustling scene inside, she raised the corner of her mouth, picked up her phone


    and dialed a number.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Based on the current situation, it was no surprise that she and Everett were working out soon.


    Melody was delighted to hear a familiar voice over the phone.


    "When will you arrive?"


    "In an hour.¡¯ Everett was a man of his word.


    When he said so, it meant he would make it in an hour.


    "Well, now that everyone''s here, we''ll be waiting for you."


    "What are you so happy about?"


    There was an uncontroble joy in her voice.


    "Guess."


    There was no sound on the phone.


    Melody''s fingers tightened slightly and she said after a moment silence, "You might lose."


    Everett looked out of the window and a face gradually appeared in front of him.


    It was stubborn, cold, and angry.


    "Well."


    Olivia went to sleep when she got home.


    She stayed up all night and now she was so sleepy when she was rxed.


    But after only two hours of sleep, she was woken up by her cell phone.


    "Hello."


    "Olivia, pack your things right away.I''ll pick you up in half an hour."


    "For what?"


    Olivia murmured with her eyes closed.


    Her eyes were dry and she didn''t want to open them at all.


    "Olivia, what''s wrong? Are you sick?"


    "No,e on.What''s the matter?" she asked.


    She barely opened her eyes and looked at the time.


    It was two o''clock in the afternoon.


    "Well, I told you two days ago that Mr.Jason of Ak would be here in the next two days.I just got the


    news that he''s already in Capital City.We have to hurry up and take the lead"


    Ak was a luxury brand that specialized in women''s clothing, perfume, and cosmetics.


    It was very famous.


    A while ago, it was heard that Ak wanted to find a partner to bring new vitality to Ak.


    This era was progressing, and it was inevitable that we should improve ourselves.


    Ak''s strategy was very correct.


    DF Company wanted this opportunity.


    Once they could work with AK, DF Company would rise to a higher level and develop very well in the


    future.


    Olivia became enlightened at once.


    "Okay, I''ll pack it right away.¡¯ She was about to hang up when Frank stopped her.


    "Olivia, are you really okay?"


    "No, I just slepttest night.It''s okay"


    "That''s it."


    Hanging up the phone, Olivia went to take a bath.


    Then she was refreshed after dressing up and putting on a light makeup.


    She went downstairs and stood outside the neighborhood.


    As soon as she stopped, Frank''s car came over and stopped in front of her from afar.


    As the trunk opened, she put her luggage in and got in.


    Frank looked at her and said apologetically, "I''m sorry for your hard work.¡¯


    Her eyes were a little red.


    Even with her makeup, it could tell that she was sleepy.


    Olivia chuckled, "If you think I''m working hard, give me more bonus.¡¯


    "No problem!"


    "I''m fine even if you want me!"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Olivia was lost for words.


    "..Forget it¡±The ne arrived in Capital City two hourster.


    It was already past five.


    Olivia took another nap on the ne and felt much morefortable.


    But she was hungry.


    Frank said, "Let''s go to the hotel for dinner first, have a good rest, and go to Jason tomorrow morning.¡¯


    "Okay."


    The car soon stopped at Tishi Hotel.


    Frank said to her, "I got a secret message.Jason is staying at this hotel."


    Olivia said with a smile, "Looks like I can benefit from association with a big shot again.¡¯ Tishi Hotel was


    the best hotel in Capital City.


    She did get the benefit.


    Jason said, blinking his eyes, "If you want toe, we can be there next time, just two of us."


    Olivia took the room card directly into the room and locked Frank outside.


    Frank touched his nose, wondering that if he was that scary.


    Olivia cleaned up and found that her throat hurt.It seemed to be a sign of a cold.


    She coughed and rubbed her forehead.


    To avoid catching a cold, she decided to buy some medicer in case.


    Frank quickly knocked on the door and asked her for dinner.


    Olivia took her bag and went out.


    It wasn''t Olivia''s first time in Capital City, nor was Frank.


    But for food and having fun, Frank who was a senior expert, quickly took her to a authentic Sichuan


    restaurant.


    He liked Sichuan food very much.


    Besides, Olivia''s hometown was over there.


    Therefore, both of them liked Sichuan Cuisine.


    After the meal, A Sharp pain stabbed Olivia''s throat.


    Frank felt it too and immediately took her to the pharmacy to buy some medicine.


    By the time they got back to the hotel, Olivia began to have a headache.


    That was what colds were like.


    They came at once and caught you off guard.


    "Olivia, I''m here to take care of you tonight.You..."


    Frank was pushed out by her before he finished speaking.


    When the door was about to close, he grabbed it and said seriously, "Call me if you''re really


    ufortable."


    Olivia gestured to him and closed the door.


    She seemed to have a fever.


    Olivia went to the bathroom to wash up.


    After washing up, she took some medicine andy on the bed.


    She fell asleep in a daze.


    At this moment, in the Weston Family.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    The whole family had a happy meal, and everyone greeted the Old Master as it was his birthday.


    The smile on the Old Master''s face never stopped.


    It was afraid that after this night, the wrinkles on the Old Master''s face would be more.


    "Brayden, you have to bring your wife over at grandfather''s birthday next year, understand?"


    The Old Master signaled to him with the gift in his hand.


    This girl was so nice.


    The gift she gave was meticulous, exquisite, and full of sincerity.


    At first nce of it, he knew that she was a good and clever child.


    Okay.


    Very good! So many people gave him gifts tonight, but this child''s gift won his heart the most.


    Everyoneughed when they heard the Old Master''s words.


    Brayden was shy and his face was slightly red.


    He clenched his fist against his lips and coughed softly, "Grandfather, I''ll work hard!"


    "You must work hard to bring your wife and a fat white boy back next year to wish your grandfather a


    happy birthday!"


    Cristina said.


    Brayden¡¯s face turned even redder.


    Leona continued, "That''s for sure.I,as the grandmother, am waiting to have a grandchild!"


    They teased him one by one.


    Brayden really felt helpless.


    Fortunately, the Old Master saved him very quickly.


    "Everett, you should hurry up too.Don''t let your nephew blossom and bear fruit while you still have


    nothing"


    The Old Master hade through a hail of bullets in his early years, and he always had a rough


    temperament on his body, so even though he had retired for so many years, the things in his bones


    were still the same.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes fell on Everett and Melody.


    They had been engaged for a year and together for two years.


    If the year when Olivia was involved was not included, it could be said that they had grown up together.


    Their rtionship wasparable to Everett''s rtionship with everyone present.


    However, the two of them had been together for so long while they just did not get married or have


    children.


    They made everyone anxious.


    But there was nothing they could do.


    Everett was the most unpredictable one among them, and as elders, none of them dared to say


    anything about him.


    Except for the Old Master.


    Melody picked up a coffee cup and drank coffee.


    She shouldn''t be talking at this time.


    Although she knew that many eyes were on her.


    Everett looked up calmly.


    In an instant, everyone was staring at him, waiting for his answer.


    They also wanted to know why they had to wait and why they still didn''t take thest step.


    However...


    "No need to hurry:"


    Wade almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Leona frowned.


    She thought her son and that woman were over, and her son would get married soon after he got


    together with Melody.


    Although she was not very satisfied with Melody if she was going to be her daughter-inw.


    But Melody was better than Olivia no matter what.


    But after two years, they were still not in a hurry.


    She had to wonder if something went wrong between them.


    "Everett, let grandpa ask you.How old are you this year?"


    "Thirty-five."


    "You still remember you are thirty-five? Do you really have to wait until your nephew marries his wife


    and gives birth to a baby?"


    "It depends."


    The Old Master immediately covered his chest and fell on the back of the sofa.


    Cristina hurriedly shouted, "Dad!"


    Wade waved his hand.


    "I''m dying.I''m so angry.¡¯ Everyone looked at the Old Master.


    But Everett was still sitting there.


    She was as steady as a bell.


    The Old Master was in good health, and it was not a problem for him to live ten more years.


    Melody also went and checked Wade.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Cristina quickly gave Wade some medicine to take and soothed his chest.


    "Dad, what are you angry about? If they, young people, want to get marriedter, they can get married


    later.It''s not a year or two away.¡¯


    "Really, Melody?"


    Wade immediately looked at Melody.


    Melody smiled and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry.We won''t beter Brayden:"


    When Wade heard this, he sat up straight.


    He was not like the weak old man that he was a while ago.


    "Really?"


    "Really¡± Wade looked at Everett and he was full of energy.


    "Then I''ll bear it in mind"


    Then he said to Brayden, "Hurry up.If I can''t see your wife on my birthday next year, then you don''t


    come back."


    Brayden, "....."

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    The atmosphere softened again.Leona left with Melody to have a word with her alone.


    Brayden went out with his phone and called Olivia.


    He wanted to tell her that her grandfather liked her present.


    Everett glimpsed Brayden''s back as he left and then went upstairs.They would stay in the old house


    tonight.


    Everyone had a room here.


    Brayden stood by a holly tree in the yard, one hand in his pocket, patiently waiting for Olivia to pick up.


    Finally, the call went through when the beep was about to end.He smiled slightly.


    "Olivia."


    "Senior..."


    A hoarse and weak voice came, and the smile on Brayden''s face disappeared instantly.


    His brows furrowed.


    "Olivia, what happened to your voice?"


    "I''m okay.Just a slight cold."


    "A cold? Have you taken any medicine?"


    "Yes, don''t worry.I''ll be fine after having a sleep."


    How could he not worry? Her voice sounded bad.


    "Are you having a fever now?"


    He was worried sick thinking she was alone at home without anyone to take care of her.


    "No, just a sore throat.Nothing serious."


    Olivia perceived the concern in Brayden¡¯s voice andforted him.


    "Have a good rest.Go to the hospital if you really feel bad.¡¯ If he had been in H City, he would have


    went to her now.


    "I know, senior.I feel sleepy after taking the medicine.I''ll sleep now.¡¯


    "Okay."


    Olivia quickly hung up the phone, but Brayden''s brows were still furrowing.


    Tomorrow was his grandfather''s birthday, so he couldn''t leave, but thinking of Olivia staying at home


    alone disconcerted him.


    Soon, Brayden dialed a number.


    "Find me a health worker now.It¡¯s pressing."


    "Yes"


    "Call me as soon as you find one""


    "No problem."


    The call finished quickly.


    Brayden was still worried, but there was nothing else he could do.


    He wasn''t too far from her.


    He waited outside.


    Not long after, a call came saying that the health worker had been found.


    He immediately gave the address to the health worker and told her to leave for Olivia''s house now to


    take care of her.


    However, twenty minutester, the health worker called him and said there was no one at home.


    Brayden''s face changed.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I knocked on the door for a long time but on one answered.¡¯


    "Stay there.I''ll call her right now.¡¯ He hung up and called Olivia.


    He was afraid that Olivia would not answer, which could make things difficult.


    Fortunately, Olivia answered the phone, and her voice was heavier than before.


    "Senior..."


    Brayden was relieved to hear her voice, but soon became even more worried.


    "Olivia, go open the door now.I got a health worker to look after you."


    Olivia was taken aback.


    "Health worker?"


    "Yes, she''s right outside your house.Open the door.¡¯ Olivia was still in a daze, but she was very


    amenable and got out of bed to open the door, but there was no one outside.


    "Senior, there''s no one outside."


    "No one?"  Brayden frowned.


    Did the health worker go to the wrong ce? "Wait, I''ll call her."


    Just as he was about to hang up, Olivia suddenly raised her voice as if something just struck her,


    "Senior, I¡¯m not at home right now.¡¯


    "What?"


    "I went on a business trip this afternoon.I''m in Capital City now.¡¯ Brayden''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "You''re in Capital City now?"


    "Yes, I follow my boss here to meet a client."


    "That''s great.Tell me the name of your hotel.I''lle over now.¡¯ He didn''t expect her to be in Capital


    City.


    He was very happy.


    "Tishi Hotel."


    "Okay, I''ll arrive soon.¡¯ "Wait..."


    After hanging up, Brayden went to the living room, and said to Belle, "tell grandpa that I''m going out."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Belle looked at him in surprise.


    "Now?"


    "Yes, I have something to do.See youter."


    Before Belle could respond, he left.Belle looked at the person who ran out quickly and shouted,


    "Brayden..."


    But the man had got in the car and left.


    She murmured, "what''s the rush?"

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Melody walked over and said, "I think he is going to see his girlfriend.¡¯ She seemed to know the son


    very well.


    Belle''s eyes sparkled.


    "Melody, have you seen her?"


    "No, it was just an ident.I just saw a profile"


    Belle immediately pulled her aside, looking very excited.


    "How''s that girl? Tell me."


    "I didn''t see her face, but I think she is a pretty and quiet girl from her side face."


    "Well, gentle and quiet girls are suitable for Brayden!"


    Melody curved her lips.


    Tonight, not only was Belle happy, but she was happy too.


    Upstairs, Everett stood on the balcony, holding a ss of red wine and looking into the distance.


    Brayden quickly arrived at the Tishi Hotel, standing outside Olivia''s room.


    He called Olivia.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Olivia, I''m outside your door.Open the door"


    "Okay."


    Olivia went down from the bed to open the door.


    When the door opened, Brayden appeared in her sight.


    Although she was shocked to hear that he wasing, she still couldn''t believe that she saw him in


    her sight.


    "Senior, why are you here?"


    Brayden walked in and closed the door.


    His hand fell on her forehead and he quickly frowned.


    "You have a fever." Her face was red.


    Olivia nodded.


    "I''m Okay.It''s just a low fever.¡¯ She had a low fever when he called her the first time.


    But she didn''t want him to worry, so she didn''t say anything.


    "Olivia, you always make me worry about you."


    He wanted to me her when he heard that she didn''t care about her health.


    But when he saw her listless face, he couldn''t say anything harsh.


    Olivia smiled helplessly.


    "Senior, it''s just a little cold.It''s not a big deal."


    Brayden didn''t want to listen to her.


    He was afraid that he would be angry if she continued.


    "Go and lie down."


    He helped her to the bed, covered her with the quilt, and asked, "Where''s your medicine? Let me see."


    "Here."


    Olivia pointed to the bedside table.


    Brayden took the medicine, looked at it, and frowned.


    "No fever medicine?"


    "Well, I didn''t have a fever when I went to buy the medicine.¡¯


    "Lie down for a while.I''ll go out to buy the medicine."


    He went out and took the room card away.


    "You go to sleep first.I''ll be back in a while.¡¯


    "Okay."


    The room was dark, but Olivia was at ease and fell asleep with her eyes closed.


    Brayden went to the pharmacy to buy antipyretics, a thermometer, and some things to cool her down.


    He bought them all at once.


    By the time he got it back, Olivia was already asleep.


    But her face was getting redder and redder.


    He quickly took her temperature.


    The fever wasn''t very serious.


    But it couldn''t go on like this.


    He went to the bathroom to get a towel and hot water.


    Then, he put the hot towel on her forehead.


    He also took the alcohol and cotton to wipe her palms and feet.


    He didn''t stop.


    After two hours, Olivia''s fever was gone and her breathing slowed down.


    Brayden heaved a sigh of relief.


    He pulled her sweaty forehead hair away to reveal her bright and full forehead.


    She looked haggard after catching a cold.


    His heart ached.


    Why didn''t she take good care of herself? If he could, he really wanted to take care of her by her side


    all the time.


    In the Weston Family.


    When the Old Master heard Belle say that Brayden went out for his girlfriend, he immediately said, "Let


    him bring her here tomorrow!"


    He would take a good look at her.


    Belle also wanted to see this future daughter-inw, but she said, "He may not want to."


    "He has to even if he doesn''t want to! Go and think of a way to make sure he brings his future wife


    tomorrow as a way to make me, the old man, happy!"


    "Okay, I will try hard!"

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    When Olivia woke up, she didn''t have a headache and feverst night and she felt much better.


    But she remembered that Brayden seemed to have been herest night.


    Looking around, there was no sign of Brayden, but there was a nket on the sofa.


    Did he sleep herest night? Just as she thought about it, the door opened with a "click" sound.


    Olivia looked over and Brayden came in with a thermos.


    "Are you awake?"


    Seeing her sitting on the bed, Brayden walked over.


    "Well, senior, you were here all the night?"


    "That''s right.I''m concerned about you and wouldn''t sleep at night without guarding you."


    As he spoke, he put the thermos on the table.


    "You have a sore throat.I made some loquat and pear soup for you."


    As he spoke, he came over and touched her forehead.


    "You don''t have a fever now.I spent the whole night watching you.Go wash up, and thene to have


    breakfast.¡¯ He said all of this naturally, seemingly rxed, but Olivia knew that it was not easy.


    "Brayden, thank you.¡¯ Her heart was warm. Brayden curled his lips and patted her head.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "So touched that you''re about to cry?" Olivia nodded.


    "Yes." She really wanted to cry.


    No one had ever treated her so well.


    Oh, no, there was someone once.


    Everett.


    He used to treat her well, but she hated him as he treated her well initially.Brayden opened his arms.


    "Then give me a hug to ease my tired body."


    Olivia curved her lips and hugged him.


    "This hug is to thank you."


    Brayden was stunned.


    Olivia tightened her arms, smelled, and closed her eyes.


    "Brayden, thank you."


    She was cautious now since she had suffered the pain.


    Before Olivia could wash up, the door was knocked on.


    Brayden went to open the door.


    Frank stood outside the door.


    As soon as the door opened, he said, "Olivia, are you feeling better..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he stopped.


    He looked at the man standing in front of him and his expression changed.


    "Why are you here?"


    In Frank''s heart, Brayden was his love rival.


    Absolutely.


    "Olivia is not feeling well.I''m taking care of her.¡¯ Brayden stopped smiling and looked at Frank with a


    faint look.


    To him, Frank was also a rival in love.


    The two of them looked at each other, a strong smell of gunpowder spread out.


    Olivia came out, saw Brayden standing still at the door, and asked, "Brayden, who is it?"


    Frank immediately pushed the door open and walked in.


    "Olivia, are you feeling better?"


    He grabbed Olivia''s shoulders and looked up and down at her.


    Olivia was helpless.


    His enthusiasm always made her unable to react.


    She took his hands off and said, "It''s much better.Don''t worry.¡¯


    Brayden closed the door, walked in, opened the thermos, and said, "Olivia,e to have breakfast."


    The smell of millet porridge and loquat and pear soup came, and Frank looked over and squinted his


    eyes.


    Olivia asked Frank, "Have you had breakfast?"


    "No"


    "Then...Eat together?"


    "Sure!"


    Olivia was stunned.


    She was just being polite.


    Frank strode over and looked at the breakfast on the table.


    "It''s so light.Olivia doesn''t like it"


    Brayden''s face did not change.


    He calmly put the dishes and said, "She has a cold, so she''d better eat something light.¡¯ Frank looked


    at Brayden.


    "There''s nothing else in your porridge.It''s not nutritious."


    Brayden put the pipa pear soup in front of Olivia, looked at her and said softly, "You can''t eat anything


    too nutritious after a cold.Porridge is the best, you know?"


    Frank, "."


    Olivia looked at the two of them and felt them funny.


    Brayden''s phone rang at the time.


    He looked at the screen and said to Olivia, "You eat first.I''ll cook more if it¡¯s not enough.¡¯


    It meant the breakfast here was only for one person, not much.


    Frank sneered.


    He didn''t want it at all.


    "Okay"


    Brayden went out with his phone.


    When Frank saw him go out, he immediately said, "Olivia, how can you be so close to a strange man?"


    Olivia scooped up a spoonful of soup and said, "This soup is delicious.Would you like to try it?"


    Frank, "..."


    Brayden was outside, listening to the voice on his phone, and he felt annoyed.


    "Mom, it''s not that I don''t want to take her to see you, it''s that she''s sick.


    What''s more, she''s here on a temporary business trip, so she''s busy: "Your grandfather has ordered


    it.If you don''t bring the girl here today, he won''t let you go to his birthday party.You think about it


    yourself!"


    Then she hung up the phone.Brayden rubbed his eyebrows.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    "Olivia, tell me the truth.Do you like this man?"


    Frank couldn''t help but ask.


    Olivia was not an open person.


    Frank knew it very well that if she was willing to stay beside the man, she definitely liked him.


    Olivia put down her spoon and looked at him seriously.


    "Yes."


    Frank''s face darkened instantly.


    But soon, his face was filled with joy.


    Because she quickly continued to say, "Like a brother.¡¯


    Brayden, who was holding the doorknob, tightened his grip.


    Like a brother...


    Frank burst intoughter.


    He was overwhelmed with joy.


    Her reply was hurtful in the eyes of Brayden.


    However...


    "You too."


    "Olivia, you can''t do this to me."


    Olivia raised her hand and gestured to stop.


    "Let me have a good breakfast.Don''t forget what we have to do today:"


    Frank''s mood swung up and down.He wanted to cry.


    "Olivia, you are too cruel to me."


    Olivia stopped talking to him and buried herself in porridge.


    Frank sighed.


    Why was he always unable to win Olivia''s heart? Sad...


    Brayden came in.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Frank looked at him and said nothing.


    Even though Olivia regarded Brayden as her brother, Frank still treated him as his rival in love.


    Because Olivia trusted this man very much.


    Maybe he could really capture Olivia''s heart.


    "Olivia, I''m going back.Call me if you need anything."


    Brayden said to Olivia.


    There was no change in his eyes or tone.


    "Okay, you go ahead.I''m fine.¡¯


    "Yes."


    Brayden looked at Frank, nodded at him, and turned to leave.


    Walking out, he clenched his hands.


    He didn''t want Olivia to regard him as a brother, but a sweetheart.


    Brayden left.


    Olivia asked Frank to have breakfast rather than waste time on useless things.


    Frank didn''t say much and went to breakfast.


    He knew how to behave.


    Soon the two of them had breakfast, packed up, and went to find Jason.


    Jason was invited to be a judge of a fashion design program in Capital City this time.


    Frank had already found out about the ce, so the two of them went to the program team after


    breakfast.


    By the time they arrived, the program had already begun.


    Frank''s friend took him and Olivia backstage, pointed to Jason on the screen, and said, "We will take a


    ten-minute break in an hour, and Jason wille backstage to fix his makeup.You can go to him then."


    Frank gestured an OK.


    "Buddy, thank you."


    The man looked at Olivia and said with a smile, "You can treat me to dinner tonight to thank me."


    "No problem!"


    The man left.


    Olivia looked at the screen, where the camera followed the photographer andnded on the model


    while the host''s voice rang.


    He was introducing the clothes on the models, fashion, elements, ideas, and design inspiration.


    Olivia listened and watched carefully.


    So did Frank.


    Suddenly, there was a panic outside.


    "Oh my god! How could this be?"


    Olivia frowned and looked over.


    Outside was arge dressing room.


    Inside was not only a ce for makeup, but also many clothes all designed by designers.


    It was also the ce for models to wear makeup or change clothes.


    "What happened?"


    "The dress that''sing outter is broken."


    "Which designer''s dress is it?"


    "Designer Grace."


    "Get Grace over here now!"


    "I''ll go right away!"


    It was a mess outside.


    Olivia said to Frank, "I''m going out to take a look."


    Olivia was independent-minded and would not do anything meaningless, so Frank never asked her


    much.


    "Go please.Call me if you need anything.¡¯


    "Okay."


    Olivia went out.


    The people outside had formed a small circle, and Grace rushed over.


    "Let me see!"


    The designer quickly took the dress and her face changed.


    "How could this be?"


    The dress was a modern version of the improved cheongsam, but it contained the elements of the


    French pce, looking noble and elegant.


    The dress was embroidered with exquisite embroidery and the peony embroidery on it was lifelike and


    very grand.


    But such a beautiful dress was cut off from the waist of arge piece of cloth.


    Everyone knew that the most important thing about a dress was the waist area.


    Now that this piece of cloth had been cut, it was ruined.


    "Who is it! Who cut my skirt!"


    Gr looked around angrily.


    Obviously, samconce did it on purpose.


    There was always cutthroatpetition in every industry.


    No one spoke.


    The director came over and asked, "What do we do now? Can it be repaired? It''s your turn in half an


    hour"


    Grace''s eyes were red and tears welled up.


    "This is an exquisite dress that I''ve well prepared for tonight.Now it''s ruined.How can it be repaired?"


    Design works carried the efforts of a designer, especially on such an important asion.


    Olivia understood The mood of this designer.


    The director didn''t have that much time to waste, so he said directly, "If you can''t solve it, then I''ll have


    someone cancel your part."


    He couldn''t ruin the whole shoot just because of one person.


    The designer couldn''t stand the fact and started to cry while clutching the dress.


    Olivia walked over.


    "Don''t cry.I''ll help you."

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Everyone looked at her.


    The designer also looked at her.


    Olivia picked up the dress in her hand, looked at it carefully and said, "I have an idea that should be


    able to save it.Do you want to listen?"


    The designer sneered.


    "I''m the designer who designed this dress.Even I don''t have a way to save it, what else do you have?"


    Obviously, she didn''t believe Olivia.


    Olivia nodded and looked at her.


    "So, do you want to hear it or not?"


    Half an hourter, apletely different style of dress appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    They were all shocked and felt unbelievable.


    Because the dress which was going to be obsoleted amazed everyone with its new look.


    The nk part of the fabric of the waist was not filled with other fabric but was cut off most of the way in


    the direction of the gap.


    It was cut into two arcs, forming a curved moon.


    The curved moon was sewn with gold thread, and the inter-waist area was sewn into arge bow with a


    gold silk drape embroidered with suede, which draped naturally.


    Exaggeration, boldness, but it made everyone feel it natural.


    Only in this way can one fall in love with it at a nce.


    Soon the model wore it and walked onto the runway.


    In an instant, all the lights fell on the model, and there was amission below.


    The host began to introduce the dress.


    Not long after, the designer came on stage and exined her design concept and the twists and turns


    this dress encountered.


    But she didn''t say that the dress''s recovery had anything to do with Olivia, only that she thanked God


    for saving her.


    She was lucky.


    It was because of luck that this dress came into being.


    As expected, the dress received unanimous approval from the judges.


    She then became the champion of this show.


    And this dress was bought by Jason.


    Olivia smiled.


    She was very happy to save such a work so sessively.


    At this moment, Frank sighed.


    "We seem to have no hope."


    Olivia was stunned.


    "What''s wrong?"


    She remembered that she had just gone to see Jason and Jason said that he was very interested in


    her designs, so she thought they were hopeful.


    But now Frank said there was no hope, she didn''t understand.


    Frank pointed to Grace, who was holding the trophy on the screen, and said, "Did you see the designer


    who was holding the trophy?"


    Olivia nodded.


    "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "She''s a designer of Flowery Company, and it is ourpetitor this time.You just saw how much Jason


    likes this dress."


    Therefore, the result could be imagined.


    Olivia frowned and said a few secondster, "I''m sorry.¡¯


    If she didn''t help the designer, they might have a good chance of winning.


    Frank didn''t know that Olivia helped the designer and waved at her.


    "It''s none of your business.It''s not settled yet.There''s still hope.As long as there''s still hope, we can''t


    give up."


    Olivia''s lips moved, but she didn''t tell him the truth.


    She nodded, "Yes, I won''t give up.¡¯


    It''s no use saying anything now, and she didn''t regret helping the designer in Flowery Company.


    After the show ended, Olivia and Frank immediately went to the lounge to look for Jason.


    But they didn''t expect that there was not only Jason but also that Grace in the lounge.


    Noticing Grace, Olivia paused, then smiled at her, and walked in.


    But that designer was surprised to see her.


    Frank walked up to Jason and said with a smile, "Jason, I''ve brought my designer"


    He said to Olivia, "Olivia, this is the AK director I told you before, Jason."


    Olivia reached out and smiled politely.


    "Hello, Jason.I''m Olivia, the chief designer of DF Company¡± Jason took her hand.


    "Hello."


    "You are Olivia?"


    The voice sounded suddenly, then they looked at the designer.


    That was exactly what she said.


    Seeing everyone looking at her, the designer noticed her impoliteness.


    She looked at Jason very quickly and reached out to Olivia, her eyes shining.


    "Hello, my name is Grace.I have seen your work.I like your design style very much.¡¯ Olivia curved her


    lips and held her hand.


    "Hello."


    "Then you guys talk.I''ll go out first."


    Grace looked at a few people.


    Especially to Jason, she blinked.


    Soon, Grace left.


    Frank looked at Grace who had left and joked, "It seems that Olivia really has a lot of fans!"


    Then they started chatting.


    About half an hourter, Jason picked up the phone and left, saying that he had to go and chatter.


    He didn''t say anything about cooperation, but from the conversation with him, Olivia and Frank sensed


    that he was still thinking about them.


    That meant they still have hope.


    That was great.


    Frank said, "I''ll call Jasonter and ask him out for dinner.¡¯


    "Okay."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    If the other party considered them, they had to work harder.


    The two of them got into the car and left.Not long after they left, a car followed them.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    It was just the opposite direction.


    In the car, Grace held Jason''s hand and asked, "Brother, what were you talking about?"


    "Guess."


    "How could I have guessed? Tell me!"


    Grace acted coquettishly and shook Jason''s hand.


    Jason couldn''t do anything about her.


    He said, "AK wants to cooperate with us.But your Flowerypany also want to cooperate with us?"


    Grace snorted.


    "Ourpany? Don''t cooperate with ourpany.They are dishonest and shameful!"


    Jason looked at her hateful face andughed.


    "How do I remember thest time you told me that Flowery Company was great?"


    "It wasst time.I didn''t see them clearly.This time, I saw them clearly.And you know, if not for the Olivia


    to help me fix my dress today, it would make a fool of me!"


    Grace hated herself at the thought of being helpless at that time.


    She already knew who did it.


    It was the designerpeting with her in Flowery Company, who had an affair with her manager.


    She had been relying on her foxy means and giarism to this day.


    And the manager still protected her, indulged her, which was so disgusting! Jason raised his eyebrows.


    "Olivia?"


    "Yes! She provided me the idea to help me turn the bad ce into the pattern of flower and


    moon.Brother, she¡¯s really excellent.If you don''t cooperate with her, you will regret it!"


    Jason pondered.


    "I''ve heard you talk about this person before.I''ve seen her work too, it''s indeed great.Although she''s a


    neer, she''s very talented.She''s bold and has ideas in this area.But..."


    "What?"


    "She''s a good designer, but we''re looking for a team and a good partner¡±


    "Oh, brother! DF Company can do it.I have learned about it.They have been developing very fast in


    the past two years, so they are suitable for you.Really! And if you can cooperate with Olivia, you can


    definitely bring AK to a higher level!"


    "Let me think about it.¡¯


    "Brother, don''t think about it.Just let them be! Brother..."


    "Don''t shake me, I''m going to faint from your shaking..."


    Olivia and Frank didn''t go directly back to the hotel but went back after eating outside.


    She had not recovered from her cold and was not feeling well.


    Frank asked her to go back to the hotel to rest.


    Olivia didn''t agree, but asked, "Are you going to find Jasonter? If you go find him, we''ll go together.¡¯


    She wanted this opportunity to cooperate.


    Frank nodded.


    "I''m going to look for him, but you''re not feeling well.I can''t allow you toe with me.¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "It''s okay, just a cold.If I can get this cooperation, I would have a good rest."


    The purpose of their visit was to get this cooperation.


    If she missed it because of her illness, she would definitely regret it.


    Frank knew what she was thinking and agreed.


    Soon Frank called Jason and asked him to y golf in the afternoon.


    Jason agreed.


    Soon the two of them headed to the golf course.


    Golf course was a good ce to talk about cooperation.


    It would make it as they yed the golf happily.


    Thus, Frank and Olivia took the afternoon golf seriously.


    An hourter, the two of them arrived at the golf course.


    Frank immediately arranged for them.


    Not long after, Jason arrived.


    They then went to the stadium.


    Olivia didn''t know how to y golf two years ago, but Frank taught her a lot these two years, so it was


    no problem for her now.


    The three of them chatted while ying golf.


    The atmosphere was nice.


    Jason seemed to be very interested in Olivia and asked a lot of questions.


    Olivia answered them in an orderly manner.


    Frank was delighted to hear it.


    He felt that Jason was willing to cooperate with them.


    After asking Olivia some questions, Jason then talked to Frank aboutpany development and ideas.


    It was four o''clock in the afternoon.


    They chatted happily, and Frank said he wanted to be the host and invite Jason to eat the special food


    here tonight.


    However, Jason said that he was going back to his country tonight and couldn''t attend tonight, but he


    gave Frank a positive answer.


    He said that he would visit the DF Company in a few days.


    Hearing this, Frank¡¯s heart surged with excitement.


    "Okay! A few dayster, we will wait for you at DF Company!"


    After sending Jason away, Frank couldn''t control his excitement and hugged Olivia.


    "Olivia, we''re almost done!"


    In front of outsiders, Frank was a smart, decisive, capable boss, but in front of Olivia, he was like a big


    boy with real feelings, never hiding his emotions.


    Olivia patted him on the back.


    "Don''t be so happy right now.Let''s get back to prepare for it.Don''t let it be a mess when Jasone."


    Jason said he was going to theirpany to have a visit, so he really thought about them.


    But before signing the contract, it was uncertain.


    Thus, they couldn''t afford to ck off.


    "Yes! I''ll ask my secretary to book a flight back tomorrow morning.¡¯


    "Ok."


    The sooner they went back, the better.


    It couldn''t be dyed.


    After the two of them left the hotel, someone went to Olivia''s room.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    This person was Belle.Brayden went back this morning and left soon.


    But she was prepared and she asked someone to follow Brayden so as to see where Brayden went,


    and then she got the address of the Tishi Hotel, as well as the room number.


    She knew that her son would not bring that person to the Old Master''s birthday party, so she had to


    bring that person over herself.


    She had thought of picking that person up when her son left, but she was unlucky.


    When she came, there was no one in the room and that person seemed to have gone out.


    She had things to do, so she didn''t wait there, thinking of picking that person upter.


    She didn''t expect to see the housekeeper cleaning up the roomter.


    She immediately asked, "Did the people in here leave?"


    "Yes, that person checked out."


    Belle''s heart tightened.


    It wouldn''t be such a coincidence.


    "Do you know where she went?"


    "I don''t know¡± Belle immediately regretted it.


    What a coincidence and what bad luck she had.


    She thought about it over and over again and thought of a possibility.


    Could it be that Brayden knew she was here, so he quickly let that person go? Otherwise, why did she


    come here twice with nothing gained today? Belle called Brayden immediately.


    Brayden was now in the vi with the elders to receive guests.


    The Old Master''s birthday was held in Mingquan Vi, and by this time, the guests had already arrived


    one after another.


    "Mom.¡±


    "Brat, did you pick her up?"


    Belle got into the car, let the driver drive, and said angrily.Brayden was confused by Belle.


    "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    He didn''t understand at all.


    "Stop pretending at this time.I went to your wife''s hotel twice today and there was no one there.Tell me,


    where did you hide her for me?"


    Brayden clenched his phone.


    "You went looking for her?"


    "Don''t y dumb! Tell me the truth, where is she now? You won''t let here to your grandfather''s


    birthday party.I''ll invite her toe."


    Brayden had a headache.


    "Mom, she''s back to H City:"


    20 minutes ago, Olivia called him and told him that her work here was done and that she had gone


    back.


    He really wanted her to stay here for another two days and take her to y around, but she loved her


    job so much that he couldn''t stop her.


    "What? Back?"


    Belle was in a hurry.


    "How can you let her go back?"


    It was only a short time and then she went back.


    Belle was...really going to die of anger!


    "Mom, I''ll tell you onest time.We''re not boyfriend and girlfriend.She''s here on a business trip.Now


    that she''s done with her work, she''s back.Don''t look for her, let alone investigate her¡¯


    "If you want to lose your future daughter-inw, you can go and find her and investigate her."


    With that, Brayden hung up the phone and frowned deeply.He really didn''t want his family members to


    investigate her or even find her.That was a vition of his bottom line.


    "Hey! Brayden..."


    Belle could tell that Brayden was angry.


    Was the child really not in rtionship with him? Brayden was in a bad mood and went out to drink


    alone after the party started.


    How could he not want her toe to such a birthday party? He wanted her toe.


    He wanted to introduce her to all his rtives and friends, to tell them that she was his girlfriend, even


    his future wife.


    But she didn''t want to.


    In her heart, he was her brother.


    With a bitter smile, he raised his head and drank the wine in his ss.


    "Ina bad mood?"


    A familiar voice came and Brayden turned around.


    Everett stood beside him with a ss of red wine.


    The man stood tall and straight.


    He was dressed in ck and she was like the ck in the front whose end couldn''t be seen.


    He made people feel scared.


    In the Weston Family, everyone was afraid of Everett.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It was not that he did something heinous, but that his precise mind and skills were beyond the reach of


    ordinary people.


    Even some experienced man couldn''t bepared to him.


    He had the power to make others admire him, but it was this power that kept him away from ordinary


    people and the rest of the world.


    Brayden revered Everett more than he feared.


    Now, perhaps he had drunk too much, or perhaps it was the right time for Everett toe, and he


    wanted to reveal his feelings.


    "Well, I like her a lot.I like her a lot, but I feel like she''s so far away from me.She was so far away that


    he couldn''t even touch her even if she was in front of him.¡± Brayden felt bitter.


    How could he get into her heart? How could he have her? Everett took a sip of the wine and said


    nothing.


    He wasn''t a talkative person, and he didn''t bother to care about this kind of thing.


    Suddenly, Brayden asked him, "Younger uncle, you love auntie very much, right? I want to know how


    you made her fall in love with you before you two confirmed your rtionship.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Melody was a proud and lofty woman with many pursuers around her, but she chose his uncle in the


    end.


    Of course, there was nothing wrong with that, because Everett was good enough, and only a woman


    as good as Melody was worthy of him.


    But no matter how good they were, they had to be attracted to each other to be together.


    As far as he knew, it took a lot of trouble for the two of them to get together in the end.


    So, he wanted to know how his uncle made the pride Melody stick to him.Everett''s hand paused.


    His eyes looked dark and unfathomable.


    Brayden sensed the change and his mind cleared up a little.


    He shook his head.


    "Uncle, I''m sorry.I drank too much."


    How could he ask his uncle about such a matter? He really drank too much.


    Probably drunk.


    "Uncle, I''m going in first."


    "OK"


    At the foot of the rockery, the wind blew and brought a chill at night.


    Everett lifted his hand lightly, the rim of the ss pressed against his thin lips, and red wine flowed


    through his lips and teeth.


    His extremely dark eyes were half-closed.As Brayden walked in, Melody came out.


    Brayden saw her and called, "Auntie."


    "Well, is your uncle over there?"


    Melody looked at the rockery.


    She couldn''t see Everett from where she stood now, but she just saw Everette out.


    "Yes: "Then I''ll go find him.You can go in.¡±


    "Okay."


    Melody walked to the rockery and immediately saw Everett standing there.


    He was hidden in the shadows, with a cold and frightening air.


    She walked over and stood beside him.


    "What''s wrong, standing here alone?"


    She sensed that he was in a bad mood and had sensed it since yesterday.


    But it wasn''t as strong then as it was now.


    "Nothing¡± He spat these words out of his thin lips, took a sip of wine, and looked at her.


    "It''s cold outside.Let''s get inside.¡±


    After that, he walked in.Melody stood there, frowning.


    He was in an unusually bad mood.


    Why? Olivia went back and started making autumn clothes.


    Thetest autumn wear had been designed and made in half, and a small part had yet to be made.


    She was going to make the rest of her autumn outfits in the next few days, so she could show them to


    Jason when he came.


    At that time, the strength and potential of the DF Company must be demonstrated.


    She wanted to show Jason the best.


    Simrly, Frank also thought so.


    Three dayster, Jason came to visit the DF Company.


    Especially Olivia''s studio.


    At the end of the day, Jason and Frank signed a contract of cooperation.


    It was unimaginable fast.


    When Jason was sent away, Frank was a little overwhelmed.


    "Did it work?"


    He looked at Olivia.Olivia smiled.


    "Yes." It worked.


    They signed the contract with AK Company.


    Frank immediately said, "Let me make an announcement here.We can all get off work early today.And


    then, at six o''clock tonight, everyone in the Design Department will gather at GQ Club for celebration!"


    GQ Club, the most high-end entertainment ce in H City.


    The services and beverage inside were the best in H City.


    In an instant, the employees cheered.


    Olivia saw that everyone was happy, and so was she.


    These few days of hard work were not in vain.


    The staff quickly packed up and left.


    Frank came to Olivia with the car keys.


    His eyes were filled with eagerness.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Olivia, let me take you home¡± She had been working hard these days.


    "No, I''ll drive home myself.You don''t have to worry about me.¡±


    Although she was tired, she was not too tired to drive back.Frank was helpless.


    "Olivia, sometimes you''re so thoughtful that I don''t even know what to say.¡± Thoughtful? Olivia froze.


    "But I don''t care.I''m driving you home!"


    Frank took her bag and pulled her away.


    Olivia''s hands were clenched.She hated the word "thoughtful"

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    At night, in the immortal garden.


    Frank booked a big room for everyone to eat, drink and have fun.


    The atmosphere was wonderful.


    Olivia drank a lot and was a little tipsy, sitting in the corner quietly eating fruit.


    Suddenly, a man sat beside her and a ss of wine was put close to her.


    "Olivia,e on.Cheers!"


    Frank looked at her with a smile and a strange light in his eyes.


    Olivia knew from his look that he was a little drunk.


    She took down the wine ss in his hand, took a piece of mango and fed it to his mouth.


    "Stop drinking.If you drink any more, you won''t be able to go back."


    Frank hugged her and buried his face in her neck.


    "I''m not going back.I''ll go with you tonight.I''ll go wherever you go!"


    Drunken gibberish.Olivia pushed him.


    Fortunately, everyone was having fun and didn''t pay attention to them.


    But she failed to push him away.


    Frank hugged her tightly and said, "Everyone wants to steal you from me.I won''t take you out


    anymore!"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    What was that? "Get up, you''re drunk.I''ll have someone send you back."


    "No, Olivia.Tell me, what should I do? Every time I take you out, men will have a crash on you.I''m so


    angry.¡¯¡¯


    Olivia wondered, "Who''s interested in me?"


    Why didn''t she know? "My friend who took us to the production team in Capital City.He actually wanted


    me to introduce you to him.That''s impossible!"


    Olivia remembered someone.


    It was the person who was very warm to her and always spoke with a smile.


    He was especially cheerful.


    At that time, she thought that the man treated her well only because Frank was his friend.


    However, it turned out to be wrong.


    "You are mine.No one can take you away! I won''t allow it!"


    Frank began to talk drunken gibberish and became unreasonable.


    Olivia had no choice.


    She didn''t know if he was really drunk or if he was just saying these words out of sheer drunkenness.


    She intended to ask someone toe over to send him back.


    Sadly, she didn''t expect Frank to cling to her today.


    Frank just didn''t let her go.


    "Olivia, I don''t want to leave you.Never..."


    "You guys have fun.I''ll take him home first."


    Olivia told Frank''s assistant.


    "Okay.I''ll help you support the manager out."


    "Yes."


    The assistant reached out to help Frank, but Frank pushed her away.


    "No, I just want Olivia!"


    Olivia, "You guys have fun.I''ll help him out¡±


    "Okay."


    Olivia helped Frank out.


    Frank hugged herpletely.


    His blue eyes appeared intoxicated and affectionate.


    "Olivia, you know.I like you very much."


    "No, not just like, but love.I love you!"


    "I love you!"


    "Well, you love me.I know.Can you walk properly? I really can''t hold you."


    How could a weak woman hold a big man? So the two of them walked awkwardly.


    Frank snapped his fingers.


    "It''s nothing!"


    With that, he picked her up and strode forward.


    He didn''t seem to be drunken at all.


    Olivia was startled.


    When she realized that she was being teased by Frank, she quickly said, "Put me down!"


    It was so embarrassing to act like that in public.


    Frank curled his lips.


    "No!"


    With that, he hugged her tighter and strode downstairs.


    Frank said, "If you''re shy, you can bury your face in my arms-"


    Olivia red at him.


    "Frank, if you continue to be so naughty, I''ll get angry.¡¯


    "Are you angry? I rarely see you angry.Let me take a look today:"


    He raised his lips and teased.


    Olivia had a headache.


    "Frank!"


    Frank held his head high and walked more steadily.


    She was gentle and quiet and was never angry.


    He wanted to see what she looked like when she was angry.


    But before he could see that Olivia was angry, a cold voice fell into his ear.


    "Let her go!"

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    It was a familiar voice, but it was different from gentle but with anger.


    Olivia looked over, and Brayden strode over, his clear face covered in anger.


    Olivia was a little nervous, "Frank, put me down!"


    She had never seen Brayden angry.


    This was the first time.


    She didn''t expect Frank to hug her tighter after she said that.


    Olivia frowned, "Frank!"


    Frank said nothing, but he looked at Brayden with a dark face.


    This man had always been by Olivia''s side, acting like an irreceable person.


    Frank had beared him for a long time.


    As soon as Olivia finished speaking, Brayden came to her.


    "Senior..."


    As soon as she said one word, her hand was pulled by others without acting and her eyes were turned


    upside down.


    When she realized it, she was already standing firmly on the ground, with Brayden blocking her.


    Frank didn''t expect Brayden to do this directly, so he was stunned for two seconds.


    During the time, Olivia was pulled away by Brayden.


    But he reacted quickly and reached to grab Olivia, but Brayden punched him in the face.


    Olivia was confused.


    Frank also froze.


    Brayden pulled Olivia over and left.


    The man named Frank provoked him.


    Olivia staggered when pulled by Brayden, and her hand hurt.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to say something, but her brain was in a mess.She didn''t know what to say.


    Soon, she was pulled into the car by Brayden.


    As soon as the car door closed, a fistnded on Brayden''s face.


    Olivia covered her mouth.


    "Senior!"


    Brayden fell on the door, but he reacted very quickly.


    The moment Frank grabbed his cor, he punched Frank on the face.


    Frank refused to give in and punched him again.


    The two men began to fight.


    Olivia quickly got out of the car.


    "Stop fighting!"


    The two of them grabbed each other, their eyes zing with fire, and neither wanted to give in.


    Olivia stepped forward, grabbed their hands, and said coldly, "I say stop!"


    The two of them were deadlocked and didn''t change.


    Their eyes shooting at each other seemed to kill the other party.


    Olivia nodded.


    "Okay, if you want to continue to fight, then just do it.I won''t apany you."


    She turned and walked out, stopped a taxi and left.


    As soon as she left, the two of them let go.


    Brayden pointed at Frank and said, "If I see you force her again, I will never let you go! Then he got in


    the car and chased after her quickly.¡±


    Frank raised his hand, wiped the corner of his mouth, and a bloody red mark printed on his fingertips,


    which was annoying.


    He said coldly, "If you don''t let me go, will I let you go?"


    Soon, Frank left.


    After they left, a man in a suit walked into the elevator.


    Not long after, he came toa VIP room.


    There were two people sitting in the room.


    One wore a ck shirt and ck pants, like a natural dark king, full of danger.


    The other wore a white shirt and white trousers with a smile on the corner of his mouth, his eyes


    slightly raised, and he had a refined temperament.


    ck and white, like day and night.


    And this dark one was Everett, and white one was Preston.


    Amancame to Everett and whispered, "Mr.Weston, I saw Mr.James fighting outside with someone the


    garden just now.¡¯ Everett''s hand, which was holding the ss, paused.


    ""Brayden?"


    "Yes."


    "For what?"


    "It seems to be a woman."


    "Is he hurt?"


    "Superficial ones."


    "Ok"


    Then the man left.


    From the beginning to the end, Everett had no expression on his face, as if the man was talking about


    someone who had nothing to do with him, not his nephew.


    When the door closed, Preston looked at Everett and habitually raised the corner of his mouth.


    "Don''t you call your nephew?"


    They had been close friends for many years and had a basic understanding of each other''s family


    background.


    So Preston was no stranger to Brayden.


    Especially since Brayden had a serious illness before.


    People of Weston Family cherished him a lot.


    "It''s not a big deal."


    Secing Everctt''s heartless appearance, Preston chuckled.


    "Sometimes I don''t know what''s a big deal to you."


    He always looked like that nothing would affect him, even if the sky was going to copse.


    He was confident and conceited.


    Brayden followed Olivia to her apartment building.


    When he saw her get out of the car, he ran over immediately.


    "Olivia!"

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Olivia stopped, turned and looked at him.She had been thinking about it in the car for a long time.


    This had to stop.


    It would be not good for anyone if they still dated each other.


    But when she saw the injury on Brayden''s face, she said, "Is it serious?"


    All the negative emotions in Brayden''s heart instantly disappeared.


    "It''s okay.It''s a superficial injury.Are you okay? Did he do anything to you?"


    Brayden remembered what he saw in the GQ Club Hall.


    If it wasn''t for him, he didn''t know where Frank would have taken Olivia.


    His eyes were filled with nervousness and worry, and Olivia''s heart softened.


    "It''s okay.Frank didn''t do anything to me."


    "Really?" He wasn''t relieved.


    That man was not a reliable person at all.


    "Yes, he''s just kidding with me."


    Brayden''s face darkened.


    "He''s not kidding with you.He wants you!"


    He understood the way Frank looked at Olivia.He wanted her.


    "Olivia, don¡¯t work in hispany.How about I get you another job?"


    Brayden grabbed Olivia''s shoulder and said anxiously.


    He was really worried that such a man was coveting her.


    Olivia knew what Brayden was worried about, and she knew it very well.


    But she believed in Frank, just as she believed in Brayden.


    "Frank is my boss and my friend.He won''t hurt me.Don''t worry.¡±


    Would he have to wait until now to hurt her? Brayden shook his head.He exerted more force.


    "Olivia, you don''t understand.When a man wants a woman, he will do anything.Frank did this to you


    today.What about next time?"


    Olivia''s heart ached and she clenched her hand.


    "What about you?"


    When a man wanted a woman, and he would do anything.Everett was exactly like this.


    What about you? What would you do to get me? Brayden was stunned.


    Olivia looked into his eyes and smiled, but there was no warmth in this smile.


    Brayden was hurt by her smile.She had been hurt before, and although she had never mentioned it, he


    knew that she was deeply hurt.


    "I''m not them."


    "I won''t hurt you¡± He clenched his hands into fists, said that word for word, and his voice was firmer


    than ever.


    Olivia nodded and lowered her eyes.


    "OK"


    "It''s gettingte.I''m going back.Go back now."


    After that, she turned and left.


    Brayden subconsciously stepped forward, but stopped in his track.


    She walked into the neighborhood alone, and her shadow was very long in the streetlights.


    It was thin and lonely.


    His heart ached.


    He shouldn''t have said that.He had hurt her.


    Olivia returned home and copsed on the sofa.


    Everything went smoothly during the day, but she didn''t think she would so bad at night.


    She smiled bitterly and curled up.


    The next day, Olivia went to thepany.


    Not long after she arrived, Frank came to her with his injured face.


    Olivia was shocked to see the injury on his face.


    The corners of his mouth and eyes were bruised.


    After a night, the injuries looked serious.


    "Why is it so serious?"


    Frank looked at her faintly.


    "Yeah, it''s that serious.¡±


    "Tell me, how can you make it up to me?"


    Olivia couldn''t know tough or cry.


    "I didn''t hit you.Why should I make it up to you?"


    "No! You said he was your brother.Your brother hit me.As a sister, shouldn''t you make it up to me?"


    Olivia had no choice but to straighten things out with him.


    "Don''t forget.You hit my brother too."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I don''t care.You have topensate me, or I''ll deduct your bonus this year!"


    Olivia, "..."


    Facing Frank''s unreasonable request, Olivia had no choice but to say that she would treat him to


    dinner as an apology, and Frank stoppedining and nagging her then.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Soon it was noon, and Frank came to her office early and said, "I don''t drive.You drive, but I choose the


    ce."


    "Allright.You''re the boss this afternoon.I''ll do as you say."


    "Good, you are sensible.¡¯¡¯ As they spoke, they went to the underground parking lot and got in the car,


    and left.


    Frank said he was wanted to eat the braised pork at Dongzhou Restaurant.


    Olivia drove over.


    Not long after, Olivia stopped outside the restaurant and the two of them went in.


    The seat had to be booked in advance.


    Frank had already made a reservation.


    As soon as the two of them entered, a waiter led them to the good seat by the window.


    The two of them sat down and the waiter handed them the menus.


    Frank ordered expensive food and red wine as if she did that on purpose.


    This meal would cost Olivia''s sry of a few months.


    Olivia said helplessly, "I have to eat instant noodles after this meal."


    Frank chuckled.


    "You deserve it.Your brother hit me."


    When he said the word "brother," he deliberately raised his voice.


    Olivia didn''t want to talk aboutst night, so she changed the subject.


    "We''re working with the AK Company this time, so we''ll have to arrange our new autumn product


    launch in their way.Have you told Jason what we think?"


    Cooperation was for a win-win oue.


    Since everyone had different ideas, there must be some frictions in cooperation.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    So, there were still a lot of questions waiting for them.


    Frank immediately returned to his work mode.


    "I told him before.Didn''t I tell you that Melody would be our model in the productunch this fall?"


    Olivia lowered her eyes and said yes.


    "Jason agreed on this.Melody is the best representative of fashion brands, so she is the best choice of


    ourunch this fall."


    "I was worried that Melody wouldn''t agree to model for us, but now that AK Company is in the picture,


    I''m not worried anymore."


    If AK invited Melody, Melody would definitely agree.


    Because she had worked with the AK Company before.


    A luxury car was parked outside the restaurant.


    Not long after, the people in the car came down and walked into the restaurant.


    The waiter immediately stepped forward and led the two of them in.


    Melody took Everett by the arm and followed the waiter to the reserved seat.


    She took off her sunsses and looked around.


    It was mealtime and 80% of the seats were taken.


    Everett sat across from her, but his eyes fell on the seats beside the window not far ahead.


    Olivia and Frank were sitting there.


    Olivia ate with a knife and fork and talked to Frank from time to time with a helpless smile on her face.


    She changed the subject to work, but it didn¡¯t take long for him to change it back, making her helpless.


    He was so humorous that he could turn any bad thing into a funny one.


    She felt it was hard to contain her smile.


    All of a sudden, Olivia looked the left in front of her and the smile on her face became stiff.expensive


    watch.


    The watch reflected a luxurious light under the crystalmp.


    He held a ss of wine in his hand and twirled it lightly.


    His eyes were half-lowered as he looked at the wine in the ss.


    He didn''t seem to see her.


    But as soon as Olivia thought of this, his eyes suddenly turned to her and met her eyes.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    His dark eyes, like a sword, pierced through Olivia''s heart.It was as if she had been seen through in an


    instant.


    Olivia immediately withdrew her gaze and pressed tight her lips.


    Why the more she didn''t want to see him, the more likely she would see him? "Olivia? Olivia?2"


    One hand was waving in front of her eyes, and Olivia came back to herself.


    "Hmm?" Frank frowned at her.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Her face darkened immediately.


    Olivia smiled.


    "Nothing, I just thought of something"


    "What is it?"


    What could made her change her expression so quickly? "One of my design drafts has something


    wrong.I have to go back and take a look."


    Frank was surprised.


    "Now?"


    "Yes, have you eaten yet? Let''s go back now."


    She didn''t want to stay here anymore.Frank immediately fell into his chair.


    "Olivia, you hurt my heart too much."


    Olivia smiled and took the bag.


    "Let''s go."


    Frank had no choice but to get up and leave with her.


    He just kept saying while walking, "It''s not enough aspensation today.You have to make it up to


    me next time."


    As they walked down the aisle, Olivia could clearly feel her getting closer and closer to Everett.


    And her grip on the bag tightened.


    She knew that Everett would not stop her, nor would he do anything to her at this time.


    But she still couldn''t control her emotions.


    Frank saw that Olivia had not answered him and thought that she was going to escape the


    compensation.


    He put his hand on her shoulder and pulled her into his arms.


    "Olivia..."


    Her voice was deep, and he looked at her with his dark eyes.


    Olivia came back to herself.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Frank couldn''t help pinching her face as he saw her confused look.


    "Didn''t you hear what I was saying?"


    Olivia hissed in pain.


    Frank red at her.


    "You must make it up to me again!"


    So it was this.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    Frank squinted.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t go back on your word!"


    "Never"


    "Okay, I believe you.If you don''t keep your word, I''ll deduct your bonus!"


    Oliviaughed.


    "Okay.¡¯ As they spoke, they walked to the entrance of the restaurant, but Clivia remembered something


    and turned to walk inside.


    Frank held her back.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Pay the bill, we haven''t paid for lunch yet."


    How could they leave without paying? Frank finally smiled and pulled her away.


    "Hey! Frank..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Frank interrupted her.


    "I already paid the money¡±


    "What? How...How did you pay?"


    He hasn''t left the table since they entered the restaurant.How could he pay? Frank blinked.


    "You know I have made the reservation"


    How could he let a woman pay for the food when they came out to eat? Oliviaughed.


    "What are you..."


    Frank pushed her into the car.


    "Let''s go.I see you''ve been thinking about your design draft, and you''re distracted.I''m happy that I have


    such an employee."


    The smile on Olivia''s face faded.


    She would not be that worried if it were about the design draft.


    Melody ate elegantly and looked at the noble man who was sitting across the table.


    "Everett, I''m going to Paris fashion week tomorrow."


    Everett took a napkin and wiped his lips.


    "What time is the flight?"


    "Seven in the morning."


    "I''ll take you to the airport-"


    "No need¡¯ Everett looked up and Melody smiled.


    "It''s too early.You should have a good rest."


    "Besides, I''m going to stay in Paris for about a week.I have to make you miss me during the week."


    Then she could see who would be the more eager one to see the other.


    Everett picked up his ss and shook it lightly.


    "Whatever.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Olivia went back to work, immersing herself in her work so that she could forget Everett.


    Forget the pain.


    The next morning, she got up early and went to work, but as soon as she got in the car, her phone


    rang.


    Olivia took the phone, looked at the screen, and pressed the answer button.


    "Mom-"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Olivia,e back soon.Something happened at home!"


    With a crying voice, Olivia''s foot, which had just stepped on the elerator, immediately stepped on


    the brake.


    Then she asked, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    "Your father lost five million, and now the debtors are at home!"


    Olivia''s face turned pale.


    Five million was not not a small sum.


    "Mom, don''t worry.Calm down.I''m telling you, call the police now and don''t let them hurt you.I''ll book a


    ne ticket right away¡±


    "Okay! Okay! Come back quickly!"


    "Ok!"


    Olivia hung up the phone and asked Frank for a leave.


    She told him that there was an emergency at home and she had to go back immediately.


    Frank agreed and asked if she needed help.


    Olivia said that she didn''t need it for the time being, but she would definitely call him if she needed it.


    Frank was satisfied with the answer.


    He was afraid that she would be too polite to him.


    livia quickly booked a flight back to C City.


    She rushed home without stopping.


    Before she reached the door, she heard the chaos sound from the house and her mother''s screams.


    Her face changed immediately and she ran in.


    "Stop!"


    The men who were smashing things stopped and looked at her.


    Elizabeth and George, who were huddled in a corner, pointed at Olivia and said, "Our daughter is


    back.She is a very powerful designer.She will pay you off, definitely!"


    Afew men were tall, strong and full of banditry.


    They were not easy to provoke at first sight.


    One of the men with a scar on his forehead looked even scarier.


    He threw the microwave on the floor and looked up and down at Olivia,"Are you George''s daughter?"


    "I am Olivia walked over with her hands clenched.


    Her usually clean and tidy home was in a mess, and one could imagine the brutal destruction it had


    suffered before she came back.


    The man pointed to George, who was shivering in the corner and didn''t dare to speak, and said, "Your


    father owes me five million dors, could you deal with it?"


    Olivia looked at George.


    "Dad, is that true?"


    George looked into Olivia''s eyes and his lips trembled.


    He was unable to utter a word.


    Five million.


    He knew exactly about her daughter.


    She couldn''t have so much money.


    Elizabeth saw that he was silent, so she pped him angrily.


    "George, say it! Do you want to die?"


    George was shocked by her beating and said, "It''s five million...But I didn¡¯t owe that much at first! When


    I first started, I kept winning, winning more than a million dors, and I wanted to stop winning for


    another million dors.However, I didn''t expect I''m so unlucky that I didn''t win.Instead, I put more


    money into it.I wanted to win back all that I put into it and in the end...I lost more and more..."


    At the end of the conversation, George was almost silent, and Olivia closed her eyes.


    Before she got married, her dad never gambled, but ever since she married Everett, her dad learned to


    gamble.


    Later, he was addicted to it and lost all the money Everett had given.


    Only this suit was left.


    If mom hadn''t hidden the property certificate, the suite would have disappeared.


    Fortunately, she was divorced, and Everett would no longer give the family money, and dad clearly


    realized that thefortable days were gone.


    Plus, Sydney was studying abroad and she needed money, so he didn''t gamble anymore.


    But Olivia did not expect that two yearster, her dad started gambling again, and he had gambled so


    much.


    Elizabeth hurriedly said, "Olivia, help us! Your dad is the pir of the family.We can''t lose him!"


    George heard it and started pping himself.


    "It''s all my fault! It''s all my fault!"


    "What am I going to do to gamble? If I don''t gamble, these won''t happen today.I''m sorry to you!"


    Elizabeth cried and began to beat him.


    "You ipetent bungler.Sydney is still studying abroad.She''s graduating in less than a year.Aren''t


    you hurting her now?"


    As Elizabeth spoke, she started to cry with tears.


    Olivia opened her eyes and handed the card in her bag to the man with a scarface.


    "There''s 200,000 in here.Take it as interest and give me three days to collect the other money.¡¯ The


    scarred man took the card and looked at George and Elizabeth.


    The corners of his mouth were crooked, and he said, "Your daughter is sensible."


    "But!"


    Elizabeth and George shook and looked at him in fear.


    The scarred man pointed at the two of them with the card, and then pointed at Olivia atst, "If you


    can''t get five million in three days, no one of you could be here safe and sound!"

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    The debt collector left, leaving behind a home that had been smashed to the ground.


    Elizabeth grabbed George and started beating him, "George, are you satisfied?!"


    "You''re finally happy?"


    "Now you have ruined our family!"


    George did not resist.


    He just let Elizabeth hit him, and he had regret and remorse on his face.


    But there was no use to have feelings of regret and me.


    Five million was waiting for them to pay off.


    But they couldn''t afford it...


    Olivia leaned against the wall tiredly, looking at her home in shambles.


    She wanted to say something about her dad, but what was the use of it? She wanted to pay the money


    off, she needed to find a way.


    Olivia suddenly thought of two person.


    Frank.


    And Brayden.


    One was her boss and the other was a talented violinist.


    They were all capable enough to help her.


    But she didn''t want their help.


    Olivia closed her eyes to calm herself down.


    She had to think about it.


    Think about it carefully.


    All of a sudden, Elizabeth ran up to her and grabbed her.


    "Olivia, you should know a lot of rich people.You should borrow some from those rich people.We''ll pay


    them back after handling the urgent plight!"


    "If...If it really doesn''t work, try to look for Everett, you were married at least.If you tell this to him, he


    might help us!"


    Olivia suddenly opened her eyes and said word by word, "I won''t look for him."


    Never.


    Elizabeth saw her face and cried again.


    "Why my life is so tragic!"


    "I thought I found a good son-inw, but it turned out that he''s the bane of our family!"


    "If it weren''t for him, how could your father think of gambling? He continued to lose and finally destroy


    our family!"


    "God, why are you so cruel to me! It would be better to die..."


    As she spoke, she mmed into the wall and Olivia grabbed her.


    "Mom, calm down.I''m thinking about the solution!"


    "What can you do? Can you give me five million? Is this five million a small sum? Who else but Everett


    can offer five million at once?"


    The year Olivia got married, she had been living sofortably.


    But it hadn''tsted for a year, and she had not recovered from it.


    "It''s all your fault.You married a good husband, but you didn''t know how to control his heart and let


    Everett divorce you.Why are you so useless?"


    "I''ve raised you for nothing all these years!"


    Elizabeth hit Olivia as she said,pletely venting her emotion without any scruple.


    Olivia''s hand which was held Elizabeth''s slowly put down.


    Two years ago, when she came home, her mother said like this.


    Two yearster, she was the same.


    She thought she wouldn''t feel hurt, but she still felt chill.


    It hurt.


    Elizabeth finishedining and sat on the ground without saying anything, only crying.


    Olivia said, "Don''t worry, I''ll find a way to get all five million."


    After that, she turned and left.


    She didn''t want to stay in this house anymore.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She would feel more hurt if she continued to stay there.


    As soon as she walked out, her phone rang.


    Olivia stopped and took out her phone.


    It was an unfamiliar number.She answered.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    "Miss Hadley, it¡¯s me."

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Olivia tightened her grip on the phone and her whole body tightened.


    The voice on the phone was familiar.It could be said that she had heard of it not long ago.


    It was Davis.


    Everett''s special assistant.


    As the name appeared in her mind, she remembered a saying.


    "Don''t be ignorant"


    In an instant, the nails were embedded in the palm of her hand.


    "Did Everett do it?"


    "Miss Hadley, Mr.Weston asked me to tell you that he can give you what you need now, but at the


    same time, you have to do your part.¡¯¡¯ Olivia looked up andughed, her eyes turning red.


    "My part..."


    "Yes."


    "But I''ve done my part.What else do you want from me?"


    Divorce, miscarriage, and then stayed away from him.


    She did her job as a chess piece.


    What else did he want from her now? Did he want her not to see another man for the rest of her life?


    Everett, weren''t you too overbearing??


    "Miss Hadley, family is more important."


    Tears shed in Olivia''s eyes and disappeared in a second.


    The corners of her mouth were slightly raised and she smiled.


    "Yes, family is very important, so please tell Mr.Weston that did his fianc¨¦e know what he has been


    asking of his ex-wife?"


    Olivia hung up the phone and her smile widened.


    Everett, if you hadn''t been so heartless to me before, I would have thought you cared about me now.


    Davis listened to the busy tone on his phone, hung up, and dialed a number.


    Not long after, the call went through.


    "Mr.Weston, Miss Hadley refused."


    Everett seemed to have expected that she would refuse.


    He took the ss and poured the wine without a pause.


    "What did she say?"


    "Miss Hadley said, ¡®Does your fianc¨¦e know what you have asked of your ex-wife?"


    Everett''s hand, which was shaking the ss, paused and his pupils narrowed.


    Olivia, you were getting more and more ignorant.


    Olivia called Brayden.


    When the phone was about to hang up, Brayden¡¯s voice came over.


    "Olivia?"


    There was a surprise in his voice, for obviously he was not expecting her to call him voluntarily.


    "Senior, do you have time now?"


    Brayden looked at the box and said, "Yes.What''s the matter?"


    If she asked that, something must have came up.


    He was very happy that she thought of him when something happened.


    "Can you lend me five million?"


    Brayden''s face changed.


    Five million, not a small number.


    He immediately asked, "What happened?"


    "My dad gambled and lost five million.He has to pay it back in three days."


    "Okay, where are you now? I''ll send it over right away!"


    "I''m in C City"


    "Wait for me!"


    He quickly hung up the phone, went to the box, and said to the assistant, "I have to go now, and I need


    you keep thempany.¡¯


    Without waiting for the assistant to answer, he ran out quickly.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The assistant had to quickly apologize to the people in the box.


    Brayden ran as he got people to book tickets to C City for him and then he drove quickly to the airport.


    It was raining in H City and the ne was dyed.


    Brayden frowned and called Olivia to tell her not to worry.


    He woulde to her as soon as possible.


    Olivia said yes and stood under the street lights outside the neighborhood until four in the morning


    when a taxi stopped in front of her.


    Brayden got out of the car immediately.


    "Olivia!"


    Olivia moved her eyes and turned to look at him slowly.


    Then, she curved her lips and said, "Senior, you''re here.¡¯¡¯


    Her eyes were red and bloodshot.It was quite scary.


    She was smiling, but her smile was uglier than crying.


    Brayden looked at Olivia like this, and his heart seemed to be gripped and tightened by an invisible


    hand.


    "I''m Here.Don''t be afraid" He held her in his arms.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Brayden took Olivia to the hotel, ordered food for her, and said, "go take a bath.Food will be served


    soon.You''ll feel warmer after eating something.¡±


    Her body was freezing, and he couldn''t bear to think how long she had stood outside.


    Olivia shook her head.


    "I''m fine.Go take a bath and have a good rest."


    They would talk after he had a good rest.


    "I''m Fine too.You go first."


    Then he pushed her into the bathroom.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    In his eyes, no one was more important than her.


    Olivia stood in the bathroom, looking at her pale face in the mirror and turning on the faucet.


    When she came out, Brayden was not in the room.


    She checked the time and it was past five in the morning.


    She took out her phone and dialed a number.


    "Mom, clean up the house.I''ll pay the money back tomorrow.¡±


    "Really?"


    "Yes.I borrowed the money from a friend.The interest is fifty thousand a month."


    "Fifty thousand?!"


    "Yeah.I earn twenty thousand a month, so I can''t give you money anymore.You will have to depend on


    yourselves henceforth."


    "Well..."


    "Ask dad to give me that man¡¯s number.I''ll go to him tomorrow."


    "Okay! Good!"


    Hanging up the phone, Elizabeth immediately went to George.


    "Olivia has raised the money.She wants the number of the man you owe the money to!"


    George couldn''t believe it.


    "She raised the money?"


    "Yes! You won''t die!"


    George''s face lit up with joy.


    "Olivia is the best!"


    "I doubt that.She borrowed the money from a friend and needs to pay fifty thousand a month as


    interest.Her sry is not enough to cover the interest!"


    "Gosh.What should we do?"


    "What should we do? How the hell do I know that? George, Olivia has no money for us anymore and


    Sydney is still studying abroad.If you go gambling again, I''ll see you in the Civil Affairs Bureau!"


    She could only rely on Sydney for the rest of her life.


    She hoped that Sydney would find a rich man to let her live a good life.


    Olivia quickly received the phone number from Elizabeth.


    She saved it.


    She wouldn''t tell her family that she borrowed the five million from a friend without interest.


    If she said so, the gap she had filled would crack again, even wider.


    She couldn''t let this happen again.


    "Are you done?"


    A familiar voice came.


    Olivia turned around and Brayden came in with a bag.


    "Where have you been?"


    Brayden smiled and handed the bag to her.


    "It''s still early.Many stores are not open yet.It''s the best I could get"


    Olivia opened the bag and took out the contents.


    It was a white dress.


    Olivia''s heart gave a great bound.


    Seeing her remain motionless, Brayden said with a smile, "Put it on.Hope it''s the right size."


    Olivia clenched the dress, swallowed, and bit back what she wanted to say.


    She nodded and turned to the bathroom to change.


    The door was knocked.


    Brayden opened the door.


    The waiter stood outside with the food.


    "Sir, it''s the food you ordered."


    "Come in and put it on the table."


    "Yes"


    The waiter put the food on the table and left.


    Olivia came out.


    Brayden heard the sound and turned to look.


    The white dress had no extra decorations or colors but looked graceful on her.


    He smiled reassuringly.


    "It''s beautiful"


    Olivia walked over.


    "Senior, go take a shower and have a rest."


    She was not a heartless person.She could feel his kindness to her.


    "Okay."


    "Here is the breakfast.You eat first.Don''t wait for me."


    Then he opened his suitcase, took his clothes and went to the bathroom.


    Olivia looked at the closed door and clenched her hands.


    When Brayden came out, the food on the table was not touched at all.


    Olivia sat on the stool, waiting for him.


    "Why don''t you eat it?"


    He came over and looked at the food on the table.


    "Is it not to your liking?"


    "No, I want to have breakfast with you."


    Brayden smiled dotingly.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to wait up?"


    Although he said that, he was happy that she was waiting for him.


    The two of them ate breakfast.


    Brayden asked Olivia to sleep on the bed for a while and he would do with the sofa.


    Olivia didn''t feel like sleeping, but when shey on the bed with her eyes closed, she fell asleep soon.


    Brayden opened his eyes and heaved a sigh of relief seeing the person on the bed finally fall asleep.


    She had been on edge, he knew that.


    Olivia didn''t sleep for long.


    She had a dream that Everett sat on the sofa, looking at her like a dictator.


    He said, "I never fail in what I want to do.¡¯¡¯


    She opened her eyes suddenly and clutched her chest.Her heart was thumping.


    The memory of her miscarriage two years ago came back to her.


    So, callously watching her get beaten to miscarriage was his way of showing her the consequences of


    defying him? Olivia squeezed her eyes shut and pursed her lips.


    "Everett, I''ve never seen a man as ruthless as you," said she to herself.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    When Brayden woke up, the bed was empty.


    He sat bolt upright and looked around.When he saw the person on the balcony, he breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    He thought she was gone.He got up and walked out, handing a card to Olivia.


    "Here''s five million.Is it enough? I can give you more."


    Olivia turned to look at the card in his hand and nodded.


    "Enough¡±


    "That''s good.Don''t hesitate to bother me.I''ll do my best to help you."


    Olivia smiled sightly and took it.


    "I won''t hesitate.¡¯¡¯ The white dressplimented her skin very much, making her look even fairer.


    Her smiled bloomed like an orchid.


    "When do you leave? I''ll go with you"


    "Tomorrow.¡¯¡¯


    "I''ll go with you."


    Olivia shook her head and looked into his eyes.


    "No.I''ll go with my parents."


    She couldn''t get him embroiled in it.


    The determination in her eyes was telling that she wouldn''t change her mind.


    "Okay, I won''t go, but I''ll wait for you here.If anything happens, you must call me immediately.¡±


    "Okay¡±


    The next day, Olivia went to an abandoned factory in the suburbs with Elizabeth and George to pay


    back the money.


    The other party did not make things difficult for them and let them go after getting the money.Looking at


    the car leaving, Elizabeth patted her chest.


    "Finally!" George slumped to the floor.


    "I won''t gamble anymore!" He almost lost his life.


    Elizabeth kicked him.


    "Now you know that? George, remember, this is thest time.I won''t give a fuck about whether you live


    or die in the future!"


    Olivia looked ahead and then withdrew her gaze.


    "Dad, mom, I''m going back to work.Take care at home."


    George looked at her.


    "So soon?"


    Elizabeth scowled at him.


    "You''re one to talk.Five million plus interest of fifty thousand a month.Does Olivia have other options?"


    With that, she held Olivia''s hand and softened her tone.


    "Olivia, just leave.Don''t worry about us.Work hard."


    She couldn''t afford to pay back that amount of money.So she had to rely on Olivia to pay it back.


    "Well, take care."


    George wanted to say something, but he shut up being red at by Elizabeth.


    Olivia sent Elizabeth and George home and then went to the hotel.


    Brayden was waiting for her there.


    As soon as she parked her car at the entrance of the hotel, Brayden came over.


    "How is it? Is it settled?"


    He had just called her and came out to wait for her when he knew she was on her way to the hotel.


    "Yes, it''s settled"


    Seeing that she came out unharmed, he was relieved.


    "Good to hear that.Don''t worry about the money.You can return it anytime.I''m not in a hurry:"


    Two years ago, he had helped her.


    After she returned, she had worked hard and paid the money back soon.


    She didn''t like to be under an obligation.


    He knew that.


    Now he didn''t want her to stay upte and work overtime like she had done two years ago just to pay


    off the debt.


    Olivia looked at Brayden who stared at her with worried eyes, sincere and warm.


    "Senior, I will take my time." Brayden didn''t believe it.


    "Really?"


    "Really¡±


    "Well, I believe you for the time being.If you exhaust yourself just to you pay me back, I will be angry.¡±


    "No, I won''t" Brayden looked across her shoulders.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Where are your parents? Aren''t they scared?"


    "They''re back."


    "Well, do you want to go back and spend some time with them?"


    He thought her parents were old and must have been frightened by this.


    "No need, we''ll go back to Sea City tonight.¡¯


    Brayden frowned."Tonight?"


    He didn''t expect it.


    "Yes."


    Olivia looked at him.


    "Senior, let''s go in.I have something to say to you."


    She looked serious as if she had made a decision.


    Brayden nodded disconcertedly.


    "Okay, let''s go.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    In H City, a ck and luxurious Aston Martin was driving on a wide street.


    In the back seat of the car, a figure in a ck suit walked in from the dark with a murderous look.


    Everett took the phone and squinted at the front with dark eyes.


    "Mr.Weston, Miss Hadley paid the money back."


    His eyes narrowed, and replied faintly.


    Five million.


    ¡®¡®Olivia, I underestimated you¡± Brayden thought to himself.


    In the hotel, Brayden made two cups of coffee and ced them in front of them.


    Then he sat down and said, "Speak.¡¯¡¯


    He listened.Olivia nodded and looked at him.


    "Senior, I was married and divorced"


    Brayden was taken aback.


    His mind went nk for a while.


    Her words startled him.


    Suddenly, he didn''t know what to do.


    It turned out she went through a divorce.


    Was that why she had been heartbroken? Olivia continued, "I signed a divorce agreement with my ex-


    husband before the miscarriage.The day after I was sent to your apartment, I went to the civil affairs


    bureau with him to settle the divorce."


    Brayden clenched his hand and stared at her.


    "It''s okay.I don''t care!" he said.


    He suddenly understood why she had told him these words.


    She wanted to disassociate herself from him.


    No! Absolutely not! Olivia was as calm as ever and she added, "The reason for our divorce is very


    simple.He doesn''t love me.Our marriage won''t work out."


    "And the child was found after we signed the divorce agreement.¡±


    "I want that child, and he doesn''t.In the end, for many reasons, we lost the child."


    "This is what happened to me."


    Brayden''s hands were clenched and his face was cold.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    It turned out that the man had hurt her so deeply.


    If only he hade back earlier.


    At least she could keep the child.


    "Sorry, I should have shown up earlier.¡¯ Olivia shook her head and smiled gently.


    "Now, I want to get married.Will you marry me?" she asked.


    Brayden''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "You...What did you say?" he asked.


    He could feel the blood pulsing through his veins and his mind was in great confusion that his voice


    was unstable.


    "I said, I want to get married.Will you marry me?"


    She knew what he wanted.And she had no other way to repay him than that.


    Moreover, once she got married, she couldpletely get rid of Everett.


    There was a faint smile on Brayden''s face, then the smile widened.


    He couldn''t help but stand up, clenched his hands into fists, and looked at her with bright eyes.


    He couldn''t believe that she asked him if he would marry her.


    Of course, he would! This was something he dreamed of! But soon, the smile on Brayden''s face faded,


    and the light in his eyes gradually dimmed.


    "Did you said that because you borrowed five million from me?"


    It was as if he had bought her for five million dors.


    "No"


    Olivia looked into his eyes and saw the suppressed anger inside.


    She whispered, "My ex-husband felt that I embarrassed him because men are around me


    sometimes.This time my father''s debt was also his fault.I don''t want to be manipted by him, but I


    can''t help it.He''s too powerful."


    "I can only get married.Olivia said it without hiding anything, and the anger in Brayden''s eyes gradually


    disappeared.He would only be angry if she gave herself to him like goods.He would be angry at her for


    disrespecting herself.But now, the reason she was doing this was to make use of him.He was very


    happy.¡±


    Why? Because the first one on her mind was him, not Frank, which proved that she believed


    him.Indeed, Olivia said, "I''m 25 years old and it''s time to get married.Although I''ve thought about being


    alone for the rest of my life before, I think I can get married if my future husband is you."


    Whether Brayden really liked her or he was just like Everett, she was willing to believe him again.


    Even if this marriage ended in failure, she did not regret it.


    The emotions in Brayden¡¯s eyes surged again, and even his hands began to tremble.


    He came to her, knelt down on one knee, held her hand, and looked at her with a burning passion in his


    eyes.


    "Olivia, will you marry me? Will you be with me no matter what happens?"


    How could he let her ask for a proposal? He was supposed to propose to her.


    Tears welled up in Olivia''s eyes as she said, "As long as you don''t give up, I''ll be by your side."

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Brayden and Olivia returned to H City that night.


    Originally, Brayden wanted to visit Olivia''s parents, but after Olivia told him why George was addicted


    to gambling, he felt it was better to visit themter.


    When they arrived in H City, it was almost nine o''clock.


    Olivia and Brayden went to the restaurant for dinner before going back.


    Brayden sent Olivia home and said softly, "Go to bed early tonight.I''ll take care of the wedding"


    Hearing him say that, Olivia remembered a question, "About my divorce, your family..."


    Brayden interrupted her.


    "You don''t have to worry about that.My family doesn''t care about that.As long as I like you.¡¯¡¯


    Seeing he made the problem so easily, Olivia smiled.


    "Are you sure?"


    She did not think that it was easy for him, such an outstanding man, to marry a divorcee.


    "When have I ever lied to you?"


    "Alright, tell me if there is any question then.If..."


    As if he knew what she was going to say, Brayden said directly, "No if"


    Olivia looked at him and said seriously, "If I had a son as excellent as you, I wouldn''t have agreed to


    him marrying a divorced woman."


    This was human nature.


    "l understand what you are thinking, but I only want you to be my wife."


    Brayden left, and Oliviay on the bed, looking out the window at the dark night, closing her eyes.


    Marriage.


    This word had been far away from her these past two years and now it appeared in her life again.


    Brayden did not go to bed after returning home, but called Belle to tell her that he was getting married.


    He could have told her tomorrow since there was no rush.


    But he couldn''t wait any moment.


    Belle was already asleep and was woken up by her cell phone.


    She was unhappy at first, but when she saw that the call was from Brayden, she was not angry at all.


    Instead, she was a little nervous.


    Brayden rarely called her sote.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She was worried that something had happened to him.


    "Honey, what is it?"


    "Mom, I''m getting married."


    Belle opened her mouth but didn''t utter one word.


    Get married? Get married?? Get married!!! "Honey, what did you just say?"


    Did she hear it right? Her son said he was getting married! Brayden clenched his phone and said word


    for word, "I''m getting married"


    "Oh my god! Really?"


    "Well, I proposed to her today, and she agreed."


    "Ha ha...Haha ha..."


    Belle couldn''t stopughing.


    She was thrilled.She was so happy.


    Originally, she was worried that her son''s rtionship would never yield any fruit, but now there was


    suddenly a sharp change and it bloomed.


    It was amazing.


    "Okay, okay, I will make the arrangements, right now!"


    Belle hung up happily and immediately wanted to make a call, but when she was about to call, she


    remembered something.


    Where was her daughter-inw? She hadn''t seen her daughter-inw yet! She immediately called


    Brayden, but Brayden was engaged.


    Belle thought about the tone of Brayden on the phone just now.


    He sounded so excited.


    Belle smiled.


    He was the happiest to know the girl he loved agree to his proposal.


    Brayden was indeed very happy.


    He spent the night searching the Inte about the wedding preparations.


    He called his friends and asked for advice as he searched, until the next morning.


    Belle also got up early and came to Brayden''s house, nning to talk to his son about the ceremony.


    Of course, she was also very excitedst night, so she informed many people that Brayden was about


    to get married.


    Now, the Weston Family knew that Brayden was getting married.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Belle put her bag away and prepared to go to the kitchen.


    Then she heard a sound from upstairs.


    She looked up and was surprised.


    "Sweetheart, you are up so early?"


    It was less than seven o''clock, so to speak, very early.Brayden was surprised to see her.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, you''re here so early?"


    They asked nearly the same question.Belle quickly waved at him.


    "Come on,e on, I have some questions for you." Brayden came down.


    He had just washed up and intended to go to Belle''s.He didn''t expect Belle toe early.


    They sat on the sofa.


    Belle immediately took his hand and said, "Last night, I told our family about your marriage.They were


    very happy and asked when you would bring your wife back to visit.¡¯¡¯


    Brayden nodded.


    "Mom, I made up my mindst night.I''ll take her home to see grandfather this weekend."


    "She has to work, and only gets a break on weekends.¡¯¡¯ Belle was satisfied with the answer and patted


    his hand.


    "Good.You arranged it well."


    "When will you bring your wife to see me?"


    Brayden put his hand on her shoulder and smiled.


    "Mom, what''s the rush? Before I go to see grandfather, I''ll bring her to see you."


    Seeing his son smiling so happily, Belle also smiled and joked with him.


    "I am not in a hurry, but I am afraid you are!" Brayden''s ears reddened.


    "Yes, I am. I''ve always wanted to marry her."


    Now that he had the chance, he wouldn''t give up.Olivia went to thepany early in the morning.


    She was getting married, but she still had to go to work.


    Fortunately, Frank was abroad on business, so she didn''t have to worry that he woulde and


    question her.


    Although Frank wasn''t at thepany, he still called.


    "Olivia, I heard from Lee that you came back to work?"


    "Yes, I came backst night."


    "Has everything been settled at home?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, I''m relieved then.Wait a few days.I''lle back and bring you a present.¡¯¡¯ Olivia smiled and


    became serious.


    "Frank, I..."


    "Got to go.I have a calling in-"


    Then he hung up.Oliviaughed.Forget it.


    She would tell him she was getting married when he came back.


    Olivia began to work.


    She knew that she would be busy for the rest of the day.


    At noon, Brayden came to thepany.


    This time, he was waiting for her outside thepany with arge bouquet of white roses.


    Olivia answered the phone and went downstairs.


    She was stunned to see the man, so gentle, standing outside the car with a bunch of white roses in his


    hand.


    Brayden walked over and handed the flowers to her.


    "l wanted to give you flowers before, but I didn''t dare.Now I can give them to you openly."


    Olivia curved her lips and took the flower.


    "Thank you.¡¯¡¯ Colleagues passed by, looking at them in surprise and gossip.


    In the DF Company, it was no secret that Frank liked Olivia.


    Everyone thought that Olivia would be with Frank in the end.


    After all, Frank was handsome, rich, and humorous.


    He was the whole package that everyone wanted to be with.


    However, this man was also handsome.


    He drove a Land Rover, looked like a noble young master, and his every move was elegant.


    Such a man was also very outstanding! Brayden reached out to Olivia.


    Everyone was staring at her, too.


    This was an announcement.


    If Olivia held his hand, it would mean they were in a rtionship now.


    How could Olivia not know that someone was watching her at this time? She also knew that Brayden


    came here with flowers because he wanted to announced their rtionship to outsiders? This was his


    little n.


    Olivia reached out and put her hand in his palm.


    Brayden held in an instant and tightened his grip, his eyes shining brightly.


    The employees standing outside thepany watched the car leave.


    All Of a sudden, the entirepany went excited.


    At the moment, in Paris, Frank was selecting jewelry in a luxury store.


    He wanted to give Olivia a piece of jewelry to show his feelings.


    Soon he saw a ne and asked the clerk to take it out.Then his phone rang.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    "Hello."


    "Manager, when are youing back?"


    Frank''s secretary''s voice came.


    Frank waved to the clerk and asked her to take out the ne from the counter.


    The clerk took it out and gave it to him.


    As he looked at it, he said, "I have something to do here.I''ll be back when I''m done."


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with thepany?"


    "Oh, oh, it''s okay.I''m just asking about it so that I can arrange your schedule.¡¯


    Frank thought for a moment and said, "At least 2 days, if I haven''t finished two dayster, I will be back


    the third day."


    "Okay."


    His secretary hung up the phone and said to others who were looking at her, "The manager doesn''t


    seem to know yet."


    And they shook their heads and sighed.Frank looked carefully at the ne.


    The more he looked at it, the more satisfied he became.


    "I will buy this one.Please wrap it up for me."


    "Yes, sir.¡¯¡¯ Olivia and Brayden went to a romantic western restaurant.


    The atmosphere was good.


    "Olivia, I want to take you to see my mother tonight.¡¯¡¯ Brayden looked at Olivia with gentle, expectant


    eyes.


    Tonight would a bit hasty, but he didn¡¯t want to wait anymore.


    He wanted to settle their marriage as soon as possible and marry her as soon as possible.Olivia was


    surprised.


    "Tonight? ls your mother here?"


    "Yes.She''s been worried about me so she came here.¡¯ Olivia smiled.


    "It seems that you are still a child who worries your mother.¡¯¡¯ Brayden crossed his hands against his lips


    and looked at her smiling face.


    "Yeah, my mom is worried because I haven''t got married at this age."


    Olivia''s ears were red and her eyes were filled with embarrassment.


    At first, she wanted to tease him, but she didn''t expect to be teased by him.


    "I think it''s too hasty to meet your mom tonight.Can we meet tomorrow? I have to prepare something,¡¯


    She was a little nervous.


    It was the first time she would meet his family, so she didn''t want to go without any preparation.


    Seeing her so serious and solemn, Brayden¡¯s heart was full of sweetness.


    He smiled, "Okay, we can go tomorrow.¡¯ She valued this meeting, which meant that she valued him.


    How could he not agree? After the two had dinner, Brayden sent Olivia back to thepany.


    When she got out of the car, Brayden said to her, "I''ll pick you up tonight."


    Olivia found it unnecessary and said, "No, I''ll just go back myself"


    Brayden''s eyes darkened.


    "As your nc¨¦, this is my duty:"


    When he spoke of "her fianc¨¦¡¯, he deliberately slowed down.Olivia''s heart tightened and her face


    reddened.


    "I wish I won''t dy you."


    "No"


    Olivia returned to her office, put the flowers on her desk, and then looked at the beautiful white roses.


    She was ina trance.Her fianc¨¦.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After short days, she had had a fianc¨¦, and in a few more days, she would have a husband.


    However, she did not feel it was true.


    It was like a dream.


    In the evening, Olivia did not work overtime, but left work early.


    After work, she went straight to the mall.


    At noon, she asked Brayden about his mother''s hobbies.


    Brayden told her everything.


    So she went to the mall to prepare gifts.


    Of course, Brayden decided to pick her up, but she didn''t want him to follow her.


    Brayden had no choice but to agree.


    Olivia quickly parked her car in the underground parking lot of themercial building and walked into


    the elevator.


    Brayden told her that his mother loved collecting, listening to ssical music, and ying the Guzheng.


    She already knew what she should give to his mother as a gift.


    She just needed some materials.


    Soon, the elevator stopped on the fifteenth floor.


    Ding - The elevator door opened and Olivia walked out, but she stopped after taking a step.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    There were two people standing in the elevator, the one behind the other.


    Dressed in a suit and leather shoes, they had an extraordinary demeanor.


    Especially the one in front was a man who had a handsome face and dark eyes that seemed to contain


    the whole night.


    Surprise shed through Davis''s eyes.


    Obviously, he didn''t expect to see Olivia here.


    But before he could think more, Everett walked in.


    The familiar breath rushed in, and the originallyrge space became cramped.


    Olivia''s hands, which were hanging by her side, were already clenched, and she didn''t even notice that


    her fingernails were pinned in her palms.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As Everett walked in, her stiff body reacted.


    She straightened her back and walked out.


    After two steps, she stopped.


    "I''m getting married.I won''t embarrass you.You don''t have to waste your time trying to figure out how to


    make me not embarrass you.¡¯'' After that, she walked out and disappeared in front of Everett.


    Davis walked in.


    He looked at Everett, pressed the close button, the floor button, and then lowered his eyes again.


    The elevator doors closed slowly, and the woman outside walked further and further away.


    The door closed, blocking everything outside, and a gloomy silence spread.


    Olivia walked straight ahead and didn''t stop until she walked around the corner, then she leaned


    against the wall beside her.


    Everett''s sudden appearance broke her calm.


    Every time he appeared, he could easily upset her, whether he showed up at the Golden Night after


    two years for the first time, the charity party, or the restaurantst time.


    Olivia closed her eyes and covered them.


    She curled her lips slowly.


    He did affect her emotions because she hated him.


    Olivia went to the jade shop to buy the best jade and agate and went back.


    People who liked to y Guzheng must have a Guzheng at home, so she decided to make Guzheng


    fringes herself for Brayden''s mother.


    And his mother loved collecting, so she would like jade too.


    After Olivia went back, she ate something casually and began to make fringes.


    Because she was a designer, she was good at making things, but in order to make fringes exquisite


    and unique, she had to make a design first, and she finished the work until the middle of the night.


    Looking at the fingers in her hands, she was satisfied.


    Put them in the box, she had a shower and rested.


    Before she slept, she took her phone and looked at it.


    She didn''t expect there was an unread text message.


    It was from Brayden.She clicked on it.


    "Olivia, are you asleep?"


    Olivia found it was sent five minutes ago.


    She was surprised that it was almost two o''clock in the morning and he was still awake.


    Olivia replied, "Not yet."


    Soon, Brayden called her.


    Olivia answered the phone.


    "Brayden, why are you still awake?"


    "What should I do? I miss you so much that I can''t sleep."


    He spoke Frankly, his voice filled with helplessness.


    But for Olivia didn''t know how to reply.


    She knew clearly that her feelings to Brayden were to a family member, a friend, but not to a lover.


    Her silence made Brayden''s heart ache, but soon, he smiled and said, "What did you buy today?"


    She didn''t love him, and he knew it well.


    But it didn''t matter, since she was with him now.


    "I bought jade and agate to make Guzheng fringes.''¡¯


    "Guzheng fringes?"


    It was the first time that Brayden heard about it, so he was curious.


    "Well, they are..."


    The two of them started talking and the atmosphere gradually became better.


    The next day, Olivia still left work early, because Brayden''s mother had already booked a restaurant so


    everyone could meet.


    Brayden came to DF Company to pick up Olivia and went to the reserved restaurant together.


    They would meet at Cuiyu Restaurant.


    Cuiyu Restaurant was the top leisure dining ce in H City, which was quite expensive.


    Of course, bing customers there showed the high the identity and status of the people.


    Olivia was a little nervous.


    When she got out of the car, she clenched her hands unconsciously.


    Brayden took her hand and said softly, "Don''t worry, my mother is very kind."


    Olivia nodded.


    "Ok."


    No matter how kind his mother was, she would be nervous.


    She was as nervous as back then when Everett took her to meet his parents.


    The two of them walked in and followed the waiter to their private room.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    In the box, Belle was on the phone.


    "Well, grandpa, don''t worry.I''ll take a good look at this child"


    "But I have faith in Brayden, the other party will live up to the standard!"


    "Okay, okay, I''ve already discussed it with Brayden.I''ll meet him today, have him bring the child to the


    Capital City this Saturday.Let''s meet up and make the wedding arrangements."


    The sound of footsteps came from outside.


    Belle looked outside and said quickly, "Grandpa, they are here.I have to go."


    Then she hung up.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Almost as soon as she put her phone down, the crystal curtain was lifted and the waiter led Brayden


    and Olivia in.


    Belle looked over immediately.


    The next moment, she walked over quickly.


    "Oh, here you are!"


    Olivia also saw Belle.


    The first time she saw Belle, she felt that she was a straightforward and cheerful person.


    Indeed, Belle quickly took her hand and enthusiastically took her to her seat to sit down and look up


    and down at her.


    The more she looked at Olivia, the more satisfied she was, and the happier she was.


    The long, curly hair that was scattered behind her head seemed to curl naturally, like seaweed.


    Her hair was dark and thick, her eyes clear and bright, and her whole body was filled with a quiet


    temperament.


    It was exactly what Melody said.


    Elegant! Quiet! Olivia was embarrassed by Belle''s direct gaze and lowered her head.


    Brayden was helpless.


    "Mom, you''ll scare Olivia."


    Belle said quickly, "I''m sorry.I''m just too excited.You don''t mind, do you?"


    Olivia fiddled with her hair by the ear and looked at Belle with bright eyes.


    "No."


    Her voice was soft and gentle.


    That was great! It was just the daughter-inw she had in mind!


    "As long as you don''t mind, I''m a straightforward person and I always speak my mind"


    Well, to prepare for what she had to sayter.


    Olivia said softly, "It''s good to be straightforward.I am also a fan of straightforward people."


    It was better than beating around the bush.


    "Well...Then it seems that fate has brought us together!"


    Soon, Belle began to ask what her name was, how old she was, how many people were in her family,


    and what she was doing for a living.


    She asked all the questions she needed to know about Olivia.


    Brayden was a little overwhelmed.


    Mom was really excited.


    There was no way to interrupt Belle.


    He had to look at Olivia, hoping that she wouldn''t be frightened by his mother.


    Fortunately, Olivia wasn''t and answered Belle''s questions slowly.


    To be honest, she was serious.


    Brayden gradually calmed down.


    She was really willing to marry him.


    The three of them chatted in the room until almost nine o''clock.


    If Brayden hadn''t said it waste to send Olivia back, Belle would have continued.


    "Oh, it''s already sote.Let''s talk next time.Next time!"


    Belle held Olivia''s hands and refused to let go.


    Brayden couldn''t stand it any longer and took Belle''s hands away.


    "Mom, you should go back and rest early too."


    Belle rubbed her hands reluctantly and said, "Okay, I''m going back.You young people can go on your


    date.Look at the stars and admire the moon.Mom won''t bother you then!"


    After that, she winked at Brayden and got in the car, and left.


    Brayden knew what Belle meant.


    She wanted him to seize the opportunity so that she could have a grandson as soon as possible.


    Brayden was helpless.


    He felt that he was already in a hurry, but his mother was even more anxious than him.


    The smile on her face disappeared as Olivia watched the car gone.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Brayden looked at Olivia, "Shall we take a walk?"


    The view of Cuiyu Restaurant was very gorgeous, and it was also the fifteenth day of this month, so the


    moon was very beautiful.


    It was very suitable for them to see the moon.


    Olivia nodded.


    "Okay."


    The two of them walked along the road, and Olivia said first.


    "Senior.¡±Brayden held her hand immediately and looked at her.


    "Olivia, you should change the name now" Olivia was stunned.


    "Don''t you think it''s inappropriate to call me senior?"


    His eyes seemed to be smiling, and under the moonlight, the outline of his face became softer.


    Olivia thought for a moment and said, "Brayden?"


    Brayden said, "I''m here."


    His hand holding hers tightened a little.


    The word "Brayden" that came out of her mouth was so sweet that made him feel extremely


    comfortable.


    But Olivia''s feeling was not the same as his.


    She looked ahead and whispered, "Brayden, didn''t you tell your mother that I was divorced?"


    Belle treated her well today as if she didn''t know Olivia was divorced.Brayden stopped and his smile


    disappeared.


    He looked at her earnestly and warmly.


    "Yes, I didn''t tell my mother about your divorce."


    Olivia looked at him and asked.


    "Why?"


    "Because I want to marry you as soon as possible."


    He didn''t want the process to be bumpy.


    Moreover, he didn''t know if it was because everything was going too smoothly or something else, he


    felt everything that happened today seemed to be an illusion.


    Perturbed.


    He wanted to eliminate all the uncertainties.


    He would only be relieved if she was already his wife.


    Olivia saw the uneasiness and rough emotion in Brayden''s eyes.


    Such a look was not something that a proud and confident man like him should have.


    Her tightened heart rxed and she nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Brayden smiled.


    "That''s great."


    When Belle got in the car, she reported to the Old Master about the meeting tonight and she was


    overjoyed and excited.


    The Old Master became excited as well.


    "Not bad, not bad, Brayden''s taste and your taste would not be bad!"


    "Hurry up and bring her over.I want to see her personally."


    "Okay, grandpa, don''t worry.I''m going to bring Brayden and that girl back on Friday night."


    "Great!"


    Hanging up the phone, the Old Master immediately called Everett.


    Brayden''s marriage would be confirmed.


    He didn''t believe that his grandson would still calm down.


    The phone was connected after ringing four times, and Everett''s unique cold voice came, "Grandpa"


    "Everett, your nephew and daughter-inw areing to my ce on Friday.Take the time out and


    come back on Saturday to meet your niece-inw¡±


    The Old Master thought that only Liansh saw it with his own eyes, he could be anxious.


    Everett raised up his eyes and asked, "Niece-inw?"


    "Well, Brayden proposed to the girl, and the girl agreed.Today, your sister saw the girl and said that she


    was nice.You sister was going to bring the two children to the house and settle the marriage.''¡¯


    "Ok"


    The Old Master chuckled in his heart.


    "You are calm now."


    "Let me see how could you still be calm when you see it!"


    He thought.


    Everett put his phone on the desk and leaned back in his chair.


    He looked at theputer screen and tapped his fingers on the table.


    Melody soon knew that Brayden was getting married, but she couldn''t believe it.


    "Auntie, is it true?"


    The "aunt" was Leona.


    "Of course it''s true.We''ve got the exact information.Your sister-inw will bring Brayden and the girl


    over on Friday to meet us and set a date."


    As Leona said, she could not help but sigh.


    How could she not be worried and annoyed when she saw that her grandchildren had settled down but


    her son was still single? But Everett was not Brayden''s type.


    They couldn''t control him.


    Melody held the phone tightly, her face full of uncontroble excitement.Brayden was getting married,


    so she and Everett...


    "Didn''t Everett tell you about this?" Leona asked.


    Melody was stunned and said, "No."


    Soon her expression recovered.


    After she left, Everett did not contact her, nor did she contact him.


    She was a little annoyed with him.


    "He just ignored her like that.'' She thought.


    But now, the good news dispelled her displeasure.


    Leona wondered, "Maybe he still didn''t know it?"


    Melody paused and said, "I guess so.He''s very busy these days."


    Who in the family would dare to bother him with such matters? Leona frowned and suppressed her


    emotions, "Now that Brayden is getting married, you should be quick."


    If this went on, she didn''t know when she could have her grandson.


    When it came to the grandchildren, Leona still regretted.


    Although Everett had brought Olivia to her and Reid in the first ce, no one in the family knew about


    her, and neither of the Weston Family went to the wedding.


    But the child in Olivia''s belly was Everett''s.


    It had his own flesh and blood.


    If it weren''t for Melody, the child might have been grown up.Thinking of this, Leona felt as if she had


    swallowed a stone and frustrated.


    To be honest, if Everett didn''t like Melody very much, she wouldn''t be satisfied with this daughter-in-


    law.


    Melody recognized the displeasure in Leona''s voice and her face darkened.


    "Auntie, all women want to get married early"


    She knew the dissatisfaction of Leona.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When Everett was going to marry Olivia, Leona was good to Melody.


    But when he divorced, Leona changedpletely.


    Leona would never treat her well if Everett wasn''t there.


    When Leona heard Melody''s words, she became angrier, but before she could say anything, Melody


    said, "Auntie, I''m busy here.Let''s talk next time:"


    Then she hung up.


    Leona''s face changed immediately.


    "She was not married to our Weston Family yet, but she didn''t respect her.If she really joined our family,


    she would go further!"


    Leona thought.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    The time to go to Capital City was quickly set.


    It was Friday night and the flight took off at 7: 30 p.m.


    Olivia got off work at 4: 30 when Brayden was already waiting for her outside the office.


    He came to pick her up in the morning, and when they parted away, he said he would pick her up in the


    afternoon, so he really came.


    "You came to pick me up like this, does that mean you already packed yourself?"


    Olivia joked with him.


    He was very busy, but he spent a lot of time with her these days.


    She was afraid of dying him.


    "Of course, I have to be prepared for something so important."


    Not a single error was allowed.Olivia smiled.


    "I packed my luggage this morning, just to go home and fresh up.'' "Sure, there''s still time."


    As they spoke, the car quickly stopped outside Olivia''s apartment building.


    They got out of the car and walked into Olivia''s house.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "I''ll get you a ss of water.Have a seat.I''ll take a bath."


    As she spoke, she took a cup when Brayden stopped her.


    "No, I''ll do it myself.You go clean yourself up."


    "Allright, I''ll go clean up.Just feel at home."


    She handed him the cup and went to the bedroom.


    Brayden looked at her slender back and smiled helplessly.


    He treated this as his own home, so naturally, he was free.


    Olivia took a bath, changed her clothes, and put on light makeup, then walked out.


    Brayden heard the sound and looked over.


    She was wearing a beigepel dress, which went well with her shiny and white skin.


    Her slender waist was obvious fitting in the bias dress.


    Brayden only thought she was too thin.


    "You''re skinny.You have to eat more in the future.''


    She was so skinny that he thought she would fall down as soon as the wind blew.


    Olivia smiled.


    "I''m at my normal weight.Let''s go.I''ve packed up.¡±


    "Where''s the luggage?"


    Olivia pulled it out, "Here."


    "Okay."


    Brayden took it over and the two of them left.


    Belle had already returned two days earlier.


    She went back to the James family to set it up.


    After all, it was the James family who should make some preparation for the wedding.


    When the ne arrived in Capital City, it was less than nine o'' clock.


    Belle was already waiting at the airport.


    As soon as they showed up, Belle rushed over.


    Grabbing Olivia''s hand, she said with concern, "Are you tired? Have a rest in the car for a while, and I''ll


    call you when we get home."


    Olivia smiled gently.


    "Auntie, I''m not tired."


    She was fine as it was less than two hours.


    Brayden was relieved to see Belle''s enthusiasm.


    He knew his mother''s character and what kind of daughter- inw she wanted.


    Olivia was exactly the one she wanted.


    So he wasn''t worried about their rtionship at all.


    They got in the car, and half an hourter, the car arrived at the James family.


    AChinese-stylish courtyard.


    Belle pulled Olivia in while she called out, "Nanny Liu, Young Master and Young Madam are back."


    The James was a schrly family, so they were consistent with the older generation in some of their


    habits.


    Very quickly, a voice came out, "Yes, Madam."


    Belle took Olivia upstairs directly and said as she walked, "You and Brayden are getting married


    soon.I''m pressed for time, so I didn''t set up the guest room.Do you mind if I rearrange Brayden''s room


    and have you two settled down?"


    Olivia shook her head.


    "I don''t mind."


    The two of them were getting married soon, she didn''t mind these details.


    Belle was delighted.


    Thest time Brayden denied it, she saw that he didn''t want her to know! Belle led Olivia to Brayden''s


    bedroom and said to her, "You go take a bath first.I have already prepared your clothes.Be at home


    and treat this as your own.''¡¯


    "Yes, auntie."


    "Then I won''t bother you.You go wash up and I''ll go down to check on the food in the kitchen-"


    "Okay, auntie, thanks for your kindness."


    "What are you talking about? It''s not a big deal.I''m out.If you need anything,e down and call me.''¡¯


    "Okay."


    Belle left, and Olivia stood in the bedroom, looking at thispletely unfamiliar ce.


    Although Belle said the ce had been redecorated, she could still feel the masculinity in some parts of


    the bedroom.


    With the violin model on the bedside table, the square and artistic LED deskmp, and a few neatly


    arranged French books in the corner, one could tell that Brayden liked them.


    In the corner were two grey cloth sofas, looking simple and stylish, a small triangr round table with a


    crystal bottle on top, and a bunch of seasonal golden orchid in the crystal bottle brightening up the


    whole room.


    It could be seen as a temporary arrangement, but it was very clever.


    Very tasteful.


    She was staying here tonight.


    With Brayden.


    "How about redecorating the guest room?"


    Brayden went upstairs after asking the cook to serve two refreshing cold dishes in the kitchen.


    When he came up, he met Belle.


    Belle told him that Olivia was in his bedroom and that they would sleep together tonight.


    He immediately refused.


    He won''t sleep with Olivia before marriage.


    He would behave himself in front of her.


    But Belle didn''t care about him at all and left directly.


    He was helpless.


    It was only a few days.


    Why was his mother in such a hurry? Olivia heard the sound and turned around when she saw


    Brayden looked at her tenderly without knowing when he came in.


    "Nothing.Sooner orter, they would be together, just like this night.Mixed emotions welled up in


    Brayden''s eyes.These feelings were suppressed by him¡±


    For five years.


    Holding Olivia''s hand, his eyes were honest.


    "Olivia, don''t worry.I won''t sleep with you until we get married."

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Belle and the servant prepared dinner for the two of them.


    After they had dinner, Belle told them to go to bed.It was gettingte.


    Indeed, it was already eleven o''clock.


    But when they returned to the bedroom, Brayden was a little nervous.


    This was the first time he was about to spend the night with a woman who was his beloved.


    There was no way he wasn''t nervous.


    "You go first."


    Brayden said to Olivia and found it a little hard toy his eyes on her.


    "Okay."


    Olivia was also a little nervous, so she took her pajamas and went in.


    She knew what might happen tonight.


    Although she was mentally prepared in advance, she could not control her nervousness at this time.


    Brayden''s eyes darkened as he watched Olivia enter the bathroom.


    But soon, he forced himself to turn around and take his pajamas to the side bedroom next door.


    As soon as he came out, he saw Belle sitting in the side bedroom.


    "Mom, why are you here?"


    "Why am I here? I''d like to ask you the same question.'' "Why do youe here instead of staying at


    your own bedroom?"


    "Still y the hypocrite?"


    Brayden knew what Belle meant and was helpless.


    "I''m taking a bath here and then I''ll get back"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Really?"


    Really, otherwise how could I sleep here when there is nothing on the bed?


    Belle looked at the empty bed and nodded.That was true, Brayden walked over.


    "Mom, it''s gettingte.You should rest now¡±


    Belle took his hand, looked at the tightly shut bedroom door, then approached him and said tactfully,


    "Brayden, you''re not young anymore.You should consider having a child now.¡¯''


    Brayden, "...¡±


    Brayden went back to the bedroom.


    Olivia had already taken a bath andy on the bed.


    But she turned her back to him, and he couldn''t see if she was asleep or not.


    However, it made the desire in his heart disappear.


    Brayden stepped lightly, walked over, lifted a corner of the quilt, andy down.


    Olivia left space for him, and there was plenty of room between them.


    He took the remote control and pressed it, making the bedroom dark.


    Olivia opened her eyes.


    She wasn''t asleep, but her body tensed up as the light in the bedroom disappeared.


    She was still afraid.


    She had never had a man other than Everett.


    She was scared.


    She was afraid that she would refuse him.


    But it was quiet for a while as if Brayden was asleep.


    Olivia knew that Brayden wasn''t asleep.


    Because he hadn''t made a sound since he went to bed.


    Time passed by.


    As the silence grew, Olivia gradually let go of her emotions.


    She turned around and faced Brayden.


    As she turned around, Brayden''s body tensed up.


    He knew she wasn''t asleep because she was so quiet after she got to the bed.


    But he didn''t say anything or do anything, just wishing to fall asleep soon.


    But he couldn''t sleep.


    His mind was full of Olivia.


    Now that Olivia turned around, he waspletely nervous.


    He even suspected that Olivia had fallen asleep, only turning over unconsciously.


    Because he was afraid that if she turned over unconsciously, he would not be able to control himself.


    He thought he could control it.


    But the moment hey on the bed, he smelled her and heard her breathing, and he felt it.


    Really helpless.


    "Are you asleep?"


    Olivia suddenly spoke, and it was clear in the silent night.


    Hearing her voice, Brayden''s tensed body rxed and he turned to face her.


    "No."


    In the dark, they couldn''t see each other, but they could feel the other party looking at themselves


    sensitively.


    Olivia loosened her grip.


    "What''s in your mind now?"


    "You.It was quiet, and Brayden''s breathing hastened. ¡° His brows furrowed.He shouldn''t have said such


    things.It seemed as if he was suggesting something.


    He wanted to speak again, but before he could make a sound, a rustling sound came.Then, Olivia


    leaned over and hugged him.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Brayden''s body stiffened.


    "I''m Ready."


    Her voice was clear and calm, extinguishing the lustful thought in Brayden¡¯s heart.


    He reached out and hugged her, then touched her face.


    Olivia felt a familiar breath towards her.


    She closed her eyes and grabbed his pajamas with her hands on his waist.


    His breath was on her face, and Brayden was getting closer and closer to her.


    Then, his lips fell on her forehead.


    Then, he moved his lips away and said, "Okay, go to sleep"


    With that, he put his arm on her waist and held her in his arms.


    Olivia opened her eyes.


    She could not see anything, but she heard Brayden''s heart beating fast.


    Steady and powerful.


    She closed her eyes.


    The next morning, the Old Master had his men clean up the house and decorate it.


    Even though they had made arrangements in advance, they were still dissatisfied with whatever they


    saw.


    Finally, after a few hours, the youngest daughter Cristina arrived and then he gave up trying to make


    things perfect.


    "Dad, you''re an old man now.Sit and rest."


    Cristina quickly helped him to the sofa and sat down.


    The Old Master was ny years old and was not as energetic as young men.


    The Old Master remembered something and looked outside.


    "Is Everett here?"


    Cristina thought he was looking forward to seeing Brayden and Olivia, but it turned out that he was


    expecting Everett.


    She was so angry yet amused.


    "Dad, today Brayden will take his girlfriend to see you, not Everett."


    "Of course I know.I called Everett before and told him toe today.¡¯ Cristina was surprised.


    "What''s Everett doing here? He''s so busy."


    The Old Master red at her.


    "So what? He has toe!"


    After that, he went out with his walking stick.


    He wanted to see if Everett was here.


    Cristina looked at the Old Master''s back and thought of something.


    She was amused.


    Even if Brayden was married and had children, Everett wouldn''t be in a hurry.


    The Old Master went out and didn''t see Everett, so he couldn''t help but call him.


    Ever since he knew that Brayden would bring his girlfriend to visit him, he called Everett every day.


    He didn''t believe that he wouldn''te.


    "Grandpa.¡¯


    "Everett, it''s almost nine o''clock.Are you here?"


    The Old Master got up early today and got up before five o''clock.


    So nine o''clock was already veryte for him.


    Everett looked at his watch.


    "Grandpa, I''ll be there in about an hour. He just got off the ne.


    "An hour? Why are you so slow?"


    Obviously, he had a problem with Everett''ste arrival.


    "I just got off the ne."


    The Old Master frowned.


    "Why didn''t you choose the earlier flight?"


    He sounded so discontented.


    "Busy.¡¯ The Old Master''s face darkened.


    He knew that it was useless to say anything.


    "Then hurry up.Your nephew and her girlfriend areing soon.¡¯¡¯ He had just called, and Belle would


    be here soon.


    "OK"


    Hanging up the phone, Everett looked out the window.


    The sun was rising, the sky was blue and the clouds were white.


    It was a good day.


    Less than half an hour after the Old Master hung up, Belle''s car arrived at the old mansion.


    The driver got out of the car and opened the door.


    The few of them got out of the car, and Olivia looked at the old, quaint house before her.


    It was the witness of time.


    Olivia was a little nervous, holding her purse tightly.


    Soon, her hand was held.


    She turned around and Brayden looked at her gently.


    "Don''t be nervous.My grandfather was a very kind person."


    Brayden told her that the most important thing today was to see his grandfather.


    He said that his grandfather was very old and always wanted to see him get married.


    But Olivia was still nervous and couldn''t control herself.


    "Well, I''ll try.¡¯¡¯ Brayden smiled at her honest words.


    Belle looked at the two of them and felt very happy.


    "Master, the eldestdy is here.¡± The servant hurried in to inform the Old Master, but before he could


    go in, Cristina came out holding the Old Master.


    Belle hurried over and held the Old Master together.


    "Grandpa.¡¯¡¯ The Old Master looked at Brayden and Olivia.


    The two of them walked in with the sunlight from the gate, looking like a perfect couple.


    So perfect that they seemed like they were unreal.


    Cristina¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    They looked like a perfect match.


    Brayden was dressed in a white shirt, light grey trousers, and handsome.


    Olivia was dressed in a light green dress, with long hair hanging from her ears behind her.


    She was quiet and elegant, looking well-educated.


    Such a perfect couple! The Old Master kept nodding.


    "Grandpa, this is Olivia, Brayden''s fianc¨¦e."


    The few of them sat on the sofa and Belle began to introduce them.


    The Old Master looked at Olivia.


    She was beautiful and her eyes were clear.


    She looked like a good person at the first nce.


    "Good, so good."


    Belle said to Olivia, "Olivia, this is Brayden''s grandfather.¡¯


    Olivia greeted, "Nice to meet you."


    Her voice was soft and sweet and no one could bear to speak loudly to her.


    Cristina looked at Brayden and Olivia''s tightly clenched hands and joked, "Brayden told us that he was


    wooing a girl but didn''t win her heart for five years.Brayden is so capable and excellent, so I have been


    wondering what kind of girl would refuse him.Now I understand"


    There was no derogatory meaning to this.


    On the contrary, it was all praise.


    Olivia was surprised.


    "Five years?"


    She looked at Brayden.


    She remembered that they met once five years ago, and then two years ago.


    How could it be five years? Brayden looked into her questioning eyes and was a little embarrassed.


    He clenched his fist and coughed softly.


    "Aunt, I had liked her in secret for three years and wooed her for two years."


    Cristina thought he wouldn''t say it, but he did.


    She burst intoughter and said to the Old Master, "Dad, I think they have to get married!"


    The Old Masterughed.


    "Of course they should!" Belleughed too.


    Olivia blushed.


    Brayden looked at her lovingly.


    The atmosphere in the living room was harmonious.


    After talking to everyone, Brayden brought Olivia out.


    Because if he didn''t do that, Olivia would be blushed even more. All the elders in the family liked to


    make fun of him, and he was fine with that, but Olivia was not used to it.


    She was shy and could not take it.


    "Don''t mind.My family likes to joke."


    Olivia shook her head and looked at him with happiness in her eyes.


    "That''s good, actually.This was what a family do.


    "I''ll take you for a walk."


    "OK"


    The two of them walked down the cobblestone path ahead.


    On both sides were neatly trimmedwns, with flowers and nts on them.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It was obvious that the Old Master loved flowers.


    Brayden told her some interesting things while they were walking, and the blush on Olivia''s face


    gradually faded.


    Suddenly, Brayden''s phone rang.


    Brayden said, "I''ll take a call"


    "Okay"


    Brayden took the phone and walked away.Olivia looked ahead.


    From this side, she could see the carsing in and out of the gate.And now she saw a ck luxury


    caring in from the ck carved gate.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Evergreen trees which were as tall as human were nted in front of them one after another, forming


    an arc that seemed to wrap up the old house.


    Olivia didn''t know who came here, but they should all be rtives of Brayden.


    All of a sudden, she felt that the purpose of her visit here was not simply to meet the Old Master.


    Brayden hung up the phone and came over.


    "Olivia, my mom asked me toe over.You wait for me here.I''ll go back shortly."


    If it was normal times, he would definitely let Olivia go with him, but today was different.


    He was worried that once he brought Olivia over and when he left, and everyone would tease Olivia


    later.


    She would definitely be shy as she faced unfamiliar people alone.


    "Okay, you go.I''ll be right here."


    "Well, call me if you need anything, or call a servant."


    "Okay."


    Brayden left, and Olivia looked around.


    The scenery here was very good.


    In the distance, there were green mountains and dense trees.


    The people who looked at them would be happy.


    But as time went by, the temperature rose and it was a little sunburned.


    Olivia found an octagonal pavilion to sit in, hiding in the shade.


    Before Brayden returned to the living room, Belle came over.


    But Belle only saw Brayden.


    She did not see Olivia, so she asked, "Where''s Olivia?"


    "She''s outside, mom.What''s the matter?"


    Belle red at him.


    "What matter can it be? Your grandmother is here.Your younger uncle ising too.Why don''t you


    bring her to meet them?" Brayden sighed.


    "Mom, wouldn''t it be better to meet everyone when they''re all here?"


    It wasn''t toote.Belle had a headache.


    "You.You still cherish her so much as she is already here?"


    It was as if someone was robbing her from him.


    Brayden found it both funny and annoying when he heard Belle''s words, but he still said, "Yes, I cherish


    her.I wish I could hide her from all of you."


    Belle, ¡°..."


    How did she give birth to such an infatuated son?


    "Let''s go.Your grandmother is here.You go and meet your grandmother first.When your younger uncle


    arrives, you can bring Olivia to meet these elders."


    "Okay." The two of them walked into the living room.


    As soon as they entered, they heard Leona say, "I''m here to see my granddaughter-inw.Where''s my


    granddaughter-inw?"


    Leona looked for a long time but did not see her grandson or granddaughter-inw.


    Where did she go? Cristina smiled.


    "Your granddaughter-inw is thin skinned and shy.She was taken out by your grandson."


    "Ah? So shy?" Belle went over.


    "Mom.¡± Leona looked over and immediately looked at Brayden.


    Then she looked behind him.


    "Brayden, where''s my granddaughter- inw?"


    Brayden was walking over.


    "She''s outside.¡±


    "Outside? You left her alone outside?"


    Brayden looked at Belle.He also didn''t want to do that.


    Mom called him in.


    Belle said, "I asked Brayden toe in with his wife.How could I know that he cherished her so much


    that he came here alone? I was so angry¡±


    Cristina burst intoughter.


    "Brayden, I don''t know if you''re like Belle or Kingsley¡¯¡¯


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Brayden''s father''s name was Kingsley, a professor of archeology.


    He was often outside and rarely came back.


    This time, things between him and Olivia happened ina hurry, and Kingsley didn''t have time toe


    back.


    When it came to Belle, Belle was a little embarrassed and said, "Of course, he is like his father!"


    Cristina shook his head.


    "I think he is like you."


    It was Belle who chased Kingsley, a stone head.


    Belle blushed.Everyoneughed.


    Brayden didn''t want Olivia to be outside alone for too long.


    He said to them, "I''ll go see her first.When my younger unclees, I''ll bring her to see you.¡± Cristina


    tutted and shook his head.


    ¡°You really can''t leave her for a while." Leona smiled.


    "I can''t tell Brayden is so clingy to his wife."


    Belle was used to it and didn''t want to say it anymore.


    Brayden clenched his fist and coughed, his ears reddening.


    "Grandma, aunt, mom, I''m going out first.¡¯ Then he left.


    Looking at his back, Leona was relieved and had a headache.


    "When I see Brayden like this, I think of Everett.When I think of Everett, I feel bad."


    If you married a poorly-educated wife with poor family background or if you had a well-educated


    fianc¨¦e with good family background while she had a strong personality, they all wouldn''t make Leona


    feel satisfied.


    Cristina recognized the meaning of what she was saying and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Leona looked at her sister-inw.


    "When Everett got divorced, I was the one who liked it the most, but I wasn''t very satisfied with theter


    engagement.Although I wasn''t satisfied, I didn''t stop him.After all, the girl from the the Johnsons was a


    good match for Everett.But two years have passed, and nothing happened between them.Tell me, how


    am I feeling?" Cristina frowned.


    "Sister-inw, I can''t say for sure in this matter.Everett is a very opinionated person.We can''t meddle in


    his things.But as his elders, we definitely want him to get married and have children soon.¡±


    "The girl from the the Johnsons..."


    She paused and her brows furrowed a little deeper.She said the rest.


    "That girl from the the Johnsons has a strong personality and she is aloof from politics and material


    pursuits.Everett is also a tough person.They are not a good match."


    She never liked Melody very much.


    It was not necessarily a good thing if a woman''s personality was too strong.


    And she heard that Melody had many friends of the opposite sex, and that was why they broke up.


    Leona frowned upon hearing Cristina''s words.


    Cristina had always been a straight talker, but she was the one who had the most incisive


    understanding of things.


    And what Cristina just said was what she was thinking.


    Really, if Everett didn''t like Melody and Melody''s family background matched Everett''s, she really


    wouldn''t want them to be together.


    Belle listened to the two elders and did not speak.


    Everyone had been worrying about her brother''s marriage.


    As a sister, she couldn''t take part in it even if she wanted to.


    Suddenly, Cristina said, "Olivia has a good personality.And this kind of personality is good.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Leona froze and her face darkened.


    "Olivia?"


    Why did she say Olivia was a good girl? With a cowardly look, she looked like the lowest person in the


    world.


    Such a woman did not deserve Everett! If either Melody or Olivia were to be her daughter-inw, she


    would definitely choose Melody instead of Olivia.


    Cristina heard the sudden excitement in Leona¡¯s voice, which seemed to show that she was unhappy,


    so Cristina said, "Yes, you haven''t met Brayden''s wife yet.She has a good personality.She''s gentle,


    elegant, and knowledgeable.This kind of woman will definitely be a pood wife."


    Every man wanted a good wife, right? Those women who get married but still frivolous would not be


    good wives.


    In Cristina''s opinion.


    Melody was one of those frivolous women.


    Leona listened to Cristina''¡¯s words, her eyes widened, and she confused.


    "You just said Olivia...is Brayden''s wife?"


    "Yes, Brayden''s wifc is called Olivia.She''s a good woman who works as a fashion designer.And she''s


    very clever.Last time, on dad''s 30th birthday, she gave him a pair of matching buttons.Dad likes them


    very much.You haven''t forgotten about them, have you?"


    Melody was not that considerate at all.


    Leona''s hands clenched and her face turned pale.


    "You said Brayden''s wife is called Olivia, didn''t you"


    Cristina saw that she was pale, and she became more confused.


    "Yeah, what''s wrong? Why are you so pale?"


    Belle looked at her Loo, looking puzzled.


    Leona shook her head, her mind spinning.


    Back then, before Everett and Olivia got married, he only took Olivia to see her and Reid.


    He had wanted to take Olivia to see the Old Master, but she firmly disagreed, so Everett had to give up.


    So Olivia did not see the Old Master, nor did he see any other elders.


    The two soon got married, and no one in the family knew about it.


    And Leona didn''t even inform the family.


    Because the Weston Family would never admit her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    So the Weston Family didn''t know the name of Everett''s wife, not to mention see her.


    But now her sister-inw said that Brayden''s wife was called Olivia.


    What a coincidence, why did she have the same name as his son''s ex-wife? She had to think that they


    were actually the same woman.


    Seeing that Leona looked very pale, Cristina was worried and asked, "Sister-inw, what''s wrong with


    you?"


    Leona regained her senses, suppressed the rising emotions in her heart, and looked at Belle.


    "Be, is Brayden''s wife called Olivia?"


    Belle looked at Cristina and nodded.


    "Yes, mom, what''s wrong? Is something wrong?"


    Leona shook her head and pulled a smile from the corner of her mouth, but it was obviously not a true


    smile.


    "It''s okay.Just now, Cristina said that the child is a fashion designer.Is it true?"


    "Yes, Brayden had told me.Oh yes, I''ve seen her the other day.The child gave me very delicate


    Guzheng fringes delicate.I can tell she''s good at designing and making things."


    Leona was little relieved to hear her say Lhal.


    I was impossible for such a stupid person like Olivia lo make such a delicate gift.


    "What about the child''s character? And her family background? Have you met her family?" Belle


    smiled.


    "That child has a good character.She is smart and very talkative.You can ask Cristina about it."


    Leona looked at Cristina and Cristina said, "Olivia is here.Wait for Everett toe and you can meet


    her together and have a chat.You will know her good or not."


    Leona nodded.


    Yes, she was here.All she had to do was Lake a look.


    Thinking of this, Leona said, "I''ll go take a look"


    Then she got up and walked out.


    After two steps, she pointed at the gate and looked at Belle.


    "Is this the way right?"


    Belle was taken aback by Leona''s actions just now.


    She came to herself and said, "It''s over there.She''s in the flower bed."


    "Oh, I''ll.go take a look.I can''t wait any longer."


    She smiled and walked towards the flowerbed.


    Cristina looked at Leona¡¯s back and frowned slightly.


    No matter how she thought, she felt something was wrong with her sister-inw.


    Belle felt it too.


    She thought about it and she had better go and find them.


    Just as she was about to walk out too, a car drove in from outside.


    Belle and Cristina heard the sound and looked over.


    A ck Rolls-Royce stopped at the door.


    The door opened and a man in a ck suit got out of the car.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Cristina smiled and said, "It''s better toe at a proper time than toe early.Your mother just went


    to see her granddaughter-inw and you then arrived.If you came earlier, youcan po with her"


    Belle also smiled, "Cverett, you are here."


    "Yes! As Everett walked in, his powerful aura brightened the surroundings a lot.


    "Where''s grandpa?"


    It was not often for Everett toe back and he had not seen the Old MasLer.


    Cristinaughed, "Your grandfather was expecting you early in the morning.He just went upstairs,


    saying that he was looking for something."


    Afler thal, he then asked Belle, "Be, has dad been upstairs for awhile?"


    "Yes."


    "He hasn''t found the thing yet?"


    As Cristina spoke, she then told Belle and Everett, "I''ll go upstairs and take a look.You guys continue"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Ok, auntie"


    Cristina went upstairs.


    Ihe maid served tea to Everett.


    Belle then asked, "Why are you alone today, where is Melody?"


    "She''s in Paris"


    Belle nodded, "She''s quite busy, too."


    "Yes! Fverctt picked up the teacup and drank the tea.The atmosphere quieted down.Belle had nothing


    lo say lo her little brother Everett, who had been quiet since he was a child.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Belle suggested, "Brayden and Olivia are outside.Shall we go out?"


    The teacup in Everett''s hand was just ced on the coffee table.


    Hearing her words, he paused and his fingers curled up slightly.


    "Olivia?"


    In the garden, which was in the backyard of the old house, Brayden was showing Olivia the flowers and


    nts that the Old Master had nted.


    The Old Master loved gardening of flowers and nts, so the backyard was nted full of many nts


    and was well managed.


    It was summer and the flowers were blooming,peting with one another about their beauty.


    Olivia was also fond of flowers and nts, but she didn''t have time to take care of them, so she didn''t


    nt.


    But now seeing these beautiful flowers, her heart softened.


    Olivia could not help leaning closer to a bright summer chrysanthemum and closed her eyes to sniff.


    It smelled so good.


    Olivia curled her lips slightly, a faint smile hanging at the corners of her mouth, with her eyes half-


    closed and thick curly hair.


    In Brayden''s eyes, Olivia was more beautiful than these flowers.


    "Ugh!"


    It seemed that something had been put into her hair near her ear temples, Olivia then reached out to


    touch it.


    But her hand was grasped still and Brayden said to her gently, "Don''t move."


    Olivia then held still, but she could sense things clearly.


    Slightly cold fingertips touched her hair near her car temples, and from time to time brushed past her


    ears.


    Olivia blushed and her ears gradually turned rec.


    Fortunately, this did notst long.


    Brayden then said, "Okay"


    Brayden then let go of her, he smiled brightly at Olivia as her hair near ear temples was decorated with


    the gardenia Jasminoides.


    Very satisfied.


    Olivia went to touch the flower and asked, "What kind of flower is this?"


    Brayden quickly grabbed her by the hand, "Don''t touch it.Wait a minute."


    As he spoke, he took out his cell phone and held her hand, making a snap at her.


    Olivia''s eyes were wide open and her mouth was wide open.


    Before she could speak, she was captured by the camera.


    Bray looked at the photo and his smile was brighter.


    Olivia said quickly, "Let me see.¡±


    Was it very ugly? Brayden put his phone behind his back and stepped back, "l¡¯ll take a few more


    pictures."


    Olivia was sure her picture was ugly, and she got worried, "Don''t shoot.I need to see it before..."


    Before Olivia could finish speaking, Brayclen picked up his phone and took pictures for her.


    Olivia did not speak, ".."


    Olivia was dumbed.


    Brayden looked at the logy person in the camera and his eyes were filled with love, "Olivia,e here"


    Olivia reacted and Immediately walked over to him trying to grab his phone.


    Brayden Look advantage of this lime and Look pictures again.


    Olivia didn''t gct his phone, and Brayden photographed her again.


    Olivia wanted to cry, "Senior, you are rude!"


    Brayden looked at her reddened face.


    Her eyes seemed to be turned red by the sun and it seemed that she was about to cry.


    Brayden hurried to her and showed her the phone, "It''s not ugly, you looked beautiful."


    Olivia took the phone over and immediately looked al the photos he took.


    The person in the photos looked stunned, or dumbed, or surprised, or anxious, and every of which was


    the most vivid capture of her.


    Olivia really looked pretty in the pictures.


    Brayden asked, "It''s not ugly, is it?"


    Olivia shook her head, "No."


    After that, Olivia looked at him and blinked, "How about I take a picture of you?"


    Brayden was stunned, and Olivia raised her phone to photograph him.


    Brayden came back to his senses.


    He smiled and reached out his hand, "Let me see.¡¯


    "Wait a minute."


    Olivia took the phone and stepped back, then she put the camera pointed at him.


    Just like he did just now.


    But Brayden wasn''t as panicked as she was just now.He was calm and collected.


    Brayden walked closer to Olivia with his hands in his pockets, and his eyes were filled with tender and


    deep love.


    Upstairs, in the balcony of the Old Master''s study.


    Cristina and the Old Master stood at the balcony, watching Brayden and Oliviaughing in the garden.


    When Cristina arrived upstairs, she thought that the Old Master hadn''t found anything.


    She then helped him look for it, but it turned out he had already found il.


    He was just looking at the young pair downstairs from the balcony.


    Cristina was also interested in it and joined the Old Master.


    Look, this was the sweetness that young people should enjoy.


    How happy!


    "Dad, look, such a perfect match."


    Today the wrinkles on the Old Master''s face were more than those in the past, and now he smiled more


    deeply, "It''s Brayden who can really make me feel assured."


    After that, he said to Cristina, "Call Brayden and let hime up.I have something for him."


    "Okay."


    Soon Brayden''s phone rang.Olivia handed him his phone and said, "It''s your aunt."


    Brayden took it.He picked up the call ncar Olivia and didn''t go far.


    "Auntic."


    "Okay, I''ll Come up now"


    nging up the phone, Brayden said to Olivia, "I''ll go to grandfather''s study.You wait for me here."


    "Ok"


    Braycden then left and Olivia continued to appreciate the beautiful flowers.


    Bul she gol altracled by the pictures show just now, she then took pictures of the flowers with her cell


    phone.


    Suddenly, a cold sound came to her.


    "Olivia!"


    Bang! Olivia''s cellphone fell to the ground.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Olivia''s mind went nk for a moment.


    It was at this time that the sound of hurried footsteps came over, Hler hancl was grabbed, and her


    whole body was pulled over.


    She now traced directly to Leona.Her eyes widened and her body stiffened.


    Leona looked at her and retreated.Leona''s face was filled with shock.


    In addition, there was a little panic.


    "You...ll''s you! How can it be?!"


    Olivia''s fingers trembled, and even her whole body trembled.


    At the same time, she had a lot of problems In her mind.Today, she was here to sce Brayden''s cldcrs.


    Why was Lcona here? Or did Leona know Brayden''s family members? Leona was his friends or


    kinsfolk? By the way, Leona and Brayden share the same surname: James.


    Could it be: Olivia''s face turned pale.


    "Say, why are you here!"


    "Do you know where you are?"


    Leona grabbed her wrist and snapped.


    Olivia shook her head.


    She wanted to say something but didn''t know what to say.


    Her heart was chaotic and in diposure.


    "Let me go!"


    She wanted to calm down and think about it.


    But Leona didn''t let go of her.


    Leona clenched her hands tightly, and said angrily, "Olivia, make it clear.If you don''t make it clear today,


    you can''t step out of the Weston Family!"


    Olivia was shocked.


    "Weston Family?"


    "This is...The Weston Family?"


    "What do you think?"


    Olivia''s body shook, and she was on the verge of falling.


    Brayden''sst name is James.


    Why was he in the Weston Family? How could this be the Weston Family!


    "Olivia, I really underestimated you.Without Everett to rely on, you go and depend on his nephew.How


    can you be so shameless!"


    Leona pushecl Olivia hard, and Olivia lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    On the balcony upstairs in the distance, Brayden saw this scene and his expression changed greatly.


    "Olivia!"


    He rushed out.


    The expression on Wade''s old face became gloomy and he followed downstairs with a cane.


    Olivia''s body was pressed against the cold goose warm stone, and the uneven stone was pressed


    against her through the thin material of her clothes.


    A cold current flowed into her body, making her whole body cold.


    Nephew...Everett''s nephew...


    How could...


    How could it be!


    "Da -da -da."


    The sound of leather shoes stepping on the goose warm stone floor came from far to near.


    Olivia looked over in a daze.


    The next moment, her hand clenched on the goose warm stone, and her fingernails shattered.


    The man was dressed in an expensive ck Armani suit and ck shirt with two buttons unbuttoned at


    the cor.


    A sense of nobility was exuded from the inside out.


    It''s not important and it''s the face that mattered.


    It was God''s best masterpiece.


    It was handsome without a w.


    The owner of it had a pair of ruthless ck eyes.


    He was like the eternal dark master.


    Cold.


    Heartless.


    It was Everett.


    Leona heard the voice and immediately looked over.


    Seeing that it was Everett, she quickly said, "Look at the good wife you found.Now her hand is on your


    nephew!"


    When she first heard that Brayden¡¯''s wife was Olivia, she couldn''t believe it.


    She even told herself that it was just a different person with the same name.


    But deep down in her heart, she still couldn''t help but be scared.


    She feared that it was the same person with the same name.


    However, things she feared the most became what happened now.


    Her grandson''s wife was her son''s ex-wife! She couldn''t calm down.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She just wanted to uncover Olivia''s hypocritical face so that everyone could see her real face! Everett


    stopped in front of Olivia.


    He stood and she sat.


    He looked down at her while she looked up at him.


    It was just like two years ago.Suddenly, Olivia wanted tough.


    But she couldn''tugh at all.


    Brayden never told her that he was Everett''s nephew, nor did he tell her that his grandfather''s surname


    was Weston and his mother''s surname was Weston.


    And she never asked.


    If she had asked or he had said, would they not havee to this day? But there was no WHAT IF and


    no IF in the world.


    There was only drama.


    She had known him for two years, and now she found out that the man who she was about to get


    married to was her ex- husband''s nephew...


    Nephew...How hrious!

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Brayden ran over and quickly helped Olivia up, "Olivia, how are you? Did you hurt? Let me see!"


    Brayden helped her up as if he hadn''t seen Leona and Everett and examined her immediately.


    But he was pushed away by Olivia.


    Brayden''s hands were frozen in the air and his voice trembled.


    "Olivia.."


    Her expression was very calm, without any smile on her face.She was as calm as a stillke, so calm


    that she scared him.


    "Olivia.."


    He reached out to her cautiously, wanting to touch her but not daring to.


    Olivia propped up the ground and stood up, looking at him indifferently.


    "Our engagement is canceled.Don''t contact me anymore."


    Then she turned and left.


    The moment she turned around, her eyes turned red, but a smile appeared on her face.


    She thought she could live a good life, but in the end, it was still an illusion.


    Brayden''s eyes widened, and he froze for a moment.


    He then ran over quickly and grabbed her.


    "Why? Why did you cancel it?!"


    He had never been so excited that his eyes turned red.


    Olivia looked at him and nodded.


    "Yes, I should give you a reason."


    Then she pointed to Leona.


    "She was my ex-husband''s mother"


    "And he..."


    As she pointed at Everett and said word by word, "is my ex-husband."


    She never thought she would also have a day to introduce her ex-husband to others.


    Olivia curved her lips and a hint of sarcasm appeared in her eyes.


    Everett looked at the expression in her eyes and his pupils contracted.


    Brayden shuddered and looked at Leona and Everett in disbelief.


    Finally, his eyes fell on Everett''s face.


    "Uncle, is it true?"


    Was it true? No, it could not be true.


    No way! But just as he told himself these, a cold gaze fell on his face and the man said, "Yes."


    Brayden¡¯s eyes trembled, his hands shaking.


    Yes...She was actually...Olivia broke free of his hand and turned to leave.


    It was time to leave after making it clear.


    Leona looked at Olivia''s back and then at Brayden¡¯s pale face.


    Her brows frowned tightly.This woman was a jinx.


    She had to make her Weston Family aplete mess! "Brayden, don''t be fooled by her.She''s not what


    you think..."


    Brayden swung her away and Leona backed away.


    If Everett hadn''t reached out to hold her, she would have fallen to the ground.Leona looked at Brayden


    in shock.


    "You..."


    Brayden didn''t look at her but pointed at Everett.


    He was angry and his lips were pursed tightly, "It''s you.You''re the one who hurt her the most!"


    His eyes were filled with disappointment, anger, and determination.


    He turned and ran towards Olivia, and soon the two of them disappeared.


    Leona recovered to her sense and she pointed in the direction of their disappearance, and looked at


    Everett, "This...This..."


    Everett looked ahead, his eyes were expressionless but his face darkened.


    Olivia walked faster and faster, and finally she started to run Brayden followed her until she ran out of


    the old mansion and ran out to the road.


    Then he grabbed Olivia, and hugged her in his arms, before stopping her from running crazily.


    "Let me go."


    "No!"


    His voice was hoarse but determined.With that, he hugged her even tighter.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Olivia pushed him but failed.Then she shouted, "Let go!"


    "I won''t let you go!"


    "You''ve said you will marry me.I will never let you go!"


    Olivia looked up with red eyes and tears in her eyes with determination but not sadness.


    "You heard what I just said.My ex-husband is your uncle! My ex-mother-inw is your grandmother!"


    "How many times do you want me to repeat it?!!"


    "So what?"Olivia was stunned.


    Brayden held her face and looked at her with red eyes.


    His voice softened.


    "So what? You''re divorced, and there is no rtionship between you and him.Is it because of your past


    that I should deny you, or even our future?"


    "Olivia, I''m telling you, I won''t allow you to do this.I won''t allow you to sentence me to death!"


    This was the first time he yelled at her, but it was a painful roar.


    She told him about her past, but she didn''t tell him who her ex- husband was.


    And he never told her who his uncle was.Everything was so coincidental.


    And everything was gathered at this moment.


    But it was impossible for him to give up on her because of this! Brayden was going to marry Olivia, not


    her past.


    He took Olivia into his arms, pressed her face into his chest, put his lips on her hair, and said in a


    hoarse voice, "My mother''s surname is Weston, but she''s not the daughter of the Weston Family.I don''t


    have a drop of the blood of the Weston Family in my body.¡¯¡¯ Olivia clutched his shirt, tears streaming


    down her face.


    And now, in the living room of the old mansion.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    The living room, which was originally filled with joy, was now solemn.


    The Old Master sat at the head, while Cristina and Leona beside him, one on the left and one on the


    right.


    Belle sat next to Cristina and Everett sat next to Leona.


    No one had a smile on their face.


    The granddaughter-inw was actually his ex-daughter-in-w! No one could ept it.


    No one spoke, as if no one knew what to say, how to say, and how to start.


    Finally, the Old Master spoke first, "Be, tell me what''s going on!"


    The Old Master used to smile, but now he didn''t, so he looked very dignified.


    Belle was stunned when she heard Leona talk about the garden, and her mind was in a mess.


    When the Old Master asked about it, she clenched her hand and said, "Grandpa, I don''t know what''s


    going on with this either.That day, Brayden suddenly said he was going to get married, and then he


    discussed about seeing us.When we met, we made a reservation to meet you.Everything went well.I


    had no idea why she would be..."


    Looking at Everett sitting across the street, she continued, "I didn''t know she would be Everett''s ex-


    wife.She didn''t tell me she was divorced, nor did Brayden:"


    Leona said coldly, "She definitely won''t say it!"


    If she said it, Brayden would not be willing to marry her! Cristina was the calmest person.


    He said to the Old Master, "Dad, I think it¡¯s better to wait for Brayden toe back."


    Right now, this matter was best known to the parties involved.


    "Well, wait until Braydenes back."


    The Old Master had a dark face as well.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    No one would be happy that an originally went-well thing hade to this stage.


    After the Old Master finished speaking, he looked at Everett.


    "Everett,e with me.¡±


    "Ok"


    The Old Master went upstairs and Everett followed him.


    The two of them disappeared upstairs and the rest people downstairs began to discuss.


    Leona immediately asked Belle, "Be, didn''t you investigate that girl when Brayden told you he was


    getting married?"


    In a family like theirs, if a boy would like to look for a girlfriend but they didn''t know the girl well, they


    would investigate her thoroughly.


    She did not believe that Belle would not investigate the girl.


    Belle''s heart tightened and her face was full of difort.


    "No.Mom, you know, Brayden is stubborn.If he made his mind, then no one could change it.He told me


    that the other party has no family background, but he likes her.He said he would only marry her.¡¯


    "As you know, he has always been in poor health.Thus, I didn''t ask for anything from him.I just wanted


    him to be healthy and happy, so I didn''t check the girl out."


    Leona was speechless at once.They were both parents.


    How could she not know Belle''s feeling? But...Leona opened her mouth several times but she couldn''t


    say anything.


    Cristina looked at her expression and knew that she was in aplicated mood.


    One was her son and the other was her grandson.


    She felt struggled, too.


    "Sister-inw, we all understand Be''s feeling, but now this thing has happened, it''s useless to pursue


    what''s going on before.Our priority now is to figure out Brayden''s feeling, and we''ll talk about the rest


    later."


    Leona had to nod.


    Belle said, "I''ll call him now!"


    Now the most anxious one was her.Cristina stopped her.


    "Don''t worry, he would be back soon.¡¯ He would definitelye back.Upstairs.Everett followed the Old


    Master into the study.As soon as they entered, the Old Master asked, "Have you been in contact with


    that girl for the past two years?"


    The girl that the Old Master was talking about was naturally Olivia.


    Everett looked at the Old Master, his dark eyes as deep as a cold pool.


    "No."


    The Old Master nodded, his eyes calm.


    "Say something about her."

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Brayden took Olivia to the hotel.


    Their luggage was still in the James family, but now the hotel was the safest ce for Brayden.


    Because he was afraid that his family would take Olivia away at any time.


    After what happened today, he didn''t believe that his family would sit back and wait, especially his


    uncle.


    "Wait for me here.I''ll go home.I''ll be there soon,"


    said Brayden, holding Olivia''s shoulder and looking at her resolutely.


    The moment he knew she was his uncle''s ex-wife, he was shocked and found it unable to believe.


    But now, being with her at all costs was the only thing on his mind.


    "Yes."


    Olivia''s voice was faint.


    She had calmed down on the way to the hotel.


    Until now, she was extremely quiet.


    Brayden was worried about Olivia.


    "Don''t go.Wait for me toe back, okay?"


    "Okay"


    She kept her head down so that Brayden could not see her expression, and he was even more worried.


    "Olivia, look at me." He ordered.


    Olivia looked up at him.As he expected, her eyes were as calm and clear as ake.


    Brayden was nervous and tightened his grip on her shoulder.


    "Promise me!"he said.


    Looking at him, Olivia could tell from the fear in his eyes that he was afraid of losing her.


    However, after knowing that he was Everett''s nephew, they had no chance.


    "Okay."


    Brayden''s hand tightened instantly.


    She agreed, but her eyes were telling him that she was lying.


    Pursing his lips, he tried to calm himself down as his eyes turned red and many emotions welled up


    inside.


    "I''m leaving.¡±


    "Well, drive safely.¡¯¡¯ He became nervous, looking at her deeply.


    Two secondster, he strode away.The door closed, and Olivia sat on the sofa, booking a flight on her


    phone.


    She was not supposed toe to this ce.


    Not two years ago, not two yearster.


    Brayden walked out of the room and took out his cell phone.


    "Gerald, it''s me, Brayden.Can you do me a favor now?" he said over the phone.


    "What can I help you with?"


    "Get two people to Long Teng Hotel 3802 right away and send someone to guard the outside of this


    room.Don''t let the people inside leave until Ie back."


    "Sure, no problem"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Can you make it in ten minutes?"


    "So soon?"


    "Yes, I''m in a hurry¡±


    "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away"


    "Okay, thanks.I''ll treat you to dinner sometime.¡¯


    "Alright,¡¯ said Gerald.


    Hanging up the phone, Brayden stood outside the door, looking at the closed door and clenching his


    hand.


    Olivia, I wouldn''t let you go, never! Soon, two tall men came over, and Brayden gave them some


    instructions before leaving.


    At this moment, in the Weston Family study.


    The Old Master, who sat on the sofa, looked at the closed study door, which reminded him of what he


    had asked Everett in the study two years ago that night.


    "Everett, I heard something recently.I''d like to ask you a few questions.¡¯ Grandpa, go ahead.¡¯ "You''re


    divorced?"


    "Yes."


    "You still like Melody?"


    "Yes."


    "You divorced because of her?" asked the Old Master.


    "Yes."


    Is it because of Melody that you don''t want your own child?"


    "Yes¡± He nodded and did not ask again.


    Everett had always been a man of his own mind.


    He answered him with such certainty and without any hesitation, which reassured him.


    Because he knew what he was doing and did not regret it.


    But tonight, he saw Everett, who was as different from he was before.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    As soon as Everett left the study, he took out his cell phone.


    "Check everything about Olivia has done for the past two years."


    "Okay, Boss."


    Brayden returned to the Weston Family.


    As soon as he entered the door, Belle ran over.


    It seemed that she was afraid that he would run away, she grabbed him and said, "Where have you


    been? You didn''t answer the phone! I was so anxious!"


    Belle''s eyes were red because she had cried for a while before he arrived.She couldn''t help.


    The thought of Brayden''s body made her feel upset.


    Brayden looked at the people sitting on the sofa in the living room as if everyone was waiting for him.


    As soon as he came in, they looked over.


    There were the Old Master, Cristina, Leona, and Everett.


    Brayden walked over and stopped in front of the Old Master, greeting him, "Grandfather:"


    The Old Master nodded.


    "Sit down¡±


    "Yes."


    Brayden sat down and Belle asked, "Brayden, didn''t Olivia tell you about her divorce?"


    After she asking about this, all the people except Everett turned to look at him.


    They all wanted to know the answer.


    Because if Olivia hadn''t told Brayden about it, it would be easier to deal with this matter.


    If he knew it, it would be troublesome.


    And no one wanted to get the second fact.


    But he said, "She had told me about it."


    Everett paused.


    Brayden looked at him, who was calm and indifferent.


    Even though he knew that his ex-wife had almost be his nephew''s wife, he was still


    expressionless.


    Brayden continued, "When she told me about marriage, she told me about her past, but...


    Belle quickly said, "But what?"


    "She didn''t say her ex-husband''s name, and I didn''t tell her my uncle''s name was Everett."


    For a moment, the living room became extremely quiet.Everett put down the coffee cup and looked at


    him.


    "So now you know?"


    "Yes.¡± He knew it very clearly.


    "Then you know what to do.¡¯ Brayden nodded.


    "Yes, I know.I want to marry her:"


    Everett was shocked and his pupils contracted.Belle stood up straight away.


    "What!"


    Leona¡¯s face was extremely gloomy


    Cristina frowned, his brows furrowed with worry.Because the Weston Family would never allow


    Brayden to marry Olivia, but Brayden was stubborn.


    It could be said that he might stand opposed to Everett.The Old Master was not too surprised, as if he


    had expected him to say so.


    Brayden looked at the Old Master with a firm voice.


    "Grandfather, I know Olivia five years ago.I fell in love with her at first sight, but fate was unfair.I was


    sick, and I went abroad for treatment before I could confess to her."


    "But God made up for what he did to me.Two years ago, when I returned home, I saw her covered in


    blood.That day, her child was bleeding from a deliberate heavy blow.I told myself that I would never


    give up on her again."


    "And now!"Belle covered her mouth.


    "Oh my god! what..."


    "There was such a thing.¡¯ She was shocked.


    Brayden looked at Everett, who was sitting across from him.


    Everett was cold and indifferent and showed unfriendly signs.


    "I think my uncle knows exactly what happened that night."


    Brayden had heard that his uncle divorced his wife for Melody and even allowing his own child to be


    aborted and his wife being bullied.


    He frowned when he heard the news, but it hurt when he knew that Olivia was his uncle''s ex-wife.


    The scene of Olivia lying in his arms covered in blood was still vivid in his memory.


    Everyone looked at Everett.


    He narrowed his eyes and his angr face seemed to be especially sharp at this moment.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Brayden sped his hands tightly and continued, "That night, I sent her to the hospital.The doctor said


    that if she was sent thereter, she would be dead.Uncle, I want to ask you, you can love someone, but


    why did you hurt her? What did she do that undermine you, and you actually want her to die!"

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Brayden almost roared thest sentence, and the blue veins on his tightly clenched hand bulged like


    centipedes.


    Leona pursed her lips and her hands tightened.


    To be specific, Olivia had not done anything wrong to Everett.


    Belle was too shocked to speak.


    Cristina looked at Everett, his eyes nk.


    The Old Master frowned.


    For a moment, the living room went extremely quiet and one could hear people''s breathing.


    Braydenughed and looked at Belle.


    "Mom, do you know why she married me?"


    Belle had never seen Brayden like this before.He was smiling, but his eyes were red, and there were


    tears in them.Her heart ached.


    "Brayden...¡¯


    "She told me that her ex-husband felt disgraced because there were men around her and that her


    father owed a debt a while ago, and her ex-husband did that.She didn''t want to be manipted by him,


    so she had no choice but to get married"


    "Mom, do you know? I''ve been inpany with her for two years, and I''ve never dared to tell her my


    feelings for her.She''s hurt in her heart, and it''s never healed.Now she''s finally willing to marry me."


    "Not because she loves me.Because that person is me, she is willing to remarry.Do you understand


    that?"


    He looked with red eyes at everyone in the living room.


    Belle covered her mouth, tears streaming down her face.


    She didn''t know why she was crying.


    Was it because of her infatuated son, or because of what happened to Olivia? She was really upset.


    She felt hurt for a reason she didn''t know.


    Brayden looked at the Old Master, and he knelt down on the ground, causing aloud sound.


    "Grandfather, I know you won''t let me marry her, but I love her, love everything about her.I won''t marry


    anyone but her!"


    Belle burst into tears.


    Everett narrowed his eyes, and a thickyer of frost formed in them.


    On this day, the atmosphere in the Weston Family was overcast.


    Olivia had wanted to go to the James family to get her luggage, but she was stopped when she got out.


    Only then did she know that Brayden had called someone to spy on her.


    She couldn''t leave.She was anxious.She went back to the sofa and sat down, looking at a ce in a


    daze.


    It never urred to her that the people who had been by her side for two years were from the Weston


    Family.


    If she had known about it, it would not have happened today.


    But there were no ifs, and she was once again put in this awkward position.


    It seemed that she should not get married.Never should.


    When the phone rang, Olivia took it out and looked at the screen.


    It was Frank.She smiled and answered.


    "Hello."


    "Olivia, where are you?"


    Frank''s voice was serious, as if he had something important to say.


    "I''m out of town, but I''ll be back soon.What''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong? You asked me what happened? I heard that you were in a rtionship when I came


    back.Is it true?"


    "It''s true, but we broke up now.¡±


    "What? Break up? You wait, you wait for me!" He needed some time to straighten it out.


    He had only been gone for a few days, and she was in love? But she broke up when he came back? In


    such a few days?


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "No, I broke up an hour ago when I learned that my boyfriend was my ex-husband''s nephew.¡¯¡¯


    Frank became silent.Olivia, however, continued as if she could not feel the silence, "You don''t know I


    have been married, do you? I''ve been married before and divorced.I''m a married woman-¡¯


    "Oh, by the way, my ex-husband is Everett."


    "So don''t waste your time on me.¡¯


    "Olivia..."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Well, I''ll be back today.Don''t worry.I won''t interfere with my work because of personal matters.¡¯


    "That''s it, bye."


    She then hung up.


    Her hand trembled the moment she hung up.


    "How does it feel to have a scar ripped open? That''s how she feels now: She wanted to cry, but she


    couldn''t cry out.


    She wanted tough but failed.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Brayden went back to the hotel and the sun was shining brightly on the city.


    It was just too hot, making people feel ufortable.


    And it seemed it was going to rain.


    Olivia heard the door open and looked over.


    Brayden was walking in.


    She got up and said, "You are back."


    He thought she would be angry after she knew he had asked someone to guard her, but no, she was


    the same as before.


    Socalm.


    "Do you me me?"


    He stopped in front of her and looked at her.


    Olivia, "It''s not your fault.''¡¯


    What was the reason to me him? Because he was a member of the Weston Family? Because he


    didn''t tell her Everett was his uncle? Because he had let this happen to her? No, she didn''t me him.


    She only med herself.


    It was her hope with the future that put her in this situation.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "No, I''m hungry.Let''s go eat."


    Her eyes were so clear that he did not dare to speak.


    He grabbed her hand and wanted to go out, but Olivia took it back.


    "No, I''ve booked a flight.Let''s go back to your house and get the luggage."


    Brayden froze and nodded after two seconds.


    "Okay, let''s go get the luggage."


    Twenty minutester, the car stopped at the James family.


    They didn''t expect to run into Brayden''s father, Kingsley, who came back ina hurry.


    Kingsley had just returned and heard the sound before he could change his clothes.


    "Brayden?"


    Looking at Olivia next to Brayden, he quickly knew.


    "You are Olivia, right?"


    He didn''t know what had happened in the Weston Family today, so he looked the same as usual.


    Olivia paused and nodded.


    "Uncle"


    Brayden looked at him, clenched her hand, and said to Kingsley, "Dad, we still have something to


    do.We''re going back to H City¡± Kingsley was stunned.


    "H City? Didn''t you guys juste back? Did you see your grandfather?"


    "Yes, mom will tell you when shees back.''¡¯ After that, he held Olivia upstairs.


    Kingsley frowned.


    What happened to him? He didn''t look well.


    Brayden took the luggage and left without saying a word to Kingsley.


    Kingsley looked at the car leaving and felt that something was wrong.


    He called Belle.


    Belle was still in the Weston Family and she was still crying hard.


    She had been devastated ever since Brayden said those words and left the Weston Family.


    Brayden was the only son she had in her life.


    Her son was in poor health and had a hard time in rtionships with girls.


    How could she not feel sad? Cristina keptforting her.


    Leona directly asked Everett if what Brayden said was true.


    She couldn''t believe that Everett and Olivia still had contact after they had been divorced for two years,


    and it seemed like Everett had made the first move.


    It was hard for her to imagine.


    She was surprised to hear Everett said yes.


    Leona''s blood pressure went up in a fit of anger.


    "Why...Why are you doing this? Olivia has divorced you! You guys have nothing to do with each


    other.What does it matter to you if she there are men around her?"


    She wanted Olivia to be with another man, but what did her son mean by that? Why did he stop those


    men? He didn''t want Olivia to have any contact with any man in her life? Everett narrowed his eyes and


    looked at her.


    His dark eyes were frighteningly deep.


    "Do you want people to know that your ex-daughter-inw has be a prostitute?"


    "Pro...Prostitute?"


    Leona''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Belle stopped crying and looked at him with swollen eyes.


    Olivia was a prostitute? How could it be? At this moment, the Old Master said, "So what if others


    know?"


    A fierce look shed across Everett''s eyes and he looked at him, his voice cold and low.


    "I won''t let anyone tarnish the fame of the Weston Family.''¡¯

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Everett left, but the Old Master watched Everett''s back as Everett was leaving.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He remembered what Everett had said to him and what Everett looked like as he asked Everett in the


    study.


    Everett said, "She is a sensible and kind person.She won''t cause trouble for me.She won''t do anything


    to hurt me.She is smart and reasonable.She is a good wife."


    As Everett said this, the darkness in his eyes, which had been umting all year round, suddenly


    opened a hole, revealing other emotions.


    But soon, the ck color in his eyes gathered.


    It deepened and thickened.


    Everett continued, "After we got married, she is like this.After the divorce, she won''t necessarily be like


    this.''


    When Everett said this, the emotions in his eyes were clearly different.


    It was changed into being cold from being previously distant.


    This was the first time that he had seen Everett had such a mood change.


    "Dad, you must never let Brayden and Olivia be together!"


    Leona said suddenly, looking anxious.


    As she thought, she thought that everything was wrong.


    When did Everett get so angry before? And it was because of Olivia.


    She didn''t think that Olivia had ruined the Weston Family''s reputation by doing so.


    She just thought that it was better for Olivia not to have anything to do with the Weston Family.


    Because she had a very bad presentiment.


    If this continued, something bad would definitely happen! Belle wanted to say something but didn''t


    know what to say.


    His son''s usations and words full of determination were still in his ears.


    If he didn''t let Everett be with Olivia, what if Everett''s health was affected? After all, nothing was as


    important as a son''s life! But Olivia''s previous identity was there.


    If he allowed her to be with Brayden, she would be a stone in his heart that made him feel uneasy.


    Cristina didn''t know what to say at this time.


    These things which happened one after another were really overwhelming.


    "It''ste"


    With the Old Master''s voice, several people here all looked at him.


    Leona''s expression changed.


    "Dad..."


    The Old Master looked at her and said with all his authority, "Leona, do you want me to remind you that


    you have a part in this?"


    When Everett and Olivia divorced and Olivia got pregnant, she took Olivia away, and then Olivia ran


    away with the child.


    All of these led to what happenedter.


    If she didn''t take Olivia away and follow Everett''s thoughts and let Olivia have her miscarriage in the


    hospital, then there wouldn''t be anything else and Brayden wouldn''t have met her.


    She did have a part...Leona lowered her head.


    Cristina said, "Dad, just let this go first.Everyone calm down first."


    "When we calm down, we''ll deal with it."


    Cristina felt that this was the best way.


    Everyone was made dizzy from all these things today.


    "Well, Wen Shu,e with me to the study."


    "Okay, dad"


    The two of them went upstairs, leaving Belle and Leona in the living room.


    Just then, Belle''s phone rang.


    She immediately took her phone, saw that it was Kingsley, and immediately answered, "Hong Sheng...''


    When the hoarse voice reached Kingsley''s ears, Kingsley was startled.


    "What''s happened to you?"


    "Don''t ask me what happened.Come and pick me up in grandpa''s ce.''¡¯ She couldn''t even walk now.


    Kingsley had never heard her voice like this before and said quickly, "I''ll be right over.'' He hung up the


    phone and rushed over.


    Upstairs in the study, Wade looked at Cristina.


    "What do you think about things that happened today?"


    Cristina thought for a moment and said, "Dad, to be honest, I like Olivia a lot.I just don''t know who is


    right and who is wrong between Brayden and Everett.If Brayden is right, I think it''s okay for Olivia and


    Brayden to be together."


    She didn''t say that because she liked Olivia.She said that for a reason.


    First, Brayden had a deep love for Olivia, and if they were forcibly made break up, his health might get


    hurt.


    The gain was not worth the loss.


    Second, Everett''s approach was not reasonable and it was too hurtful.


    If this continued, Brayden and Everett''s rtionship would be very bad, which was not what they


    wanted to see.


    So, if Brayden was right, then let them get married.


    "Well, go check Olivia and see who''s right and who''s wrong between them."


    "Okay, dad."


    Cristina left, and the Old Master got up and walked to the balcony with his cane, looking down at the


    flowerbeds.


    The flowers were beautiful before, but now their colors were dim.


    He looked up at the sky and dark clouds drifted from afar.


    The weather was about to change.


    He hoped that his guess in his heart was just a guess.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Melody finally finished his busy day and rested in the car.


    Suddenly, she remembered something and took her phone.


    It was almost ten o''clock.


    It should be two or three o''clock in the afternoon in City J by this time.


    Brayden and his fianc¨¦e should have already met the Weston Family.


    She curved her lips and dialed a number.


    Soon, the customer service voice came, "I''m sorry.The number you have dialed is busy now, please..."


    No one answered...


    Her eyes narrowed and she hung up.


    What was the rush? When Brayden finished his thing, he would definitely call her.


    Leona looked at the phone going dark and her brows tightened.


    Melody was discontented.


    If she knew Olivia was going to marry Brayden, what would she do? Thinking quickly, Leona dialed a


    number in her contacts.


    "Find out where Olivia is.Be quick.''¡¯


    She wanted to find Olivia and keep her away from the Weston Family no matter what! In SHS Building,


    in a meeting room on the 58th floor.


    Everett sat at the head of the table and looked down at the person who was briefing.


    His eyes were dark, like a still ckke, filled with unknown danger.


    He was looking at the man, but he seemed to be looking at something else through him.


    Under this kind of gaze, the person who was reporting the work gradually became nervous and sweat


    began to ooze on his forehead.


    Davis looked at Everett.


    A few secondster, he looked down at the document.


    Mr.Weston was in a trance.


    But even if he was distracted, he could still listen to his employees'' reports.


    An hourter, the meeting ended.


    Everett got up and left the conference room.


    The atmosphere in the conference room was instantly lively.


    The executives looked at each other, their eyes filled with looks that there was something wrong with


    Mr.Weston today.


    Davis followed Everett and reported on the rest of the work.


    Suddenly, Everett interrupted him.


    "Book a flight back to H City tonight."


    Davis was stunned and paused and then said, "Okay¡±


    Olivia and Brayden were on their way back to H City.


    When they arrived, it was still early, a little more than three oclock.


    The two of them got in the car.


    Brayden said, "We didn''t have lunch.We''ll go back after dinner."


    "No, I want to take a good rest."


    Olivia said softly.


    After that, she looked out of the window with a calm face.


    Brayden looked at her and found her normally gentle face tinged with alienation, her lips slightly


    pursed, showing her silent rejection.


    He knew that she was drawing a line with him.


    She was also telling him that she would not marry him.


    But what could he do? He wanted to marry her! So, he pretended not to hear it, not to see it, not to feel


    it.


    He held her hand.


    "Okay."


    Olivia struggled but did not break free.


    Instead, Brayden held her hand tighter.


    She did not struggle anymore.


    She understood Brayden''s determination.


    But she couldn''t be with him.


    The car quickly reached Olivia''s apartment building.


    Olivia got out of the car and took down her luggage.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Brayden followed and took down his.


    Olivia finally looked at him.


    "I''m home."


    "I know¡± Olivia moved her lips and finally chose to say, "I''m not suitable for you.We shouldn''t see each


    other again."


    "You''re perfect for me.We make a perfect match.¡¯'' Olivia didn''t say anything further.


    She knew that no matter how much she said, it was useless.She turned and went in.


    Brayden followed her in.


    Soon, the two of them came to Olivia''s door.Olivia opened the door and went in.


    Brayden wanted to follow, but Olivia stopped him.


    "I''m sorry.I can''t let you in"


    Then she closed the door.


    Brayden stood at the door, looking at the peephole on the door.


    After a while, he leaned against the wall opposite him, looking over Olivia''s door.


    "Olivia, you don''t believe me.I will prove my determination to you with my actions."

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    As soon as she closed the door, Olivia leaned against it and fell to the ground.


    She hugged her knees and buried her face in them.


    She really hoped that it was all a dream.


    Time ticked by and the sky darkened.


    Brayden was still standing outside the door.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.


    He picked up his phone and looked at it before putting it in his pocket.


    But he thought of something.


    Then he took out his phone and muted it.


    Now, he didn''t want to listen to anyone.


    Belle heard the words from the phone, "Sorry, the phone you dialed is not answered for the time being."


    She was very worried.


    He took Olivia away with his luggage.He either turned off his phone or didn''t answer it.


    She didn''t know where he was.


    She was dying of anxiety! "Kingsley, what should we do? I still can''t get in touch with Brayden!"


    "What about her? Do you have her phone number?"


    "No.If I have her number, why am I in such a hurry?"


    Kingsley frowned.


    "Get someone to investigate.If you find her, you''ll know where he was.''


    "Then hurry up!"


    Kingsley picked up his phone and called someone.


    Belle saw he was calling someone.


    She thought of something and said, "By the way, ask him to investigate her family background and


    what her job is.Tell me whatever he can find out !"


    She must investigate Olivia thoroughly! Olivia was awakened by the cold.


    When she opened her eyes, the sky outside had turned white.


    A New day has begun.Well, what happened before was not a dream.It was true.


    She moved a bit, feeling stiff and numb.She sat on the floor for a while.


    After turning on the switch in the living room, she went back to the bedroom.


    No matter what happened, life went on.


    And she had to live a good life.


    She took her clothes to the bathroom, took a shower, and put on some makeup.


    Then she went out with her bag.


    But when she opened the door, she saw the person standing opposite her.


    He was in the wrinkled white shirt and light blue cks.


    His hands were in pockets and his one leg slightly bent.


    Brayden.


    He didn''t return home.Hearing the sound, Brayden looked over.


    The moment he looked over, Olivia''s heart tightened.


    One night, new stubble grew on his chin and his eyes were blood-shot.


    It was Olivia''s first time seeing Brayden look like this.


    But she would rather not see him like this.


    "Where are you going?"


    Brayden was walking over, his voice was a little hoarse after a sleepless night.Only the care in his eyes


    remained the same.Olivia turned around and didn''t answer him.


    She closed the door and walked forward.


    Brayden didn''t ask any more questions.


    He pulled his luggage and followed her.


    Olivia walked into the elevator, and he followed her into the elevator.


    The suitcase made a crisp rumble at five in the morning.


    Brayden looked at the person in the mirror and quickly became worried, "You don''t look well.Did you


    not sleep wellst night?"


    Olivia was silent.Brayden frowned.


    "Didn''t you have dinner?"


    Ding, the elevator door opened.Olivia walked out.


    Brayden immediately followed and grabbed her.


    "Olivia!"


    Olivia suddenly shook him off hardly.


    Brayden was stunned.But soon, he followed her.She cared about him.Only if she cared about him


    would she have such a big reaction.


    Brayden smiled.He followed behind her like a child awarded candy.


    Olivia clutched her bag and walked faster.


    But there were no taxis or buses outside at this time.


    She could only wait.


    She walked to the bus stop diagonally opposite and sat there waiting.


    Brayden sat next to her.


    But he didn''t wait for the car as she did.


    Instead, he took out his cell phone and made a phone call.


    Belle called him so many timesst night that he turned off his phone.


    Brayden was helpless.


    It never rained but it poured.


    At 5: 30, the bus came.


    Olivia got in the car and Brayden followed.


    Soon Olivia sat down.


    Just when Brayden followed her to sit down, the driver stopped him.


    "Hey, you haven''t paid yet!"


    Brayden then realized, "I''m sorry.¡¯'' He took out his wallet.But the wallet was full of cards and no cash.


    Brayden said, "Can I use my card?"


    The driver looked at him like he was crazy.


    "No!"


    Brayden was in a difficult position and looked at Olivia.


    He looked very aggrieved.


    But Olivia looked out the window and treated him like air.


    When the driver saw Brayden looking at Olivia, he looked at Olivia and said, "Miss, it''s normal for


    couples to quarrel.But can you not interfere with my work?" Brayden was curling his lips.


    They were having a quarrel.


    Olivia was still unresponsive.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But she could feel the sight falling on her, making her heart soften uncontrobly.


    She didn''t want to act like this.


    She didn''t want Brayden to do this to her.


    Olivia stood up and got out of the car quickly.


    Brayden''s smile froze.


    But soon, he got out of the bus with his suitcase.


    When he got out of the bus, he said to the driver, "I''m sorry, driver.''


    The driver scolded angrily, "Crazy!"


    He drove away.Olivia got out of the car and ran.


    Brayden followed, "Olivia! Listen to me!"


    Olivia stopped.


    Brayden looked at her.


    He threw away his luggage and walked over.


    Pulling her shoulder back, he looked into her eyes.


    "I just ask you one question.Do you think my little uncle will let you go if you don''t marry me?"

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    A ck car was parked not far behind them, and the people inside looked at them.


    Olivia looked up.


    "Senior, I won''t marry you.It''s just that Everett won''t let me go.If I marry you, then it is your whole family


    that won''t let me go."


    She knew the tricks of the rich.


    She pursed her lips and said, "If you don''t believe me, wait and see."


    Olivia went to thepany, but Brayden didn''t follow.


    Because her words made him realize how childish and stupid his action was now.


    Not only could he not solve any problems, but he would also put her in danger instead.


    He couldn''t do that.


    He had to reconsider.


    As soon as Frank arrived at thepany, he heard that Olivia was here.


    He immediately went to Olivia''s office.


    Indeed, Olivia was inside.


    Frank immediately went in.


    "Olivia, you''re back!"


    "Yes, I''m back."


    Olivia said without raising her head, and the movements of her hands did not stop.


    Frank noticed her abnormality.


    There were no smiles and no expressions.


    Her expression was very indifferent and very cold.


    He remembered what she said to him on the phone yesterday.


    Frank was worried.


    "Olivia, what you said on the phone yesterday is true?"


    Olivia looked up at him and said, "When did I lie to you?"


    She smiled at him when she said this, but there was no warmth in her smile.


    He was sure that what she said was true.


    But even if it was true, he didn''t mean to belittle her.


    He still liked her.


    "Yeah, you never lied to me.You are my honest employee!"


    Frank snapped his fingers and said, "I went to AK''s headquarters on a business trip and talked to


    them.Do you know what they said?"


    "What?"


    Olivia looked at him, her eyes finally brightening up.


    "You said before that you wouldbine the Western and Chinese designs to create new elements


    that would lead the fashion industry to reach another peak in fashion, right?"


    "Yes, that''s what I said""


    "They think you have a good idea.They want you toe up with a n as soon as possible." Olivia


    smiled.


    "Okay, I''ll do it as soon as possible!"


    Frank saw a smile on her face and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Although I want you to do it as soon as possible, you know, I don''t want my employees to be


    exhausted from work¡± She looked very pale and bad today.


    Despite her makeup.


    Olivia smiled.


    "No problem."


    Frank pped.


    "Okay, then there''s one more thing."


    "What?"


    She thought he had finished.


    "When will you treat me the meal that you owe me?"


    Olivia was speechless.


    "You actually remember.''


    "Of course, I''m a man who is good at it.I keep everything that others owe me in my mind."


    Oliviaughed.


    "Okay.Wait until Ie up with a n, okay?"


    "Yes, but there is interest."


    He actually had a lot of demands.


    "Okay, I promise you and I promise you everything.Then, boss, is everything okay? If it''s okay, I''m busy


    and I want to do my job"


    Frank shrugged his shoulders.


    "Nothing more."


    "Well, I''m busy.Don''t bother me if there''s nothing serious.¡¯'' After that, she buried herself in her work.


    Frank looked at the seriousness on her face and sighed.


    Now, only work could make her feel better.


    Olivia heard the footsteps go away and looked up.


    "Frank, thank you."


    She thought.


    Brayden went back to his vi, charged his phone, showered, changed his clothes, and then answered


    Belle''s call.


    "Mom! "Brayden, you''re finally willing to answer mom''s call.Where are you now?"


    His phone was turned off all night, and she was really worried! "I''m at home in H City."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "H City? You went back to H City?"


    She thought he was still in Capital City with Olivia.


    "Yes"


    "That...That Olivia."


    "She went to work at thepany:"


    "You¡­¡±


    "She''s breaking up with me, mom.Tell me, what should I do?"


    His calm voice reached Belle''s ears, but Belle''s heart skipped a beat because of the fear.


    Brayden was acting so strangely.


    "Brayden, you, don''t be impulsive.Listen to mom.You don''t know Olivia.Let''s get to know her first, okay?


    Now that your father is looking for someone to investigate her, you can rest assured that as long as we


    are investigating, you..."


    "It shouldn''t be just you and there shall be more people who are doing the same thing"


    Belle''s heart skipped a beat.Indeed, they were not the only ones.


    "Mom, you can investigate.I know what kind of person she is, and you will know after your


    investigation.I just hope you don''t disturb her during this time.¡±


    "We won''t do that.Mom won''t do that.Mom is worried about you.You know, you..."


    "You don''t have to worry about me.I know what I''m doing and I''m calm.¡±


    "That''s good, mom..."


    "Where is my uncle? Does mom know?"


    "Your little uncle? I don''t know.I didn''t ask."


    "Yes, I see.That''s it.''¡¯ Brayden hung up and dialed a number.


    Not long after, the call went through.


    He asked, "Where are you?"

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Brayden drove to the SHS Building.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    This was the first time he hade to this ce.


    When the car stopped below the SHS Building, he finally understood what Olivia said.


    Too powerful.


    His uncle was too powerful, so she had no choice but to be ruthlessly defeated.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    Now that she had him, he wouldn''t let his uncle hurt her again.


    It seemed that Everett had told the employee in advance, so as soon as he entered, the receptionist


    walked over and asked, "Mr.Brayden?"


    "Yes."


    "Mr.Weston told me to bring you up.¡¯


    "Thank you."


    The receptionist led him upstairs to the president''s office.


    "Mr.Weston, Mr.James is here."


    The busy man behind the desk did not raise his head but nodded.


    The receptionist left and closed the door.


    Brayden walked over and stopped at the desk.


    "I am here to talk to you."


    Everett finally looked up at him.


    Even though Brayden was standing and Everett was sitting, Everett was still of an imposing manner.


    "Sit down."


    Brayden sat down on the sofa.


    The secretary brought in two cups of coffee and left.


    The door closed again, and the room was very quiet.


    Everett closed the document and walked over to sit on the sofa.


    Brayden looked at him and said directly, "You should know why I''m here."


    Everett took a sip of coffee and looked at him, waiting for him to continue.


    "I will marry Olivia.We will go abroad after we get married.No one will know that she is your ex-wife.You


    can rest assured."


    Everett looked at him, leaning back, his arms slightly stretched, his legs crossed.


    He was in a rxed position.


    But he still looked powerful.


    The strength that emanated from the inside still existed.


    "You are not suitable.¡¯¡¯ Brayden''s hand tightened in an instant.


    "Uncle, it''s up to us to decide whether we''re fit or not, not you."


    At this moment, an imposing aura spread across his body, which was as strong as Everett''s.


    The president''s office suddenly turned cold.


    Suddenly, the phone on the desk rang, breaking the quiet that seemed to explode at any moment.


    Everett got up and walked over to pick up the phone.


    "Mr.Weston, you have a meeting in ten minutes.¡¯¡¯


    "Fifteen minutester"


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, he came over and looked at Brayden.


    "You''re still young.Go abroad for further study for two years.Then you''ll understand what I say today:"


    After that, he turned to his desk.But after two steps, he stopped.Because Brayden said something.


    "Uncle, you won''t let me be with Olivia.Is it because you still have feelings for her?"


    Brayden looked at the man standing in front with his back to him, tall and straight, like a towering tree.


    This big tree was once his goal, and he treated him with awe and reverence.


    But now, all of this copsed.


    "You don''t want any man to be around her, so you forced her to stay away from men, but you didn''t


    expect she would choose to get married.When you knew that she was going to marry me, you had a


    good reason to stop us."


    "Maybe you have more terrible ways next, and all of this is to keep her away from other men."


    "Uncle, I really have to remind you that you two are divorced.She is free.It''s OK for her to be with


    whoever she wants or to marry anyone she likes.It is her freedom.If you want to stop her, then I can tell


    you you have a rival in love now.¡±


    "And that''s me, your nephew.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Brayden left, and the president''s room reverted to silence again, but the silence at this moment was


    different from before.


    The silence at this moment was as cold as ice.Reeling from the silence, even the air was cold.


    Everett moved his fingertips and turned to look at the door of the president''s office which had just been


    shut, his eyes narrowed and gleamed with cold light.


    He took out his phone and dialed a number, "How''s it going?"


    "I''m done.I''ll send you the informationter¡¯


    "You don''t have to, just email me."


    "Okay."


    Everett walked to the boss''s chair behind his desk and sat down, getting through the internal phone


    lines when instructing, "The meeting is canceled"


    "Okay, Mr.Weston."


    Just after hanging up the phone, theputer dinged and the new email popped up.


    Clicking the email, soon, Everett saw the information about Olivia.


    Meanwhile, the Weston Family.


    Cristina ced a thick document in front of her father, "Dad, it''s all here."


    She paused and said, "Olivia is nice and kind."


    She had already read the information.


    After Olivia''s divorce, just as Brayden said, she had not done anything bad to Everett or anything else.


    Besides, Olivia worked very hard and was now a famous fashion designer.


    People who knew her well thought highly of her.


    It might not be convincing enough if just one person thought highly of her, while she would be nice and


    kind if all people liked her.


    And what she liked the most of Olivia was that it was easy for her to go from thrift to extravagance, but


    extremely hard if she went reversed.


    Olivia lived very well when she married Everett, but after she divorced from him, she did not feel


    anything different from her previous life or solicited.


    She had been working hard to live, one step at a time, until now.


    She was really inspiring.


    The Old Master put on his sses and opened the document.


    Cristina sat by the side, waiting for the Old Master to finish reading.


    About half an hourter, the Old Master took off his sses.


    Cristina immediately said, "Dad, Olivia is really good!"


    "See, when Everett married Olivia, he definitely did some work.It must have been because she was


    good that Everett married her.Otherwise, why would someone as picky as him marry such a girl without


    fancy family background or higher education?"


    "Let''s move back to Brayden again.He has been seeing so many Kardashians since he was


    young.He''s so into art and music, how could he not know girls without fancy family background or


    higher education? But he only fell in love with Olivia, for as long as five years.He is not stupid.He must


    marry a divorced woman for some reason."


    It must have been because that person was nice that she had to be the only one.


    The Old Master did not say anything, but his face became solemn after hearing her words.


    Cristina saw that the Old Master''s appearance was different from what she had expected.


    She was confused and went.


    "Dad, what''s wrong? Is something wrong?"


    "Something has gone wrong.But it''s not that girl''s fault"


    It was Everett''s fault.


    Cristina didn''t understand what the Old Master meant and became more and more confused.


    "Dad, what kind of riddle are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?"


    Instead of answering her, the Old Master asked, "Where is Melody now?"


    Cristina paused and said, "She seems to be in Paris, when I asked Everett the other day, he told me.¡¯


    She continued, "Dad, your sudden change of topic..."


    The Old Master interrupted her before she could finish her rest words of "confuse me¡±, and went that


    "Everett and Melody have been engaged for almost two years."


    "Yes."


    The Old Master said, "It''s time to get married"


    Cristina''s brain was reeling.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    What was the connection between those topics? But the Old Master did not want to say anything more


    and stood up with his walking stick.


    Cristina followed him, standing up.


    "Dad..."


    The Old Master turned his back to her and said as he walked, "Tell Be that I agree to the marriage


    between Brayden and Olivia.¡±


    Cristina''s eyes widened in disbelief.Agreed? Dad actually agreed¡­

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Belle received a call from Cristina.After listening to what Cristina said, Belle was so shocked that she


    couldn''t speak.


    After a while, she said in an unsteady voice, "Aunt, you said grandpa agreed on the marriage of


    Brayden and Olivia?"


    "Yes, he did."


    "How...How is this..."


    Belle suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    She thought thest person that would agree with was her grandfather.


    She didn''t expect grandpa to be the first one to agree.


    And if grandpa agreed, no one would object.


    However, she couldn''t figure out why her grandpa agreed so quickly. It felt like a dream.


    Cristina heard the shock in Belle¡¯s voice and said, "Although I really like Olivia, I can''t believe what dad


    said, but although we can''t believe it, this is happening."


    "You tell Brayden the good news.He will be happy to hear it.¡¯¡¯ Cristina still remembered the smiling face


    of Olivia and Brayden in the garden that day, so sweet and so happy.


    If it was possible, she hoped that the two children would be happy forever.


    After Cristina hung up the phone, Belle sat on the sofa and did not move for a long time.


    Although she had agreed Olivia to be with Brayden, she felt like a dream after knowing her grandfather


    agreed to their marriage.


    She didn''t think it was right.


    But she couldn''t think of anything wrong.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.


    Belle was shocked and almost dropped it on the floor.


    Fortunately, she reacted quickly, grabbed her phone, and looked at the name on the screen.


    It was Leona.


    Belle answered, "Mom."


    "Be, I''ve been thinking about it, and I think the best way now is to send Olivia away to a ce where


    no one knows, so that no one can find her, and we don''t have to worry.¡¯¡¯ She had obtained information


    about Olivia for the past two years.


    Brayden didn''t lie.


    It was Everett who had been lying.


    The thought made her frightened.So, sending Olivia away quickly was the best way!


    "Mom, my aunt just called me and said that grandpa agreed to the marriage between Olivia and


    Brayden.¡¯


    "What!" Leona called Cristina immediately.


    She didn''t believe it.She couldn''t and wouldn''t believe it! However, she soon got a positive answer.


    It was true.Belle was right, and Cristina didn''t lie to her.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask dad yourself.'''' This was thest thing Cristina said before hanging


    up the phone.


    Leona stood there in a daze for a while, then took her cell phone and rushed out.


    "Get the car ready!"


    Twenty minutester, the car arrived at the old mansion.


    Leona didn¡¯t stop and quickly walked in.


    "Dad! Dad!"


    When she walked in, she called out, and the servants in the living room looked over.


    Leona immediately asked, "Where''s my dad?"


    "The Old Master is pruning the flowers in the garden.¡¯ Leona went over immediately.


    Indeed, the Old Master was patiently trimming a camellia nt in the garden with scissors.


    Leona quickly came to him and said, "Dad, Cristina said that you promised Ziahang to marry Olivia.Is


    that true?"


    "Yes."


    "Why? How can Olivia from such a low family marry into our Weston Family? And she''s divorced.She


    can''t marry in.She''s not qualified!"


    Leona exploded at this moment, ignoring everything.


    The Old Master heard the volley of questions and finally stopped his actions.


    He looked at her and asked, "Why do you think I want Brayden to marry a divorced woman who doesn''t


    match him at all?"


    Leona looked at his piercing eyes, her heart pounding, and something shed through her mind.


    Her face turned pale.


    Seeing her reaction, the Old Master said, "You seem to realize it now"


    Leona shook her head.


    "No, this...This is just my imagination.It can''t be true.It can''t be!"


    "Then why did youe to me?"


    "Leona was speechless.She knew too well what she was looking for the Old Master for.She didn''t want


    Olivia to marry Brayden.However, if Olivia didn''t marry Brayden, then Everett¡­¡±


    "Well, if you have time to ask me these useless questions, you must have time to go back and discuss


    Everett and Melody''s marriage with the Johnsons."


    Leona''s fingertips trembled and pain rose in her eyes.


    "Dad, can''t we just send Olivia away? Isn''t it good to send her to a ce where none knows?"


    "You want to kill Zihang?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The Old Master looked at her, his eyes sharp with anger.Leona swayed and retreated, her face gloomy.


    She was wrong.She was really wrong¡­

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Everett finished reading Olivia''s information and moved his finger on the desk.Frank of the DF


    Company.


    A fashion designer.


    He closed his eyes and shut the emotions that was about to burst out.


    Olivia was busy and didn''t get off work until veryte.


    There was no one in thepany, and it was very quiet.


    She took the elevator directly to the underground parking lot, picked up the car keys and pressed them


    against the parked car, then walked over.


    But after a few steps, aman came over and stopped in front of her.


    "Miss Hadley, pleasee with me.¡¯¡¯


    She had met this person before, and she was very familiar with him.It was Everett''s driver and the


    driver who used to pick her up when she had been Mrs.Weston Half an hourter, the car stopped


    outside a European-style vi and Olivia got off.


    The vi was brightly lit, and all the luxurious things in it glowed under the light.


    Everett was sitting on the sofa in his casual clothes, reading a financial newspaper, and the light shone


    on his handsome face.


    In an instant, Olivia seemed to see the scene two years ago when he came back from work and sat on


    the sofa.


    Her heart suddenly ached, as if it had been pricked by a needle.


    Everett looked over and saw the trance in her eyes.


    His eyes moved slightly and he said, "Sit down."


    His tone was as indifferent as ever.


    The emotion in Olivia''s eyes disappeared.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She walked over and stopped three steps away.


    "Mr.Weston, any orders? I haven''t eaten yet.I need to cook after I go back."


    Everett took his phone and dialed a number.


    "Come and cook now"


    Then, he hung up and looked at her.


    His intention was evident.


    Olivia clenched her hands and walked over to sit on the sofa.


    This was their first official meeting in two years.


    It wasn''t an ident encounter, or destiny, or a show.


    Olivia looked at him, but Everett kept reading the financial newspaper as if she was a stranger waiting


    for dinner.


    Olivia frowned and said again, "Mr.Weston, if you got something to say, just say it."


    This time, her voice grew louder and her tone became more serious.


    However, Everett flipped through a page of the newspaper and continued reading, as if he couldn''t


    hear it.


    Olivia pursed her lips and stood up to leave.But then Everett spoke.


    "You dare to walk out of this door? You know what I can do." Olivia froze.


    The next moment, she turned around and sneered.


    "Mr.Weston, do you need me to remind you that you have a nc¨¦e now?"


    Everett finally looked at her.


    "So?"


    "Mr.Weston, it''s bad if she misunderstands this."


    She said it word by word, her tone extremely cold.Everett stared at her.


    "You think I''ll do something to you?" Olivia curved her lips.


    "Or what?"


    With that, she raised her wrist to look at the watch.


    "It''s ten oclock..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she stopped, because the person who was still sitting before her


    was standing in front of her.


    Arge shadow shrouded her, blocking the light and she felt her world darkened.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Olivia backed away subconsciously.


    Everett approached her.


    "What?"


    His low, cold voice was attractive, making her heart beat faster.


    Olivia smelled the familiar smell on his body and panicked.


    She hurriedly backed away, but she kicked something and lost her bnce, and fell backward.


    She was frightened and grabbed the person in front of her subconsciously.


    Everett frowned and hugged her, but fell on the sofa with her¡­

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Time seemed to stop.


    Because Everett''s lipsnded firmly on her nose, and her lips were pressed against his chin.Olivia''s


    mind was nk and there was nothing in her mind.


    When Everett smelled the scent of Olivia, a feeling that had disappeared for a long time went back


    suddenly.


    He couldn''t help but squint.


    All of a sudden, his lips moved and his arm around Olivia tightened slightly.


    In an instant, he felt a strong desire.


    Then his eyes darkened.


    At this moment, the woman in his arms who hadn''t moved a bit pushed him away as if he was a


    dangerous beast, then turned and ran away.


    By the time he realized it, Olivia was no longer in his sight.


    He could smell the faint fragrance.


    It was not perfume, but the unique smell of her body, just like two years ago.


    At this moment, the fragrance was like silk wrapped around him, stirring his heart.


    Olivia...Olivia ran out and didn''t stop until the phone rang.


    But she was afraid that it was Everett''s call, and she didn''t dare to answer it.


    She was even more afraid that he would follow her.She ran again.


    But the phone kept ringing like crazy.


    Olivia realized that this was not Everett.


    He wouldn''t keep calling her.


    Finally, she stopped and took out her phone.


    On the screen were three words, Brayden, and they were jumping.


    She pressed the button to hang up.


    They had nothing to say to each other.


    But soon, Brayden sent a text message.


    "Olivia, answer the phone!"


    "Where are you? Answer the phone! I have something very important to tell you! Very important!"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Important things? No matter how important it was, it had nothing to do with her.


    Olivia hung up the phone and looked around, only to find that there were only streetlights and thick


    trees.


    She was obviously at the outskirts.


    How could she go back? Suddenly, there were the headlights shining on her.


    Olivia turned around and saw a caring towards her.


    The lights were so bright that she couldn''t see the car clearly.


    It was only when the car stopped in front of her that she saw that it belonged to Everett.


    Olivia''s face changed when she saw the car.


    Then she turned and ran away.


    She would never see Everett again.


    No! When Old Zhang saw her running, he quickly stepped on the elerator and caught up with Olivia.


    But Olivia kept running as if she could not see the car.


    Old Zhang had to say, "Miss Hadley, Mr.Weston asked me to send you back."


    Olivia finally stopped.


    "What did you say?"


    "Mr.Weston asked me to send you home."


    Half an hourter, the car stopped outside Olivia''s apartment.Olivia got out of the car and the car drove


    away quickly.


    She looked at the car leaving, still in a daze.


    He asked someone to pick her up but he didn''t say anything to her? Now that he had asked someone


    to send her back safely, what did he want to do? The scene in the vi came to her mind.


    Olivia''s face changed and she quickly walked into the apartment.


    She could not and would never understand what Everett was thinking.


    She entered the apartment and then the elevator.


    Soon the elevator stopped on the 25th floor and Olivia walked out.


    As soon as she walked out, she stopped.


    There was a man standing in front of her.


    A slender man.


    He looked gentle and handsome.


    It was Brayden.


    When Brayden saw Olivia, his eyes widened, and his eyes shed with joy.


    Then he strode over.


    "I thought you were at home all the time, but I didn''t expect you to be outside.¡¯¡¯ He smiled and hugged


    her.


    Olivia reacted and pushed him.


    But the more she pushed him, the tighter he hugged her.Olivia frowned.


    "Brayden, let go!"


    "Olivia, my grandfather has agreed to our marriage.We can get married!"

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Olivia froze.


    "What did you say?"


    Brayden let go of her and said excitedly, "Grandfather agreed to our marriage.My mother is already


    preparing the wedding for us!"


    He couldn''t help but hold her face and kiss her hard on the forehead when he saw her surprised look.


    "Olivia, no one dares to disobey grandfather.Uncle can''t stop us, and he can''t hurt you anymore!"


    No one dared to defy the Old Master''s words...


    Everett wouldn''t bother her anymore...


    These words popped up in Olivia''s head, exploding like fireworks in front of her eyes, and she got


    confused.


    How could it be? How could a great family allow their children to marry a divorced woman, and this


    woman was still...


    Olivia shook her head.


    "No, you are lying.You are lying,"


    "I won''t believe it, I won''t..."


    After that, she pushed Brayden away and took out the key to open the door.


    But as soon as she took out the key, her hand was held by Brayden, and the key fell to the ground with


    a crisp sound.


    He held her hand tightly.


    "I''m telling the truth.If you don''t believe me, I can call grandfather now and ask him to tell you!"


    Olivia looked at him.


    His eyes were sincere, warm, and firm, It seemed he was telling the truth.


    But how could it be? "You...How did your grandfather..."


    Brayden saw she still couldn''t believe it and smiled, his eyes full of love.


    "Do you want to know why?"


    Olivia''s fingers trembled and she was still quite confused, but she insisted, "Yes, I want to know."


    She had to know.


    "My body."


    Brayden became serious, looked at her, and said it word for word.


    "Without you, I might not be able to live."


    Paris.


    Melody received a call from Leona.


    Seeing the two words "Leona" on the screen, Melody curled her lips.¡¯ Auntie."


    "Melody, when will you be back from work?"


    Melody looked at herself in the mirror with exquisite makeup and said, "Things here are not over yet.I''m


    not sure."


    "What''s the matter? Auntie"


    "Well, it''s been a while since you and Everett have been engaged.I thought you woulde back with


    Everett when you were done and we can settle your wedding then."


    Melody''s eyes shed with joy and she said, "I''ll check the schedule with the assistant and get back to


    youter."


    "OK"


    Melody hung up the phone, clenched her hands, and her smile widened.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It seemed that Brayden had made up his mind.


    Hehe, she knew she would win.


    Melody took the phone and sent a message.


    A ck Bentley sped on the busy asphalted road.


    Everett sat in the back of the car and closed his eyes.


    All of a sudden, a message sounded.


    He opened his eyes, took the phone, and clicked on the text.


    "Everett, I won."


    His ck eyes narrowed and a great pressure spread in the car.


    Melody looked at her phone, but she didn''t get any response after her sending the message as if it had


    never happened.


    She didn''t get upset and called Leona back.


    "Auntie, I''ll be back the day after tomorrow.¡¯¡¯ She could have finished her work and gone back now.


    But she didn''t want to rush it and decided to wait till tomorrow.


    She couldn''t let anyone have the thought that she was anxious for the wedding.


    "Well,e back with Everett when you get home."


    Leona hung up the phone and looked at the darkened screen.


    After a while, she called Everett.


    She didn''t want to call him now, but if it was just a matter of time.


    "Hello."


    A familiar voice sounded through the phone, "Melody will be back the day after tomorrow.When she


    comes back, youe with her to Capital City.We''ll fix your wedding then."

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    There was no sound from the phone.It seemed that the phone had been hung up.


    Leona frowned.


    "Everett?"


    "When did my life start to be controlled by others?"


    It was a faint tone with a unique coldness, and an invisible pressure came from the phone.


    Leona was terrified.


    He was putting pressure on her! Clenching the phone, she said, "You''ve been engaged for almost two


    years.Do you want to make it continue? Do you still don''t want to get married? Do you still want to


    make Melody be like this?"


    "You don''t care.But what about the the Johnsons?"


    "Everett, it''s okay if you want yourself to be like this.But you have to think about the the Johnsons.Think


    about Melody.She''s only three years younger than you.¡¯ There was no sound on the phone again.


    Leona suppressed the excitement in her heart and said softly, "Everett, don''t you love Melody the


    most? How can you bear to keep making her be like this?"


    "So, what are you hiding from me?"


    Finally, there was a voice in the phone.


    But this sentence was all that said by the people on the other end of the phone.


    Leona''s heart skipped a beat and she wanted to speak.


    But beep was the only voice that came from the phone.


    She had a headache.


    She didn''t want to tell him so early that the Old Master had agreed to the marriage between Brayden


    and Olivia because she was afraid that he would do something.


    While he immediately sensed something.


    He was so acute that it made her feel scared.


    Everett sat in the car and looked ahead.


    His dark eyes were deep and his eyes were dark with sharp edges.


    The car was parked on the foot of the building of DF Company.


    Olivia unfastened her seat belt and got out of the car.


    Brayden held her hand.


    Olivia stopped, but she did not look at him.


    Brayden held her hand tightly, looked at her pale face, and said, "Olivia, what I said is true.If you don''t


    believe me, I''ll take you to see my grandfather.¡¯


    She didn''t sleepst night, and Brayden stood outside all night.She said to let her think, and he gave


    her time.


    When she came out this morning, he said he would send her to thepany.


    She didn''t refuse, but she didn''t say anything.


    He knew that her heart was still chaotic and in turmoil.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t believe him, but that his younger uncle was too powerful.


    She was afraid of his younger uncle.


    "Grandfather agreed to our marriage.As long as we get married, Everett won''t do anything to you."


    Because, at that time, she was the wife of his niece.


    Olivia''s heart tightened.


    This was what she expected, but she was afraid that it would be another dream after she agreed.


    Then she would wake up in despair.


    "Can you give me some more time?"


    There were two paths in front of her, one to darkness and one that may lead her to light.


    She couldn''t decide.


    Brayden nodded.


    "Okay¡± He was too anxious.


    Olivia got out of the car.


    Brayden followed her and watched her go in until she disappeared from his sight.


    He took out his phone and dialed a number.


    "Mom, can youe over today?"


    "Come here? What''s wrong, Brayden?"


    She was now in Capital City preparing for his marriage.


    Ever since she told him that the Old Master had agreed to it, he asked her to arrange it.


    He said he wanted to marry Olivia early.


    "There''s something I need your help with."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "What is it?"


    "I''ll tell you when you''re here"


    "Okay, mom will buy a ne ticket now."


    It was probably very important, otherwise, he wouldn''t have called her at this time and asked her to


    come over.


    Belle hung up the phone and immediately asked the assistant to book a flight for her.


    Brayden looked at the tall building in front of him and held his phone tightly.


    She didn''t believe in him.


    It was not because she didn''t trust him, but because he didn¡¯t make her feel safe enough.


    He would give her a sense of security and let her marry him without any scruples.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    As soon as Olivia entered thepany, she began to devote herself to her work.


    She needed to be busy so as to ease the turmoil in her heart.


    Then she would think rationally.


    Before she could clear her mind, Frank came over and told her that the AK Company had called to see


    her.


    Naturally, she had to go to the headquarters.


    Olivia was somewhat taken aback by the news.


    "See me?"


    "Yes, Jason called and said that."


    Olivia frowned.


    "But what should I do? I haven''t finished my n yet."


    "Not about the n.They want to see you because they want to get to know you and then let you


    participate in theter design if they thought you could."


    Frank said excitedly.


    He was surprised when Jason called and said he wanted to see Olivia.


    After all, the n was not finished yet.


    Even if they wanted to see her, they should wait until the n was ready.


    This was out of the blue, so he didn¡¯t expect this to happen.


    But Jason told him that thepany was going to start a new brand, a brand that wouldbine the


    Chinese and western clothing styles, and Olivia had many ideas in this area, so he wanted her to go


    over and show her strength.


    If she could manage it, she would design with their team.


    The designers of the AK Company were the best in the world.


    If Olivia could work with these people, she would definitely be improved.


    Simply put, she would learn more and get the credential.


    It was such a good opportunity! She must go! She had been in a bad mood for the past two days, so


    she could use this opportunity to rx herself.


    Olivia didn''t understand.


    "I get to participate in theter design?"


    "What design?"


    "Frank, I¡¯m sorry.I don''t understand.I need more information.¡± Frank suppressed the excitement in his


    heart and told her carefully.


    Olivia''s fingertips trembled after she heard it.


    "Really?"


    Although she was now a bit famous in the domestic design circle, it is nothingpared to AK


    Company.


    If she could work with AK''s team of designers tounch this new brand and make it famous, she would


    be much more famous.


    She still owed Brayden five million.


    She had to work hard to return the five million.


    "Okay, I''ll go.When?"


    "I''ve already booked the ticket.It''s three o''clock in the afternoon.¡±


    "So soon?" Frank shrugged.


    "AK Company is based in Paris.It takes us 20 hours to get to Paris.What do you think?"


    Olivia was helpless.


    "Okay."


    Fortunately, the transport was very convenient now.


    If they were in ancient times, it would probably take half a year to arrive in Paris.


    Olivia tidied her desk and went home to pack.


    By the time she packed up and got down, Frank''s car had stopped under her apartment.


    Olivia got in the car and Frank drove away immediately.


    She looked at the apartment receding the mirror and thought of Brayden''s expression when she had


    left in the morning.


    He looked so anxious and eager.


    She took out her phone and sent a text message to Brayden.


    Brayden had just gotten Belle back from the airport, and his phone rang.


    He picked up his cell phone and was surprised to see Olivia''s message, and then he immediately


    clicked on it.


    "I''m going on a business trip for a few days.Don''t look for me.When Ie back, I will give you the


    answer." Brayden frowned.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    A business trip? Was she hiding from him? Belle saw that he was looking at his phone and his face


    was not gloomy.


    She walked over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Brayden put down his phone and looked out at the hot weather, "Olivia went on a business trip."


    "Ah? Business trip? Now?"


    On the way here, Brayden told her the reason for inviting her here.


    He wanted her to talk to Olivia and tell her that the Weston Family agreed to their marriage.


    Her job was to reassure Olivia.


    But now that Olivia had gone, what was she gonna do? "Well, she told me not to go to her."


    "Then what should I do?"


    Belle didn''t expect Olivia to leave at this time.


    Did she really not want to marry Brayden? "I have to think about it."


    He felt very uneasy.He had toe to her.


    Otherwise...Brayden closed his eyes.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    After sending that message, Olivia turned off her phone and leaned on the headrest to close her eyes.


    She really should go out and take a look.


    Maybe when she saw something different, she would have a different feeling or idea.


    And she might have made a decision that she would not regret.


    The ne arrived in Paris at noon the next day.


    Olivia and Frank got off the ne.


    Someone was already waiting outside the airport.


    Frank waved and the man came over.


    He was middle-aged with blue eyes and blonde hair.


    Frank said, "He is my driver."


    Olivia was surprised.


    "Your? You..."


    Frank winked at her.


    "My home is in Paris."


    Olivia smiled.


    "So I''m in the wolf''s den.¡¯¡¯ Frank snapped his fingers.


    "Yes! So next, Miss Hadley, you have to be careful of me.¡¯¡¯ Then he acted like a hungry tiger pouncing


    on its prey.


    Olivia ran away quickly.


    The driver put their luggage in the car for them.


    Olivia and Frank followed him and got on the car.


    Soon the car drove forward.


    But when the car stopped outside the hotel, Olivia was surprised.


    "This is...Your home?"


    Frank smiled.


    "What do you think?"


    Only then did Olivia realize that she had been deceived.


    "Frank!"


    "Haha..."


    The two of them put away their luggage.


    After having dinner, they went back to their room to rest.


    Olivia was very tired.


    But when she reached this ce, breathed in different air and saw different people, the haze in her


    heart disappeared and she quickly fell asleep.


    She kept sleeping until Frank knocked on the door.


    She was woken up by a knock on the door.


    "What''s wrong? You keep banging on the door."


    Olivia opened the door and looked sleepily at the person outside.


    Frank pointed at his phone and showed it to her.


    "Olivia, look at what time is it?"


    "What time is it?"


    Olivia didn''t look at it.


    She turned around, opened a bottle of mineral water in her room, and drank it.


    Frank looked at her and shook his head.


    "It''s five o''clock.You''re still sleeping.How sleep-deprived are you?"


    When Olivia heard it was five o''clock, she choked on the water and coughed.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Frank patted her on the back immediately.


    "Why are you drinking so fast? I won''t grab it."


    Olivia eased herself, took the tissue from Frank, and wiped her mouth.She looked at him.


    "Five o''clock?"


    "Yes, you slept for five hours."


    The two of them arrived at the airport at 10: 00.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the hotel.


    After eating and washing up, it was about 12:00.


    Now, it was five o''clock.She had slept for five hours.Olivia was stunned.


    "I actually slept for so long.¡¯ Frank put his arms around his chest.


    "Yeah, you slept so long.¡¯ Olivia patted her head to wake herself up and looked at him.


    "So we''re going to eat now?"


    Frank, "..."


    Although he came to ask her for dinner, he thought she was like a little pig who only cared about eating


    and sleeping.


    "Olivia, do you know what you look like now?"


    "Like what?"


    Frank imitated the cry of a pig and signaled to her, "Oink...oink..."


    Olivia, "Frank, you do look like a pig now.¡¯


    Frank, ".."


    The two of them went to dinner.


    After dinner, Frank took her out to see the night scene.


    Olivia was in a good mood.


    Just when they returned to the hotel, Frank said one sentence.


    "Olivia, don¡¯t turn off your phone.I''ll be worried if I can''t get through to you."


    Olivia was taken aback.


    By then did she remember that her phone had been turned off.


    She nodded.


    "Okay."


    "Good night.¡¯


    "Good night.¡¯ Olivia closed the door, took out her phone, and turned it on.


    Frank''s words reminded her that she could not let people who cared about her worry.


    As soon as she turned on her phone, a text message popped out.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    "Olivia, I know you want to be alone and don''t want to be disturbed right now.Don''t worry, I won''t


    bother you or show up in front of you, but I want you to tell me where you are and let me know where


    you are.I''m very worried.¡¯


    Looking at this message, Olivia could tell Brayden''s mood.He cared about her and wanted to marry her


    after he knew everything about her.


    She felt that he really liked her since he could do all this.


    She sent a message back, washed up, and went to sleep.


    She had to go to AK Company early tomorrow morning and she had to go in full spirit.


    Brayden had been waiting for Olivia''s reply.


    When he heard the phone ring, he immediately took it.


    "I''m in Paris." Brayden smiled.


    She still couldn''t bear to let him worry.


    But, Paris.


    What was she doing in Paris? He thought for a moment and took the car key and went out.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Belle heard the car driving away and rushed out to look, but she could only see the back of the car.


    Where was this child going? Olivia had a good sleep.


    The next day, she washed up, had breakfast with Frank and went to AK Company.


    This was her first time going to AK, and she was a little nervous.


    Frank sensed her nervousness and said, "Don''t be nervous.It is Jason.You''ve met him before.He is


    kind."


    Olivia nodded and smiled.


    "I know, but I can''t help it.¡¯


    Especially when she walked into this building which was of great design, she felt like walking into her


    dream ce.


    That longing and that desire made her unable to calm down.


    Frank heard her say this and thought of a metaphor, "Is it like meeting an idol?"


    There was no way to suppress that excitement.


    Olivia curved her lips.


    "Yes."


    Exactly.The two of them talked to each other.


    Being led by the front desk, they went to the meeting room on the 25th floor.


    "Wait a minute.Jason will be here soon."


    The assistant said after pouring coffee for the two of them.Frank nodded.


    "Ok, we''re not in a hurry."


    The assistant left.


    Olivia took a sip of the coffee and looked around as she observed this strange ce.


    Frank said, "Do a good job today.You might be able to work here scon.''


    Olivia curved her lips.


    "Is it that easy?"


    If it were that easy, then AK would not be that AK.Frank blinked.


    "I have faith in you."


    Olivia smiled and shook her head.


    Sometimes, she didn''t know where Frank''s confidence came from.


    The assistant went to the president''s office.


    The assistant knocked on the door, went in, and said to the man sitting on the sofa who was dressed in


    a white shirt and ck trousers, "President, the boss and the designer of the DF Company are here."


    Preston looked at the person sitting opposite him and said, "Okay, I got it.¡¯ The assistant left.


    When the door closed, Preston smiled and said, "Do you want to see it?"


    Everett put down his teacup, crossed his hands on his legs, and looked at him.


    "Yes."


    Preston was surprised.


    Everett introduced this designer to him.


    If he didn''t do that, he wouldn''t have known that Olivia was the designer of thepany he worked


    with.


    Not to mention that he had seen Olivia''s performance in the past two years were not bad.


    But that was not the crux.


    Aman who had never been a busybody and always minded his own business suddenly paid attention


    to the things of his ex- wife.


    And this man even paid so much attention to his ex-wife.


    This didn''t make sense.


    However, as a good friend for many years, he knew Everett well, so he did not ask much.


    But now, he was really curious.


    In the conference room, Frank looked at the time and frowned slightly.


    Ten minutes had passed, but why hadn''t the other partye yet? Olivia was calm.


    She picked up her phone and looked at her unfinished n.


    Suddenly, there was a click behind her.


    She paused, put her phone on the table, and turned to look out the door.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Preston walked in and his eyes fell on Olivia''s face.


    Soon, he raised his eyebrows.


    The person in sight was very different from the person in memory.


    He remembered that three years ago when Everett and Olivia got married, Olivia was a very ordinary


    girl.


    She was not an ordinary-looking girl, but a person with no temperament.


    If she was on the street, people wouldn''t look at her twice.


    But now, it was different.


    She had an aura of intelligence, elegance, gentleness, generosity, beauty, and confidence.


    She had a woman''s unique charm all over her body.


    She waspletely different from the person she was three years ago.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that she was reborn.


    Olivia didn''t recognize Preston.


    After all, she had probably seen the guests on her wedding day but she hadn''t paid too much attention


    to them.


    She didn''t care about other things back then.


    After a year of marriage, Everett never brought her to meet his friends, nor did his friendse to their


    home.


    Therefore, she had no impression of Preston at all.


    But soon, as Preston came in and the people behind him came in, her expression changed.


    Dressed in a dark shirt and ck suit, Everett walked in with his long and straight legs.


    As he entered, the atmosphere in the conference room changed.


    Olivia''s hands were tightly clenched, and her whole body stiffened.


    Everett.He was here.


    Frank looked at Everett with a deep frown.


    He had met Everett before, but if Olivia hadn''t told him that Everett was her ex-husband, he wouldn''t


    have felt anything when he saw Everett.


    But now that he knew that Everett was Olivia''s ex-husband, his mood became veryplicated as he


    saw Everett now.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Especially at this time.


    Preston sensed the change in the atmosphere, and his eyes shed with interest.


    He looked at Olivia and Frank and said, "Sit down, both of you."


    He was like a boss who really came to talk to his partners about the work.


    He was quite calm.


    So did Everett.


    No one here knew how to act better than these two.


    And Olivia couldn''t be like both of them.


    Although she tried her best to calm herself down, her face was still pale and cold.


    Frank was much better than her.


    After all, he didn''t know what Olivia had gone through before, so he regained hisposure quickly.


    "Olivia, you don''t know this one, do you? He''s the president of AK, Mr.Smith¡±


    Frank introduced her and hoped that she could feel better as soon as possible.


    Olivia listened to Frank''s words, suppressed the surging emotions in her heart, and she looked at


    Preston.


    "Hello, Mr.Smith."


    Preston curled his lips.


    "Hello."


    Then he looked at Everett and introduced Everett to her as if he didn''t know their rtionship.


    "This is my partner, Mr.Weston.Miss Hadley should have heard about him."


    Olivia looked at Everett, and the coldness in her eyes grew.


    Not only did she hear about him, but she was also extremely familiar with him.


    "Mr.Weston." She said.


    Her voice and tone were clearly colder than before.


    The curve of Preston''s mouth deepened.


    It seems that Everett''s ex-wife was not happy to see Everett.


    Preston said, "Sit down."


    Olivia sat down and stopped looking at Everett.


    But Everett was looking at her.


    Ever since she came in, his eyes never left her.


    No one knew what he was looking at or thinking about.


    Olivia knew that Everett was looking at her, but she just looked at Preston as if she didn''t feel anything.


    At this moment, Everett was air in her eyes.


    Preston said, "You should know the purpose of calling you here this time, right?"


    "I know."


    "Then tell us what do you think about developing this brand"


    Olivia looked down and said, "My idea is very simple.The design needs to be innovative, and


    innovation needs to follow the trend.Chinese and Western culture are the trends that have never been


    extinguished.The sparks produced by thebination of the two will be amazing."


    Preston was satisfied with the short answer.


    He looked at Everett with a trace of admiration shed in his eyes.


    Everett was also a shareholder in AK and Preston wanted to see if he was satisfied with Olivia''s


    answer.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Everett looked at Olivia. Was it because that his memory of her still lingering in the past or was it


    because that he never looked at her carefully? The soft side of her face turned sharp and cold at this


    moment.


    There was no warmth and tenderness.


    Apart from being cold, it was sharp.


    He, on the other hand, did not like her sharpness.


    "Indestructible trend?"


    His unique cold voice, even when he spoke, was cold, indifferent, and heartless.


    Olivia finally looked at Everett and met the man''s ck eyes.


    "Nothing in this world is immortal." Olivia smiled.


    "In the eyes of a ruthless person like Mr.Weston, nothingsts long."


    At this moment, she lost her damn reason and said whatever she wanted.


    She followed her emotions.


    Anyway, he was here to mess things up.


    The atmosphere congealed.


    Preston was surprised.


    How did someone dare to challenge Everett and not save him any face.


    Was Olivia still the same weak and effeminate person in the past? Frank frowned.


    He felt Olivia''s emotions.


    There were anger and hatred.


    At the same time, he also felt Everett''s curbed and surging emotions.


    The two of them were secretly fighting.


    They were no longer talking about business, but private matters.


    "It looks like Miss Hadley doesn''t know why you are here."


    Finally, Everett spoke. Olivia smiled faintly.


    "I know very well why I came here, and I know very well why Mr.Weston came here." With that, she


    looked at Frank.


    "Boss, I''m sorry.I resign." Then she got up and left.


    Frank was stunned, and so was Preston.


    Resign? Why did she suddenly resign as nothing happened? Soon, Preston thought of something and


    looked at Everett, only to find that Everett''s face was rather gloomy.


    It looked like there''s something that didn''t go well between these two.


    Olivia walked out of the conference room and took out her cell phone to call Brayden.


    Brayden was at the DF Company, and he was trying to find out where exactly Olivia was as she went to


    Paris.


    Just as he found out that she and Frank had gone to AK, his phone rang.


    Frowning, he picked up his phone and saw the name on the screen.


    He was overjoyed and immediately answered, "Olivia."


    "Senior, I''ve thought about it.I promise you."


    Brayden gripped the phone tightly and did not react for a few seconds.


    "You...You promise...You promise to marry me?"


    He couldn''t believe what he heard.


    He couldn''t believe it at all.


    "Well, I promise you, we''ll get married when I get back."


    No matter what she did, Everett would follow her like a ghost.


    In that case, what was she hiding from? What did she run for? She might as well face it directly.


    "Okay, okay!"


    "I''ll buy a ne ticket now.I''ll be there tomorrow.''


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up!"


    "Well, I''ll send you the flight numberter."


    "Okay!"


    Now Brayden could say nothing but this word, okay.


    Olivia hung up the phone.


    A busy beep came to his ears, but Brayden still didn''t put down his phone.


    His face was full of smiles, and he was extremely excited.


    It took him a while to hang up andugh happily.


    She agreed.


    She really agreed! Belle soon received a call from Brayden, telling her not to go back to Capital City.


    He asked her to stay here and Olivia would be back tomorrow.


    Belle recognized the joy in Brayden''s voice and asked, "Did Olivia agree?"


    Now, apart from this thing, she could not think of anything else that could make her son so happy.


    "Well, mom, I''m so happy.She''s finally willing to marry me!"


    Listening to Brayden''s excited voice, Belle was not happy at all.


    Marrying a divorced woman was still......She couldn''t be happy no matter what.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "As long as you like it."


    As long as his body was healthy and he was happy, she would not ask for anything more.


    "Mom, thank you."


    Brayden knew very well that if his mother did not agree, things would be even more difficult.


    After hanging up the phone, Brayden asked others to prepare.There was a thing that he had to do.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Olivia went straight back to the hotel.When she got back to the hotel, she packed her bags.


    She had booked the earliest flight back to H City.She didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    But as soon as she left the hotel, Frank stopped her.


    "Olivia, where are you going?"


    Olivia resisted her emotions and calmed herself down.


    "Frank, I''m going back to H City.I''m sorry for causing you trouble today.But don''t worry.If I resign, you


    won''t be in trouble."


    Wherever she was, there would be a disaster, but as long as she was gone, everything would be fine.


    "What trouble?" He didn''t understand.


    If she was gone now, then he would indeed be in trouble.


    Olivia didn''t want to say much.


    "I''m sorry, Frank."


    She walked out as she said, but Frank stopped her.


    "Olivia, if you don''t make it clear today, I won''t let you resign, and I won''t let you go!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Until now, his mind was still in a daze.


    She had always been a rational and calm person, but what she did today was not calm and rational at


    all.


    She was crazy.


    He knew that it was all because of Everett.


    He wouldn''t have missed such an obvious change in her mood, But! Was it because of her ex-husband


    that she was going to ruin everything she had now? He disagreed with her.


    "Olivia, I don''t know what happened between you and Everett, but the past is the past.You have to


    think about the present and the future."


    "You are one step closer to your dream now.Do you want to give up just like that?"


    Olivia smiled, but her smile was bitter and weak.


    "I don''t want to give up, but I have to."


    Everett could turn her family upside down with his fingers.


    Not to mention a small DF Company.


    She could not bring disaster to her friends.


    But Frank did not know her concerns and he was very anxious.


    He was even exasperated at her failure to make good.


    "What do you mean by saying that you have to? Is there anyone else forcing you?"


    The idea and the dream belonged to her own and no one else, apart from herself, could force her.


    Olivia didn''t want to say anything more, "Frank, trust me.My existence will only get you into trouble.Let


    me go.You''ll be safe."


    With that, she broke free of Frank''s hand, stopped a taxi, and left quickly.


    Frank frowned as he watched the car leave.


    If she was here, he would be in trouble? Why? Acar across the street followed Olivia''s car.


    In the president''s office of AK Company, Preston came to the man standing in front of the French


    window and handed him a cup of coffee.


    "What''s wrong with you and Olivia? Why is she so hostile to you?"


    Olivia didn''t even want such a good opportunity.


    Everett took the coffee, took a sip, and looked at the coffee.


    "Different varieties?"


    "Yeah, a while ago, Ike sent me a new brand he developed.It tasted good, so I kept a few bags."


    "Fine."


    Everett looked out again and stopped talking.


    Prestonughed.


    "Don''t change the topic.You and Olivia are not like normal ex-wife and ex-husband."


    If he was someone else, he didn''t care, but he was Everett, so he could not be indifferent to this matter.


    "What can be said as normal?"


    Everett finally looked at him.


    Everett''s eyes were unfathomable.


    Preston grunted, thought for a moment, and said, "Although I''m not married yet and if I''ve never eaten


    pork, I''ve always seen pigs run away, haven''t I? The couple divorced, and there are only two


    oues.One is that they don''t contact each other even if they die, and the other is that they can still


    be friends."


    "But this is the first time I''ve seen such a rtionship like you two."


    His eyes darkened as he spoke.


    It was not that they didn''t contact each other but they weren''t friends, either.


    They had was an entanglement.


    Everett narrowed his dark eyes slightly and looked ahead.


    Preston didn''t know what Everett was thinking or feeling, but Preston knew one thing.


    Everett did not understand what Olivia did.


    From the moment Preston introduced Olivia to him, he waspletely different.


    He was just like a different person.


    Preston was a little worried.


    "Everett, we all know what you did to Olivia two years ago.At that time, your attitude was very clear.You


    loved Melody.You got married because of her and you got divorced because of her, and you even gave


    up your own child for her:"


    "But now..."


    He paused and continued, "Your attitude is unclear.¡±


    Everett''s grip on the coffee cup tightened instantly.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Preston wanted to say more, but Everett''s cell phone rang.Preston closed his opened mouth and drank


    coffee.


    Everett picked up the phone, looked at the screen, and answered.


    "Mr.Weston, Miss Hadley went to the airport."


    "Okay.¡¯'' When the phone hung up, Everett looked at Preston.


    "In terms of AK Company and you, what do you want to do? I won''t interfere'' After that, he put down his


    coffee cup and left.Preston raised his eyebrows.About AK Company and him? He wouldn''t interfere?


    Then why did he introduce Olivia to him? Preston could not understand what Everett meant.


    However, not long after, his assistant came to tell him that Frank was here and wanted to meet him.


    Something came to his mind and he said, "Let him in.¡±


    "Okay, Mr.Smith."


    Soon, the assistant led Frank in.Preston walked over.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Frank looked at him apologetically.


    "Mr.Smith, I''m sorry about what happened just now.I apologize on behalf of my designer.''


    reston looked at him and thought about that after Olivia left in a hurry, Frank also left immediately, so


    he guessed that the two of them must have a good rtionship.


    "Well, your designer is quite an individual."


    She just resigned at her will.


    And she didn''t even know how good an opportunity she had missed.


    Frank frowned.


    "She has a reason.Of course, I know that I will make you think that I''m trying to argue, but I want you to


    see her design, the n she''s been working on in the past few days.She''s a very talented designer.Her


    ideas and inspiration are something I''ve never seen before."


    After that, he put a document in front of Preston.


    Frank knew that Olivia''s words at the time meant that she didn''t want this opportunity.


    But he couldn''t let her be so willful.


    Preston looked at the document on the coffee table and then at Frank.


    "You''re her boss.You should be very angry since you have such an employee, but I don''t think you''re


    angry at all."


    Not only was he not angry, but he was anxious and worried.


    He began to wonder what the rtionship was between them.


    " l am angry, but I am more anxious.She''s very talented and a very good designer.I don''t want such a


    good designer to fall."


    Frank said with force.


    The determination and confidence in his eyes moved Preston.


    "You go back first.I''ll discuss it with my men and then I''ll give you an answer.Okay?"


    "Sure, thank you, Mr.Smith." Frank left.


    Preston looked at the closed door and read through the document.


    When Everett introduced Olivia to him, he had had a brief look at Olivia''s information, but the


    information he read at that time was definitely not as detailed as Frank gave him.


    Olivia''s design, drawings, ns, and ideas were indeed outstanding.


    He was also a designer, and he knew the basics of a good designer.


    Indeed, Olivia had the basics, and what shecked was an opportunity.


    Once she had the opportunity, she would shine brightly.


    As a person who cherished talent, he would not let go such a good designer.


    But, Everett...


    Olivia...


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Preston frowned.


    A low-key Aston Martin was driving on the asphalt road, and the bright sunlight shone on the ck car,


    which made the car give off a cold light.


    Everett sat in the back seat, looking out the window at the scenery with dark eyes.


    People who knew him well would know that he was in a bad mood, very bad.


    Suddenly, the phone rang, breaking the heavy ck.


    He frowned sightly and took the phone.


    Seeing the name on the screen, he paused for a second and answered, "What''s the matter?"


    "What do you mean by introducing Olivia to me?"

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    There was no sound in the phone.


    But Preston knew that Everett was listening.


    He was not in a hurry, so he just waited.


    Anyway, Everett would give him an answer.


    But when the unique cold voice came from his phone, he was stunned.


    Because Everett said, "She can stay at the AK."


    Olivia could stay at the AK? He actually gave such a clear answer? He changed his attitude? He had


    put Olivia in a difficult situation in the conference room then.


    What was he up to? Before Preston could ask, Everett hung up.


    Preston was instantly angry but amused.


    "Everett, I really don''t understand what you''re thinking now.''


    Everett hung up the phone and looked ahead, his dark eyes deep and unfathomable.


    Olivia called Brayden before boarding the ne and told him that she was boarding.


    "Okay, call me when you get off the ne."


    "OK"


    Olivia hung up.


    As soon as she hung up, Frank called in.


    She didn''t answer and sent a text message, and then turned off the phone.


    Frank was caring about her.


    She understood.


    But his behavior would get him into trouble.


    She couldn''t let that happen.


    So, leaving was the best way.


    Frank listened to the phone which was saying the number he dialed was turned off.


    He was so angry.


    She hung up on him and turned her phone off? He was pissed! But soon, his phone vibrated and a text


    message came.


    It was from Olivia.


    Frank pressed the button and read it immediately.


    "Frank, I''m going back to H City.I''m sorry, we can''t work together afterwards, but we''re still friends."


    Frank took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in his heart, and sent a message to Olivia.


    Preston had already replied to him, saying that Olivia did not do well this time, but she was indeed a


    rare talent, and he was willing to give her a chance.


    But only one chance.


    Frank promised Preston that there would never be the next time.


    That was the end of it.


    Although Preston agreed to give her a chance, Olivia went back.


    Frank was very anxious.


    However, it was useless for him to be anxious now.


    Olivia had already returned to H City.


    He really wanted to run to Olivia right now and ask her why she was so irrational when she was in the


    same ce with Everett.


    The ne arrived in H City the next afternoon.


    Olivia got off the ne and turned on her phone.


    As soon as the phone was turned on, a text message came.


    It was from Frank.


    She didn''t read it.


    Because she knew Frank was saying without reading the message.


    Soon, Brayden called.


    Olivia answered.


    "Olivia, are you here?"


    "Yes.I just got off the ne."


    "Okay, I am waiting for you outside.You''ll see me as soon as youe out."


    "OK"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Olivia hung up and went out.


    As soon as she went out, she saw Brayden standing out in the crowd.


    He was wearing a casual shirt, long pants, and a gentle smile on his face.


    His elegant demeanor made him look like a shining star.


    He walked over and took her luggage, his eyes burning with passion.


    "Olivia, you''re finally back."


    From the moment she agreed to him, he had been excited.


    He didn''t sleep all night.


    Now that he saw her, he was finally at ease.


    "Yes, I''m back."


    From today on, she would be the master of her own life, not Everett.


    "Let''s go."


    "Okay.¡± The two of them turned around and walked out of the airport.


    Just two stepster, there was a confused voice behind them.


    "Brayden?"

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Brayden stopped, so did Olivia.


    But neither of them turned around.


    Because they knew who it was when they heard that voice.


    It was Melody.


    Brayden had no intention of introducing Olivia to Melody.


    Such a situation was inevitable, but Brayden never expected that they would meet in such an


    unprepared situation.


    On the other side, Olivia didn''t think the situation wasplicated.


    She knew exactly why she married Everett and divorced him.


    And all of this was because of one person.


    That was Melody.


    Melody looked at the two people standing in front of her and frowned.


    She would never mistake Brayden for someone else.


    "Didn''t he hear me?" Melody thought.


    Melody called out again, "Brayden? Is that you?"


    Finally, Brayden turned around.


    The moment he turned around, he took Olivia''s hand.


    Since they have to meet early andte, he figured today was the day.


    "Auntie."


    Melody walked over with a smile.


    "It¡¯s really you."


    As she spoke, she looked at the woman standing next to her, and the smile on her face quickly


    disappeared.


    She found the face looked familiar, especially those clear eyes.


    She seemed to have seen the woman somewhere before...


    Brayden clenched Olivia''s hand and introduced, "Auntie, she''s my fianc¨¦e, Olivia.¡¯¡¯


    Then he looked at Olivia and told her, "She''s my uncle''s fianc¨¦e"


    Olivia unclenched her fist and looked at Melody.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She said Frankly, "Hello."


    But Melody didn''t say anything.


    She just looked at her and frowned.


    She found her name, Olivia, quite familiar to her.


    She thought she had heard it somewhere.


    But she could not figure it out at that time.


    Brayden saw Melody was thinking about something, so he said, "Auntie, Olivia and I have something to


    do, so we would go first Melody came back to herself.¡±


    "Well, let''s have a meal sometime when you''re free."


    "Okay.


    The two of them turned and left, and soon disappeared in front of Melody.


    Melody looked at Olivia''s back and when she saw Olivia''s long, thick hair and thin body, she had a


    feeling of familiarity.


    But she just couldn''t remember where she had seen Olivia before.


    "Melody, your luggage is ready.¡¯ The assistant came over and interrupted Melody''s thoughts.


    She looked at Brayden and Olivia.


    Their figure had disappeared in front of her.


    "Okay."


    They got into the car quickly, and Melody looked at her phone.


    There were no text messages nor phone calls.


    Everett didn''t contact her this week.


    How could he? Melody looked out of the window, and the scene outside shed past.


    Suddenly, an image appeared in her mind.


    A woman covered in blood, weak and helpless, moaning in pain...


    Olivia! Everett''s ex-wife! Melody sat up straight, her face turning pale.


    How could she be with Brayden? Wasn''t she Everett''s ex-wife? How could she be Brayden''s nc¨¦e?


    No, it was impossible.


    Everett''s ex-wife couldn''t be Brayden''s nc¨¦e, but Melody didn''t think she had made a mistake, for


    she remembered her eyes well.


    But if she hadn''t made a mistake, what was going on? Melody, who had always been calm and rational,


    was in a mess for the first time.


    Driving an Evoque, Brayden kept holding Olivia''s hand.


    He didn''t speak, and neither did she.


    The two of them were unusually quiet.


    Seeing a red light ahead, Brayden stepped on the brake and looked at Olivia.


    "You...have met each other, haven''t you?"

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    This ''we'' naturally referred to Melody.When she looked at Melody, she found no surprise on her face,


    as if she had known.


    Moreover, from the beginning until now, her hands were wet with sweat.


    Olivia looked out of the window and turned to look ahead.


    "Yes, I did.On the night I lost my child"


    She remembered her clearly.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    That night, this woman and Everett watched ruthlessly as she was ravaged.


    Melody had offered to take her to the hospital, but people were selfish.


    She didn''t stick with her offer and left with Everett.


    She didn''t me her, not at all.


    She only med Everett.


    That was between him and Melody.


    Why did he drag her into this and make her so painful and hurt? Until now, the scar was still there, and


    it was bleeding profusely once being touched.


    Brayden didn''t ask again because the image of that night unfolded before his eyes.


    She was lying on the ground all by herself, covered in blood.


    No one was there to save her, to see her, just like she was a speck of dust, a leaf.


    Like she was dispensable.


    He was very regretful.


    If he had returned earlier, she wouldn''t have been like this, right? The driver was honking from behind,


    and Brayden gripped the steering wheel and stepped on the elerator.


    He would never let her suffer like this again.


    Never.


    Brayden didn''t send Olivia back to her apartment but took her to where he lived.


    "You definitely don''t have any food at home.I have some at home.I''ll make you something to eat.You


    eat and have a good rest."


    He looked at her gently.


    She looked was tired and seemed like she needed a good sleep.


    "Okay."


    Olivia had no objection to Brayden¡¯s arrangement.


    Even if he brought her directly to his house and did not ask for her permission, she was not angry.


    She needed a safe, quiet ce to sleep.


    Without a doubt, Brayden''s was safe.


    Brayden just made a few simple dishes.


    Olivia ate them and he took her to the bedroom.


    "Have a good rest.I''m downstairs.Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay, thank you."


    Olivia went to the bathroom, took a bath, andy on the bed.


    There was a familiar smell.


    She pulled up the quilt, covered her face, and let theforting smell wrap her up.


    Brayden went downstairs and called Belle.


    "Morn, where are you?"


    "I''m out shopping.Aren''t you and Olivia getting married? You haven''t met her parents yet.When she


    comes back, we''ll go and meet her parents and get you two engaged."


    Belle now felt that since her son would marry Olivia sooner orter, why not settle the marriage as soon


    as possible so that everyone could rest assured.


    She would feel at ease.


    Otherwise, she didn''t like the feeling of suspense.


    "She''s back""


    "She is? So soon? Then I..."


    "It''s okay, mom.It''s not urgent.She just had dinner and is resting.We''ll discuss with you about meeting


    her father and mother tonight"


    "Oh, oh, okay, then I''ll be backter."


    "OK"


    Belle was about to hang up when Brayden suddenly asked, "Mom, does Melody know that Olivia and I


    are getting married?"


    Belle paused and frowned.


    "I don''t know.I didn''t tell her.¡¯


    "I see."


    Brayden hang up the phone.


    Melody probably didn''t know.


    If Melody had known that Brayden''s fianc¨¦e was his uncle''s ex-wife, she would not be as calm as she


    was just now.


    She didn''t seem to remember Olivia.


    But it didn''t matter anymore.


    Whether she knew it or not wouldn''t change the fact that he and Olivia were getting married.


    At this moment, Melody was sitting at Everett''s house, holding her cell phone tightly, and her face was


    extremely gloomy.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    She had already called Leona and asked her what Brayden''s nc¨¦e''s name was and whether she was


    Everett''s ex-wife.


    Leona gave her a yes after a brief silence.


    Yes.Heh.


    In other words, everyone knew that Brayden was going to marry his ex-aunt, except her.


    What was he doing? Hiding it from her? Afraid that she would know it and think too much? Of course,


    this was not enough to make her angry.


    What made her angry was that she had just heard that Everett had gone to Paris two days ago.


    And she had just returned from Paris.


    During her two days in Paris, he had never looked for her or called her.


    Why? Did he really not miss her, or...Did he not love her? She closed her eyes, pinched her nails into


    her palms, and her face tightened.


    At this moment, Melody felt a sense of panic, a fear she had never felt before.


    Olivia slept soundly for a few hours until she woke up naturally.


    By the time she woke up, it was already dark and the street lights outside were on.


    She rubbed her eyes and sat up.


    After sitting in bed for a while, she got out of bed and went out.


    As soon as she went out, she saw Braydening up the stairs.


    Brayden was surprised, then smiled, walked over, and stopped in front of her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "I''m just going upstairs and see if you''re awake."


    Olivia smiled.


    "I''m awake.I just didn''t expect to sleep for so long." It was already dark.


    "That''s ok.Did you sleep well?" Olivia nodded.


    "Not bad." No nightmares.


    "That''s good.Are you hungry?"


    "No."


    "Well, You can help me in the kitchen."


    "Okay."


    The two of them went to the kitchen, and neither of them mentioned Melody they met today.


    It seemed like she really wasn''t important.


    When Belle arrived, they had just finished cooking.


    Olivia was serving the dishes.


    She was not surprised to see Belle.


    As usual, she called her, "Auntie."


    When she was in the kitchen, Brayden had already told her that Belle was here and woulde to


    dinner with them tonight to discuss their marriage.


    He had asked her if she would feel embarrassed.


    If she did, he wouldn''t let Bellee over tonight.


    She said it was okay.


    But it was Belle who was a little ufortable when she saw Olivia.


    After all, Olivia was Everett''s ex-wife.


    But seeing Olivia behaved naturally, the uneasiness in her heart was gone.


    "Well, did you have a good sleep?"


    "Yes, auntie, please go wash your hands and let''s have dinner.¡¯


    "Okay."


    Belle put her things down and went to the bathroom.


    Olivia went to the kitchen to get some rice.


    Brayden heard Belle''s voice and looked at her.


    "Mom, you''re here."


    "Yes."


    Her expression was natural and there was no uneasiness on her face.


    The slight worry in Brayden''s heart disappeared.


    But he still said to Olivia, "My mom might feel a little embarrassed.Please don''t take it to heart."


    Actually, he was very grateful to his mother for not making things difficult for Olivia.


    However, Olivia was the one he loved, and he still wanted his mother to let go of everything and treat


    her sincerely.


    Olivia looked at him and saw his eyes full of worries.She felt warmed.


    "No, auntie''s kind."


    She was really, really kind.


    Much kinder than Leona.


    All of a sudden, she thought that Leona was unapproachable, so was Everett, and Belle was kind and


    direct, so Brayden was gentle and considerate.


    They demonstrated the saying that children learn from their mothers.


    The two of them had set the table while Belle came out.


    Looking at the sumptuous dinner on the table, she smiled and said, "You are really good.You have


    cooked so many dishes."


    She knew her son could cook, but it was the first time she saw him cook so many dishes, which she


    had never seen before.


    Brayden pointed to a te of pork braised in brown sauce and said to Belle, "Mom, this is made by


    Olivia."


    Belle was surprised.


    "You did it?"


    The great color made it looked like it was a dish sold outside.


    "Yes, auntie, have atry.¡¯'' Olivia put a piece in her bowl.


    Brayden said that Belle liked to eat pork braised in brown sauce, and it happened that she could cook


    this dish, so she made it.


    If others treated her well, she, Olivia, would spare no effort to treat each other well too.


    Belle looked at the dish in front of her and was suddenly moved.


    As a mother, she naturally wanted her daughter-inw to be virtuous, and she could tell Olivia was


    virtuous.


    Only if she wasn''t...


    "s, forgot il.I should stop thinking too much.As long as Braydenis fine, I''ll be satisfied.""


    Belle thought to herself.


    After eating, they sat on the sofa and discussed their marriage.


    Belle looked at Olivia, "Olivia, that''s what I thought.Let''s go to your family and visit your family first.We


    two families sit together for dinner and discuss your wedding date, and then we can prepare the


    wedding ording to custom."


    Belle meant that the betrothal gifts would not be cut down duc to her previous wedding, nor did she be


    looked down upon.


    Olivia nodded andi said, "Okay, but you don¡¯t need to bring and I don''t need betrothal gifts.We can


    make it simple."


    Brayden frowned and looked at Olivia disapprovingly.


    Of course he wanted to give her the best wedding and would not neglect her because of anything.


    Belle was also surprised.


    She had never expected Olivia to say that.


    Olivia knew what they were thinking and she looked at them with a serious expression.


    "Well, my family is very ordinary.Suddenly having a chance to live a good life without any effort will


    make them bezy.I don''t want them to be like that, so let''s just be simple and have a meal


    together.¡¯


    This was the true worries in her heart.


    She said that not because she was underestimating herself since she had been married to Everett


    before, but because of her worries.


    Belle didn''t know what to say.She looked at Brayden.


    And she would like to know what did her son think.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Brayden thought for a moment, took Olivia''s hand, and nodded.


    "As you wish.¡¯ Olivia curved her lips.


    "Thank you."


    He understood her.


    Belle looked at the two of them and the more Belle looked, the more Belle thought that they were


    matched.


    s.


    If Brayden hadn''t been sick, Olivia would not have married Everett.


    They agreed to go to the Hadley Family early tomorrow morning, and then Belle left.


    Belle left.


    Brayden said, "Go out for a walk?"


    She slept for a few hours during the day, so she must not be sleepy yet.


    "Okay."


    Olivia was indeed in high spirits.


    She was not sleepy at all.


    The two of them packed up and went out for a walk on the road.


    The night was quiet, and the wind in the countryside was also tinged with silence.


    Olivia narrowed her eyes slightly, enjoying the breeze with the fragrance of flowers, and began to think


    about what to do next.


    After marrying Brayden, she would go to look for another job, or to design on her own and create her


    own brand.


    Although it would be difficult at the beginning, it didn''t matter.


    Behind every sessful thing in the world were difficulties and obstacles.


    She wasn''t afraid.


    Suddenly, Brayden said, "Olivia, let''s go abroad after we get married, okay?"


    He didn''t want to be in the country, and he didn''t want her to face the people who made her sad in the


    past.


    Olivia was stunned.


    "Abroad?"


    Brayden stopped and looked at her.


    "Well, we''re going to live abroad."


    "Start a new life." He said in his heart.


    Olivia looked at the sparkle in his eyes.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The anticipation and the heartache in it were all for her.


    "If We go and live abroad, what about your family?"


    It didn''t matter to her.Her parents cared more about her sister.


    They didn''t care where she went.


    But he was different.


    His family treated her very well.Brayden took her hand and raised his lips.


    "It''s okay.My family agrees with my decision.¡¯¡¯


    Suddenly, he was d that he was sick.It was that illness that made his family agree to everything that


    he wanted to do.


    Olivia thought for a moment and nodded.


    "Then we cane back to see them often."


    Naturally, they were Belle and his father.Brayden held her hand tightly.


    "Okay."


    The two of them walked out for about an hour.


    Brayden let Olivia sleep in the master bedroom while he slept in the guest room.Olivia looked at him.


    "I''m fine."


    They can sleep together.


    They didn''t have to wait not until they got married.


    Besides, she didn''t want to wait until she got married.


    Because, when something was done, things would be different.


    Brayden looked at the invitation in her eyes.


    It was impossible to say that he felt nothing.


    However, he clearly understood that she was not willing to do this.


    It was just like this time, she suddenly agreed to him for a reason.


    He wanted to wait for a day when she was willing.


    Instead of wronging herself for some reason.


    His hand caressed her face and his voice was slow.


    "Olivia, you deserve my wait."


    He took a deep look at her and turned to leave.


    Olivia stood at the bedroom door, watching him walk into the guest room and lean against the door.


    The moment his handnded on her face, she was stiff and nervous.


    Her body was unwilling to be touched.


    And he knew very well that she didn''t want to.


    "Oh, Olivia, what do you want to do if you are so unwilling?" Olivia thought.


    Under the same night light but in different vis.


    A luxurious car was parked outside the vi.


    The back door opened and a tall man in a suit got out of the car and walked in.


    As soon as he entered, the dark vi became as bright as day, and at the same time, the person sitting


    on the sofa appeared in his sight.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    She put on delicate makeup.


    Her long maroon hair which she had specially taken care of was a little messy butnguorous.


    She crossed her long legs and held a ss of red wine in her hand.


    She seemed to have drunk too much that her fair face was flushed and her eyes were blurred.


    Seeing him, she curled her lips and said, "You''re back."


    Everett stopped at the door for two seconds, nodded and then said, "When did you arrive?"


    He sat on the sofa and put his suit Jacket aside.


    Melody walked over and sat next to him.


    Her body naturally moved closer to his arms.


    Her red lips slightly raised and were only a few centimeters away from his chin.


    "I arrived at noon."


    "Did you miss me?"


    Her fingers fell on his face and slid across it.


    Her white fingers felt like silk.


    But Everett did not react at all.


    His dark eyes did not blink.


    "Did you eat?"


    He took her hand off and look at her.


    Melody didn''t answer.


    She looked into his eyes, which were as dark as the ocean.


    This vast ocean never wavered, like stagnant water.


    She suddenly said, "When you made love with Olivia, did you look so emotionless?"


    Her fingersnded in his eyes.


    She gently stroke his eyes back and forth with a smile at the corners of her mouth.


    She looked as if she had said something very ordinary.


    Everett''s pupils contracted and the darkness in his eyes darkened.


    "You''re drunk"


    His tone was the same as if he had not changed at all.


    But she saw the change in his eyes.


    At that moment, the darkness in his eyes became thick, cold, and darker.


    It was like a calm sea that suddenly surged.


    Everett let go of her and stood up.


    "I''ll send you back."


    He took the car keys and headed out.


    Melody didn''t move.


    She just sat there and looked at his back.


    He was tall, strong, and cold.


    His figure gradually distanced from her.


    The smile on the corner of her mouth deepened, but the mist in her eyes disappeared without a trace.


    She picked up the ss, brought it near her red lips, and drank it all in one gulp.


    Everett, I was not drunk.


    At this moment, I was more awake than ever.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped under Melody''s apartment building.


    Melody unbuckled her seat belt and looked at the person next to her.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Auntie called me the day before yesterday.She told me toe home with you to discuss our


    marriage.You can tell her that I''m not in a hurry.Let''s take our time."


    After that, she kissed him on the lips and got out of the car.


    Everett looked at the person who had walked in.


    He didn''t turn his eyes until the figure disappeared from his sight.


    He looked ahead.


    His eyes were frighteningly deep ck.


    Melody returned to the apartment and went to the balcony.


    As soon as she reached the balcony to look down, she saw the car driving away.


    She curved her lips and her smile looked very cold.


    Everett, I, Melody, wanted your heart, aplete heart, without any impurities.


    If there was any impurity, I would make them all disappear.


    By then, you would be delivered to me pure and clean.


    Instead of driving back to the vi, he parked the car under an apartment building.


    Everett looked up at a balcony of the apartment building on the left.


    He lit a cigarette and started smoking.


    The smoke was swirling and the end of the cigarette was flickering.


    His handsome face was hidden in the dark night.


    It was dangerous.


    Suddenly, a car sped up and stopped opposite him.


    Everett looked over to see the car door opened.


    A tall figure got out of the car and ran quickly into the apartment building.


    His eyes narrowed.


    Olivia washed up andy on the bed, looking ahead in a daze.


    She didn''t feel sleepy and her mind was clear.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.She regained her senses and took the phone.


    The name "Frank" was disyed on the screen.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Although Olivia didn''t want to, she still picked it up after thinking about it.


    "Frank."


    "Olivia, open the door!"


    Frank''s angry voice came, apanied by the sound of knocking on the door.


    Olivia frowned, "You''re outside?"


    "What else? Open the door!"


    Frank''s fury was going to erupt.


    He had thought that he could find her after he came back, but she didn''t open the door now.


    When did she get this stubborn streak? He really should give her a good lesson tonight! "Sorry, I''m not


    home."


    "What?"


    "I''m not at home.I''m at...My nc¨¦¡¯s house."


    Olivia paused a while and said.


    Frank was her good friend, and she didn''t want to lie to him.


    Frank was stunned, "Fianc¨¦? Who''s your fianc¨¦?"


    Why had he never heard of her nc¨¦? A Person''s name quickly crossed his mind, and he immediately


    asked, "Is it Brayden?"


    "Yes."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t you break up?"


    What was going on? "Yes, but we''re back together.


    "Back together? You...Wait, wait a minute.I''m not talking about this but AK Company.I showed your


    information to Mr.Smith again and asked him to give you a chance.He agreed.Olivia, he agreed!"


    "You can work with those designers at AK Company.What a rare opportunity! Are you really going to


    resign?"


    Olivia clenched her hand, "Did he agree?"


    "Yes! Mr.Smith didn''t mean to admit you into AK Company.After all, what you did yesterday was too


    impulsive.But after I showed him your previous designs, he was willing to give you a chance.Olivia, I


    don''t know what''s going on between you and Everett, but I just know that you should not act on impulse


    without due consideration!"


    "Think carefully about this opportunity.I''ve won it for you.Don''t you want it?"


    Olivia pressed her lips and frowned.


    Mr.Smith agreed.


    Why did he agree? Because of her designs? But she didn''t think her designs could touch him to this


    extent.


    Could it be Everett? No.


    How could he help her go to such a goodpany like AK, especially when he deliberately made


    things difficult for her? But if it was not Everett, why did Mr.Smith agree? This...


    Olivia was a little confused.


    Frank was still saying, "Olivia, don¡¯t be impulsive.Mr.Smith always values talented persons, and the


    persons who win his favor will have a bright prospect.Otherwise, how can AK Company develop so


    well?"


    "I don''t believe you don''t know about this!"


    Frank really hoped Olivia to work at AK Company.


    A person like her would be suitable for a high position.


    He didn''t want her to miss such a good opportunity.


    "Frank, I''m a little confused right now.Can you let me think about it?"


    "OK! I''ll give you time to think about it, but I have to remind you that opportunities don''t wait for


    people.I''ve fought for you this time.If you abandon it, then I won''t fight for you again-"


    "That''s it.Think about it yourself"


    Frank hung up the call.


    Olivia listened to the busy tone in her cell phone, clutching the quilt.


    Her mind was filled with thoughts.


    She really needed to think about it.


    After hanging up, Frank took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and left.


    Walking out of the apartment building, he got in the car and started the motor.


    When he spun the steering wheel, he looked into the rear mirror and saw an Aston Martin parked


    behind the right.


    That was exactly the new model releasedst year.


    There were only 30 cars of the model in the world.


    He was slightly surprised.


    Although this neighborhood was not a slut, it was also not a rich area.


    Such a car parked here was quite eye-catching.


    Whose car was this? He looked at the front of the Aston Martin to see if there was anyone inside.


    However, the car was parked right under a big banyan tree, which was such a good shelter that he


    couldn''t see clearly.


    Frank''s lips raised.


    He saw a limited edition Bentley here some days ago, and today a limited edition of Aston Martin.


    It seemed that there were many undiscovered rich people in this neighborhood.


    Frank stepped on the gas and left.


    As his car left, the Aston Martin''s window slowly lowered, revealing a handsome and cold face.


    In the night, the eyes were as ck as an abyss.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    The next morning, Olivia, Brayden and Belle packed up and went to the airport.


    The tickets were already bought on the first day.


    A few people went to the airport, took the tickets and went through the security check, and boarded the


    ne.


    An hourter, the nended in C City.


    Olivia called Elizabeth and asked where she was.


    Elizabeth said she was at work.


    Olivia asked Elizabeth to take a leave of absence and told Elizabeth that she was getting married and


    was taking her nc¨¦ and her nc¨¦''s mother to her home today to discuss the wedding.


    Elizabeth didn''t react for a few seconds when Olivia said she was getting married.


    "Get married?"


    "Yes.I''ll take them to the hotel now.I''ll be home in about two or three hours.Mom, take a leave and


    come back."


    "Well...Okay.¡¯ Elizabeth wanted to ask something else, but when she thought that she would meet


    Oliviater, she decided to ask Olivia directly, so she hung up the phone and went to the store manager


    to ask for leave.


    Elizabeth now worked in a supermarket.


    Although her sry was not high, she could still support her family, and George was working as a


    private driver for the boss of apany.


    Being a private driver paid well, but his sry was sent to Sydney every month.


    Therefore, the family was living in straitened circumstance.


    But the money they earned was enough to live on for life.


    It just was not as good as before.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Olivia said to Belle, "Auntie, we''ll go to the hotelter and put our luggage away.After packing, we''ll go


    to my house."


    "Sure.Belle had no objections.Belle just felt like Olivia didn''t want her family to know that she was


    getting married, so she didn''t call home until now.


    Brayden didn''t ask anything, and Olivia decided everything.


    Because he knew exactly what Olivia was thinking.


    Having a father who lost five million, even though he was framed by Everett, wasn''t necessarily a good


    thing.


    She was doing this to protect him.


    He was touched.


    Several people went to the hotel, and Brayden booked two rooms in the row, one for Belle, the other for


    him and Olivia.


    Belle didn''t say anything, neither did Olivia.


    However, when Brayden and Olivia returned to their room, Brayden said, "Don''t worry, I''ll sleep on the


    sofa tonight."


    The reason he had booked a room with her was to tell his mother that he and Olivia had done


    everything.


    He wanted everyone who wanted to know the current situation, especially Everett.Olivia knew what


    Brayden was doing, and that was what she wanted.


    "I''m not worried"


    After washing up and resting for a while, they went to eat something.


    Olivia called Elizabeth and asked if she was back.


    Elizabeth said she was going back, and she had just bought some food.


    She also told Olivia that she could note back for the time being and she could note back until


    night.


    Olivia said it was okay and hung up.


    After she hung up the phone, she said to Brayden, "Go to my house and don''t bring anything with you,


    and don''t mention the betrothal gifts.Even if my parents ask, you can say that we don''t care about


    this.If they ask is there''s going to be a big wedding, you say no wedding.A family sitting down together


    for a meal is fine."


    "Then, tell auntie about this and let her know."


    Brayden didn''t say anything.


    He looked at her and asked after a few seconds, "Are you really not going to do it?"


    The bride price didn''t matter, he would give it to her in his own way.


    But even if it was not a big wedding, a small one was a must.


    "No.If I do, they''ll notice.I don''t want them to know that I''m married to a rich man.¡±


    If they knew, it would be the same as before.She didn''t want to.She really didn''t want to.Brayden''s eyes


    were full of pity for her.He knew she was heartbroken by what happenedst time.


    "Okay, I promise you, but I have a request.¡¯


    "Say it"


    "After we get married, we go abroad and have a small wedding.Only my friend and your friend will


    attend."


    "Is that OK?"

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    He had to give her a wedding.Whether it was big or small.


    "Okay.Olivia agreed.This was a normal request, nor did it affect anything.So she would not refuse.¡±


    Brayden smiled.


    After Brayden told Belle about Olivia''s family, Belle understood.


    They took a taxi to Olivia''s parents¡¯ house and didn''t bring anything.Olivia knocked on the door.


    "Coming!"


    Before Elizabeth came out, she looked at herself to see if there was anything wrong with her.


    After making sure that everything was fine, she went to the door, opened the peephole and looked out.


    She was wondering what Olivia''s future husband looked like or if he was rich.


    It would be great if he was rich.


    Elizabeth saw Brayden standing behind Olivia.


    He was tall.


    He looked gentle, and his temperament was outstanding.


    He looked like a child of a rich family! How nice! She would put an end to the days of hard work!


    Elizabeth hurriedly opened the door and smiled happily.


    "Come in and have a seat!"


    Then she took out the slippers, bent over and put them in front of Brayden and Belle.


    Belle was embarrassed to see Olivia''s mother putting the slippers for her.


    She said, "I''ll do it myself"


    "It''s nothing."


    Elizabeth looked at Belle and Brayden.


    They looked noble judged by the clothes and the temperament.


    Her hard days were over! Elizabeth hurried to make tea, and Olivia led Belle and Brayden in.


    Belle looked around.


    It was a very ordinary decoration, and the furniture and appliances were ordinary.


    Obviously, this was what Olivia called a very ordinary family.


    Brayden was also looking around, but there was no change in his eyes.


    He didn''t care about Olivia''s family.


    He only cared about her.


    Elizabeth put the tea in front of the two of them and said with a smile, "This is the tea of this early


    spring.I don¡¯t know if it suits you or not."


    Belle smiled.


    "It''s good.Everything is good."


    Elizabeth looked at Brayden and Brayden said, "Spring tea is the best."


    Elizabeth immediately smiled and her eyes narrowed.


    This boy was really sweet.


    At first nce, she knew he was a child from an intellectual family.


    He was much better than Everett.


    She liked him.


    Very much! Olivia introduced the two of them.


    "Auntie, Brayden, this is my mother¡¯ Then she said to Elizabeth, "Mom, this is my nc¨¦ Brayden and


    this is his mother"


    Belle said, "Hello"


    Brayden called, "Auntie."


    Elizabeth kept nodding.


    "Good.So good!"


    She was so ted.


    When Everett first came here, he was alone.


    He didn''t bring anyone with him which showed that he didn''t care about Olivia''s family at all.


    Now that this boy brought his mother with him, it was obvious that he cared about Olivia.


    It was just...


    Elizabeth looked beside them and realized that they didn''t seem to have anything with them.


    Did they juste here without any gift? Elizabeth looked at Olivia, questioning her with her eyes.


    Although Everett came alone with no parents, he brought a lot of things.


    They were all high-end stuff.


    Today, this bot brought his mother with him and the two of them looked very well-dressed, which meant


    they knew the etiquettes.


    Olivia said, "Mom, I''ve known Brayden for a long time.We decided to get married soon.Just these


    days."


    Olivia knew what Elizabeth was thinking, but she pretended not to see.


    Only in this way could this be areal home.


    Elizabeth frowned but did not re up.


    "Get married? So soon?"


    She looked at Belle and Brayden.


    The meaning in her eyes was obvious.


    It was OK that they two got married, but they just came to inform her? Brayden put down his teacup,


    crossed his fingers, and looked at Elizabeth with sincere eyes.


    "Yes, auntie, Olivia and I really love each other.We decided to get married.We came to discuss with you


    about it"


    Elizabethughed and said, "I am fine with you getting married.Olivia''s father and I never interfere with


    children''s marriage.They can marry whoever they like."


    "But we must discuss about something else..."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As she spoke, she rubbed her hands, looked at Belle and asked meaningfully, "Is that right, Brayden''s


    mother?"


    Belle was stunned, and then said, "Yes, I came this time with Brayden to discuss about something."


    "Hehe, good, good!"


    "Have you thought about the betrothal gifts and stuff?"


    "?"

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    The atmosphere froze immediately.


    Belle frowned slightly, and Brayden frowned as well.


    Seeing their expression, Elizabeth''s smile faded, but she still maintained the basic courtesy and said,


    "We pay attention to customs.There should be betrothal gifts, cars, and houses.¡¯


    "Of course, Olivia has been married once, so we wouldn''t be that picky.Let''s just do it as usual.We don''t


    ask for arge number of betrothal gifts, just two hundred thousand dors.As for other gifts..."


    Elizabeth paused, and she nced at the two and showed her palm.


    "Five hundred thousand dors, not very much.¡¯ For poor people, a few hundred thousand was really a


    large sum.


    But for the rich, a few hundred thousand was nothing at all.


    Just like Everett.


    So, for the two of them in front of her, she thought the seven hundred thousand was not much.


    If Olivia hadn''t been married once, she would have asked for more.


    Brayden¡¯''s face darkened.


    Belle was also unhappy.


    It was like a deal to sell her daughter as Elizabeth said.


    Elizabeth continued, "We are just an ordinary family.Olivia still has a sister studying abroad, so we don''t


    have much marriage dowry.If you can''t afford the house and the car, it would still be okay.As long as


    you two are happy¡±


    It seemed that she was really sensible and considerate.


    Brayden curled his lips and looked at Elizabeth with a cold smile.


    "Auntie, I''m sorry.I didn''t think of giving the betrothal gifts."


    Originally, he wanted to give some money to the two elders without letting others know, but now it


    seemed that it was not necessary.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Elizabeth''s face turned gloomy immediately.


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at Belle.


    "Hey, your son said not to give betrothal gifts.How about you?"


    Belle looked at her with faint eyes.


    "My son means what I mean."


    ""Humph!"


    "It is really funny!"


    "It''s the first time I''ve ever seen that a man want to marry a woman without spending a single cent!"


    After that, she looked at Olivia with a despised expression.


    "Olivia, I don''t agree with this marriage"


    Olivia knew that Elizabeth would say that when she started to ask for money.


    "Mom, this..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Brayden interrupted her.


    "Auntie, I''ll marry her no matter what you said"


    His voice was cold and forceful, and his eyes were sharp.


    The living room was quiet.


    Olivia looked at Brayden, confused.


    She didn''t expect him to say that, not to mention what did he mean.


    Belle didn''t understand either.


    Elizabeth was even more confused.


    Of course, she didn''t need to understand.


    She widened her eyes and said angrily, "What did you say? No matter what I said? Who are you?


    When is it your turn to decide my daughter''s marriage?"


    "Let me tell you, my daughter''s marriage should in regard to her parents¡¯ orders! If I don''t agree, Olivia


    can¡¯t marry you!"


    "Then please give me back the five million that Olivia borrowed from me."


    "Five million? When did Olivia borrow..."


    Elizabeth stopped, covered her mouth, and pointed at Brayden.


    "You..."


    Then she looked at Olivia, her eyes filled with shock and disbelief.


    After Brayden said that, Olivia understood what he meant and nodded.


    "Well, I borrowed the five million dors from him"


    Brayden said, "Olivia can''t afford it.And I''m not in good health.No one else wants to marry me, so I''ll


    marry her, and I take it as buying her.¡¯


    "It doesn''t matter to me if you don''t agree.You give me back the five million, then I won''t marry Olivia.¡¯


    Elizabeth said quickly, "No! No! She will marry you!"


    "This is what Olivia owes you.She should do that!"


    Sheughed awkwardly and stared at Olivia.


    "Olivia, why didn''t you say it earlier? If you had said it earlier, I wouldn''t have said anything about the


    betrothal gifts.I''m so embarrassed now!"


    After that, she looked at Belle and Brayden and smiled apologetically, "Ms.Weston my son, I''m really


    sorry!"


    Belle did not say anything, but she showed a more distant expression.


    By now, she had known what kind of a person Elizabeth is.


    It was just...


    She looked at Olivia, her heart aching.


    Why didn''t she show any trace of sadness?

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Brayden didn''t want to stay here any longer, not to mention to see Elizabeth''s face.


    He got up and said coldly, "We will inform you after we decide the wedding day, and we will have dinner


    together."


    With that, he pulled Olivia up and strode away.


    Belle also got up and left.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Elizabeth stiffened.


    But she quickly came to her senses and chased after them.


    "Ms.Weston, and my son-inw, please have a meal with us!"


    "Please have a meal with us!"


    No one paid any attention to her.


    Soon, they entered the elevator and blocked Elizabeth out.


    Elizabeth looked at the closed elevator door, anxious and angry, walking back and forth at the elevator


    door.


    She never thought that Brayden would be the person Olivia owed to.


    Why didn''t Olivia tell her? If she had said that, she wouldn''t have to say those words.


    How infuriating! Brayden, Olivia and Belle walked out of the livingpound, stopped a taxi and left.


    No one said a word all the way to the hotel.


    Belle went back to her room, and Brayden and Olivia went back to their''s room.


    As soon as the door closed, Brayden hugged Olivia tightly into his arms.


    She had not spoken since she left the house, and she remained silent until now.


    He knew she was upset.


    His heart ached.


    He really didn''t expect her mother to be like this.


    He could not imagine what kind of life she had been living for so many years.


    Olivia felt the strength of his arms and curved her lips.


    "I''m fine."


    She knew he thought she was upset and he wanted tofort her.


    But she wasn''t.


    Really.


    She just felt a little embarrassed.


    "How can you be okay? Your mother said those words, and she treated you like an animal outside, She


    didn¡¯t respect you at all, Olivia, I..."


    Olivia looked at the excitement and anger in his eyes and whispered, "Brayden, I''m not my mother''s


    biological daughter¡± Brayden paused and his eyes widened slightly.


    Not her biological daughter? What did that mean? Olivia looked out the window, narrowed her eyes and


    said, "Two years ago, when I came home after my miscarriage, I overheard my parents talking.I was


    not their biological daughter.I was the daughter of my father''s sister.¡¯


    Her voice was light and her expression was calm, as if she was talking about someone else.


    Brayden''s heart tightened and then ached.


    Two years ago, she had a miscarriage and knew that she wasn''t her parents¡¯ biological.


    At that time, she¡­


    Brayden closed his eyes and dared not think any further.


    Because, when he thought about it, his heart hurt like it was torn.


    "Olivia..."


    He wanted to say something tofort her, but he found himself unable to say anything.


    He could tighten his arms, hold her tight, very tight.


    Olivia knew what he was thinking.


    She raised her lips and patted him on the back.


    "It''s okay.Although I''m not my parents¡¯ biological daughter, it''s not easy for them to raise me."


    "I''m very satisfied.¡¯ They raised her and gave her a family.


    That was enough.


    Brayden let go of her and looked into her eyes, seeing that she was smiling as usual.


    But, at this moment, he would rather she was not smiling.


    Brayden booked tickets for the next morning.


    Originally, he didn''t want to stay in this city any longer.


    It seemed that if he stayed here, the air would suffocate him.


    But it was tired to return right now.


    He didn''t want Olivia to be so tired.


    After booking the ne tickets, he went to Belle to tell her to go back tomorrow, and at the same time


    asked her to choose the date as soon as possible, the sooner the better.


    He could not wait to marry Olivia and take her abroad.


    And to make her happy.


    Belle understood Brayden''s feeling.


    His heart ached for Olivia.


    And her heart ached, too.


    Anyone who saw that scene today would be upset.


    "Brayden, mom has chosen a day before.The ninth day of next lunar month is the best""


    "The ninth day of next month...¡¯¡¯ It meant that they still had to wait.


    "Yes, about a monthter¡¯ Brayden frowned.


    "Haven''t we had a good daytely?"


    "No, that''s the best day."


    She had chosen the day a long time ago.


    It was a really good day.


    "Brayden, mom knows you''re in a hurry, but this marriage is not a joke.It is important.¡¯


    Brayden frowned for a moment and said, "Okay, I''ll wait just for a month."


    "That day, we will get the marriage certificates."

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Not long after Brayden was on his way to meet Belle, Olivia''s cell phone rang.The call was from


    George.


    She answered the phone.


    "Dad"


    "Olivia, where are you?"


    "I''m at the hotel."


    "Are you with my son-inw?"


    "Yes."


    "You came back with your husband and your mother-inw.


    Your mother-inw hasn''t left yet, has she? Come and have dinner with us together.


    Your mother has already told me about the day.


    Your mother didn''t do it right, neither you.


    We should apologize to her.¡¯ George said earnestly.


    This was about five million.


    If they made Belle unhappy, they couldn''t afford to pay back the money.


    Therefore, they must treat Belle and Brayden.


    "I''ll ask them."


    "Girl, how can you ask them? We did something wrong today.We have to ask them toe home for


    dinner and apologize to them¡±


    "Dad, it''s them who lent me money.If they don''t want toe, can I force them?"


    George paused.


    That was true.


    They gave the money, so their willingness was the most important.


    Olivia shouldn''t force them to do anything.


    Elizabeth saw that George was speechless, so she quickly took his phone and said anxiously, "Olivia,


    listen to mom.It was not that I didn''t let you marry him, but they misunderstood.Mom will definitely let


    you marry him.You told him not to ask us to pay back the five million.¡¯


    "We can''t afford the five million, and Sydney is still studying abroad.She''s graduating soon.You don''t


    want your sister''s great future to be ruined, do you?"


    Olivia listened to Elizabeth''s voice, her fingers curled up and released.


    "I know, don''t worry, I sold myself to him for that five million.As long as I marry him, he won''t let you pay


    me back."


    "Really? Are you sure? After what I said today, will they be unhappy and not marry you?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "They were unhappy, but I apologized for a long time.¡¯


    "Oh, that''s good, that''s good.As long as we aren''t required to pay back the five million, I''m relieved"


    "Well, I''ll ask them if they''reing.If they''re noting, I can''t help it"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay.The meal is not important.Your marriage is a big matter.Olivia, hurry up and set the


    date of the marriage.Once it''s settled, you can get the certificates and get the wedding done."


    "Yes."


    Elizabeth hung up, and George quickly asked, "How was it?"


    The smile on Elizabeth''s face disappeared in an instant, and she punched him.


    "How dare you ask me how was it.It¡¯s all your fault!"


    "If you hadn''t lost the five million, would I have been so worried?"


    George didn''t dare to fight back and just kept saying, "I know I''m wrong.Just tell me, is this matter


    solved?"


    "Not yet!"


    "It will not solve until Olivia marries him!"


    After that, she went to the room to look for the almanac.


    "I want to find an auspicious day for Olivia to marry that man early so that we can live a peaceful life."


    George didn''t understand.


    "What does it mean that it will not solve until Olivia marries him?"


    Elizabeth sneered.


    "Don''t you understand? Olivia sold herself for that five million because the man is sick.No one wants to


    be his wife except for being paid!"


    George frowned.


    "Then Olivia..."


    Elizabeth listened to his drawn-out tone and looked at him.


    "Why, George, do you want my Sydney to marry him?"


    "I didn''t mean that.I am just thinking about if there is no other way.After all, Olivia is my sister''s


    daughter.I can''t let her marry a sick man.If my sister knows..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Elizabeth interrupted him.


    "So what if she knows? George, they''re buying your daughter for five million now.What else can you do


    besides agree?"


    "I...I remember my sister had given you five million? That''s for Olivia''s needs to eat and wear.Olivia


    didn''t use much of it.Why don''t we..."


    Elizabeth immediately screamed, picked up the calendar and hit him on the head.


    "George! Don''t even think about it! That''s the money for Sydney''s dowry!"


    "Oh, why do you hit me!"


    "You''ve been kicked in the head by a donkey.I''ll wake you up today!"


    After Olivia hung up, Brayden came over.


    "I won''t go.¡¯¡¯ Obviously, he had just heard what she said.


    "Yes, I know.¡¯¡¯ She just made them nervous, scared, and stop trying to get something from Brayden.


    Brayden looked at her eyes.


    They were clear, pure, like crystals.


    His fingernded on her face and gently stroked it.


    "Olivia, I really want to take you abroad now.¡¯ And to stay away from all the bad things here.


    Abroad...Olivia suddenly remembered something.


    AK Company.


    Frank asked her to think about it but she hadn''t answered him yet.Just as she thought about it, her


    phone rang.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    It was Frank.


    Brayden saw it.


    He frowned and still said, "You should take it."


    Then he turned around and went out.


    "Yes."


    Olivia took the phone to the balcony and answered, "Frank.''


    "Olivia, what''s the answer then?"


    Preston called him and asked him when he would let Oliviae to AK Company.


    They were going to start discussing the development of anew brand.


    Olivia couldn''t be absent.


    He told Preston that Olivia would go to AK Company the day after tomorrow.


    So today, he had to persuade Olivia to AK Company.


    "I haven''t decided yet."


    "Still?"


    Frank was in a hurry.


    "Olivia, Preston just called me.Do you know what he said?"


    Olivia tightened her fists slightly.


    "What?"


    "They''re starting to discuss the details about the new brands.You have to go.Olivia, it''s your chance


    now.What are you waiting for?"


    "Do you really want to give up this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity because of Everett?"


    Olivia clenched her phone.


    "Mr.Smith really said that?"


    "Why would I lie to you? He asked when you were going.I said the day after tomorrow, and I had


    already made the promise.If you don''t go, I really..."


    Olivia''s lips tightened, and her heart suddenly began to beat fast.


    Yeah, why would she miss such a _ once-in-a-lifetime opportunity? Especially if it was because of


    Everett.


    No.


    She couldn''t miss it.


    She was going.


    She wanted to seize this opportunity to make her life better.


    "I go!"


    Frank couldn''t believe it.


    "Really?"


    "Really, I promised you."


    "Okay! Olivia, I was right about you!"


    Olivia looked at the time and said, "I have something to attend to.I''ll discuss it with my fianc¨¦ and go to


    Paris tomorrow morning.¡¯


    "Okay, I''m leaving tonight.Call me when you get there."


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Frank finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She finally came back to her senses, but her fianc¨¦...


    Frank clenched his fists and wanted to wait until she reached Paris before he asked her.


    Olivia turned to look for Brayden.


    Brayden was outside, but he was on the phone.


    When he saw here out, he said, "Okay, I got it.I''ll talk to youter."


    He hung up and walked over.


    "Have you finished the call?"


    "Yes, I have something to tell you."


    Brayden''s heart tightened when he saw the seriousness in her eyes.


    "Speak up.¡¯ He was afraid that what she would say was about their marriage.


    He was afraid that she would go back on her word.


    "DF Company and AK Company are working together.Now that AK Company wants to create a new


    brand, it needs me to go over.I told Frank that I will go to Paris tomorrow morning.¡¯ Brayden


    immediately rxed.


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, I''ll go with you tomorrow morning.¡¯


    "Hmm?"


    Olivia frowned.


    He should have a lot of things to deal with right now.


    If he followed her to Paris.


    What about his own business? Brayden saw the confusion in her eyes and said with a smile, "Don''t


    worry, I''ll make arrangements for my affairs."


    Olivia nodded.


    "Okay, as long as it doesn''t affect you."


    She believed he would make the right decision.


    It was almost dark when they went through all the details and then they went for a dinner.


    Brayden told Belle about going to Paris with Olivia tomorrow morning.


    Belle had no objection and said, "Just make proper arrangements about your trip.I won''t interfere with


    you."


    Olivia felt warmed in her heart.


    "Auntie, thank you."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Belle really had never made things difficult for her.


    Not only that, she was always there for her.


    So Olivia was really grateful.


    "No need.As long as you and Brayden are happy.¡¯ This was her greatest wish as a mother.


    "Yes, we will?"


    Olivia was determined.


    She would be responsible for her choice.


    The next morning, a few people went to the airport.


    Belle returned to Capital City, and Brayden and Olivia went to Paris.


    At this time, in Capital City, a duplex vi.


    Leona picked up her phone and dialed a number.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    She heard that Melody had returned, but she did not call her.


    She didn''te back with Everett either.


    And Everett didn''t bring Melody back.


    She had to ask.


    But no one answered the phone.


    Leona frowned.


    At this point, Melody should not be busy.


    Just as she thought about it, the phone was connected, and Melody''s voice came through the phone.


    "Auntie."


    Leona immediately asked, "Melody, are you back?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s good.Your uncle is home these days.When do you and Everett have time toe back?"


    "Auntie, I''m sorry.I have to shoot for an advertisement.I don''t have time."


    Leona''s face changed.


    No time? It was not that she didn''t have time, but that she didn''t want toe back.


    She said patiently, "Melody, your uncle came back this time to discuss your marriage with Everett.You


    two should find some time toe back"


    Melody went silent.


    Leona held the phone tightly, suppressing the growing displeasure in her heart.


    Fortunately, not long after, the voice came.


    "Auntie, I am not in a hurry to get married"


    Leona''s face darkened.


    "Not in a hurry? Does she want to marry Everett or not?"


    "Melody, you''re not young this year, and Everett is not.Are you going to keep dating like this?"


    "No.It''s just not the right time.Everett and I still need some time."


    Leona curled her lips and her face was as cold as ice.


    "Well, whatever¡± She then hung up the phone angrily.


    "Not the right time? Then we''ll wait.I''ll see who can afford it!"


    "She is so angry!"


    Leona thought.


    Melody listened to the beep in the phone, and the faint smile on her lips turned cold.


    But because she had broken up with Everett once, this woman''s attitude changed dramatically.


    What? She disliked her now? "Well, I will let you know that even you despise me, you will beg me to


    marry your son!"


    Outside the gate of Grand Imperial Garden.


    A tall figure came out from inside, and the sun shone on his suit.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    There was a car parked at the door.


    The driver saw himing out and opened the back door.


    He got in the car, closed the door, and his phone rang.


    Something shed across Everett''s eyes.


    He took out his phone, looked at the screen and answered, "Hi, Melody."


    "Everett, do you have time today?"


    Everett raised his eyelids and looked ahead.


    "What?"


    "I have a shooting for an advertisement in S City.I want you toe with me."


    His ck eyes froze for a second and he said, "When?"


    "I have an exterior scer.It ends at about 11:00."


    "Give me the address."


    "OK."


    When the phone hung up, Melody put the phone aside and curled her lips with confidence.


    "Everett, you''re not in a hurry to marry me, but I''ll make you anxious."


    Everett made a phone call.


    "Postpone my work today today.¡¯


    "Okay, Mr.Weston."


    Belle arrived in Capital City at ten o''clock, and she received a call from Leona shortly after she got off


    the ne.


    "Mom."


    "Belle, how''s it going with Brayden?"


    "We have met Olivia''s parents and set the party at the ninth day of next month.¡¯ "The ninth day of next


    month...It is a month away.So soon.¡¯


    "Yes."


    "What do you think about the wedding ceremony? A big party or a small one?"


    Leona didn''t want to do it.


    After all, it wasn''t something to be proud of.


    It was best to keep a low profile.


    "They don''t want to hold a ceremony."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, they decide to go abroad the day they get their certificate."


    Leona was relieved to hear that.


    If they got their marriage certificate without a ceremony and went abroad to live their own lives, their


    marriage wouldn''t affect anyone.


    This was the best.


    Brayden was really a sensible child.


    "I am relieved to hear that.But Belle, just tell me if you need my help, okay?"


    "I know."


    "Okay, that''s it.Call me if you need anything."


    "OK"


    Belle got in the car and looked at the darkened screen, feeling a littleplicated.


    She knew what her mother was thinking.


    She didn''t want a wedding ceremony, nor did she want Olivia to appear in the Westons.


    She thought it would be better for Olivia and Brayden to stay abroad forever.


    People were selfish, and all parents cared about their children.


    She understood that.


    Just thinking of Olivia made her feel a little ufortable.


    Olivia didn''t wrong anyone.


    Instead, the Westons hurt her.


    After Leona called Belle, she felt so relieved.


    She didn''t believe that Everett would so anything after Olivia and Brayden were married.


    She also didn''t believe that Melody wouldn''t be anxious by then.


    "Melody, we''ll see.After Brayden gets married, if you still don''t want to marry Everett, you are not the


    future daughter- inw I want!"

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    In summer, the weather was rather changeable.


    While the sun was shining brightly in the morning, the clouds were overcast in the afternoon.


    By the time they reached S City, there was already a heavy rain outside.


    Fortunately, there was no outside scene to shoot.


    They could stay inside the shed.


    Melody and Everett got out of the car and went in, and the assistant came over immediately.


    "Hi Melody.Hi Mr.Weston.¡¯ Everett grunted.


    The assistant looked at Melody.


    "Melody, the director said that it was going to be a heavy rain today.We can''t go back.We''ll stay here


    tonight and shoot next week''s part together."


    Melody frowned slightly and looked at Everett.


    "Everett..."


    "No problem."


    There was a glint in her eyes and she said, "I shouldn''t have called you here today: "Wait here for a


    while.I''ll be with you when it''s over.¡¯


    "Okay.¡±


    Melody followed her assistant to the dressing room, and the director rushed over.


    "Hello, Mr.Weston."


    Everett shook his hand and said, "Just go for your work.Don''t worry about me."


    The director said, "Okay.Okay.Mr.Weston, please sit here.If you think it''s too noisy, you can go


    upstairs.There''s a quiet room upstairs."


    "Okay.¡±


    Everett sat down on the sofa, and the director immediately asked someone to bring the tea and snacks


    over.


    He also arranged people to serve Everett in case Everett needed anything.


    Then, he left.


    Everett crossed his legs and leaned back, looking at the staffing and going from the shed.


    It just seemed that because he was here, none of them dared to speak.


    They were just busy silently, and the atmosphere was very unusual.


    Not long after, Melody came out.


    She wore an antique white dress with long hair and a light makeup, like a fairy.


    Everett''s eyes fell on her.


    She looked over and smiled at him.


    There was a gasp of cold air in the shed, and the staff all stared at Melody.


    In fact, if it weren''t for Melody''s family background and Everett''s presence, many men would pursue


    Melody.


    The director coughed and said, "Get ready.¡¯


    The stunned staff then remembered that there was a big figure sitting behind them.


    One by one, they quickly picked up the tools in their hands and prepared themselves.


    They held their breath and concentrated on work.


    They would be seeking death if they coveted Mr.Weston''s wife in front of him.


    The smile on Melody''s lips widened and she came to an acacia and posed.


    They were going to make a promotional film for a movie.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    And the heroine of this movie was Melody.


    Everett sat on the sofa with his elbows propped up.


    He looked casually at the woman who turned the back to him under the tree.


    However, he seemed to be looking at a painting or a contract.


    He was rather calm.


    The photographer held the camera and took pictures.


    Since Melody was a model, her posture was very beautiful, which made people admire her.


    Two hourster, the shoot was over.


    Melody went to the changing room to change clothes.


    She then walked out and held Everett''s arms.


    "Everett, I''m hungry.¡¯ The makeup on her face had not been removed.


    She held him, revealing the delicate appearance of a little woman.


    Just like what she did ten years ago.


    Everett looked at her.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    "Do you remember the snack bar we used to eat here? I want to go there."


    Everett''s eyes moved slightly.


    "Let''s go there.¡¯ Soon, the car drove out.


    The two of them left, and the staff in the shed breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Melody and Mr.Weston have been engaged for two years.Why aren''t they married yet?"


    "Who knows?"


    "I guess Mr.Weston is worried about Melody.Melody''s career is progressing so well now.If he marries


    Mr.Weston, everything will be different."


    "That''s not right, is it? With Mr.Weston around, Melody will neverck opportunities."


    "L agree.I guess that they enjoy being together without kids.If they get married, they will have


    children.If they have children, they will not be so free."


    "That makes sense.¡¯


    "I don''t think so.Since they haven''t been married after the engagement two years ago, there must be


    something wrong between them."


    "Don''t talk nonsense.¡¯


    "Let''s wait and see.Maybe they won''t get married in the end.¡¯


    "Haha, stop talking nonsense."


    "Let''s make a bet.If I guess right, you''ll invite me to the Fairy Tower Bar.If I guess wrong, I''ll invite you."


    "Okay!"

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    The car was parked in a small shop with a unique style.


    The name of the shop was "Call Me Your Enemy".


    The name was also unique.


    Melody led Everett in.


    Postcards, photos of various sceneries, wind chimes and vines appeared in front of their eyes.


    Melody looked at it and her eyes lit up slightly.


    "Everett, this ce is still the same as when we first came here."


    Nothing changed.


    Everett looked at the shop, his dark eyes as calm as a deep pool, without any surges.


    "Yes."


    The two of them found a seat next to some postcards, which was where they sat back then.


    The waiter quickly came over and gave the menu to the two of them.


    This was a famous snack shop.


    There were different kinds of snacks all over the world in this restaurant, and the taste was very


    authentic.


    Melody ordered the snacks she once ordered before.


    A bowl of cold noodles, a steamed bun, and a bowl of pimple soup.


    Everett ordered simpler dishes: a bowl of ramen and some steamed dumplings.


    When he ordered the dish, he told the waiter, "No coriander, no onion."


    "Yes, sir."


    As the waiter left, Melody crossed her elbows and looked at him with a smile.


    "Everett, we haven''t been here in years.¡¯


    "Well, it''s been along time."


    The waiter quickly brought over the beef soup.


    Melody took a sip and squinted.


    "It''s the same as before."


    Everett took a sip, but his expression remained the same.


    As for food, he was picky and particr, but not persistent.


    Melody, on the other hand, remembered something delicious after she ate it.


    He wouldn''t.


    Just like this bowl of beef soup, it was an ordinary soup for him but a precious memory for Melody.


    Melody finished a bowl of soup, her heart was warm, and memories filled her mind.


    She looked at Everett and said, "We were both young before, but we were in our thirties."


    Everett looked at her.


    "You think you''re old?"


    Melody curved her lips.


    "What do you think? Am I old?"


    "No."


    "Compared to the previous time?"


    "Exactly the same."


    Melody''s smile widened.


    "I thought you forgot about the past."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She didn''t expect him to remember.


    Everett looked at her.


    "Melody, I have a good memory.¡¯ Melody looked at his dark eyes as if their memories were buried in


    them.


    He seemed to be telling her that he hadn''t forgotten.


    He remembered everything.


    Her uneasy heart felt a littleforted.


    ¡®That''s nice that you still remember, I''m afraid you have forgotten it."


    ¡®Everett, we had known each other since we were kids: ¡®Our rtionshipsted not only a few years but


    decades.


    The two of them went back after eating, but they didn''t expect to have rear-end collision.


    With a "bang", the car leaned forward and Everett subconsciously reached out to stop Melody.


    Melody felt as if her whole body had been shaken, and her internal organs had been shifted.


    She fell back in the chair, frowning and motionless.


    Everett was also dizzy, but he reacted very fast.


    He recovered in a few seconds and looked at Melody with dark eyes.


    "Melody?"


    Melody heard his voice, opened her eyes, and saw the tension in his dark eyes.


    She felt a surge of warmth in her heart.


    She suddenly gathered the strength to hug him.


    "Everett¡­¡± He cared about her.


    He indeed cared about her! "Get off first."


    Everett looked in the mirror, opened the door, and carried her down.


    In a car ident, the first thing to do was to get out of the car.


    Melody hugged him tightly and her eyes sparkled.


    But Everett looked at the person who hade down from the car behind them.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    He was wearing a floral shirt, light coffee-cream casual pants, and white leather shoes.


    He looked like a yboy.


    But with such an outfit and such a mischievous face, he would not be a yboy.


    He was a dangerous cobra.


    Henry was surprised to see Everett.


    "Mr.Weston, what a coincidence!"


    Melody heard Henry''s voice and looked over with a frown.


    The rain was a little heavy and quickly messed with Henry''s exquisite hairstyle, but it still couldn''t cover


    his familiar face.


    It was Henry.


    She heard it right.


    Why was he here? Melody looked at the car that hit the back of their car.


    The red Ferrari belonged to Henry.


    What did he want to do? Everett looked back at Melody in his arms.


    "Can you stand?"


    Melody returned to her senses and nodded.


    "Sure."


    Everett put her down and went to the car to open the umbre for her.


    Melody took it and lifted it to their heads.


    Everett picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    "I was rear- ended at the main Road in S City.Now send someone to settle it."


    "Okay, Mr.Weston."


    Everett hung up and Henry came up to him.


    "Mr.Weston, I''m so sorry.The road is wet and slippery on this rainy day.I..."


    He pointed to the car.


    Everett looked at him and said, "We will settle this in ordance with the rules."


    Henry, "You are right.I''m sorry, but you''re not hurt, are you?"


    Then he looked at Melody.


    "Melody, how are you? Are you hurt?"


    He didn''t expect her to be in the car.


    Melody curled her lips and looked very cold.


    "We got rear- ended.What do you think?"


    Henry pped his hands.


    "I''ll call someone and take you to the hospital right away!"


    He took out his cell phone and asked the doctor toe over.


    Melody watched him putting on this show without saying a word.


    If it was someone else, she would believe that this was an ident.


    But it was Henry, She didn''t think it was coincidence.


    Henry hung up the phone and immediately said to her, "Melody, the doctor will be here soon.Don''t


    worry.I won''t let anything happen to you!"


    Then he remembered something and looked at Everett.


    He looked into his dark eyes and his lips curved.


    "So does Mr.Weston."


    Everett looked at him, his eyes dark and dangerous.


    Henry and Everett''s men quickly came over and settled the matter.


    Everett took Melody to the hospital.


    Before the two of them got into the car, Henry said, "Mr.Weston, don''t worry.I am responsible for


    today''s ident.I will definitely take the me! I won''t run away!"


    Melody raised the window directly.


    "Henry, you''ve been quiet for two years.What do you want to do now?"


    The two of them went to the hospital.


    Everett asked the doctor to do a general checkup for Melody, and Melody also asked the doctor to do it


    for him.


    Everett knew his body very well.


    His elbow was hurt when he helped her.


    He didn''t get hurt anywhere else.


    "No need"


    "You have to, or I won''t do it either!"


    Melody insisted and threatened him.


    He was worried about her, and so was she.


    The two of them looked at each other, and finally Everett said, "You do it first, and I will do itter.¡¯¡¯


    Melody smiled.


    "That''s more like it"


    She then followed the doctor for a full examination.


    Everett watched her enter the examination room and take out his cell phone.


    "I don''t want to hear any unexpected reasons for the ident."


    "Okay, Mr.Weston."


    Before Melody finished checking, Henry sent her a message.


    "Melody, when are we going to have dinner together?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Melody sneered and deleted the message.


    "Having dinner?"


    "Henry, do you think I need your food?"


    Henry sat on the leather sofa with his legs crossed on the coffee table and looked at his phone


    sluggishly.


    Ten minutester, Melody didn''t reply.


    He curled his lips, not a bit angry, but rather patient.


    His fingers moved on the screen, and soon another text message was sent.


    He knew she didn''t want to reply, but he believed she would reply to this one.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    "Melody, you and Everett have been engaged for two years.And he still hasn''t asked you to marry him.I


    really doubt his love for you:"


    Melody looked at the message and clenched her fist.


    Indeed, after their engagement, he never asked her to marry him.


    She didn''t think about why, because he didn''t need to be urged.


    He knew what to do and when to do it.


    But now that such a thing was deliberately brought out, it was different.


    She gripped her phone tightly and emotionally.


    After a while, she sent a message to Henry.


    Henry held his phone and looked at the screen.


    There was a ss of red wine on the table and he drank it from time to time.


    Suddenly, "Ding!"


    Amessage came in.


    Henry curled his lips and clicked open the message.


    "Henry, do you know why you are so suspicious? Because you won''t get me, and you never will."


    "Only when you can''t get it will you sow discord.¡¯¡¯ Henry narrowed his eyes, and the gloom in his eyes


    became thick in an instant.


    A few secondster, he regained his former look, and the smile at the corner of his mouth raised again.


    He replied, "Melody, look, you know I love you.As for Everett, are you sure he loves you?"


    When the message was sent, Henry threw his phone on the sofa, took the ss, and drank the wine in


    one gulp.


    Melody, it took a man to know another man.


    If Everett loved you, he would have married you already.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It was simple.


    Melody looked at the words on the screen and pressed her knuckles.


    "Henry, stop messing with my mind here!"


    She deleted the text message, cklisted Henry''s number, calmed down, and turned around to leave.


    She would never make the same mistake again.


    Never! Melody went out when Everett stood in the distance making a phone call.


    He wore a shirt and trousers and stood upright.


    There were many people with good figures in the world, but few have good figures and powerful auras


    at the same time.


    But Everett was one of them.


    He just stood there, so cold that no one dared to approach him but still was drawn to him.


    No one could match him.


    Not Henry, not anyone.


    Melody walked over.


    Everett heard the sound and said to the person on the phone, "Well, that''s it."


    Hanging up the phone, he turned to look at Melody.


    "Are you done checking?"


    "Well, you can go check it out."


    Melody looked at him with love and affection in her eyes.


    Just now in the car, in a critical moment, his hand was in front of her to keep her safe.


    How could he not love her? Preston was amused by the busy tone on his phone.


    He told Everett that Olivia went to AK Company, and Everett acted as if he didn''t seem to know


    anything.


    It was as if he wasn''t the one who rmended Olivia, and he wasn''t the one who kept Olivia in the


    company.


    "Forget it, he doesn''t care what Everett thinks anymore.Since he kept Olivia, he would train such


    talents well."


    Olivia was a good designer.


    Preston pressed the inside button to notify the meeting.


    Olivia was here, and the development of a new brand had to start.


    AK Company Design Department.


    Jason''s assistant, Selena, informed everyone that the meeting would be held in five minutes.


    Olivia immediately tidied up the table and prepared for the meeting.


    She arrived in Paris yesterday and came to AK Company with Frank this morning to report.


    After the report, Olivia stayed at AK Company, representing DF Company as AK Company''s designer


    and participating in new brand development.


    Five minutester, everyone from the Design Department went to the conference room.


    Then Preston came in with his secretary.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Preston nced across everyone''s face in the conference room, paused for a second on Olivia''s face,


    turned to Jason, and said, "Let''s start."


    Jason nodded, looked at other people and said, "Everyone knows about the development of this new


    brand.The reason why AK Company has been able to stand up for so many years is that we keep up


    with the times."


    "Now we have decided to develop a new brand.Mr.Smith and I have an agenda.The n will be made


    within a month and be implemented in a month.We must make sure that the new brand goes on the


    market within half a year."


    Olivia frowned slightly.


    Half a year, it was too short.


    The clothing industry was not a new industry.


    It had existed since ancient times.


    It was difficult to innovate, but it had to be done no matter how difficult.


    It just needed time.


    And within half a year, it was hard to create a good brand.


    But if they didn''t seed, they would ruin their own reputation.


    Preston looked at Olivia and said, "You can say whatever you want."


    He liked to hear the employees¡¯ true thoughts.


    Designers look at each other, but no one said anything.


    Olivia lowered her eyes and thought.


    A minuteter, she looked at Preston.


    "Mr.Smith, I have a question."


    Preston looked into her clear eyes and reached out.


    "Please."


    "Why has to be within half a year?"


    She did not believe that Preston had not considered the length of time and the stake.


    He must have thought about it, but he still decided to do it within half a year, so there must be a reason.


    She wanted to know why.


    Preston''s eyes shed with admiration.


    Olivia did not directly say that half a year was too short, but asked why it had to be within half a year.


    She thought that he might have other consideration.


    She had a deep thinking.


    Not bad.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Why do you think I want the new product to be on the market within six months?" He asked back.


    Olivia''s heart tightened.


    That was right.


    Why would he want to do that within six months? Soon, a sh of enlightenment shed through


    Olivia''s mind and she clenched her pen.


    "Because you want to take advantage of this trend to develop a new brand and push it to the top."


    There were business opportunities everywhere.


    But it was difficult to grasp the right point urately.


    And now, the momentum of the traditional style was just right.


    If not taking advantage of this momentum to develop new brands, and when this momentum passed, it


    was meaningless.


    "Yes!"


    Preston''s eyes lit up.


    He sat up straight, looked at Olivia, and looked at other people.


    "So, in half a year, AK Company''s new brand must be on the market!"


    After this meeting, Jason held another meeting with the designers of the Design department, detailing


    what to do next.


    When these two meetings finished, it was noon.


    Olivia felt a sense of tension.


    But then came the desire to try.


    People couldn''t be content with the status quo.


    They had to challenge themselves forever, so that they could seed in finishing missions impossible.


    She liked the challenge.


    So, although half a year was short, she believed that as long as she worked hard and tried her best,


    she could definitely do it! When they returned to the department, everyone went to eat.


    It was time for a break.


    Olivia put down her things and prepared to eat.


    Just as she left the department, her phone rang.


    She took out her phone and saw the name on the screen.


    Her expression turned gentle.


    She answered, "Brayden:"


    "Can you go downstairs?"


    "Hmm? Are you downstairs?"


    "Well, it''s break time.I''ll pick you up for lunch."


    Olivia didn''t know what to say.


    "There''s a staff restaurant in thepany.You don''t have toe here on purpose"


    How troublesome.


    "How can the food in the staff restaurant as good as the food I buy you? Come on, I''ll wait for you


    downstairs."


    "Okay."


    Olivia took the bag and went out.


    The lunch break was two hours, and it was 12: 20.


    There was plenty of time.


    Olivia went downstairs and saw Brayden standing outside the car.


    He was wearing a casual shirt, long pants, with a handsome face.


    When he saw her, he opened the car door with his lips raised.


    Olivia curled her lips and sat in.


    Brayden got in the car and started, and soon the car flowed into the traffic.


    Upstairs at AK Company, in the president''s office.


    Preston looked at the r¨¦sum¨¦ on the table and was satisfied with what he saw.


    Bold and thoughtful, Olivia was as good as her designs.


    And she actually understood him.


    He was looking forward to her performance.


    Everett, you sent me a good employee.


    Preston took his cell phone and sent a message.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    The phone on the bedside table jingled, and a text message came in.


    Melody stopped applying essence on her face.


    She looked at Everett''s phone and then at his figure reflected by the ss of the bathroom.


    She got up and picked up his phone.


    The screen showed a text message sent by Preston.


    "I''m getting more and more satisfied with the person you gave me, but you..."


    She didn''t know the password of his cell phone, so she couldn''t unlock his phone to read the whole text


    message.


    Therefore, she didn''t know the rest of the message.


    Melody looked at the limited content.


    She felt that there was a lot of information in it.


    Everett gave a person to Preston, the president of AK Company.


    Who was that person? She never remembered that Preston had a special proclivity.


    The message had an important word, "but".


    But what? She was curious.


    She looked into the bathroom.


    The sound of water stopped.


    Melody put his phone on the bedside table and continued her skincare.


    She didn''t need to be curious about this stuff.


    All she needed to know was that he loved her.


    Everett came out in a bathrobe and wiped his hair with a towel in his hand.


    Melody looked at him, "Your phone just rang.He paused and took up the phone from the bedside


    table.Seeing the message on the screen, Everett moved his eyes slightly and tapped on the message.


    "I''m getting more and more satisfied with the person you gave me, but you don''t cause me any trouble


    later."


    Preston didn''t think that Everett would send him a talent out of sheer kindness.


    After reading the text message, Everett did not change his expression.


    He turned off the page and put his phone on the bedside table.


    Melody kept looking at him.


    Getting up, she took the towel from his hand and looked at him gently, "Let me do it for you."


    Everett looked at her and sat down on the sofa two secondster.


    Melody stood behind him and bent over to dry his hair while massaging his temples.


    Melody, who was aloof outside, could be the most tender woman in the world in front of Everett.


    Everett leaned back on the sofa with his dark eyes closed.


    Looking at his perfect features and feeling his calm demeanor, Melody itched for him.


    Tonight, they were naturally arranged by the director in the same room.


    He didn''t say anything, and he wouldn''t say anything.


    They hadn''t slept in the same bed many times in the past two years, but they had done it indeed.


    But they never crossed the line.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to.


    It was him.


    He was like a gentleman who kept calm even if there was a gorgeous beauty luring him.


    She didn''t know how he did it, but she couldn''t.


    She looked at this face.


    In such a quiet night, she was enchanted and had a desire for him.


    As she bent down a little, her red lips would fall on his eyes.


    Suddenly, his eyes opened, The darkness inside seemed to wrap her up.


    Melody''s heart tightened and then beat violently.


    She felt as if she had suddenly been gripped, unable to move.


    Everett looked at her, his eyes as dark as the night.


    They were deep and dangerous.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    However, as time passed, the darkness in his eyes seemed to have deepened a little, as if something


    terrible was gushing out from under his eyes.


    Everett''s phone rang just as the darkness in his eyes was about to fill.


    His eyes moved slightly but returned to the usual in an instant.


    He got up and took the phone.


    Melody stood there, her heart beating back to her heart and thumping.


    Her stiff body could finally move.


    What happened just now? She felt as if her mind had been temporarily nk.


    And she was a little scared about what was changing in that nk.


    Inexplicably.


    Everett hung up the call and walked over, "Something is going on at thepany.I''m going back"


    After that, he went to the cloakroom with his clothes and soon came out.


    When he came out again, he was exactly the Mr.Weston who controlled the fate of hundreds of


    thousands of people.


    He looked at her, "Go to bed early.¡¯


    When he turned around, Melody stopped him, "Everett!"


    Everett stopped.


    Melody clenched her hands and walked over, "Can''t you stay here tonight?"


    Was thepany more important than her? Everett turned around and looked into her eyes, "Melody,


    you''re tired.¡¯


    Melody pressed her lips, with anger appearing in her eyes.


    But when she saw the calm ck eyes of Everett, she gradually suppressed her anger.


    With her lips curved, she lifted her chin slightly and returned to the proud Melody again, "Just


    kidding.Be careful on the road."


    After that, she turned around, sat on the bed, took her phone, and unlocked it.


    The moment the phone was unlocked, the door was closed.


    The smile at the corner of her mouth suddenly disappeared.


    With a wave of her hand, she mmed the phone in her hand against the wall.


    It immediately shattered.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    She never bothered him.


    But at that moment, she wanted him to stay.


    She really wanted that.


    So, she threw away her pride and humbly asked him to stay.


    However, in the face of her lowliness, his cold eyes gave her something of a blow.


    He said, "You''re tired."


    So sarcastic.


    It was not that she was tired.


    He was reminding her not to mess around and to be obedient.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She sneered.


    The driver got out of the car and raised an umbre over Everett''s head and then opened the door for


    him.


    Everett got into the car, and the driver quickly started the car.


    Soon the car left the hotel.


    It was still raining heavily.


    The sound of the rain drowned out many voices in the city.


    Everett leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes.


    But as soon as he closed his eyes, a devilish face appeared before his eyes.


    The stubborn and angry face, with a pair of eyes looking at him with hatred, was like a fist hitting his


    heart.


    He opened his eyes, his pupils constricted, and the darkness in his eyes was tinged with cold.


    Olivia.


    Olivia and Brayden were having steak at a French restaurant.


    Brayden looked at her with a gentle look in his eyes.


    "We haven''t had an official date yet."


    Olivia thought for a moment and found that he was right.


    So she nodded, "No."


    Brayden was smiling.


    "When you are free, let''s have a date."


    Olivia was a little helpless.


    "Thepany wants to develop a new brand.The schedule is very tight.I may not have time to date."


    She should make the n first.


    Everyone had to do it.


    Jason had already said that she should hand it in in three days.


    Time was tight.


    Brayden smiled bitterly.


    "Don''t you have time on weekends?"


    Olivia smiled.


    "Yes, I can squeeze time for you."


    He was her nc¨¦ and he loved her, but she couldn''t ignore his feelings just because he loved her.


    "Okay."


    The two of them had lunch, and Brayden sent Olivia back to thepany.


    Olivia got out of the car, and Brayden followed her.


    "You can go back and do your work.I might work overtime tonight, so I won''t have dinner with you."


    "Okay, call me after work.I''ll pick you up."


    "Yes."


    Olivia went in, and Brayden looked at her until she was out of sight before getting in the car.


    Then he started the car and left.


    But as soon as he left, a car stopped where he had just parked.


    The window was lowered, and Preston''s handsome face was revealed.


    He looked at the car that was just left and frowned slightly.


    He thought that must be Brayden, Everett''s nephew.


    Why was he here? Olivia was busy all night, and the lights in Paris were on.


    If she looked down from a tall building, she would be surprised.


    Because the city was so beautiful.


    At this moment, Brayden was standing on the stage of the musical theater, speaking fluent French to


    the person in charge next to him.


    As he spoke, he pointed to the venue from time to time.


    The person in charge beside him listened carefully and nodded.


    Soon, his phone rang, he said something to the person next to him and left with the phone.


    "Hello."


    "The house is ready.Ten minutes drive away to AK Company, very close.¡¯


    "Okay, thank you."


    "Are you going to settle down in Paris?"


    "It depends.When the two busy days are over, I''ll buy you a drink."


    "No problem!"


    Hanging up the phone, Brayden looked at the time.


    It was almost six o''clock.


    He frowned and thought, "How time flies!"


    Olivia must not have eaten yet.


    He immediately went out to a Chinese restaurant.


    Half an hourter, his car stopped at AK Company and Brayden called Olivia.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Olivia was busy.But she wasn''t the only one.


    There were other designers who were also working overtime.Her phone vibrated.She took it, looked at


    the screen, got up, and went out.


    She answered, "Brayden.¡¯


    "Have you eaten?"


    Olivia paused and said, "Yes."


    "Really?"


    "Really¡± She didn''t eat at all.


    Thepany only offered lunch.


    So she forgot about dinner when she was busy in the afternoon.


    Brayden knew from what she said that she hadn''t eaten.


    "Come down.I brought food.I''m downstairs."


    "You¡­¡± Olivia rubbed her eyebrows and smiled helplessly.


    "Are you a roundworm in my stomach?"


    "I''m not, but I know you."


    Olivia was helpless when he said that.


    "I''ll get off work."


    She was almost done, it would be ok if she brought it back.


    "Okay."


    Olivia returned to the department, packed her things, and left thepany.


    Brayden stood outside the car, saw hering out, he opened the door for her.


    Olivia got in the car and said with a smile, "I''m a little embarrassed that you''re such a gentleman."


    Brayden leaned over and looked at her with serious eyes.


    Olivia was a little embarrassed by his serious look.


    She organized her hair and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    "See if you blush."


    Olivia was stunned.


    Brayden smiled.


    He turned to start the car, smiling and saying, "You didn''t blush at first, but now you are.¡±


    Olivia knew the reason that she was blushed, so she immediately became embarrassed.


    "You''ve learned to tease me now.¡¯


    "I''m telling the truth.¡¯ Olivia couldn''t win him and turned to look out the window at the night.


    Different ces had different scenery, fresh and beautiful.


    When Brayden saw her looking out the window, he smiled and said, "Do you want to open the


    window?"


    He was afraid that it would be cold at night and she would catch a cold, so he didn''t open the window.


    "Yes,"


    Brayden lowered the window and a cool breeze blew in, messing up Olivia''s long hair.


    Olivia''s smile happily.


    "The wind is cool."


    Her eyes were slightly narrowed, her eyshes were thick, and her pretty face was as beautiful as a


    painting under the scenery outside.


    "Isn''t the night view beautiful here?"


    "Yes, it''s so beautiful that I want to take pictures."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "When you have time, I''ll show you the beautiful scenery of Paris."


    "Okay.The two of them went back to the hotel and had dinner, and Olivia began to work.Brayden didn''t


    bother her either.They do their things respectively.The atmosphere was good.


    It was gettingte at night.


    Brayden was done with his work, but Olivia was not done yet.


    He stood up, stretched out his body, and looked at Olivia, who was still busy with herptop.


    She looked at herputer and wrote and drew on paper from time to time, very serious.


    Brayden looked at the watch and found it was almost twelve o''clock.


    He frowned slightly and walked over with his hand on the back of the chair behind her.


    "Olivia."


    "Hmm?"


    "It''s almost twelve o''clock."


    No matter how busy she was, she couldn''t ignore her health.


    Olivia was still looking at theputer, her mind full of work.


    Hearing his words, she came to her senses.


    "Twelve o''clock?"


    "Well, it''s time to rest."


    His voice was gentle and patient.


    Olivia said, "I want Lo finish this"


    She was stubborn at some point, and she couldn''t sleep until she finished all her job.


    Brayden looked at the desire in her eyes and paused for a while, "I low long?"


    "Half an hour.¡¯


    "Okay, then I''ll give you half an hour"


    "Well, you go wash up first?"


    "Okay."


    Olivia continued to work.


    Brayden looked at her soft side face under the light, and he bent over to kiss her face and went to the


    bathroom.


    Olivia froze and listened to the bathroom door close.


    She then continued to work.


    Half an hourter, Olivia had finished her work.


    Brayden was already leaning against the bed reading.


    Olivia moved her body, stretched out, and got up.


    Brayden looked at her and said, "Go take a shower.I''ll give you a massage."


    Olivia smiled, "You know how to massage?"


    "Of course, go quickly."


    "Ok."


    Olivia went to the bathroom.


    Brayden listened to the sound of water, but he could not read any longer.


    He smiled bitterly, ''Brayden, all your self control has copsed in front of Olivia¡±


    Olivia came out of the shower, and Brayden let her lie on the bed.


    He put his hand on her shoulder and neck, giving her a massage.Olivia squintedfortably.


    "You really know how to do that."


    Ihe force was just right.


    It was reallyfortable.


    Brayden looked at the enjoyment on her face and smiled.


    "Close your cycs.You''ll feel morefortable."


    "Okay."


    Then she closed her eyes.


    But when she closed her eyes, she felt sleepy and soon fell asleep.


    Brayden saw that she was asp, and he shook his head helplessly.


    It hurt to stay up sote.


    He took the quilt and covered her up.


    As soon as he covered her, she turned over and hugged him.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Brayden froze, his mind momentarily nk.


    When he realized it, Olivia fell asleep again, but her hand was holding around his waist.


    His heart was beating fast.


    This was the first time she had held him like this.


    Unconscious but trusting.


    He looked down at her sleepy face.


    She was quiet, obedient and sensible.


    Like a harmless cat.


    She made him feel pitiful for her.


    He couldn''t help but reach out and touch her face.


    As soon as his fingers touched her face, she frowned sensitively.


    Frightened, Brayden immediately withdrew his hand, like a thief, and did not dare to move for a long


    time.


    But Olivia was not awake.


    She slept soundly and was not affected by his touch.


    Brayden didn''t dare to touch her.


    But his eyes were locked on her, from her forehead to her eyes, eyshes, nose, and lips.


    Then, it stopped on her slightly opened lips.


    Brayden''s eyes were burning, and his heart was beating fast in his chest.


    He wanted to kiss her.


    Kiss her.


    These two words repeated in his mind, crushing his sanity.


    Brayden lowered his head and moved his lips closer to her.


    Just as he was about to touch her, she murmured.


    "Everett..." Brayden froze.


    Everett...He didn''t know what did this word mean before, but now he knew it.


    Everett.


    That was his name she once called him, right? He recovered his sanity.


    Brayden sat up straight and looked at the girl in his arms.


    "You still love Everett, don''t you?¡¯ The next morning, Brayden sent Olivia to AK.


    Before getting off of the car, Olivia frowned at Brayden.


    There were red streaks in his eyes as if he hadn''t sleptst night.


    "Don''te to pick me up at noon or at night.Have a good rest in the hotel.¡¯ Brayden smiled.


    "It''s okay."


    Olivia was serious.


    "Be good."


    The concern and worry in her eyes were real.


    Even if she loved Everett, Brayden thought he still had a ce in her heart.


    "Okay.Olivia got out of the car and went to thepany.Brayden saw her enter and didn''t start the car


    until he couldn''t see her anymore.As soon as he left, a car drove by and stopped opposite him.


    The door opened and Preston came down.


    He looked at the car leaving in front of him and then AK, then felt confused.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    What happened? He saw Everett''s nephew yesterday and saw him again today.


    Brayden went back to the hotel, packed his bags, checked out, and went to the apartment his friend


    had found for him.


    From today on, he would live in this apartment with Olivia.


    When they get familiar with this ce, they would change to another house.


    When Olivia arrived at thepany, she began to work hard.


    She had toe up with a n by tomorrow.


    And she had already estimated that she could make it tonight.


    Preston looked inside as he passed the Design Department.


    Olivia was working very hard.


    He really thought she was a good employee.


    He liked it.


    At noon, everyone went to the canteen to eat.


    Olivia was still busy alone.


    Her phone rang.


    Olivia finally rxed herself from the work and took her phone.


    "Brayden.¡¯ It was Brayden.


    "Olivia, I can''t pick you up for lunch.Remember to eat something.¡¯


    "Okay, you have a good rest at the hotel."


    "Well, I''ll pick you up tonight."


    "No, I''ll go back myself"


    "No, I woulde because I have a surprise for you tonight."


    Olivia smiled.


    "Are you going to prepare the surprise for me during the lunch time?"


    "You''re so smart."


    "You really..."


    "Go to have lunch, okay?"


    "Okay"


    After hanging up, Olivia simply put away the table, got up, and went to the canteen.


    Some of the people in the canteen had finished eating, but there were still a lot of people.


    Olivia found an empty seat for the meal, wiped the table with a tissue, and started to eat.


    It was only five minutes after she sat down that a person sat across from her.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Olivia looked up in surprise.


    But soon, she became vignt.


    Because the person sitting opposite her was Preston.


    She remembered clearly that Preston was the president of AK Company and Everett''s partner.


    She did not forget that.


    Preston looked at her and curled his lips.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Do you mind if I sit here?"


    Olivia, "No."


    Then she lowered her head to eat.


    Preston was just her boss and she would treat him just like any other employee when it came to work.


    But if it was about something else, such as about Everett, she wouldn''t think of him as her boss.


    Just like now, she didn''t think he was going to discuss her work with her.


    Preston smiled after seeing the change of her expression.


    Because of Everett, it was hard for him tomunicate with her.


    "Don''t worry.You are the designer of mypany.I have always been a man of business.If you do well,


    I will raise your sry.If you don''t do well, I will deduct your sry.¡¯


    It was that simple.So, she could feel free tomunicate with him.


    Olivia paused slightly and looked up.


    "Boss, what do you want to say?"


    Preston looked into her eyes.


    The vignce in her eyes disappeared and her eyes were clear.


    "Why did you choose to be in this industry?"


    "Because I like designing.¡¯ She paused and added, "And to make money."


    In this trade, as long as she was good at her work, she could have a bright future.


    After losing her child, she knew too well that money was important.


    It was more important to earn money on your own.


    Preston smiled.


    "You are honest."


    Olivia looked at him.


    "That''s the truth."


    "Have you ever thought of doing anything else?"


    He clearly meant something, but Olivia didn''t know what he was referring to.


    "Such as?"


    "Jewelry design¡± Olivia nodded.


    "Yes."


    "What do you think about it?"


    Olivia put down the chopsticks, thought about it, and put her hands together and said, "People


    nowadays are living a good life.Their needs are easy to meet whether in food or clothing.¡¯


    "Apart from the most basic needs, people need something of a higher level.Naturally, jewelry is the best


    way to improve a dress.I think a qualified designer not only has to be able to design good clothes, but


    also good jewelry¡±


    "Let customers appreciate beauty, pursue beauty, and achieve higher profits."


    In these days, nothing could be done without money.


    It might sound materialistic, but no one could not live without money.


    So the ultimate goal was profit.


    You spent money on beauty, and I made products for you.


    Both parties were happy.


    Preston looked at Olivia, his eyes shining brightly.


    No one had ever spoken so openly about money in front of him.


    And she said it so righteously.


    Talking about money was like looking for a lover.


    Most lovers said that I was not with you for your money, but for you.


    They were extremely hypocritical.


    But Olivia said directly that I was with you for your money.


    So frank.


    He liked her honesty.


    "Well, I look forward to the day when you be the best designer"


    Olivia looked at the light in his eyes and her heart was burning.


    He agreed with her.


    "I''ll try my best"


    Olivia went to work after dinner, and Preston returned to his office and began to think.


    He had intended to incorporate jewelry into the design of clothes before.


    But AK had been dedicated to making clothes, bags, shoes, and even perfume, but no jewelry.


    If he wanted to design jewelry, he need start from scratch.


    And it was difficult.


    But just after chatting with Olivia, he suddenly felt that it was time to integrate jewelry into the new


    brand.


    This was a challenge.But life needed challenges!

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Preston pressed the inside line.


    "Call Olivia over.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Okay, Mr.Smith"


    Soon, Olivia arrived here.


    "Mr.Smith"


    Preston stood up.


    "Sit down.¡¯ Olivia sat down on the sofa, and so did Preston.


    "I was just thinking about adding jewelry into this new brand.¡¯


    "Do you have any ideas?"


    Olivia frowned.


    "Mr.Smith, time is tight.As far as I know, AK Company''s designers are all fashion designers, not jewelry


    designers."


    That waspletely impossible.


    Preston nodded.


    "I know this.So I decided to hire a jewelry designer right away.¡¯


    Olivia thought for a moment and said, "Recruiting a designer requires at least three months to settle


    down.There are many uncertainties.After the designer settled down, he or she may not be able to get


    along well during the cooperation with our new brandunch If we don''t get along, our new product


    "So, the idea is risky"


    She was most afraid that such a harsh action would ruin AK Company''s reputation.


    The losses outweighed the gains.


    Preston curled his lips.


    He had thought about what she was talking.


    "So, my idea is that clothes are the main thing, jewelry is the secondary¡±


    "If the jewelry is not satisfactory, you don''t have to use it.However, the clothes have to be done well.Of


    course, I hope you can challenge yourself"


    You? Olivia looked at Preston in disbelief.


    "Mr.Smith, you just said...Me?"


    "Yes, I want you to design jewelry as well as clothes.¡¯ He had a hunch that she could do it.Olivia


    thought Preston was crazy.However, looking at his trusting eyes, she suddenly felt that she could have


    a try.¡±


    "Okay, I''ll try:"


    Not long after Olivia left the president''s office, Jason was called in.


    In the afternoon, there was a meeting in the Design Department.


    It was about the design of jewelry.


    Everyone was down.


    Because everyone thought it was impossible.


    Jason only asked everyone to try and didn''t force anyone.


    That was what Preston meant.


    Everyone went back to the Design Department andined.


    Olivia was busier.


    She wanted to challenge herself and do whatever she could.She was happy to have done it, and she


    would not regret it if she could not.


    She would continue to work hard.


    In the evening, when it was time to leave work, Olivia''s cell phone rang.


    She wasn''t done yet, so she took her phone and answered without looking at the screen.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    "Guess whom.¡¯¡¯ Olivia blinked her eyshes at the familiar voice.


    She then finally stopped busying herself.


    "Brayden?"


    She looked at her phone.


    What else could the caller be? Brayden was smiling.


    "It''s only been a day since I saw you.I''m so sad that you''re forgotten me, Olivia."


    Olivia rubbed her brows and curled her lips.


    "Sorry, I was busy and didn''t look at the screen."


    He sighed and said, "I have a wish now."


    "What wish?"


    "Be your work."


    So that she could think about him all the time.


    Oliviaughed.


    Brayden said seriously, "Really:"


    She forgot all about him when she had a job.


    He was really jealous.


    Olivia recognized the seriousness and jealousy in Brayden''s voice.


    Clenching the phone tightly, she whispered, "I''ll make sure to spend some time with you, okay?"


    "Okay, can we do it now?"


    Olivia looked at the work on the table and said, "Yes, but I have to stay upte at night.¡±


    She told the truth.


    Now that they lived together, he knew what she did at night.Brayden sighed again.


    "Well, you''re busy.We''ll go home when you have finished work."


    He was talking about home, but Olivia didn''t notice, "Okay, I''m hanging up."


    "Okay.¡±


    Olivia hung up the phone and continued to work, while Brayden sat in the car and looked at the tall


    building opposite him.


    Two secondster, he got out of the car.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    When he got out of the car, he picked up the thermos bucket on the passenger seat and walked into


    AK Company.


    Olivia was working on a n.


    It was almost done.


    When she was done, she would go back to the hotel.


    But before she could finish, a pink thermos bucket was ced in front of her.


    Olivia was stunned.


    She quickly realized something, looked behind her and saw Brayden looking at her with a smile.


    Olivia was surprised.


    "Why are you here?"


    As she spoke, she looked around and realized that she was the only one in the Design Department.


    This...


    Brayden smiled and said, "You didn''t expect that, did you?"


    Olivia shook her head.


    "No."


    She really didn''t expect that.


    Was this what people called a surprise? Brayden blinked.


    "It''s not a surprise."


    Olivia was helpless.


    "You can always see through my thoughts."


    "Isn''t that normal?"


    "Fine.¡± He really understood her.


    Brayden opened the thermos bucket and took out the food inside.


    "You must have missed your meal again.Eat.You can work after eating."


    He really knew herself and Olivia didn''t know what to say.


    But soon, Olivia discovered a problem.


    "These dishes...You made them?"


    "What do you think?"


    Brayden put the chopsticks in her hand.


    Olivia looked at the dishes and did not move.


    "Where did you cook?"


    They stayed in a hotel and there was no ce to cook.


    Brayden curled his lips and held her hand to pick up the food and put them in the bowl.


    "Don''t ask anything now.Have a good meal and you can go back to your work"


    Then they could go back.


    Olivia looked at the familiar dishes and knew that he must have put a lot of effort into them.


    Her heart softened.


    "Okay, I''ll be done soon.¡¯


    "Then I''ll wait."


    Olivia had a quick meal and continued her busy work, while Brayden sat by and watched her, waiting


    for her.


    Although she was very busy and didn''t even have time to look at him, he was still very satisfied.


    Preston went back to the vi.


    As soon as he walked in, his cell phone rang.


    Preston took out his phone and looked at the screen.


    He raised his eyebrows when he saw the name on it.


    He swiped the answer button, threw his suit jacket on the sofa, and sat down.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "It''s rare for a busy man like you to call me."


    "Design a suit and a dress for me.¡¯ The unique cold voice was no other than Everett''s.


    "A suit? A dress?" Preston was puzzled.


    "For whom?"


    "Melody and I." Preston smiled.


    "If you weren''t talking about the ceremonial dress, I would have thought that you and Melody were


    finally getting married"


    Now the whole country was basically waiting for these two to get married.


    "When do you want them?"


    "In ten days."


    Preston frowned.


    "Everett, I have to fill you in on what''s been going go with thepany now.I''m going to go public with


    the new brand in half a year, and then I talked to Olivia today.I decided to add jewelry, so I''m very busy


    in the next six months."


    He couldn''t design his suit and Melody¡¯s dress in ten days.


    There was a brief pause in the voice on the phone, then it came over, "Find a way.¡¯


    "You..."


    Preston smiled bitterly.


    All he knew was to give him troubles.


    Everett put his cell phone aside, went to the bar, poured a ss of red wine, went to the balcony, held


    the ss, and looked into the distance, the red wine in his hand swaying slightly.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    An hour after Olivia finished dinner, the n was done.


    She leaned back in her chair and stretched her arms.


    Brayden stood up.


    "Is it done?"


    "Yes, we can go back to the hotel."


    She smiled,pletely rxed.


    Brayden rubbed her shoulder and said, "It''s gettingte.Let''s pack up and go home."


    "Okay.¡± The two of them packed up, but when she saw that the street outside was different, Olivia


    wondered, "Isn''t this the way back to the hotel?"


    Brayden curved his lips.


    "You find about it?"


    "Well, it''s a different road than usual."


    Brayden smiled and looked away.


    "Guess where we''re going.If you get it right, you''ll get a reward."


    Olivia couldn''t do it.


    She was the worst at guessing.


    "Looks like I won''t get your reward." Brayden blinked.


    "Such a pity."


    The two of them were talking andughing, and the car was parked in the underground garage.


    Brayden took Olivia out of the car.


    Olivia thought of the apartment building she saw when the car drove into the underground garage and


    looked at the thermos in his hand.


    An idea came to her and she asked, "You rented a house?"


    Brayden looked at her with a smile in his eyes.


    "And you said you couldn''t get my reward.You are right!"


    Olivia shook her head.


    "I saw this apartment building and remembered you cooked."


    It was easy to guess after getting the two hints.


    "How did you rent it?"


    They had only been here for a few days, and he had rented the house.


    She had no idea.


    Brayden looked at the disbelief in her eyes and clenched her hand.


    "Are you admiring me now?" Olivia smiled.


    "Yes, very much.¡¯ Not only did he know her, he also did everything well.The two of them went to the


    apartment.Olivia took a look around the house.


    It waspletely European style, with two rooms and one living room.


    It was of a blue and grey hue and wasfortable and elegant.


    Brayden said, "Do you like this surprise?"


    Olivia curved her lips.


    "Yes."


    She felt insecure in a hotel, but safe in an apartment.It was like their home.


    "Do you have a reward for me?"


    Olivia''s heart skipped a little and found his eyes were gentle, affectionate with anticipation.


    "Close your eyes."


    Brayden raised the corner of his mouth and closed his eyes.


    Olivia looked at his eyes, high nose, and slightly raised lips.


    She clenched her hands, stood on her toes, and leaned over to kiss him.


    Brayden felt Olivia was getting closer and closer to him, and he could even smell the fragrance on her


    body.


    The atmosphere became soft and romantic.


    But at this moment, Olivia''s phone rang.


    Brayden frowned and opened his eyes.


    Olivia was so close that he could kiss her as long as she moved a bit closer.


    Olivia looked at him and blushed and said apologetically, "l am sorry.I''ll take the call."


    She took her phone and went to the balcony.


    Brayden looked at her back, unsure whether to smile or not.


    Just then, his cell phone rang.


    He felt helpless.


    He just wanted a reward and it was so difficult! Olivia went to the balcony and looked at the screen.


    When she saw the caller on the screen, the blush on her face faded.


    "Mom."


    "Olivia, how are you and Brayden?"


    "Not bad."


    "Hehe, that''s good.Now that you are engaged, don''t quarrel."


    Olivia pursed her lips and said, "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing.I want to ask you a question.¡¯


    "OK"


    "You''ve been through marriage before, and you should know how difficult it is to manage it.


    So you have to learn from the lessons of the first marriage and never make the same mistakes, you


    understand?"


    Olivia''s heart hurt.


    Elizabeth continued, "If you had given birth to a son for Everett, you wouldn''t have divorced.Now you


    must deliver a son for Brayden so that your marriage will be stable, okay?"


    Elizabeth had thought about it, thinking the child was the most reliable.


    As long as Olivia and Brayden had children, she was not afraid of anything.


    Olivia pinched her nails into her palms.


    "Anything else?"


    "No, that''s all, but you..."


    "Mom, I''m busy here.Bye."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    First marriage, children.


    Heh...


    Brayden hung up the phone and came over.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He saw Olivia leaning on the balcony with her forehead against her arm and her body slightly bent.


    His heart tightened and he strode over.


    "Olivia!"

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Olivia opened her eyes and stood up straight.


    "I''m fine"


    She smiled and said, "I''m going to wash up."


    Then she turned around and went in.Brayden looked at her with a frown.


    She was so pale, how could she be fine? Olivia took a shower andid on the bed, curled up her body.


    She tried to forget the past and the child, but why did they alwayse to remind her how ridiculous


    she was? Olivia clutched the quilt and buried her face in the pillow.


    As Brayden walked in, he saw her curled up like a shrimp on the bed.


    Heid behind her and hugged her.


    "Tell me if something happened.You''re not alone right now.You have me."


    The next morning, Brayden''s assistant came to the apartment because Brayden was going to have a


    concert in London.


    It had been a long time and could not be dyed.


    "I''ll be back the day after tomorrow.¡¯ Brayden said before leaving.


    He was very worried her because of her pale face.


    "Well, don''t be in a hurry.Come back when you''re done."


    She was not a fragile person.


    However, she was just a mortal, and she could feel the pain.


    The pain was over, and things would be over.


    Brayden held her face and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Wait for me toe back."


    "Okay.¡± Brayden left, and Olivia went to thepany.


    The most painful times hade to an end, not to mention now.


    After handing in the proposal, the staff of the Design Department was asked to the conference room to


    have a meeting to set the feasible n in the afternoon.


    When the n was settled, Preston called Olivia to his office.


    "Both Chinese and western cultures have a long history and profound meaning.You are always in Hong


    Kong, so you are familiar with domestic things.You are not familiar with those elements abroad.I have


    decided to let you go back to your country and find what you want.On the other hand, I will send people


    here to look for ces they are familiar with and find what they want.In the end, I will give you a month


    to get together."


    "In a month, I want to see your results." Olivia nodded.


    "I''m leaving tonight.¡¯ This was her n.


    One more thing, if she had the time to find what she wanted at home, she woulde abroad to find


    other things.


    At the same time, she also wanted her colleagues to go to the country to find what they wanted.


    Everyone had different ideas because of different grown-up environments, different education


    experiences, and different ideas.


    So, knowing each other and getting familiar with each other gradually would create wonderful sparks.


    After Olivia left, Preston picked up her n again.


    The idea was bold and risky, but it was what he wanted the most.


    When Olivia got home from work, she called Brayden and told him that she was going home for a


    business trip.


    Brayden had already arrived in London.


    He was putting on makeup backstage and his would perform in half an hour.


    "Back home?"


    "Well, six months from now, AK Company wants a new brand.This is an adventure and an opportunity.I


    have to seize it."


    Brayden didn''t want Olivia toe back.


    Because there were people in the country who made her sad and things upset her.


    But he couldn''t stop her, nor should he.


    "Okay, call me if anything needed, and keep your phone turned on.Tell me where you''re going.If you


    can, I want to know what you''re doing."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Olivia smiled, "Am I under your control?"


    "If I can, I want to control you for the rest of my life."


    "I promise you.I''ll tell everything to you-"


    He was worried about her.She understood.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Olivia''s flight was at the 8: 00 pm.She called Frank before she boarded.


    She was now the designer for AK Company, but also the designer for DF Company.


    Frank was very happy to receive her call.


    "Olivia, I thought you forgot me when you had a fianc¨¦!"


    Frank was as humorous as ever.


    He liked Olivia, but he knew that love was a natural thing, so he could only wish.


    A heartfelt blessing.


    A Good woman deserved happiness.


    "You are my boss, how can I forget you?"


    Olivia was in the most rxed condition when being with Frank.No pressure, no burden.


    "I like to hear that!"


    "I''m going back to Hong Kong.I''ll probably be there tomorrow.¡¯


    "Back Hong Kong? Oh, My God! Are you resigning again?" Olivia smiled.


    "Yeah, I''m going to resign again.What do you think of?"


    "No, no, no.The answer is no.You could give up that idea!"


    Hearing his firm answer, Olivia couldn''t helpughing.


    "I''m just kidding.I''m going back to my country to find and learn the traditional craft.


    "You scared me to death, Olivia, You''re so naughty!"


    "Well, not as naughty as you."


    "When are youing back? I know a ce.Let me show you.¡¯ Frank turned serious in a second.


    "I did my research.I''m going to Q City"


    "Q City? Why did you make such a sudden decision?"


    "I have an idea, so I have to go to Q City."


    "Well, I''ve been so busy these past few days with theunch of autumn clothes that I can''t go with


    you.¡¯


    "No need.I just wanted to let you know that.We''ll get together another time.¡¯


    "Ok!"


    The two hung up, and Olivia turned off her phone, looking out the window.


    Back home.


    Not H City, but Q City.


    Even so, her heart tightened.


    She still couldn''t calm down.


    Lips curved.


    Eyes closed.


    The ne arrived in Q City in the morning, before 8 o''clock.


    Olivia got off the ne and sent Brayden a message telling him that she had arrived.


    Soon Brayden called.


    "Just got off the ne?"


    "Yes, I''m waiting for my luggage now.¡¯


    "Is the hotel booked?"


    "Yes."


    "Then you take your luggage and go to the hotel.Have a good rest and go back to work after you have


    a rest."


    "Okay"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When the luggage arrived, Olivia said, "I have to go.I''ll send you a message when I get to the hotel."


    "Yes."


    Olivia took her luggage and went to the hotel by taxi.


    And Brayden called his assistant.


    "I''m going back to Q City tomorrow.¡¯ He was worried about her being alone there.


    "Brayden, you have a small concert tomorrow night."


    "Cancel it"


    "Brayden, you''ve already pushed off a lot of concerts these days.You can''t do this any more."


    "I''ll take a flight back to Q City tomorrow at thetest.You arrange it."


    At the airport, Everett, in a ck suit, came from inside, followed by Davis.


    Davis was on the phone.


    "Well, Mr.Weston and I have arrived in Q City.Tell the staff to have a meeting in two hours."


    Someone was waiting outside.


    When he saw Everett, he hurried over.


    "Hello, Mr.Weston.Hello, Davis."


    Davis gave him the tickets.


    "Go get our luggage."


    "Okay.¡± The man took the tickets and handed it to the person behind him.


    "Hurry up and get their luggage."


    "Yes!"


    The man reached out to Everett.


    "Mr.Weston, this way, please.The car is waiting outside.¡¯


    "OK"


    With a deep voice, the man stood beside Everett, not daring to breathe.


    They got into the car and soon the car drove to the hotel.


    Olivia send a message to Brayden when she arrived the hotel and took a bath to rest.


    After resting, she set off for Green Lake City.


    It was the birthce of green embroidery.


    She was going there to take a look.


    Getting up until noon, Olivia left the hotel and took a taxi to Green Lake.


    The hotel was not far from Green Lake and could be reached in an hour.


    In that hour, Olivia asked the driver about the situation in Green Lake.


    She didn''t expect the driver to be trom Green Lake.


    Olivia got a lot of useful information from him.


    One of the messages was the most important to her.


    The driver said there was an old craft factory in Green Lake that with a history of 200 years.


    He heard that the boss of the craft factory was an authority on Suzhou Embroidery.


    He once made clothes for the imperial concubine, which was very famous.


    However, the developers took a fancy to thatnd, and the owner of the craft factory was facing


    bankruptcy because of poor management.


    "Did he sell thatnd?"


    "I think it''s sold.¡± Isn''t there a saying, "From clogs to clogs is only three generation"


    ¡°The Miller Family is about the same." Olivia nodded.


    "Let''s go here."


    "Okay!"

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    The car was parked outside an old factory building.


    There was a wooden sign with the word "Embroidery Workshop" written on it.


    The driver said, "That''s it."


    "Okay.Thank you, sir."


    Olivia paid for the ride and got off the car.


    She had just looked at the surrounding along the way.


    There were many new buildings.


    However, only here stood an old house, which was surrounded by trees and fields.


    Green Lake was a town.


    But the ce she arrived at was a county.


    Now that the city was developing well, the viges and towns had be big cities.


    The driver told her that there was going to be amercial building here, and this area was going to


    be developed into amercial district.


    Within a few years, this ce would be the best ce in Green Lake.


    Fortunately, she came early.


    Otherwise, after thend was confiscated, she wouldn''t know where to find the owner.


    Olivia walked in, came to a mottled iron door, and looked inside.


    Coincidentally, there was a meeting inside.


    A middle-aged woman stood on the stage and said to the staff standing below, "The boss of the


    developer hase over today.It''s no ident that the contract will be signed tomorrow.Our factory is


    thest one to sign the contract today.The boss said that you had been with him for many years, so he


    would not forget the money owed to you during the past few months.After signing the contract


    tomorrow, we will call everyone to collect the money when it arrives."


    A woman asked, "Ms Parker, is that true? What if we work hard today but the boss runs away


    tomorrow?"


    The others responded, "Yes! Our wages have been dyed for half a year.There are at least tens of


    thousands."


    "Yes, this is what we earned through hard work..."


    "Quiet!"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The middle-aged woman seemed to have a lot of authority.


    After she spoke, everyone quieted down.


    "I understand the feelings of everyone.We all have children and need to support our families.Let''s think


    about it.Ever since Mr.Johnson took over the Embroidery Workshop, it has been receiving orders


    normally and gaining normal profits.Is it because you all trust Mr.Johnson that you remain here until


    now?"


    "I also trust Mr.Johnson, so please be patient for one or two more days.¡±


    Just now, Mr.Johnson came to me and said thank you for your support.This is the return of the trust we


    have gained in the past six months.You can regard the money as the interest."


    After that, she took out a dozen red envelopes and sent them to the people below.


    When Olivia saw this, she knew what was going on.


    She then walked out and waited outside.


    About 20 minutester, there were footsteps behind her.


    Olivia turned around.


    It was Ms Parker who came out.


    Ms Parker saw her and wondered, "Who are you?"


    Olivia smiled.


    "Hello, I''m AK Company''s designer Olivia.¡¯


    As she spoke, she handed her business card over.


    Ms Parker took her business card and was very surprised.


    "Are you a designer of AK Company?"


    Olivia looked at her reaction.


    It seemed that Ms Parker knew AK Company.


    She replied, "Yes, I am.¡±


    "Do you know about AK Company?"


    "Of course, AK Company is so famous.How could I not know? But why did youe here?"


    Olivia looked at the time and said, "Do you have time? I want to talk to you about green embroidery?"


    Ms Parker said, "Sure." Since the designer came up personally, Ms Parker knew the reason.


    Ms Parker took Olivia to her office.


    It was a mess.


    The facilities inside were very old.


    Ms Parker said, "It''s a mess here.Don''t mind"


    "It''s okay.¡¯ Ms Parker poured her a ss of water.


    Olivia took it and thanked her.


    Parker sat down and looked at her.


    "Do you want to know about green embroidery?" Olivia nodded.


    "Yes, ourpany is going to develop a new brand.I want to use our domestic embroidery and let


    more people know about it"


    Ms Parker nodded.


    "I understand, but now our factory is going to be disbanded"


    "It''s okay.Can you take me to meet Mr.Johnson? I want to learn it."


    The Mr.Johnson she just heard should be the owner of this factory.


    Ms Parker thought for a moment and said, "I can take you to see him, but you''ll have to wait till


    tomorrow.¡¯ Olivia wondered, "Why?"


    "The developer who bought thend is here.He called Mr.Johnson two hours ago to negotiate"


    "It''s okay.I''lle tomorrow."


    Olivia didn''t go back to the hotel immediately.


    Instead, she wandered around the town and only returned to the hotel at night.


    The next morning, she called Ms Parker and asked if she could see Mr.Johnson in the morning.


    Ms Parker said yes and sent the address.


    Olivia took a taxi, and the car was parked outside an old residential building.


    Ms Parker was already waiting there.


    He saw her get out of the car and waved at her.


    Olivia went over and Ms Parker said, "Let''s go.He''s on the third floor of the innermost building."


    "Okay."


    The two of them went upstairs to the door, but it was not locked.


    Ms Parker knocked on the door and said, "Mr.Johnson, I''m here.¡¯


    The old man''s voice came from inside.


    "Come in.The door is unlocked"


    Ms Parker said, "Okay."


    The two of them went in.


    As soon as they entered, a person came out.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Dressed in a straight suit, he was steady and sharp.


    Davis.


    When Olivia saw him, she froze.


    Davis stopped when he saw her.


    A secondter, he said, "Miss Hadley.¡¯


    Olivia''s fingertips trembled and she said, "Davis."


    Davis nodded.


    "I have something else to do if you will excuse me."


    He left.


    Ms Parker looked at Davis leaving and then at Olivia with a look of surprise.


    "Do you know him?"


    Olivia clenched her fists and released.


    "We met before."


    Ms Parker smiled.


    "It¡¯s normal for a big designer like you to meet a big boss''s assistant.¡¯ Olivia recognized what she


    meant and said, "Big boss?"


    "Yeah, don''t you know? The man who bought thend at our factory is the boss of the assistant just


    now, and he is filthy rich!"


    "He''s a billionaire"


    Olivia clenched her fists again.


    The person who bought thend was Everett, and the person who wanted to learn from the the


    company who owned thend was her.What kind of evil fate was this?


    "Ms Parker."


    The old voice came.


    Ms Parker quickly shut up and led Olivia in to a gray-haired old man.


    "Old boss, this is the designer Olivia of AK Company I told you about yesterday.¡¯ Olivia looked at the


    old man.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Hello, old boss."


    The old man looked tired but still polite.


    "Sit down.¡¯ Davis got into the car and drove away from themunity.


    He picked up his cell phone and dialed a number.


    "Mr.Weston, I saw Miss Hadley just now.¡¯ After he finished speaking, it was silent for a few seconds,


    and a deep voice came over.


    "Where?"


    "Donald''s house."


    He paused and said, "She seemed to go there to meet Donald."


    "I see."


    Everett hung up the phone with his elbow up, his finger on his lips, and his other hand holding the


    phone, his eyes half- lowered, his fingertips rubbing against the screen.


    Olivia and Donald chatted for a while, and she exined her purpose ofing here.


    After hearing this, the old man said that he was willing to teach her.


    Olivia was very happy and couldn''t believe it.


    "Are you really willing?"


    "In the past, I wouldn''t, but now that my factory is gone and I''m old enough.If I don¡¯t hand this craft over


    to the right person, it will be lost"


    He didn''t want the skills passed down from his ancestors to be lost like this.


    He was willing to have such a good opportunity for more people to see and promote it.


    Olivia said solemnly, "Don''t worry, I won''t let this craft be buried."


    After the two discussed the follow-up, Ms Parker left, while Olivia stayed at Donald¡¯s house and began


    to learn from him.


    She was pressed for time and couldn''t afford to lose a second.


    Almost at night, Olivia went back to the hotel, satisfied herself with a bag of instant noodles, turned on


    herputer, and tidied up what she was taught today.


    It was already early in the morning when she finished her work.


    Olivia washed up and went to bed.


    Suddenly, she thought of something she had put aside.


    Davis.


    He was here, so Everett should be here too.


    Davis met her today, and he should have told Everett about it.


    If Everett knew she was here, would he do anything? Or was it his original n to be here? She did not


    forget that he was also the boss of AK Company and that he could watch her every move.


    Olivia went to the factory the next day.


    Donald said that he would pay his employees today, but the factory would not be demolished anytime


    soon.


    She could go to the factory with him to practice and he could teach her well.


    Olivia went to the factory, and one by one, the employees came out with a smile.


    It seemed that everyone had received their satisfactory sry.


    Olivia went in.


    Ms Parker saw her and said, "Looking for the old boss, right?"


    "Yes."


    "The old boss is in the production workshop, over here."


    Ms Parker led the way.


    Donald sat in front of an embroidery stand and looked at the que in front of him.


    There were two big words written on it, "Bright Future.'''' Ms Parker said, "Old boss, Grace is here."


    Donald blinked a few times quickly, shedding tears, and looked at Olivia.


    "Here, sit over here."


    He pointed to the embroidery stand next to him.


    Olivia walked over and sat down.


    Donald said, "Let''s start."


    "Okay.¡¯ They began the learning and teaching respectively, but not long after, Ms Parker ran in and said


    anxiously, "Old boss, the young boss is back!"

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Donald''s face turned cold instantly.


    "Leave him alone!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a careless voice came, "Dad, I heard that thisnd was sold.How


    much did you get?"


    Olivia looked over and a man in a navy blue suit walked in.


    The man''s eyes lit up when he saw Olivia.


    "Didn''t you say the employees were dismissed? Why are there still employees?"


    And she was so pretty.


    "Beauty, when did youe to our factory? Why haven''t I seen you?"


    Olivia frowned and said to Donald, "You guys talk.I''ll go out first."


    Donald nodded.


    When Olivia left, the man looked at her until she was out of sight.


    Dad, when did you hire such a beautiful woman? I like her...


    ¡°Ah!"


    Donald picked up the stick and hit Bill.


    Bill screamed in pain, "Dad, what are you doing?"


    "What am I doing? You indulged yourself in gambling and frequenting the brothels.The Johnson


    Family''s business has been ruined by you.Today, we can only survive by sellingnd.Since you still


    have the nerve toe back, I will hit you to death today!"


    "Dad.Dad.Calm down..."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Olivia listened to the sound inside and frowned.


    She stopped not far from outside.


    The Old Master was old, so she was afraid that something might happen.


    When Ms Parker saw her here, she smiled embarrassedly.


    "Miss Hadley, sorry to let you see that."


    Olivia shook her head.


    "Let''s keep an eye on it in case anything happens inside."


    Ms Parker nodded, then sighed, "What a shame..."


    Olivia thought of what she had just heard and said, "I think your young boss is very young.He looks


    less than forty.¡¯


    "That''s right.Mr.Johnson is very fond of his precious son as he had this son at an advanced age.He


    was too nice to his son that his son was spoiled and turned into a debt collector.Bill must havee


    here for thepensation of thisnd.¡¯ Olivia didn''t know what to say.


    For a person who was idling around, drinking, whoring and gambling, he was capable of doing anything


    improper.


    Olivia said, "Ms Parker, please keep an eye.I''ll wait here."


    She was an outsider, so it was better not to get involved in these matters.


    "All right."


    Ms Parker went outside the factory.


    Olivia stood and began to recall what the Old Master had taught her in the past two days.


    Suddenly, an angry and powerless roar came from behind, "Stop!"


    Olivia immediately turned around and saw Ms Parker holding the Old Master.


    He was very anxious.


    "Old Master, calm down!"


    The Old Master bent down and pointed at Bill, who ran out.


    His eyes were red with anger.


    "You leave me the things!"


    Olivia immediately looked at Bill, who was holding something in his arms.


    She could not see it clearly, but it must be important ording to the Old Master''s reaction.


    She didn''t think much about it and immediately chased after Bill.


    "Leave the thing behind!"


    Bill wouldn''t leave anything behind.


    Anyway, his father wouldn''t give him the money from selling thend, so he simply took the heirloom


    away.


    This heirloom was worth more than thend.


    Bill was about to get into the car with the item in his arms, but Olivia caught him.


    "Give it back to the Mr.Johnson."


    "Hi pretty girl! Who are you? Do you know what I have in my hand? The Johnsons''s heirloom!"


    If it weren''t for Olivia being a beauty, Bill would have thrown Olivia away.


    Olivia clutched his arm, her eyes firm.


    "I don''t know what this is only know it belongs to Mr.Johnson.You can''t take it with you."


    Bill smiled.


    "Whatever belongs to my father is also mine.Who are you? Pretty girl, are you the old man¡¯s lover?


    Don''t stay with him.Why not choose me? I promise that I''ll offer you afortable life for the rest of


    your life.How about that?"


    As he spoke, he was about to touch Olivia''s face but was beaten off by Olivia.


    "Give it to me!"


    "Ah, you really want it the hard way?"


    Bill pushed Olivia away and opened the door to get in the car.


    Olivia immediately grabbed him and pulled him down.


    The two fought on the road.


    Bill did not expect Olivia to be so difficult to deal with, so he turned ruthless.


    He put a palm on Olivia''s shoulder and pushed her to the ground.


    Olivia fell in the middle of the road.Just then, a luxury car drove by¡­

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    The screech of brakes pierced the sky.


    Bill looked at the front of the car.


    Oliviay on the ground, motionless.


    His face turned pale.


    He got in the car and ran away.


    In the luxury car, Everett leaned forward because of inertia, but in just a second he quickly opened the


    door and got out of the car.


    Oliviay on the ground, curled up, holding something in her arms, as if holding a child tightly.


    Her eyes were closed and her face was pale.


    And her hand was pressed against the wheel.


    Everett''s eyes were cold and he bent over to pick her up.


    Olivia was waiting for the car to hit her, but the screeching of the brakes quieted down unexpectedly.


    She did not dare to move or open her eyes.


    However, as her body soared into the air, a strange and familiar air rushed in, and she opened her


    eyes.


    The first thing that came to her sight was a cold and hard chin, thin lips slightly pursed.


    And without looking up, she knew who was holding her now.


    It was Everett.


    Olivia immediately broke free of Everett and shook as she stood on the ground.


    But she didn''t stay any longer.


    She looked at him coldly and turned around very quickly.


    Just as Ms Parker was helping Donald out, she saw her and called, "Miss Hadley!"


    Olivia trotted over and gave the thing in her hand to Donald.


    "Old boss, take a look.Is this what you want?"


    Donald took it with trembling hands and opened the box.


    A beautifully shaped porcin te appeared.


    Her eyes sparkled.


    He could tell it was priceless at first sight.


    "It...It''s this..."


    Donald''s eyes brimmed with tears of excitement.


    Olivia said, "Keep it well.Don''t leave it where the young master knows about it in the future."


    Donald nodded a few times.


    "Thank you, Miss Hadley."


    "It''s okay, I just..."


    "Ah, Miss Hadley, you''re hurt!"


    Ms Parker pointed at her arm.


    Olivia looked over and saw arge bruise from her elbow to her wrist.


    Now the blood was flowing out.


    A tingling pain passed through Olivia.


    Donald hurriedly said, "Ms Parker, take Miss Hadley to the hospital immediately!"


    Olivia waved her hand.


    "It''s okay, it¡¯s okay.It''s a minor injury.Ms Parker should take the old boss home first.I''ll go to the hospital


    myself"


    She wasn''t hit, but she was scratched by the car.


    Fortunately, by the time the wheel was about to hit her, the car had slowed down.


    "No, I insist that Ms Parker take you to the hospital!"


    Donald didn''t know how Olivia got this thing back from that scumbag.


    But he knew that if it wasn''t for Olivia, it would be gone now.


    But before he could say anything more, Olivia said, "Old boss, I''m just helping you get this thing back


    temporarily, but I suggest you put it in a safe ce now.¡¯ Donald was silent.


    Olivia said to Ms Parker, "Ms Parker, you stay with the old boss.I''ll hail a taxi on the phone.The car will


    be here soon.I''m fine.You don''t have to worry.¡¯


    Ms Parker didn''t know who to listen to and looked at Donald.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Donald seemed to already know what to do.


    He clenched the box in his hands and said to Olivia, "Miss Hadley, I know what to do now.I won''t say


    much now.I''ll thank you until I''ve finished dealing with it"


    Olivia curved her lips.


    "Okay."


    Ms Parker and Donald left.


    Olivia took out her phone and hailed a taxi.


    At this time, a driver in a suit stopped in front of her.


    "Miss Hadley, please get in the car.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Olivia looked at the driver, then at the car.


    The car that had just parked in the middle of the road now parked on the side of the road.


    The man who had been standing in the middle of the road was gone.


    But she knew that Everett was in the car.


    "No need"


    Olivia rejected coldly and ced an order on her phone.


    But the driver didn¡¯t leave and added, "I have to take responsibility for the ident that happened


    today.Please get in the car, Miss Hadley.I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Olivia looked up and said, "No need.It has nothing to do with you.It''s my own fault.I''ll face the music."


    Even if it wasn''t for her, she wouldn''t let the driver take the me.


    Because she didn''t want anything to do with Everett.


    Unexpectedly, the driver said, "It''s my fault.I have to bear it.Please don''t make things difficult for me,


    Miss Hadley"


    Olivia said, frowning, "I didn''t make things difficult for you.If I do, I''ll call the police now.¡¯


    The driver said, "If I don''t take you to the hospital, I''ll lose my job"


    Olivia looked at the back of the car.


    ¡®Everett, in order to satisfy your own desires, you never consider other people''s feelings¡± Olivia thought


    to herself.


    Never.


    "Okay, take me to the hospital."


    "Thank you, Miss Hadley.¡¯ As Olivia got into the passenger seat, the driver got in and started the car.


    The car headed forward.


    The scenery outside the window shed quickly, and the sun was scorching the ground.


    But no matter how hot it was outside, inside the car was chilly.


    It was so cold as if it was in a world of ice and snow.


    But Olivia seemed to be unconscious.


    She pulled out tissue in pain and wiped the blood off her hands.


    She didn¡¯t want the blood to dirty his car, and then he would pick on her.


    Everett sat in the back of the car with his legs crossed and his hands sped on his legs.


    He leaned back and looked at the person in the mirror, his eyes dark and cold.


    Wiping off the blood, Olivia leaned back in her chair and looked out the window.


    Although she looked out of the window, her eyes empty.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She had thought that she would not stay with Everett in peace.


    But now, it was not the case.


    They could live with each other in peace, but they are not even as good as strangers.


    The car stopped at the hospital, and Olivia left without hesitation.


    It was as if she was tired of staying a second longer.


    The driver looked at the person in the back seat.


    Mr.Weston said nothing more than to send Miss Hadley to the hospital.


    Everett looked out the window at the person, who was thin, straight, stubborn, and cold, just like she


    left the civil affairs bureau two years ago.


    Her eyes narrowed, her hands curled up on her knees, and blue veins stood out on the back of her


    hand.


    Olivia registered for surgery to dress the wound.


    As soon as she was done with the wound, her cell phone rang.


    It was from Brayden.


    Olivia answered the phone in pain.


    "Brayden."


    "Olivia, where are you now?"


    "I am learning embroidery at the factory with my old owner."


    "Are you still learning?"


    "Well, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s noon.Aren''t you going to have lunch?"


    Olivia was stunned and looked at the time.


    It was twelve o''clock.It was so fast.


    "I forgot the time.I''ll eatter."


    "You''re doing it again.Eat on time.Go back to the hotel and get something to eat."


    "Okay, I''ll go back now."


    After hanging up the phone, Olivia left the hospital, hailed a taxi, and went back to the hotel.


    On this side, Brayden, who stood outside Olivia''s room, with a disturbed look on his face.


    She didn''t take her health seriously as soon as he wasn''t around.


    Taking a look at the watch, he guessed that she would arrive in twenty minutes.


    Putting the luggage at the door, Brayden looked in front of the corridor.


    He was expecting how surprised she would be when she saw himter.


    Brayden smiled at the thought of it.


    But scon, Brayden''s smile froze as he saw someone who walked down the corridor.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    In a ck suit, ck shoes, white shirt, he had great charisma as if he just finished an international


    conference.


    Everett.


    Brayden''s hand tightened in an instant.


    Everett stopped and looked at him, who was wearing a white shirt, silver trousers.


    With a suit jacket on his wrist, he stood beside a suitcase.


    It seemed that he was busy traveling.


    They look at each other, and the atmosphere was wired.


    But in just two seconds, Everett walked over, stopped outside the door next to him, swiped his room


    card, and walked in.


    Brayden watched the door close and his face sank in horror.


    Why was he here? Brayden called Olivia immediately.


    The taxi stopped just outside the hotel.


    Olivia got out of the car.


    "Brayden."


    "Are you there?"


    "Outside the hotel.What''s the matter?"


    His voice didn''t sound right.


    "It''s okay.Come up," he said.


    "Up..."


    She pushed the button for the elevator.


    Olivia frowned as he asked her toe up.


    Was he here? Olivia walked into the elevator quickly with nervousness.


    The elevator stopped on the third floor.


    Olivia went out, turned the corner, and saw Brayden standing in front of her.


    She was surprised.


    "Brayden...¡¯ she eximed.


    Brayden looked at her in an instant, and his eyes quickly fell on her hand wrapped with bandage.


    His face changed and he walked over quickly.


    "What happened to your hand?" he asked.


    Olivia was wearing a long-sleeved shirt and casual pants today.


    But her hand was injured and bandaged.


    Her long- sleeves were cut into short sleeves.


    Her injured hand was clear at a nce.


    Something urred to Brayden as he clenched his fists and said ina deep voice, "Is it because of


    Everett?"


    His face was cold and his eyes were burning with anger.


    Olivia''s eyes widened.


    "How did you...¡¯ she asked.


    He quickly stopped talking, pursed her lips, and said, "It has nothing to do with him."


    It had nothing to do with Everett.


    Olivia didn''t want to talk about it and asked, "How did you..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Brayden let go of her and went outside Everett''s room to knock on


    the door.


    "Open the door!"


    Losing his mind, he cried out.


    He said he would not allow her to be hurt by anyone again, especially Everett.


    But he had only been gone for two days, and she was injured.


    He could not bear it, nor could he! Olivia was stunned for a while before she figure out what he was


    doing.


    She quickly came over and asked, "Brayden, what''s wrong with you?"


    It was the first time she had seen him who lost his mind.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door opened and Brayden punched in.


    Olivia covered her mouth and eximed, "Brayden, you''re crazy!"


    There were guests living next to them.


    It had nothing to do with them.


    Did he know what he was doing?Olivia went to stop Brayden, only to be stunned to see the person


    inside.


    Everett.


    He rubbed his thumb across the corner of his mouth, his fingertips reddened.


    That was blood.


    Olivia''s heart thumped.


    Everett, why was he here? He...


    Brayden raised his fist and aimed at Everett again.


    Olivia shouted, "Brayden, stop!"


    Her eyes were dazed, but it was only a few seconds.


    Not knowing what happened, she saw that an Brayden was pinned against the wall by Everett in an


    instant.


    With his arms around Brayden''s neck, Everett looked at Brayden with anger.


    It was also Olivia''s first time seeing Everett in this way.


    She rushed over and eximed, "Everett, let go of Brayden!"


    Brayden stared at Everett with red eyes.


    "Olivia, go back to your room.This is our business.Stay out of it," he yelled.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Men settled things between men.


    How could Olivia let them go like this? Both of them, who were sensible, lost their minds today!


    "If you guys sit down in peace, I will stay out, but what are you guy doing now?"


    They were just messing around! Olivia looked at Everett with anger and hatred in her eyes, but she


    tried not to show it.


    "Everett, do you need me to remind you, who are you grasping now?"


    That was his nephew.


    His nephew rted by blood! Everett nced at Olivia with a sneer in his eyes.


    "Do you want me to remind you of your status now?" he asked.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    The coldness and sharpness in his eyes pierced Olivia''s heart like a knife.


    Olivia''s face turned pale in an instant.


    He was reminding her that she was his ex-wife.


    Ex-wife...


    The heartbroken word for her.


    Brayden roared angrily, breaking free of Everett, and attacked him.


    He had gone too far.


    But just as Brayden waving his fist at Everett, Olivia blocked Everett.


    It was toote for Brayden to stop, and fist punched Olivia hard.


    Olivia groaned in pain and fell to the ground.


    But just as she was about to fall to the ground, a pair of strong arms held her.


    Brayden looked at the person in Everett''s arms.


    Brayden''s face then turned pale.


    "Olivia..."


    He squatted down and reached out his hand to touch her but it was beaten away, apanied by a


    heavy roar of "fuck off".


    Brayden fell to the ground and smiled at Olivia''s pale face and trembling eyshes.


    He knew she loved Everett, but his heart ached to see her defend Everett so much.


    He was heartbroken! Everett picked up Olivia and strode out, but a weak force stopped him.


    He lowered his head, looked at the hand holding his shirt, and then to Olivia.


    Olivia opened her eyes.


    Her eyes showed painful feelings, but they were still clear as crystal.


    At this moment, Everett''s heart trembled.


    It was like being held by a hand, out of his control.


    "This beat, I''ll regard it as a way to repay the kindness you gave me that year.From now on, we''ll have


    nothing to do with each other, okay?"


    The smile on Brayden''s face disappeared and he looked at Olivia in Everett''s arms.


    His eyes gradually lit up.


    Everett looked at Olivia, his palms tightened in an instant, and his arms wrapped around Olivia hard.


    He wanted to strangle her to death.


    Olivia smiled, "Is that okay? Everett."


    Everett''s eyes darkened, and endless undercurrents were surging.


    For a few seconds, Olivia felt like he was going to eat her up.


    But not at all.


    Everett looked at her, his expression changing in a few seconds, returning to normal.


    It was so heartless, so indifferent.


    And it added a tinge of sarcasm.


    "My kindness couldn''t be repaid by such a small thing."


    She was dreaming! He let go of Olivia.


    Brayden immediately hugged her.


    Olivia leaned in his arms, and her eyes were red with pain.


    "Then what do you want?"


    How could he stop interfering in her life and let her live her own life? Everett looked at the anger and


    hatred in her eyes, he curled his lips and said word by word, "Don''t think about getting married.The


    woman once belonged to me could never marry others though I don''t want her anymore.¡¯


    Brayden roared, "Everett!"


    Everett looked at him, his eyes half-narrowed, and a chill shot out.


    "If you want to marry her, then be prepared to bet on your bright future." Olivia smiled.


    It was so powerless and desperate.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Brayden, let''s go..."


    She didn''t want to say anything.


    She really regretted marrying Everett before...


    "Olivia? Olivia? Olivia!"


    Olivia fainted, and Brayden''s face changed immediately.


    He picked her up and ran out.


    Everett looked at the person who ran out, and the calm in his eyes disappeared in an instant.


    His eyes then revealed the possession and plunder desire that had never been seen before.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Brayden took Olivia to the hospital.


    It was an hourter after the check wasplete.


    The doctor said that the soft tissue of Olivia''s shoulder de was injured and the bone was broken.


    He was fully aware of the power of his punch.


    He said he wouldn''t let her get hurt, but instead he was the one who hurt her.


    Brayden clenched Olivia''s hand and smiled bitterly.


    When Olivia woke up, it was already dark and the smell of special disinfectant made her look to her


    side.


    Braydenid on the edge of the bed, holding her hand as if he were asleep.


    He should have just arrived, and he must havee as soon as he finished what was at his hands.


    He even wanted to surprise her.


    However, the surprise turned to a shock.


    Everett was with her, and Brayden knew about it.


    Everything was so coincidental.


    Olivia turned and looked out the window.


    She didn''t know if it was an ident, or if Everett had ulterior motives.


    All she knew was that Everett made it so clear that if she were to be with Brayden again, she would


    destroy him.


    She couldn''t be with him.


    However, she was not reconciled.


    Not at all.


    Why did he get to control her life like this? Why? Olivia tightly clenched her fists, and great emotions


    welled up in her eyes.


    Suddenly, "You''re awake?"


    Olivia paused and turned to Brayden.


    He looked at her with joy and excitement in his eyes.


    Seeing that she was looking at him, he immediately touched her forehead and asked anxiously, "Are


    you feeling any difort?"


    He was anxious, worried, guilty, and ming himself.


    All his emotions could be seen in his eyes, without any concealment.


    For a moment, Olivia was calm and at peace.


    "No, I¡¯m fine."


    She really felt okay.


    "Really?"


    "I better call the doctor."


    Soon the doctor came over.


    Brayden asked the doctor to examine her and make sure she had no other problems before letting the


    doctor leave.


    "I''m sorry, Olivia.I''m sorry.I hurt you."


    Brayden clenched her hand and kept apologizing.


    "It''s not your fault, it''s mine.¡¯ It was all because of the history of her and Everett that caused what had


    happened now.


    It had nothing to do with him.


    Just, "Brayden, I want to ask you a question.¡¯ Brayden nodded.


    "Go ahead."


    "Do you remember what Everett said?"


    Brayden''s eyes shed with a touch of scarlet.


    "I remember:"


    He remembered every word.


    "If I were still with you, your future might..."


    "No! I control my own life.If he really wants to destroy me, he''s going to be the enemy of the entire


    Westons!"


    Olivia nodded.


    "I don''t want my life to be controlled by him either.I want to live in my own way."


    Not his way.


    Brayden''s eyes sparkled and he was desperate.


    "Don''t worry, grandpa wouldn''t agree.¡¯ The most reliable supporter was still there.


    It was not that easy for him to get over grandpa and do whatever he wanted.


    The two of them chatted for a while.


    Brayden said, "You have a good rest in the hospital.I''m going out to buy something."


    "Okay" Brayden left.


    Olivia listened to the footsteps outside fading away, closing her eyes.


    After a while, she picked up her phone and dialed a number.


    "Miss Hadley.¡¯ "Davis, can you give me Everett''s number?"


    "Sure, I''ll send it to your phone."


    "Okay, thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Olivia hung up the phone and quickly a text message came.


    She clicked on the text and looked at the phone number.


    About five minutester, she dialed it.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    As Brayden walked out of the hospital, he took out his cell phone and dialed a number.


    He didn''t want to make this call and make things too bad.


    But since Everett was so determined, he didn''t have to hesitate.


    "Brayden?"


    Her clear voice was unique and charming.


    Brayden looked up and watched the crowd outside.


    "Auntie, I need your help with something."


    "What is it?"


    "My uncle won''t let me be with Olivia.He said that Olivia is his ex-wife.Although they divorced, she can''t


    marry anyone.I don''t agree with his idea.I have to ask you to talk with him.He cares about you the


    most.He will listen to you."


    Melody''s face turned cold instantly.


    Brayden continued, "Auntie, I have something to deal with now, so I have to go.And I have to ask you


    to help me with my uncle."


    He hang up the phone.


    Melody listened to the beeping on her phone and her painted nails were pinched into her palms.


    With a wave of her hand, all the makeup on the table fell to the ground.


    "His ex-wife couldn''t marry another man? Heh! Everett, who do you think you are?! You dare to mind


    your ex-wife''s business!"


    Melody cursed in her heart.


    "Elder sister Melody, what...What..."


    The assistant thought something had happened and came in to find out that Melody was angry.


    "Get the hell out!" Melody yelled.


    The assistant left quickly.


    She almost bumped into someone when she went out.


    Fortunately, that man reacted quickly and held her.


    The assistant quickly said, "Thank you.


    When she saw the person who held her, she was surprised.


    "Mr.Gold"


    Henry tilted his lips.


    "Is Melody angry?"


    He actually heard the roar.


    The assistant nodded in fear.


    "You can leave.I''ll go and calm her down."


    He got into the dressing room, closed the door and locked it.


    Melody heard the voice and thought it was the assistant who went back.


    She turned around and said, "What I said."


    When she saw Henry, her voice stopped.


    She turned her head, adjusted her breathing, and suppressed the surging emotions in her heart.


    Henry walked over with his lips curled.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you so angry?" Melody sneered.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Because you''re here.¡¯ Henry leaned against the dresser, crossed his legs, and looked at herzily.


    "Melody, do you know when you look beautiful the most?"


    Melody sat down to fix her makeup and treated him like air.


    Henry wasn''t not angry.


    He hugged his chest and leaned closer to her.


    His beautiful nted eyes looked deeply at her.


    "When you''re angry..." Melody looked up.


    "Henry, go..."


    Before "fuck off" could be uttered, Henry kissed her lips.


    Melody''s face changed greatly and immediately pushed Henry away.


    Henry had expected that so he hold the back of her head and kiss her harder.


    Melody''s face turned cold and bit him.


    Henry hissed and let her go.


    "Melody, you''re so heartless..."


    p A loud sound echoed in the dressing room, and a fresh red palm print wrapped around his face.


    "Henry, I Know exactly what your purpose is!"


    "One thing you should know, even if all the men in this world are dead, I, Melody, will not be with you!"


    "Get lost!"


    Henry wiped the blood off his lips with his fingertips, then looked at the red, stuck out his tongue and


    licked it.


    The whole process was seductive and sexy.


    His nted eyes looked up, deep and long.


    "Melody, you still taste so good"


    Melody raised her hand, trying to p him again, but Henry caught her.


    "Don''t be that sure, and I''m not here today to relive the good times with you."


    After that, he took out an envelope and threw it on the dresser.


    "Melody, youth is beautiful.Don''t waste it"


    With that, he put his finger on his lips and kissed his finger, handed that kiss to her, and turned to leave.


    Melody looked at the man who had left and wished that Henry would disappearpletely in her life.


    But some people, you just couldn''t get rid of them.


    It took Melody a while to calm down.


    She looked at the envelope on the dresser and clenched her hand.


    Two secondster, she took it and tore it off.


    She didn''t want to open it.


    She was afraid that she would see what she didn''t dare to see.


    But she still saw.


    She tore the envelope, but the photo inside was intact.


    She saw the people in the photo.


    Everett held Olivia in his arms and looked down at her.


    That look...Melody''s heart ripped open.


    He never looked at her like that!

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    In the night, Everett stood on the balcony, looking into the distance, holding a ss in his hand.


    But there was no wine in the ss, and all of it was on the ground, and the ss was cracked.


    The holes were as ferocious and terrifying as centipedes.


    His eyes were dark, without any light, as deep as hell.


    Suddenly, his phone rang, breaking the cold silence.


    His eyeballs moved slightly, and all the expressions and emotions within them returned in an instant.


    He tossed his ss into the trash can and took his phone.


    When he saw the name on the screen, he paused for two seconds and answered.


    "Everett, are you asleep?"


    A drunken voice came, and Everett raised his eyelids.


    "Where are you?"


    "Where am I?"


    "Let me see.Where am I?"


    "Oh...I''m at home.I''m at your house.Are youing back tonight?"


    "You''re drunk."


    "Hehe, am I drunk? I''m not drunk.I miss you, Everett.Come back now."


    "I''ll have your assistant pick you up."


    "No! I don''t want my assistant.I want you to pick me up! Everett, let''s get married.Let''s get married and


    have a child.Now is the right time.Don''t you want a child? Don''t you want to be a father?"


    "Everett, why aren''t you talking? Don''t you love me? If you love me, why don''t you marry me?"


    "I''ll call your assistant."


    He then hung up the phone.


    Melody heard the beep in the phone andughed loudly.


    She picked up her ss and finished it in one gulp, then threw it on the floor.


    Bang! The ss broke into pieces.


    "Everett, you really don''t love me anymore, hehe..."


    Olivia hung up the phone and closed her eyes.


    Brayden bought a lot of things, food and stuff.


    The doctor said she needed to stay in the hospital for at least a week.


    She needed a lot of things.


    Olivia heard the sound and opened her eyes.


    Brayden said apologetically, "Did I wake you up?"


    "No, I wasn''t asleep.¡¯ The wound on her hand was hurting, and so was her shoulder de.


    Brayden saw herplexion.


    "Are you OK?"


    "I am fine."


    So she was not feeling well.


    "I''m sorry.¡¯ He shouldn''t have been so impulsive.


    Olivia curved her lips.


    "You''ve apologized many times today.Can you say something else?"


    Brayden smiled bitterly.


    He wanted to say something else, but when he saw her pale face, he didn''t know what to say.


    Olivia asked, "Is there anything to eat? I''m hungry.¡¯


    "Yes!"


    Brayden immediately brought out the food.


    "I bought some light porridge and dishes.Have some tonight.Tomorrow I''ll go and see what''s


    nutritious.I''ll ask them to cook."


    "It''s okay.Simple dishes are good."


    Olivia ate some, and Brayden ate some briefly.


    At night, Olivia was in much pain, but she was wide awake.


    She thought a lot, about the present, about tomorrow, about the future.


    It was only after midnight that she fell asleep.


    But she didn''t sleep long before she was woken up.


    She opened her eyes and saw Brayden get up and go out.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She called out, "Brayden."


    Brayden heard her voice and immediately came over.


    "Did I wake you up?"


    Olivia looked around the ward.


    The door was closed, so she could not see the outside, but she could hear the sound outside.


    There seemed to be a lot of people, and it was very noisy.


    "What happened outside?"


    "I don''t know.I''ll go and see now.¡¯


    "OK."


    When Brayden went out and opened the door, Olivia heard a name.


    Melody.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Melody, wearing sunsses and under the protection of his bodyguards, struggled to get to the door of


    Olivia''s ward.


    Brayden was standing at the door, looking at her.


    Melody took off her sunsses and smiled gracefully at him.


    "Hi, I am here to see Olivia."


    Brayden''s lips curved slightly.


    "Thank you-"


    He then opened the door.


    Melody went in.


    As Melody walked into the ward, the reporters outside kept pressing the shutter.


    Olivia raised her hand to block the light.


    Brayden stood at the door, blocking the view of the people outside.


    "Sorry, my nc¨¦e needs to rest.I hope everyone can be quiet."


    Then he closed the door.


    Melody''s smile disappeared the moment she walked in.


    She looked at the person on the bed.


    Her eyes were cold.


    Two years ago when she first met Olivia, she was high up and Olivia was very humble.


    But today, Olivia was no longer the one who humbly pleaded with her, but her enemy.


    Olivia also looked at Melody.


    She didn''t think Melody was her rival in love, but it was a lie to say that Melody had nothing to do with


    her.


    The two of them were like a parallel line, intersecting at the moment Everett appeared, and then never


    to be pulled apart again.


    Brayden walked in.


    Seemingly unable to feel the tension between the two of them, he took a stool and ced it behind


    Melody.


    "Sit down, please."


    Melody put down her purse and sat down gracefully.


    She looked at Olivia with a fake smile.


    "Brayden called me yesterday and told me about your current situation.It''s Everett''s fault.He¡¯s too old-


    fashioned to ept his ex-wife and nephew getting married.¡¯


    "Don''t worry.I have no problem with it.The past has passed, and we live in the present.I won''t let


    Everett destroy your rtionship because of this.You can do whatever you want."


    As she spoke, she smiled apologetically.


    "It''s my fault, too.Everett proposed to me many times, but I didn''t agree.If I had agreed, we may have


    children now, When a man has children, he will naturally open up, and won''t be so old-fashioned"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "I was selfish, thinking about my own career, and now dragged you into this."


    Olivia looked at her and clenched her hands.


    Melody was still so capable.


    Every sentence was reasonable, but every sentence was harsh.Brayden frowned.


    "Auntie..."


    Melody looked at him and interrupted him.


    "Brayden, don''t worry.I''ll take care of this for you.¡¯


    "I came here today to talk to you about your marriage to Olivia"


    m not your parents, but I am your aunt.I''ll do what an elder can do."


    Brayden looked at her.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Melody stroke her long hair, her slender fingers very fair and delicate.


    "Your marriage hasn''t been made public yet, has it? I think you should make the wedding public today."


    Brayden looked at Olivia.


    He wanted to make it public, but Olivia might not agree.


    Melody also looked at Olivia.


    Olivia looked at Melody.


    "Why should we do that?"


    Melody raised her lips.


    "Then why shouldn''t you?"


    With that, her eyes deepened.


    "You want to hide your marriage from others?"


    "Or rather, you don''t want to marry Brayden at all?"

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    There was tension between them.It was so intense.


    Olivia sensed the coldness in her eyes and her strong attitude and said, "If you don''t feel ashamed of


    the Westons, we will tell everyone we are married.¡¯ She didn''t care.


    Melody got up and looked at Brayden.


    "Well, I''ll tell the reporters directlyter.When will you get married Have you set the date?"


    "It''s settled.It''s the ninth of next month"


    "OK! "


    Melody took her purse and left.


    Before she walked out, she said, "If it''s possible, you can hold a press conference in person.¡¯


    "After all, nothing is more convincing than you say it yourself, right?"


    Melody left, closed the door, and the people waiting outside immediately surrounded her.


    "Melody, is the genius violinist secretly engaged?"


    "Yes, there''s no news at all.Can you tell us?"


    "We''ve never heard of Brayden being in a rtionship.Why does he suddenly have a fianc¨¦e?"


    Melody raised her hand and smiled gracefully.


    In an instant, the reporters and fans were all quiet.


    "I was not supposed to tell you, but since you asked, I''ll tell you.I also get their permission."


    "They are not engaged, but both parents have met and set the date for the ninth of next month.¡¯ "God!


    So soon?"


    "Yes! I remember the talented violinist was still very young.¡¯


    "Yeah, he is not even thirty.¡¯


    "Unbelievable!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A reporter asked, "Melody, the nephew is getting married now.What about you and Mr.Weston? When


    are you getting married?"


    Suddenly, the noisy corridor quieted down.


    Everyone looked at Melody.


    The two of them had been engaged for two years but had no news of getting married.


    They really wanted to know.


    Melody looked at those eager eyes and clenched her fingers on the purse.


    She also wanted to know when she would get married.


    "We..¡¯


    The sound of leather shoes stepping on the ground came near them.The steady sound struck


    everyone''s heart like a bell did.Melody looked up at the end of the road.


    The others followed suit.Dressed in a suit, the tall man turned the corner and appeared in their sight.


    They saw his long, straight legs, handsome features, deep eyes, and his imposing manner.


    It was Everett.


    The reporters was so shocked that they forgot to press the shutter of the camera.


    Melody¡¯¡¯s lips curved.


    "Everett, is this a coincidence?" she thought.


    With her hands down, Melody lifted her chin slightly and walked over gracefully.


    The high-heeled shoes made a crisp sound on the ground.


    The reporter seemed to woke up and quickly picked up the camera and pressed the shutter.


    Melody smiled confidently and took Everett''s arm in front of the camera.


    "You were asking me when I was getting married.Now that Mr.Weston is here, I think he will be happy


    to answer you."


    In an instant, the cameras were focused on Everett.


    Melody looked at him with a smile.


    But only she knew how nervous she was at this moment.


    In the ward, Olivia''s heart tightened as she heard the silence outside.


    This was the answer Melody wanted, and it had nothing to do with her.


    But strangely, she wanted to know what Everett would say.


    Why were they engaged for two years and not married?

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    It was so quiet in the hallway that one could hear a pin drop.Everyone''s eyes fell on Everett''s face and


    his thin lips.Everyone was waiting for his answer.


    It seemed that this moment had be a moment of great attention.


    Everett looked at the camera, but he seemed to be looking forward through the camera.


    He narrowed his eyes and opened his mouth.


    "This year.¡¯ In an instant, the shutter sounded in the corridor.


    Melody looked at him in a daze.


    This year...He said this year...


    Olivia sat on the bed, slowly loosening her grip on the quilt, and then looked out the window.


    It was time for him to get married.


    Perhaps as Melody said, it would be different if he was married.


    However, her heart actually ached.


    Brayden looked at Olivia''s indifferent side face and clenched his hands.


    She still cared.


    Melody and Everett got in the car.


    The car drove forward quickly.


    However, unlike the noise just now, it was very quiet in the car.


    It was unusually quiet.


    Melody looked at Everett.


    He sat beside her as usual.


    It was just that he was in a bad mood.


    He did not look at her.


    His eyes were cold.


    Melody curled her lips.


    "You didn''t even propose to me before announcing marrying me.Am I that easy to marry?"


    Everett turned his eyes, and his emotionless gaze fell on her face.


    Melody''s heart tightened.He was ming her for meddling in his affairs.


    "Ha!" Melody turned her head, smiled and looked ahead.


    "Stop the car!"


    The driver was startled by her sudden noise and looked at Everett in the rearview mirror.


    Everett did not respond, his eyes were cold and charming.


    The driver quickly turned around and continue to drive the car.


    Melody looked at Everett coldly.


    "What? Can''t I get off now?"


    "STOP THE CAR!"


    Everett''s pupils narrowed and said coldly.


    "Stop the car"


    "Yes, Mr.Weston."


    The car pulled over, and Melody opened the door and got out.


    As soon as she steadied herself, the door rolled away from her.


    Melody stared at the departing car.


    "Everett, you are so heartless!"


    In the back seat, Everett leaned back and closed his eyes.


    Her face looked normal, as if nothing had happened.


    But the atmosphere in the car was icy cold.


    After a long time, he opened his eyes, picked up his phone, and sent a message.


    Then, he closed his eyes again.


    Melody stood there, her eyes red with anger.


    She had never been treated like this before! But Everett broke this record and treated her very rudely!


    She picked up her phone and quickly dialed a number.


    "I''ll send you my location.Come over now.¡¯


    Not long after, a red Bugatti stopped in front of her.


    The window lowered, revealing a bewitching face.


    "Melody, get in the car¡± Melody opened the door and sat in.


    As soon as she got in a car, another car followed her.


    The driver saw the appearance of a Bugatti, so he dialed a number.


    "Mr.Weston, Miss Johnson got into a red Bugatti.Should I follow her?"


    "Follow."


    "Okay" Henry looked at Melody''s red eyes and frowned.


    "Who bullied you?"


    Then he took out a tissue and handed it to her.


    Melody took a tissue and wiped away the tears from her eyes.


    She looked out the window and clenched her hands.


    No one had ever wronged her.


    She never thought that one day, Everett would make her feel aggrieved! There was a red light ahead.


    Henry looked at her with a gloomy face.


    "It''s Everett?" Melody scowled over.


    "Henry, drive your car!" Henry''s lips were curved and his charming eyes were cold.


    "You can only lose your temper before me."


    "Oh, so? You want me to get off, too?"


    "Ok! I''ll get out of the car.I don''t believe that no one will pick me up today!"


    Melody was about to open the door, when Henry immediately locked it, took her hand, and pulled her


    into his arms.


    Melody was about to p him, but Henry stopped her.She struggled.


    "Henry, let go of me!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Henry held her waist with one hand and held her hand with the other, holding her firmly.


    The honking continued, and Henry didn''t care.


    He looked straight at Melody.


    "I won''t let go!"


    "I''ll let you know who loves you the most!"


    Then he kissed her.


    The person who was in the car behind looked in the car mirror and frowned.


    A Bentley stopped downstairs.


    Everett got out of the car and walked in.


    When he heard the voiceing from his cell phone, he stopped.


    Two secondster, he looked up, his eyes deep and dark.


    "I see."


    He then hung up the phone and walked in.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Not long after it was quiet outside the ward, Olivia''s cell phone rang.Brayden was feeding her dinner


    when he heard the phone ring.


    He took it and handed it to her.


    Olivia looked at the screen and answered.


    "Old boss."


    "Miss Hadley, were you seriously injured yesterday?"


    "No, it''s a minor injury.I have something to deal with here.I''m sorry, but I won''t be able to go to your


    ce for two days."


    "It''s okay.How was your injury yesterday? Which hospital is it? Let me pay you a visit.¡± Olivia said it


    was a minor injury, but Donald was worried.


    He wanted to see her in person and thank her.


    "Not at the hospital, I''m at the branch office.Old boss, I''m really fine.Don''t worry, I''lle to you when


    I''m done."


    Donald knew that Olivia wouldn''t tell him where she was. He sighed.


    "Then I''ll wait when you''re done."


    "Okay.¡± Olivia hung up and Brayden took her phone and put it on the bedside table.


    "I just heard you talk about the injury.Is it on your hand?"


    He remembered that she had a hand injury, but he didn''t know what was going on.


    At first, he thought Everett was responsible for it.


    But from what she just said, it didn''t seem like it.


    "Well, yesterday, the son of the old boss came back and wanted to take away the family heirloom.I took


    it back from him.Then there was an ident on my way back."


    Olivia didn''t want to mention Everett, so she simply covered it with the word "ident."


    Brayden looked at her.


    "Everett had nothing to do with it?"


    "Well, no."


    Olivia looked into Brayden''s eyes, his eyes full of disbelief.


    It was natural of him to have doubts.


    How could he believe that after what had happened yesterday?


    "I didn''t know Everett was in the ward next door to mine.I didn''t know until you knocked on his door


    when I came back yesterday.¡± Her eyes were clear and bright, without any concealment.


    Brayden put down the bowl and hugged her.


    His arms tightened.


    "Olivia, I''m scared"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He was afraid that she would be separated from him.


    Even though she was right in front of him, he still felt that she was far away.


    Olivia closed her eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Brayden.If it weren''t for my past, we would really be happy together¡±


    In the afternoon, Olivia fell asleep and Brayden went out to make a phone call.


    He had put the phone on silent.


    No matter who called, he wouldn''t know.


    But he knew that many people would call him.


    Belle was the first person he could think of.


    Brayden closed the door of the ward and walked a little further away before returning the call to Belle.


    Belle''s voice came through the phone as soon as the connection was made.


    "Brayden, what''s going on? Your marriage to Olivia has now been reported!"


    And it was relieved by himself.


    What happened to keeping a low profile? Why so high-profile suddenly? It caught her off guard!


    "Well, Olivia and I are gonna have a big wedding.¡¯


    Belle suddenly felt her head was aching.


    "Brayden, didn''t you say you weren''t going to do it? Why do we have to do it all at once?"


    There was a reason why he said he wasn''t gonna do it before.


    What about the big wedding now? What was the reason? "Everett doesn''t want Olivia to marry me, so


    I''ll let everyone know that Olivia is going to marry me."


    It was that simple.


    "What...What?"


    "Everett won''t let Olivia marry you.He...How do you know he won''t let Olivia marry you?"


    "He said it himself"


    "This¡­¡± Belle was confused.


    Everett said he wouldn''t let Olivia marry Brayden.


    What did he want? Did he still want to be with Olivia? Belle suddenly felt overwhelmed.


    "Mom, you can handle the wedding.It''s the ninth of next month.Don''t worry about anything else."


    "How could I? Olivia''s previous identity is out there.If the media reports it out, you..."


    "So what if the reportes out? She divorced Everett two years ago.They had nothing to do with


    each other, and Melody and Everett are engaged.Everything will be fine."


    "No¡­¡±


    "Mom, Olivia is injured.I have to take care of her now, that''s all"


    He hung up the phone.


    "Hey! Brayden!"


    There was already a busy tone on the phone.


    Belle felt totally lost.


    After much thought, she felt that something was wrong and immediately drove to the old house.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    "Grandpa, what should we do?"


    Belle came to the old house and found Wade.


    She was rather worried.


    Wade sat on the sofa, looking neither good nor bad.


    It seemed as if he had already guessed that this would happen.


    Belle saw that Wade did not speak and became even more anxious.


    "Grandpa, please say something."


    She was really worried.


    Big families especially cared about reputation.


    If word went out that the nephew had married his uncle''s ex- wife, what a stir would it raise? Wade put


    down his teacup and said, "I heard that Everett also said he was going to get married.¡±


    Belle paused and remembered the news.


    "Yes, yes! Everett admitted it himself!"


    The two messages were together.


    But when she thought about Brayden, she forgot the other message.


    Now grandpa said that...


    A light shed in Belle''s mind and she said, "Everett is going to marry Melody!"


    There was an uncontroble joy in her voice.If Everett was married, wouldn''t it be easy?


    "When Everett gets married, then Brayden will marry Olivia." Wade said.


    Belle''s heart tightened.


    "But Brayden has already released the news.He will marry Olivia on the ninth of next month."


    "It¡¯s not that big of a deal.Hold a press conference and tell them that the ninth of next month is for


    engagement, not wedding"


    Belle stopped talking.


    Because, Brayden wanted to marry Olivia as soon as possible.


    If they were to get married next year, Brayden would definitely refuse.


    "Grandpa, Brayden has been dying to get married to Olivia as soon as possible."


    "Get the marriage certificate first, but don''t let Everett know about this." Belle understood and nodded.


    "I''ll call Brayden right away!"


    "Okay"


    Brayden sat in front of the bed and looked at Olivia.


    He looked at her as if she were a treasure in the world and he just couldn''t get enough.


    He really wanted to hide her from everyone else.


    But no way.


    He couldn''t do that.


    The phone suddenly lit up.


    Brayden looked over and Belle''s name shed on the screen.


    Brayden picked up his phone and went out.


    "Mom."


    "Brayden, mom just went to the old house to discuss your marriage to Olivia with your


    grandfather.What your grandfather meant was that you and Olivia should get the license first and have


    a big wedding next year.¡¯¡¯ Brayden frowned.


    "Why next year?"


    "Didn''t your uncle say he was getting married this year? Your little uncle is an elder.The elder gets


    married first, and you get married after he gets married.Isn''t that good?"


    Now everyone knew what Everett felt about Olivia, but they kept it to themselves.


    Brayden held the phone tightly and did not speak.


    Belle sensed the silence and said, "Brayden, your grandfather and I didn''t object to your marriage to


    Olivia, so you''ve got the certificate and the dy of the wedding won''t affect anything."


    "If you don''t feel assured, get an engagement party again and exin to the reporters that we are


    engaged this year and will get married next year.'''' Brayden looked ahead for about a minute and said,


    "Okay, I''ll hold a press conference tomorrow.I''ll get engaged on the ninth of next month and get married


    next year."


    "The wedding date is set for February 14 next valentine''s day.In other words, the wedding will be held


    soon after the new year.¡± He really couldn''t wait.


    "Okay, I agree."


    When Olivia woke up, Brayden was not in the ward.


    She looked at the time.


    It was almost four o''clock.


    She rang the bed bell.


    Not long after, the doctor came.


    "Not feeling well?" The doctor asked.


    Olivia shook her head.


    "Doctor, I want to know when I can leave the hospital" The doctor frowned.


    "The bone on your shoulder de is cracked. You can''t leave the hospital anytime soon." Olivia


    frowned.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Is there any way that I can be discharged in two days?"


    "There''s nothing I can do about it.You won''t recover so soon.¡¯ It was a bone fracture, not any mild


    injuries.


    Olivia pursed her lips and said firmly, "I have to be discharged from the hospital these two days.Please


    increase the dose of my medicine."


    Seeing her determination, the doctor had to say, "The day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, I will


    arrange for you to leave the hospital, but you may still be very painful then."


    "It''s okay.¡±

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    The doctor left.Brayden came back with many things and saw the doctoring out of the ward.


    Hisplexion changed and he hurried over.


    "Doctor, what happened?"


    "Nothing.She wants to leave the hospital."


    "Leave?"


    Brayden frowned and immediately opened the door to enter.


    Olivia was struggling to get out of bed with her hands over her shoulders.


    He strode over and held her up.


    Olivia was taken aback.


    Seeing that it was him, she smiled.


    "You are back."


    Looking at her pale face and her smile, Brayden felt angry.


    "Why do you want to leave?"


    Olivia looked at the doctor who was walking away from the ward and said, "I am the designer of AK


    Company.Now AK is going to start a new brand in half a year.I don''t have much time."


    Brayden clenched his hand.


    "Is work more important than your health?"


    Olivia looked at him and the smile on her face was gradually reced by determination.


    "Yes."


    "This is a rare opportunity for me.I won''t give up."


    Two dayster, Olivia was discharged.


    The doctor came to tell her what to pay attention to next.


    Olivia listened carefully and wrote all the instructions down.


    "Thank you, doctor"


    "You don''t have to thank me.I''m just doing what I have to do."


    The doctor left and Brayden said, "Let''s go."


    "OK."


    The two of them left the hospital and the car soon stopped outside a five-star hotel.


    Olivia looked at the name of the hotel and said, "This is not the hotel I stayed in before"


    "Yes, I booked this one.We''re staying here for the time being."


    Olivia paused and nodded.


    She had to change a hotel.She couldn''t stand Everett living right next to her.


    Brayden took her in, put down her things, looked at his watch, and said, "Wait here for half an hour.I''ll


    come up in half an hour."


    "Okay, just go."


    He must have some work to do.


    He spent the past several days in the hospital with her, so he didn''t have time to do anything.


    Brayden looked at Olivia and put his hand on her face.


    "Don''t go anywhere until Ie back, okay?"


    There were many feelings in his eyes.


    He seemed like hiding something.


    Olivia, "OK"


    If he didn''t want to tell her, she wouldn''t ask.


    They would talk about it when he wanted to.


    Brayden left.


    Olivia looked at her watch and called Donald.


    "Miss Hadley¡±


    "Hey, do you have time this afternoon?"


    "Yes, I''m at home."


    "Okay, I''ve done my job here.I''ll see you in the afternoon."


    "Okay¡± Brayden didn''t leave the hotel aftering out of Olivia''s room, but took the elevator to the fifth


    floor.


    The fifth floor was a banquet hall, which at this moment was used as a living room.


    There were reporters taking pictures from time to time, and talking to people.


    Brayden walked in, and his assistant immediately came over.


    As the assistant came over, the reporter followed.


    When they saw Brayden, they immediately pressed the shutter of the camera.


    Brayden walked on the red carpet and sat in the chair on the stage.


    "Today, I am holding a press conference here to announce two things." The sound of shutters rang out


    non-stop in the living room, and the lights shed past Brayden''s eyes.


    "First, on the ninth day of next month, my girlfriend and I will get engaged.Second, we will get married


    on next Valentine''s Day¡±


    In a conference room of SHS Group.After the two-hour meeting, Everett left the conference room and


    returned to his office.As soon as he entered his office, his cell phone rang.


    Davis put down the files and left.


    Everett pressed the answer button.


    "Hello."


    "Mr.Weston, Mr.James is holding a press conference at Xincheng I lotel."


    Everett looked up.


    "What did he say?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Get engaged to her girlfriend an the ninth day of next month, and get married to her fianc¨¦e on next


    Valentine''s Day"


    The room was silent.


    Everett, standing in front of his desk, looked out at the scenery, his eyes dark and deep.


    Five secondster, he said, "Find a reporter and tell him who my cx witc is."


    The person on the phone instantly understood, "I knows"


    After he hung up, Everett threw his phone on his desk, went ta the French window and lit a cigarette.


    The smoke shrouded his features, and his dark eyes became blurry.


    However this blur could not cover the coldness emanating from him.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    After Olivia called Donald, she turned on herptop and began to work.


    Not long, the door was knocked on.


    Was Brayden back? Olivia looked at the time.


    It was only twenty minutes before Brayden left.


    So soon? She opened the door, and the person standing at the door immediately took the camera at


    her and pressed the shutter.


    "Kacha kacha-"


    The light shed in front of Olivia''s eyes, and she subconsciously raised her hand to block it.


    But she quickly came to her senses and said to the strange man, "What are you doing?"


    When the reporter saw her looking at him, he ran away with the camera and disappeared immediately.


    Olivia frowned.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Was it because of the interview outside the ward that day, so now there were reporters secretly taking


    pictures of her? Olivia closed the door and looked at the watch.


    Brayden would be back soon, and she would ask him then.


    Brayden said it would take him 30 minutes, and soon he knocked on the door as promised.


    This time, Olivia didn''t open the door immediately.


    Instead, she asked, "Who are you?"


    "Olivia, it''s me."


    It was Brayden''s voice.


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief and opened the door.


    Brayden came in and smiled at her.


    "What happened? Why are you so careful?"


    Olivia said helplessly, "I can''t help it.Not long after you left, a reporter came to take pictures of me."


    Brayden frowned.


    "A reporter?"


    "Well, I thought it was you at first, but when I opened the door, the reporter shot photos of me


    immediately."


    Brayden thought for a moment and said, "I think it was because of the press conference."


    Olivia was stunned.


    "Press conference?"


    He never told her.


    "Well, just now, I held a press conference upstairs and told them that we will be engaged on the ninth of


    next lunar month and get married on valentine''s day next year.¡¯ Olivia became nervous immediately.


    "Why do you change it all of a sudden?"


    And he didn''t tell her yet.


    "It hasn''t changed.We''ll get the license on the ninth day of next month.I just postponed the wedding."


    Brayden took her hand and looked at her.


    "Olivia, don''t you want to get married toote, right?" Olivia shook her head.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to get married toote, but that she didn''t know what the sudden change


    was for.


    As if it was unnecessary.


    As if it was doing on purpose.


    Her heart tightened and she looked at Brayden.


    "You did it on purpose?"


    A deliberate show for Everett.


    "Well, he won''t know we''re getting a license.He''ll only know we''re engaged.In his eyes, as long as


    you''re not married, he won''t make things difficult for you."


    "Olivia, we have a lot to do this year¡¯ Brayden had his intentions in his words.


    Olivia met his eyes and ner heart skipped a beat, "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you want a baby?"


    "Olivia, I want a child.


    "Our child."


    Soon, the news that Brayden was about to get engaged and get married upied the headlines of all


    the hot searches.


    But not long after, a message surpassed it.


    The title of the news was: The President of SHS Group Everett and His Ex-wife Appeared at the same


    hotel in Q City! Olivia and Brayden chatted for a while and they went for lunch.


    After lunch, Olivia saw that it was almost time and said to him, "I have an appointment to learn the


    embroideryter."


    "Okay, I''ll see you off.¡± She had to work regardless of her health.


    He had no choice but to help her.


    "Okay."


    Brayden sent Olivia to Donald''s door and watched her enter before he left.


    Donald made a cup of tea for Olivia and said, "Miss Hadley, thank you for that day."


    Olivia smiled.


    "I''m the one who should thank you.You taught me the real skills of the the Johnsons, and I didn''t think I


    could repay you.¡¯¡¯ These were things that money couldn''t buy.


    She was very grateful.


    Donald smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "It''s unfortunate to have a bastard son!"


    If he hadn''t raised such a rebellious son, the the Johnsons wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    But now it was useless for him to say anything.


    He got up, took out a rosewood box, and handed it to Olivia.


    Olivia was surprised.


    "What''s this..."


    "Open it"

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Olivia opened it.


    There was an old book lying in the box.


    It was the same old book from many years ago.


    It was yellow and nearly rotten.


    "This is..."


    Olivia looked at Donald.


    She didn''t know what book this was.


    Donald said, "It records all the embroidery techniques, and patterns of the green embroidery, Keep it."


    Olivia quickly closed the box.


    "I can''t ept this!"


    The book was too important.


    How could she ept it? She quickly pushed the box over.


    Donald held down the box.


    "This book has been passed down from our the Johnsons¡¯ ancestors for generations.To me, it is more


    precious than that enameled porcin te, but it is a useless book when it is handed to the wrong


    person "


    "I have to give it to the right person.Then it can be useful.Do you know what I mean, Miss Hadley?"


    How could Olivia not understand? This thing has supported the the Johnsons for so long, and it was


    priceless.


    But she still couldn''t ept it.


    "Sir, this is too precious.I really..."


    "If you don''t ept it, I won''t teach you anything."


    Olivia was helpless.


    "Sir, you are..."


    Threatening me.


    Donald knew what she wanted to say and said, "Keep it.I''m moving out in a few days."


    "Move out?"


    Olivia sat up straight.


    How could she learn if he moved away? Donald nodded and looked around, his eyes full of attachment


    and unwillingness.


    "I sold this ce too.Someone wille to take back the house in a few days.I don''t have time to


    teach you, so take this book, and carry forward our green embroidery!"


    Olivia looked at the hope and desire in Donald''s eyes.


    She felt there a fire was raging in her heart.She clenched her hand.


    "Okay, I promise you!"


    Olivia didn''t go back until night, and Brayden came to pick her up.


    But he didn''t look well.


    He didn''t respond to her when she talked to him.


    Olivia looked at Brayden.


    He was driving, and the lights were not on in the car.


    Only the street lights outside the window came in from time to time.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    When the light fell on his face, Olivia could see his frowning brows and slightly pursed lips.


    She turned her head, looked ahead, and said nothing more.


    He had something on his mind.


    The car stopped at the hotel and the two of them walked in.


    However, as soon as Olivia entered, the receptionist in the lobby looked at her and covered her mouth


    in disbelief.


    Olivia frowned.


    She looked as if she had seen some big shot.


    Before she could think about it, a hand was put on her waist, and when the hand moved, she was in


    the familiar arms.


    Olivia looked up and Brayden said with a sullen face, "Don''t care about her"


    He took her into the elevator.


    The receptionist quickly snapped pictures of the two of them.


    As soon as the elevator door closed, she immediately opened a web page and posted the photos she


    had just taken.


    The ex-wife of the president of SHS Group was with the talented violinist! It was absolutely sensational


    news! Olivia and Brayden returned to the room.


    Brayden said softly, "Go wash up.And we''ll have dinner."


    They hadn''t had dinner yet.


    Olivia looked at him and said, "Brayden, aren''t you going to tell me what happened?"


    His unusual behavior in the car, and the expression on the receptionist just now, and his deliberately


    blocking the receptionist were all evidence that something had happened.


    But she knew nothing.


    Acold look shed across Brayden''s eyes.


    When he looked at her again, his eyes were already gentle.


    "Olivia, do you believe me?"


    Olivia didn''t say anything.


    He wanted her to believe him, but believe what? "Brayden, I don''t know what you want me to believe,


    but I hope you can tell me if there is something you need to tell me.We''re engaged now."


    She hoped that no matter what happened, she would be with him and solve it with him.


    She didn''t want him to take it on his own.


    Brayden''s heart softened and he hugged her, his chin resting on the top of her head.


    "Olivia, no matter what others say or think, I will be with you for the rest of my life."

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Lafite Restaurant, 36th floor.


    Melody and Everett sat by the window.


    In front of them were exquisite sirloin steak and a ss of red wine.


    The two of them ate elegantly with knives and forks as usual.


    Different looks such as surprise, curious or doubtful came from all around.


    Melody ignored them.


    There was an elegant smile on her lips, and happiness filled her eyes.


    It seemed that the report on the front page was pure gossip and they had no effect on her.


    But...


    "Everett, I didn''t expect you to have a scandal one day.¡¯ She picked up the ss and shook it slightly.


    She looked at Everett with a smile on her lips.


    Everett picked up the napkin and wiped the corner of his mouth.


    There was a noble air emanating from it.


    He looked up at her.


    "Rumors would exist when there are reporters.¡¯ Melody''s smiled even more, but the coldness in her


    eyes deepened.


    Everyone knew that anyone in this world could have a scandal, but one person couldn''t.


    This person was Everett.


    Now, he told her that.


    Did those reporters unborn all these past years?


    "Do you think I will believe this reason?"


    "You can choose not to believe it."


    Melody''s smile disappeared little by little.


    Everett took the ss and shook it lightly.


    Melody curled up her fingers on the table and clenched her hands.


    "Everett, I realized that I never looked through you."


    Everett paused as he shook the ss, then his eyes fell on her face.


    "Melody, I haven''t seen through you, either."


    His gaze was like a sharp knife, piercing her heart.


    Melody became flustered immediately, and her eyes subconsciously dodged.


    It was as if he had seen through her heart by this staring, reminding her of the scene on the road that


    day.


    Henry kissed her forcefully.


    She knew that Everett wouldn''t know it.


    But now he seemed to know it.


    Melody suppressed the panic in her heart and raised the corners of her mouth, showing her confident


    and elegant smile.


    "It''s only when you can''t see through me that you have always been interested in me.¡¯ Everett looked


    into her eyes with his dark eyes.


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    Everett sent Melody to the hotel and left.


    Melody looked at the car leaving and loosened her palms.


    There was sweat on her hand.


    Lying in front of Everett was as difficult as going to heaven.


    But! It was impossible for him to know what happened that day.


    Even if he did, it was not her choice.


    There was no need for her to feel guilty.


    Moreover, it was him who should feel guilty now.


    His heart was now on his nephew''s fianc¨¦e! Donald was doing a clean-up at home.


    Suddenly, the door opened and Bill walked in.


    Donald''s face turned cold when he saw Bill.


    But instead of cursing at Bill like he always did, he turned to continue to clean up the things.


    Like treating Bill as air.


    Bill didn''t feel anything wrong at all.He strutted over as usual.


    "Dad, is your baby still in the same ce?"


    Donald paused for a while, but he didn''t reply and went on cleaning up.


    Bill smiled and walked into the study.


    In fact, he came home two days ago to his father.


    He wanted the enamel te, and he knew that his father had hidden it.


    He didn''t think that his father would donate this to the museum! He was so angry that he almost killed


    his father.


    What made him even angrier was that his father sold thend, the house, and all the money was


    donated to schools in rural areas.


    He didn''t leave him anything.


    If it weren''t for the fact that someone had paid him a high price for the book, he would never step into


    the house.


    Bill walked into the study and started rummaging.


    He knew the ce his father would hide things in.


    He knew all about it.


    When he looked for the enameled porcin te, he saw that book, ¡®Secrets of Green Embroidery¡¯


    passed down from generation to generation in his family.


    But at that time, he only thought it was a useless book.


    He never thought that someone would offer millions of dors to buy this book.


    All he had to do was find this book and give it to that person, then he would get the money.


    Bill couldn''t helpughing at the thought.


    Donald heard the sound inside.


    He shook his head and took the tape to seal the boxes.


    Very soon, Bill ran out. "Where is that useless book?"


    Donal said without raising his head, ¡° I burned it."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What"


    Bill''s face changed greatly.


    Donald finally looked at him."I burn it."


    "Your ¡° Bill grabbed Donal by the cor, his eyes almost splitting with anger.


    "Do you know what that is? That''s one million dors! You should burn it!"


    Donald looked at him. "See, you''re going to Kill me now?"


    "You!"


    "No way.You would never burn that precious book.You must have hidden it!"


    He knew his father had two treasures in his life.One was that enameled porcin te, the other was


    that book.


    So he knew his father would never burn it.


    Bill immediately rummaged around The house.He even opened the box that Donald had sealed and


    poured everything out, However, he searched the whole house but couldn''t find the book.


    His patience reached its limit.


    "Donald, you old bastard! Where did you hide the book?"


    He grabbed Donald and roared looking crazy.


    Donald was very calm.


    "I burned it."


    "You! I¡¯ll strangle you to death right now! Tell me or not?"


    Bill grabbed Donald by the neck andpletely lost his mind.


    "I ¡­ burn¡­ it¡±


    "Where is it?"


    "Burned.."


    Donald''s eyelids began to roll up and the veins on Bill''s hands popped up.


    At this moment, a voice came from behind  "What are you doing!"


    Bill regained his senses and he saw Danald was almost dying Bill shucdederreced aanied


    intirrdiately backed away.


    Ms Parker ran over and quickly picked up Dan.


    "Mr.Johnson!"


    Bill looked at Donald who was pale, and he ran away.


    He ran out of themunity in one breath and a cold wind blew.He quivered and suddenly


    remembered someone.


    It was her.


    His father must have given her the book!

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Olivia and Brayden went back to the hotel after dinner.


    The two of them were busy with their own business.


    Olivia was reading the book that Donald gave her, while Brayden calling Belle back.


    Belle had called him a lot and asked him what was going on with the gossips that broke out on the


    Inte.


    Now all the reports on the Inte were saying that Brayden''s fianc¨¦e was Everett''s ex-wife.


    They even posted photos of Olivia and Brayden.


    For a moment, all kinds of public opinion came one after another.


    Brayden was surrounded by controversy.


    "Everett did it."


    The news that Olivia was Everett''s ex-wife was not reported before but now.


    Wasn''t it Everett who tried to put pressure on him? Belle clenched her phone, her head aching.


    "Mom, it''s okay.You don''t have to worry about it.Even if Olivia''s background isn''t reported now, it will be


    reported one day.Sooner orter."


    "Sooner orter? That''s easy for you to say.Do you know how many calls I received today? Do you


    know what they''re asking me?"


    "They''re all asking me if my brother''s ex-wife is my son''s nc¨¦e!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Brayden looked into the darkness in the distance and said, "You tell them, yes."


    "Uh! I''m going to die of anger at you!"


    Belle hung up the call in fury.


    Putting his phone in his pocket, Brayden turned around to go in.


    Everett warned him to be ready for a ruined future.


    He was ready.


    He had been ready for long.


    Olivia was so engrossed in reading that she had no idea what was going on outside.


    Brayden came to her side and looked at her.


    Even if he had nothing, as long as she was by his side, he would have the whole world.


    Preston had just returned from a business trip when he saw the shocking news.


    After reading the report on the LCD screen, Preston took his phone and called Everett.


    Everett''s ex-wife was together with his nephew.


    Preston wanted to know if it was true.


    "Hello."


    Everett''s cold voice came through the phone, and it sounded like he was in a bad mood.


    Did he just find out about this? "Did you read today''s report?"


    There was no sound on the phone.


    Preston continued, "Don''t tell me you don''t know about the rtionship between Olivia and your


    nephew.¡¯ "Do you call me just for gossip?"


    His voice was much colder than before.


    Preston was sure that Everett knew about it and got furious.


    He remembered seeing Brayden outside AK Company a few times and said, "There''s something I


    hadn''t told you."


    Everett raised his eyes, which were darkening.


    "I met Brayden a while ago, just outside of AK Company.I was still wondering why he was at AK


    Company.Now I can tell that he was there for Olivia."


    Everett narrowed his eyes.


    "It seems that your nephew has been with Olivia for a long time, but you guys..."


    Prestonughed, "You guys really have too many entanglements."


    He remembered that Everett was about ten years older than Brayden.


    With such an age gap, how could he be with Olivia? Moreover, ording to the photos of the two in the


    reports, it didn''t look like they had just been together.


    "It looks like you''re not busy at all"


    "No, I''m just..."


    There were only busy tones.


    Everett hung up.


    Preston rubbed his forehead and couldn''t help butugh.


    For some reason, he wanted tough.


    But soon, he remembered something.


    He immediately became serious.


    He opened the Contacts list and tapped on a name.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Olivia''s cell phone rang, which brought back the thoughts she had lost in her book.


    She subconsciously went to get her phone.


    Brayden had already handed it to her one step ahead of her.


    Olivia was taken aback, and smiled.


    "Thank you." She took the phone, looked at the screen, and answered it.


    "Mr.Smith."


    "Olivia, are you doing well now?"


    He wondered if she had any personal issues that affected her work.


    Olivia recognized Preston''s uneasy voice, as if he knew what had happened to her.


    "Not bad"


    Although the process was tortuous, the result was satisfactory.


    Preston was relieved to hear her tone to be normal.


    "That''s good.Call me if you have any questions."


    "Okay, Mr.Smith."


    Olivia hung up and Brayden asked, "Is it from your boss?"


    "Yes."


    Brayden looked at the time and said, "What did he say?"


    It was the first time Brayden had asked her about what she was talking about on the phone.


    Olivia looked at him.


    Brayden handed her the hot milk and looked into her confused eyes.


    "Your boss called you when it''s almost 12 o''clock.I think..."


    He meant something.Olivia smiled helplessly.


    "Brayden, am I so popr?"


    Did everyone like her so much? She didn''t find herself that attractive.


    Brayden leaned against the desk and looked at her seriously.


    "Yes, you are always so tempting, which makes me very uneasy.¡¯ Olivia didn''t know how to reply.


    "Drink the milk, go wash up and rest.Don''t stay upte."


    "Okay¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Preston thought for a while and called Everett.


    "I''m sorry, the number you dialed is not answered for the time being..." He curved his lips.


    He was angry.


    Everett didn¡¯t even answer the phone.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    If he didn''t answer the phone, you would at least read the text messages.


    Therefore, he sent a message to Everett.


    When Everett came out of the shower, his phone vibrated.


    He took his phone and clicked on the text.


    "Olivia is a very good designer of mine.She''s a very important person in developing a new brand this


    time.Don¡¯t mess it up for me."


    Everett threw his phone on the nightstand, went to the bar to open a bottle of red wine.


    Ding! Anemail came in.


    Everett checked the email, which contained photos of Brayden and Olivia.


    But the location was different.


    Some were in hotels, some were under the AK Company''s building.


    Some were in restaurants, and some were under their apartment buildings.


    The locations of these photos were all in Paris.


    Everett looked at the photos, took the ss, and took a sip.


    When he finished reading the email, half of the bottle of wine was gone.


    He turned off his hand, lit a cigarette, and got up to go to the balcony.


    At this moment, he had never been more agitated.


    Olivia went to Donald''s house the next morning, and Brayden was still the one who sent her off.


    "Call me when noon is over.¡±


    "Okay."


    Hugging Olivia, he kissed her on the forehead and left.


    Bill watched the car drive away, then looked at the apartment building, and a wicked smile appeared on


    his lips.


    Donald didn''t look very well, which Olivia could tell at once.


    "Are you feeling unwell?"


    "I didn''t sleep wellst night.It''s okay.Let''s continue."


    Olivia said worriedly, "Why don''t you have a good rest today?"


    Donald shook his head.


    "No, I''ve booked a ticket back to my hometown tomorrow.I''ll leave early tomorrow morning.¡¯ Olivia was


    startled.


    "So soon?"


    "Yes, you can rest assured.What I taught you is from that book.When you go back, you should read


    well.With your intelligence and understanding, you will soon learn."


    Olivia knew that Donald both loved and hated this ce.


    He was in a hurry to leave because he was heart-broken.


    "Okay."


    In order to thank Donald for imparting her all these lessons, Olivia said to Donald at noon, "You don''t


    have to cook today.I''ll cook for you to thank you."


    Donald knew her good intentions and said, "No need.I ept your kindness."


    He could tell that the wound on her hand was still not healed.


    "No, you must eat this meal.I must thank you!" Olivia insisted.


    Donald had no choice but to say, "Thank you, Miss Hadley."


    "You''re wee.If you don''t mind, I''d like to call you master."


    Tears welled up in Donald''s eyes and he nodded.


    Olivia curved his lips.


    "Master.¡±


    "Hey!"


    Olivia went out and called Brayden.


    "Olivia"


    "Brayden, my master is leaving for his hometown early tomorrow morning.I''m going to buy some food


    and cook a meal for him to thank him for his help during this time.You don''t need to pick me up at


    noon."


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up tonight.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Okay¡±


    Olivia hung up and went downstairs, leaving the neighborhood.As soon as she walked out, a van was


    parked in front of her.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Bang! As the door opened, two men jumped out of the car and grabbed her.


    Olivia turned and ran, but was quickly caught.


    She struggled.


    "You guys...Mmm!"


    Her mouth was covered and she was soon taken to the car.


    The door closed and the van drove away quickly.


    In the car parked not far behind, the driver saw this scene and immediately started the car, at the same


    time picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    In SHS Building, Everett sat in the conference room, leaning back, looking at the people reporting to


    work below.


    Suddenly, his phone on the desk vibrated.


    That person immediately stopped reporting.


    Everett picked up his phone and looked at the screen.


    His dark eyes moved slightly and he answered, "Hello."


    "Mr.Weston, Miss Hadley was taken away.¡¯ Her pupils narrowed.


    "Who did that?"


    The atmosphere in the conference room turned gloomy.


    "I don''t know.A van suddenly stopped in front of Miss Hadley and took Miss Hadley away.I''m following


    them now.¡¯


    "Send me the GPS."


    "Yes, Mr.Weston."


    Everett got up and strode out.


    The moment he left, a cold sentence sounded in the conference room.


    "The meeting is over.¡¯ Davis looked at the man who had just left, then looked back, and announced to


    the people who hadn''t realized what happened, "The meeting is over."


    Only then did everyonee to their senses.


    But there were doubts in their eyes.


    Mr.Weston had never suspended a meeting before.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    What made Mr.Weston care so much today? Olivia was taken into the car and saw Bill in the


    passenger seat.


    "Miss Hadley, long time no see!"


    Bill greeted her with a smile.


    Olivia forced herself to calm down and looked at Bill.


    "What do you want?"


    "Nothing.I just want to ask Miss Hadley for one thing."


    Olivia frowned.


    "Ask me for something?"


    "Yes, don''t you think you owe me something?"


    Bill looked at her meaningfully.


    Olivia remembered the enamel painted porcin te and said, "I don''t have your family heirloom.¡±


    To say that she owed him something, there was nothing else but the te that she had snatched from


    him.


    Bill suddenly realized, "As you mentioned, I remembered that you also owe me that enamel painted


    porcin te."


    "Also?"


    "Mr.Johnson, I don''t owe you anything.You should know what you are doing now."


    Olivia had to remind him.


    What Bill did now was a kidnapping! Bill curved his lips.


    "Miss Hadley, don''t get excited.I''m not doing anything right now.We are just chatting.And we''re friends,


    right?"


    Olivia looked at him coldly.


    "Mr.Johnson, I don''t think we''re friends."


    "How could it be? My dad taught you so much and gave you his most precious treasures, Why aren''t


    we friends?"


    He purposely emphasized when he talked about treasures.


    Olivia''s heart tightened and she remembered the book.


    Did he want that book? Seeing that she was silent, Bill knew that she understood what he meant.


    He smiled and pped his hands.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Hadlley.I won''t do anything bad to you.I just want you to give me back what my


    father lent you.It belongs to our The Johnson Family, not you."


    Olivia was sure that Bill was talking about the book.


    However, "Mr.Johnson, your father didn''t lend me anything.'''' She would never admit that Donald gave


    her the book.


    Because thest person Donald wanted to give that book to was his son.


    Bill''s face charged.


    "Miss Hadley, don''t force me to give you a hard time."


    "I''m telling the truth.If you don''t believe me, you can ask your father if he lent me something."


    Bill looked at her with a wicked smile.


    "In that case, you can''t me me for using extraordinary methods on you."


    Olivia''s heart tightened.


    "Mr.Johnson, I have to remind you that what you are doing to me is illegal!"


    Bill threw up his hands.


    "I have no other choice.You won''t cooperate.¡¯¡¯


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about.How do you expect me to cooperate?"


    "The book! My The Johnson Family''s Secrets of Green Embroidery has been handed down from


    generation to generation!" Olivia pursed her lips.


    "I didn''t!"


    "Well, then you shouldn''t me me for being rude to you, Miss Hadley."

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Olivia was taken to a dpidated building in the suburb, surrounded by no one.She was thrown to the


    ground by two men and Bill approached her.


    Olivia retreated.


    "Mr.Johnson, I remind you onest time not to push yourself into a corner!"


    "You did it to me, and I had no choice."


    With that, he snapped his fingers.


    The two men immediately picked up their phones and pointed them at her.


    Olivia''s face changed.


    "Bill, you''re crazy! You''re breaking thew!"


    She stood up and ran.Bill grabbed her.


    "It''s not against thew.As long as I have them in my hands, I am thew.¡¯


    "Haha..."


    Then he tore Olivia''s clothes.


    Olivia''s face turned pale.


    She had never experienced something like this before.


    She was terrified.


    Even a breakdown.


    But she knew her life would be ruined if she was raped by Bill.


    She bit Bill''s hand, and Bill let her go with a loud cry.


    Olivia turned around and ran away.


    Bill covered his hand, quickly caught up with Olivia, and pressed her on the ground.


    "Bitch, how dare you bite me? Let''s see what will happen to you!"


    Sound of tearing! Olivia''s clothes were ripped open, and a chill hit her.Olivia trembled.


    "Bill, let me go!"


    "Let go? Hehe, I must fuck you today!"


    With that, he kissed Olivia.


    Tears welled up in Olivia''s eyes.


    In such a ce, she called nobody to help, so she was desperate.


    Suddenly! With a groan of pain, the weight on her body disappeared.


    When she opened her eyes, a ck suit was on her and covered her face.


    She couldn''t see anything, but she could smell the suit covering her.


    It was cold with the smell of tobo.


    Something she used to smell.


    Everett.


    It was him...How could it be...


    Olivia couldn''t believe it.


    She looked where the noise came from through the suit.


    Billy on the ground, writhing in pain.


    After Everett lifted his foot, a man fell to the ground.


    He was wearing a ck shirt with cufflinks, making it difficult for him to y.


    He twisted his wrist, unbuttoned his cufflinks, looked at another man standing with his phone, and


    raised his hand,"Come here.¡¯


    Seeing him squaring off, the man turned and ran away in fear.


    "Stop him¡± With a faint sound, the driver blocked in front of the man.


    Everett walked over, cored the man, grabbed his cell phone, kicked him in the stomach, and the man


    instantly fell against the wall and onto the ground, writhing in pain.


    Everett picked up the phone on the ground, stood up straight, looked at the people on the ground, and


    said, "Do what you should do"


    The driver, "Yes, Mr.Weston:"


    The driver took out his phone and said, "Hello, I''m the driver of the president of the SHS Group.I


    witnessed a kidnapping.Pleasee..."


    Everett came to Olivia.


    Olivia looked at him in a daze.


    She remembered the night at Golden Night Club two years ago.


    He looked down on her like a god.


    She begged him, repeatedly, begged him to save their child.


    He refused.


    A heartless rejection.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    But today, he saved her...


    Olivia''s eyes began to smile, and the warmth rose in her eyes.


    She turned her head, quickly blinked to hide her tars, and stood up.


    At this moment, a hand reached out to pick her up.


    She retreated as fast as she could, as if her hand was about to touch a gue.


    Everett''s hand was frozen in the air.


    Olivia looked up at him and smiled.


    "Thank you for your help, Mr.Weston." He saved her.


    She was grateful, but nothing more.


    Nothing.


    She still hated him.


    She would not forget the pain from the past just because he saved her.


    Olivia handed him his suit jacket.


    "It''s dirty, but I assume Mr.Weston probably doesn''t care."


    She believed he wouldn''t ask her to wash it first.


    Everett looked at her smile.


    It was a smile, but without any warmth at all.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    "Pay for it."


    A cold word came out of his thin lips.


    Olivia clenched her hands and pursed her lips.He actually asked her to pay for it.


    Olivia looked at Everett.He wasn''t joking.


    His dark eyes were cold.


    "Okay, I''ll pay for it.I''ll contact your assistant."


    With that, she loosened her hand and his suit fell to the ground.


    It was light, but it still stirred up ayer of dust.


    Olivia turned and left.


    He didn''t want a suit jacket, nor did he need the money, but he still wanted her to pay for it.


    Then she would pay him.


    The moment she turned around, the temperature around them turned cold.


    Like a cold winter.


    When the driver saw Olivia just leaving like this, he looked at Everett and found he was angry and his


    face was gloomy.


    It was also very cold.


    The driver immediately lowered his head, not daring to look again.


    Mr.Weston looked so scary.


    Suddenly, a deep and cold voice fell into his ear.


    "The car key.¡¯¡¯ The driver was stunned but quickly came to his senses and gave Everett the car key.


    As soon as he handed it over, the key slipped out of his hand and even scratched his palm.


    The driver was startled by the pain from the scratch.


    When he looked up again, Everett had left.


    Olivia went out to the van and took out her bag.


    Her phone was inside.


    She had to call Brayden and ask him to pick her up.


    But as soon as she took out her phone, a hand grabbed her.


    She staggered and almost fell.


    Olivia thought Bill and the others came down and immediately struggled.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    But when she saw that the person who pulled her was Everett, she was stunned.


    Just then, she was pulled into the car and the door mmed.


    Olivia regained her senses and immediately went to open the door.


    But as soon as she opened the door, a hand reached out and grabbed her hand very quickly, pulling


    the door back.


    The door mmed shut again.


    Then, with a click, it was locked.


    Olivia heard the sound of the lock and finally understood that she could not get out of the car.


    Anger rose in her heart and she looked at Everett.


    "Mr.Weston..."


    The car suddenly moved forward without any warning.


    Olivia didn''t wear his seat belt and leaned forward.


    She immediately put her hand on the front part of the car, so she didn''t hit the ss.


    When she regained her strength, she could no longer control her emotions and exploded.


    "Everett, what are you going to do?"


    This was the first time she had ever spoken to him like this.


    But she believed it would not be thest time.


    Everett did not speak, his thin lips pressed into a straight line, his face very cold.


    Olivia felt she was hitting a ball of cotton and received no reactions.


    She said coldly, "Stop the car!"


    "I want to get out of the car!"


    "Everett!"


    No matter what she said, no matter how she pulled the door, she couldn''t open it.


    Everett was even more quiet.


    Only the car was soaring, and the scenery outside shed like lightning.


    Olivia looked at the blurry scene ahead and curved her lips.


    "Everett, do you want to die?"


    She looked at him.


    The man¡¯s side face was extremely cold, without any warmth or emotion.


    He looked like an emotionless executioner.


    He would swing the knife at the first mark.


    The curve of her mouth deepened, and she said in a low voice, "Then let''s die together.¡±


    With that, she grabbed the steering wheel and turn it to the left.


    "Everett, if you don''t want to live anymore, I will die with you"


    "In this life, my life crumbled to dust the moment I met you."


    "In that case, let''s go to hell together and see the child you abandoned"

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Everett''s eyes sparkled.


    He grabbed the steering wheel and mmed on the brakes.


    But it was still toote.


    The car sped so fast that it mmed out of the fence and crashed into a tree outside.


    Olivia only felt a great rush, and her whole body bounced up and crashed forward.


    But she didn''t hit the cold ss of the car, nor the cold and hard front tform.


    Instead, she hit a solid chest.


    With warmth and a strong heartbeat.


    She was in a daze.


    Her head was spinning.


    At that moment, she had lost all the ability to speak and act.


    She leaned into Everett''s arms and remained motionless.


    Not long after, Everett opened his eyes and looked at the person in his arms.


    At a critical moment, he hugged her.


    But he wasn''t sure if she was okay.


    He moved and frowned.


    Soon, he looked at Olivia.


    Olivia closed her eyes.


    Her face was pale without a trace of blood.


    She was very quiet, as if she had fallen asleep.


    She didn''t show her usual hypocrisy and indifference.


    It was as if she had fallen asleep in his arms two years ago at night.


    Everett''s heart was suddenly pierced by something and his arm tightened.


    He took out his cell phone and quickly dialed a number.


    "I''ll send you my location and get the doctor toe right away.¡¯¡¯ He hung up the phone, looked at the


    woman in his arms for a long time.


    He then closed his eyes.


    Davis quickly brought the doctor to the ce where Everett''s ident happened.


    He saw that the car had hit the head of the tree and the front of the car was t.


    Davis immediately went over.


    "Mr.Weston!"


    The doctor followed forward.


    Everett opened his eyes, his ck eyes wide awake.


    Davis thought Everett was sitting in the back seat.


    But he didn''t see anyone after opening the back door.


    "In front.¡± Davis looked over and saw Olivia lying in Everett''s arms.


    He was shocked and immediately opened the door near the driver''s seat.


    "Mr.Weston!"


    "Where''s the doctor?"


    "He has arrived."


    Davis immediately asked the doctor toe over.


    Everett, "Check her."


    The doctor looked at Olivia in Everett''s arms and immediately went over.


    He opened the door near the passenger seat and gave Olivia a simple examination.


    Everett looked at him emotionlessly.


    But it was this one pair of eyes that made the air around them tighter.


    The doctor didn''t even dare to breathe.


    Ten minutester, he said, "She fainted.I can''t see anything wrong for the time being.She has to be


    sent to the hospital for a check-up."


    The car ident was unusual and required a full body examination to determine what was going on.


    Everett, "Send her to the hospital."


    The doctor immediately asked the nurse toe over and take Olivia to the car.


    Davis looked at Everett.


    From the moment he opened the door, he sat in the driver''s seat and did not move.


    "Mr.Weston..."


    Everett interrupted him.


    "My arm is dislocated and my foot is injured.Help me out."


    Davis felt a chill in his heart and immediately said, "Yes!"


    He bent over and help Everett out.


    Since Olivia went out for two hours and didn''te back, Donald called her.


    However, Olivia''s phone was turned off.


    He couldn''t get through.


    Could something have happened? Donald thought about it and called Ms Parker to see if she could


    contact Olivia.


    Ms Parker agreed.


    He didn''t expect to receive a call from the police station as soon as he hung up.


    "Are you Donald?"


    "Yes, I am.You are?"


    "I''m from the Green Lake Public Security Bureau.Your son Bill is suspected of a kidnapping


    case.Pleasee over¡¯


    "Kidnap...Kidnap?"


    "Yes,e over now.¡¯¡¯ The other party hung up, but Donald was holding his cell phone and listening to


    the beeping inside, not responding.


    Kidnapping...His son kidnapped someone...


    Suddenly, a person crossed his mind, and Donald immediately called him on the phone.


    "Hello, I''m Bill''s father, Donald.You said he was suspected of kidnapping.Who did he kidnap?"


    "Olivia"


    Donald shook and fell on the sofa.


    It was really Olivia¡­N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Olivia was sent to the hospital, and so was Everett.


    But because Olivia was unconscious, she was sent to the hospital for a full body examination.


    While Everett was sent to the surgery department for an X- ray.


    Davis followed all the time and dealt with the follow-up.


    "Well, you''re in charge of this.Call me if you have any questions.¡±


    "Okay,"


    After hanging up, Davis went to Everett''s room.


    Everett suffered a traumatic injury, dislocation of his left arm, bruises, and fracture of his left calf.


    It wasn''t a serious injury for Everett, but it affected his daily life very much.


    Davis came to Everett¡¯s bed.


    "Mr.Weston, I''ve asked thewyer to take care of it"


    "Ok"


    "Did the resultse out?"


    Everett looked at him with his dark eyes.


    Davis knew who was Everett asking about, and he answered, "Not yet."


    "Miss Hadley has been sent to the ward, but she is still unconscious."


    Everett nodded and looked away.


    "Bring me the documents that needed to be dealt with.¡¯¡¯


    "Okay¡±


    Davis went out to make a phone call and asked someone to bring over the documents that needed


    Everett''s signature.


    Then he asked someone to buy some daily necessities and went to Olivia''s ward.


    He was the right hand of Mr.Weston, so he knew what Mr.Weston''s words meant.


    Now, Mr.Weston cared about Olivia.


    The nurse was changing Olivia''s medicine.


    Davis walked in, looked at Olivia, who had still closed her eyes, and asked, "Did she still faint?"


    "Yes."


    "When will she wake up?"


    "I don''t know about that either.I have to ask the doctor."


    The nurse finished talking and looked at him carefully.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Davis saw the nurse looking at him and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Are you the patient''s family?"


    Davis paused and said, "No."


    The nurse frowned.


    "Do you know the patient''s family? She''s been having nightmares and is emotionally unstable.If you


    know the patient''s family, please call them and ask them toe to the hospital."


    "Yes, I see."


    As the nurse left, Davis looked at Olivia.


    She held the quilt tightly and her fingers were pale because of the strength.


    Her face was pale and her brows were furrowed as if she was in pain.


    Indeed, Olivia was in pain.


    She dreamed about two years ago when she was pregnant.


    She touched her belly, talked to the child, sang songs, told the kid stories, and the child gently kicked


    her to respond to her.


    She was very happy.


    But very soon, the picture turned to the cold and heartless night.


    Sheid on the ground, and the child slowly passed away from her life.


    She was miserable, desperate, and mncholy.


    Seeing Olivia''s tears streaming down her face, Davis turned around and left the ward to go to Everett''s.


    The secretary was delivering the documents when she saw him and called, "Davis."


    Davis nodded and walked over.


    As the secretary left, he looked at Everett.


    "Mr.Weston, Miss Hadley is having a nightmare.She''s emotionally unstable.The nurse asked me to call


    her family-¡¯ Everett paused with his hand holding the document.


    A secondter, he said, "She has no family.¡±


    Then he opened the file.


    "Okay¡± Davis left.


    The door of the ward was closed.


    Everett picked up the pen, flipped the document over to write his signature, and wrote down his name


    ina sharp style.


    Then he closed the document and put it aside.


    Five minutester, he threw his pen away and took his phone.


    "Bring me a wheelchair"

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Olivia was lost in her dream.


    In it, she came back to the day when she first met Everett after suffering and despair.


    In reality, she had met him that day, but in her dream, she had met Brayden.


    Everything started to change from here.


    She met Brayden, fell in love, and finally got together.


    They then got married and had children.


    She was very happy.


    Very, very happy.


    Olivia took Brayden''s hand, rested her head on his shoulder and said happily, "Brayden, thank you.I''m


    very happy.¡¯


    Everett looked at the smile on Olivia''s face and pulled off Olivia''s finger on his hand.


    It was evening now.


    Brayden looked at the phone for time and drove over early to wait outside the neighborhood.


    He wanted to call Olivia at noon and ask her how she was doing, if she was feeling well, if she was


    tired.


    But afraid of disturbing and distracting her, he did not call.


    It was evening and he drove over early to wait here.


    He called her as soon as it was time for her to get off work.


    Thinking of this, Brayden curved his lips and smiled.


    If she knew he was waiting here early, she would be surprised andugh.


    But soon, the smile on Brayden''s face disappeared because someone appeared in his eyes.


    It was Donald.


    A taxi stopped in front of his car.


    Donald got out of the car and walked into the neighborhood.


    He was bent and seemed very tired, and his shadow looked very lonely.


    Brayden frowned.


    At this time, the Old Master should be with Olivia.


    But why did hee out? Brayden looked at his phone again and Olivia would be out in half an hour at


    most.


    He thought about it.


    The Old Master had been out because he had something to do.


    Olivia was still at the Old Master''s house.


    He should be waiting here.


    If she didn''te down in half an hour, he would go up.


    Time passed quickly.


    Brayden looked at his watch.


    Olivia still didn''te down yet.


    He frowned, opened the door, got out of the car, and walked in.


    Donald returned home and sat on the sofa for a long time until there was a knock on the door.


    He returned to his senses and went to open the door.


    Seeing Brayden standing outside the door, he was surprised.


    "Mr.James."


    Brayden had sent Olivia home before, so Donald had seen him and remembered him.


    He also knew that he was Olivia''s fianc¨¦.


    Brayden nodded politely.


    "Good evening.I am here to pick up Olivia.¡¯ Donald was stunned.


    "You don''t know..."


    He just blurted that out, but something came to his mind, and he stopped.


    Olivia''s phone was turned off.


    He couldn''t reach her.


    If the opposingwyer hadn''t said she was fine at the police station, he wouldn''t have known what was


    going on with her.


    Now that Brayden asked, Donald knew he probably didn''t know what was going on with Olivia.


    Brayden saw Donald''s sudden silence and his obviously troubled face.


    His heart tightened and he asked, "What''s wrong? Isn''t Olivia here?"


    He had said a few words at the door.


    Olivia should have heard him ande out.


    But she didn''te out, and there was no movement inside.


    Thinking of this, Brayden immediately asked, "Old Master, where is Olivia now?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Donald looked at him and sighed.


    "Mr.James, I have to say sorry to you."


    Brayden clenched his hand and said, "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Brayden drove quickly to the police station.And he kept repeating what Donald had told him in his mind.


    "I gave the Secrets of Green Embroidery to Miss Hadley.I didn''t expect my son to suddenly want this.I


    told him I burned it, but he still guessed that I gave it to Miss Hadley and kidnapped Miss Hadley."


    "But don''t worry.Miss Hadley is fine.Someone saved her¡±


    "Really? Who?"


    "I don''t know.All I know is that Mr.Weston mentioned by thewyer: Mr.Weston.Everett.It was he that


    saved Olivia.Why he was the one who saved Olivia¡­¡±


    Brayden gripped the steering wheel, his veins bulging, and he stepped on the elerator.


    After arriving at the police station, Brayden got out of the car and ran in quickly.


    As soon as he ran in, he saw Mr.Cruz walking out.


    He was Everett''s exclusivewyer, and very famous at the Bar.


    When Mr.Cruz saw Brayden, he didn''t feel surprised.


    He paused and greeted Brayden, "Mr.James.¡±


    Brayden strode over with a cold face.


    "Where''s Olivia?"


    Everett wouldn''t tell him where Olivia was, so Brayden came to the police station.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know¡±


    "You don''t know? How can you not know? She''s the victim!"


    Five hours had passed since noon, and Olivia had been missing for five hours! He actually said he


    didn''t know.


    Brayden only felt that the anger fire in his body was about to explode.


    But Mr.Cruz was very calm about his emotional changes.


    "Yes"


    Brayden grabbed his cor and snapped, "Don''t think you''re such a renownedwyer that I wouldn''t


    dare do anything to you!"


    Mr.Cruz said, "Mr.James, I really don''t know where Miss Hadley is.I think it would be better if you asked


    Mr.Weston about this."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He just got the order to do his job.


    Other matters were not within his scope of responsibility.


    Brayden looked at the calmness in Mr.Cruz''s eyes and his hands creaked.


    Suddenly, Brayden let go of him and made a phone call to Everett.


    "If Everett doesn''t tell him where Olivia is, don¡¯t me him for being rude!"


    In the VIP ward of the hospital, Everett was leaning against the headboard of the bed.


    In front of him was a small table with aptop on it.


    There were several people on the screen, all looking serious.


    They were having a video conference.


    Suddenly, the phone next to him rang.


    Everett''s ck eyes moved slightly, and he raised his hand.


    The people on the screen stopped speaking.


    Everett took his phone and looked at the screen.


    Two secondster, he put his phone aside and looked at theputer screen with his dark eyes,


    signaling the people to continue.


    Receiving his signal, the people continued reporting on what they had just said.


    Brayden listened to the unanswered phone and held it tightly.


    The next moment, he hung up and called again.


    He didn''t believe that Everett would never answer the phone if he kept calling! The people in the video


    conference listened to Everett''s phone ringing, but Everett didn''t answer it.


    They were all confused, but they didn''t dare to show it.


    After the meeting, Everett turned off hisptop and his phone became quiet.


    It wasn''t because Brayden stopped calling, but because the phone was powered off.


    Davis walked in and Everett handed him his phone.


    "Charge it."


    "Okay, Mr.Weston."


    Davis took the phone, charged it, and said to Everett, "Mr.Weston, we''ve got Miss Hadley''s test


    results."

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Olivia woke up.She opened her eyes and stared nkly at the ceiling above her head.She had a


    dream about the day she met Everett two years ago, but this time she met Brayden instead.


    Then, her life was on apletely different track.She was happy and blessed.


    There was never any suffering.


    In Her dream, she got everything she couldn''t get in real life.


    Olivia closed her eyes.


    Dreaming was so good.


    Brayden kept calling Everett for half an hour until his phone was powered off.


    He knew he wouldn''t answer.


    He turned around and went to the SHS Building.


    If Everett didn''t answer his phone, he will go to him.


    He didn''t believe that Everett would walk away from his work in thepany.


    Soon the car reached the SHS Building.


    He ran in and strode towards the elevator.


    The security guard stopped him immediately.


    "Sir, do you have an appointment?"


    Brayden waved the security guard away and walked closer to the elevator.


    The security guard quickly came over, took out the stun baton, and pointed at him.


    "Sir, if you go any further, don''t me me for being rude to you!"


    Brayden ignored him and walked over.But just as Brayden stepped forward, his phone rang.


    As soon as he stopped, he took out his cell phone.


    When he saw the name on the screen, the anger in his eyes disappeared and he quickly swiped the


    answer button.


    "Olivia!"


    "Brayden, can you pick me up at the city hospital now?"


    "City hospital?" He clenched his fists.


    "Well, I''ll exin it to youter.Come to pick me up now, okay?"


    "Okay, I''lle, I''ll be right there!"


    He hung up the phone quickly, his face heavy, and turned to run out of SHS Building.


    The security guard saw him run away and put away the stun stick.


    As long as he didn''t go upstairs, the security guard didn''t have to care about it.


    Olivia hung up the phone and looked out the window.


    It was almost seven o''clock.


    The whole city was lit up and scattered with lights.


    In less than 20 minutes, Brayden came to the ward.


    He opened the door and ran in quickly.


    But the next moment, he stopped.


    Olivia was wearing arge hospital gown and leaning against the bedside table with a pale face.


    When she saw him, she smiled, pale and warm.


    She said, "You''re here"


    In an instant, Brayden''s heart ached like being stabbed by a needle.


    "Yes, I''m here."


    He was here.


    He finally found her.


    Ten minutester, Braydenpleted the discharging formalities for her and carried Olivia out of the


    hospital.


    Davis went to the ward to see if Olivia was awake, but instead he saw the scrubwoman making up the


    bed.


    Frowning, he walked in.


    "Where''s the patient in this bed?"


    The cleaningdy heard the voice and turned around.


    "She must be discharged"


    Discharged? Davis''s eyes twitched and he turned to the doctor''s office.


    Five minutester, he went to Everett''s ward.


    Everett sat on the bed and was on the phone.


    Hearing the knock on the door, he said to the person on the phone, "We''ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    He hung up and said, "Come in."


    Davis came in, closed the door, and walked over.


    "Mr.Weston, Mr.James picked Miss Hadley up 20 minutes ago."


    Everett''s hand paused slightly with an "Um"ing out of his mouth, but his face didn''t change a bit.


    Davis saw his look and turned to leave.


    The moment the door closed, there was a loud bang in the ward, as if something had hit the wall and


    landed on the ground, making a loud noise.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Davis''s face changed and ran in without knocking.


    But after seeing what he saw, he was stunned.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Davis thought Everett fell to the ground.


    But no.


    Everett was sitting on the bed sound and safe.The ones that fell to the ground wereptops and


    documents.


    They were scattered all over the floor.


    Everett leaned against the bed, closed his eyes, and said in an indifferent voice, "Settle them done.¡¯


    Davis''s heart trembled.


    "Yes, Mr.Weston."


    Mr.Weston had never been so angry before.


    Davis immediately packed up his things and turned to leave.


    As he left, Everett opened his eyes.


    "Give me the situation over the past few months at the Hadleys."


    The Hadleys.Naturally, it could only be Olivia''s family.


    "Okay:¡¯ Everett closed his eyes.


    As his eyes closed, the darkness in his eyes was covered.


    The car stopped at the hotel very quickly.


    Brayden carried Olivia out of the car and carried her all the way into the room, gently putting her on the


    bed.


    He didn''t know where she was hurt.


    He didn''t ask, nor did he want to.


    At this moment, he only wanted her by his side.


    He took the pillow and put it on her back, let her lean against the bedside, and covered her with the


    quilt.


    After doing this, Brayden sat on the edge of the bed, took her hand, and looked at her with eyes full of


    affection.


    Two hours, from the time she had the ident.


    For the past two hours, he felt like he was tortured in hell.


    Gradually, he lost his mind.


    Now, she was in front of him, and her hand was in his palm.


    He calmed down.


    Olivia looked at Brayden.


    There were many emotions in his eyes, but he was still calm and trustworthy.


    There was no me or anger in his eyes.


    Her heart warmed, and she said, "I went shopping this afternoon and was kidnapped by Bill, the son of


    Mr.Johnson.He wanted to..."


    She told him everything about today, including Everett saving her, and the fact that she lost her mind


    and grabbed the steering wheel.


    There was nothing to hide.


    After hearing this, Brayden''s face darkened to the extreme, and his warm eyes were burning with


    anger.


    It was as if he wanted to burn everything around him to ashes.


    He got up, took her clothes and put them on her, then picked her up and walked out.


    Olivia froze.


    "Brayden, where are we going?"


    "To the hospital."


    He brought her back after she had just experienced a severe ident.


    It was unreasonable.


    Olivia smiled.


    Brayden found her smile, he then stopped at the door and looked down at her.


    His heart ached and he med himself.


    Why couldn''t he protect her well? Why! Olivia looked at the look in Brayden''s eyes.


    The smile on her face disappeared and she became serious.


    "Brayden, I''m fine.I''ve already asked the doctor.I''m fine."


    She paused and said, "Everett protected me when the car lost control."


    It was the truth.If it weren''t for him.


    She would really be lying in the hospital now.


    But she wouldn''t think Everett was kind for that.


    She would rather lie in the hospital than be protected by him.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She didn''t want the kindness from him at all.


    Brayden tightened his arms.


    "We still have to go to the hospital."


    He wouldn''t rest assured until he heard the doctor say she was fine.


    Brayden took Olivia to another hospital to exin the situation to the doctor and let the doctor examine


    her.


    Olivia couldn''t persuade Brayden, so she had to listen to him.


    At some point, he was very domineering.


    And at this moment, in the VIP room.


    Henry sat on the sofa with his legs crossed.


    He opened his arms and held two sexy beauties, one leaning in his arms, drawing circles on his chest


    and the other feeding him wine with a ss.


    There were a few men sitting on the sofa beside them, all carrying women in their arms.


    Some were kissing, some were flirting.


    The atmosphere in the room was ambiguous and presumptuous.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the room was pushed open, the good atmosphere was broken, and everyone looked at the


    door unhappily.


    There was only one person who was not unhappy at all.


    Instead, his eyes sparkled.


    This person was Henry.


    When Melody saw Henry, she strode in her high heels, picked up the bottle on the table, and came to


    Henry.


    She poured the wine on his head, and in an instant, the wine was dripping down along I lenry¡¯s head.


    The people in the box were stunned.But the woman in Henry''s arms reacted quickly and stood up to


    push Melody.


    "What are you doing?"


    But Melody caught her and pped her back.


    The sound was loud.


    Henry smiled and stood up.


    The woman who was beaten immediately fell into his arms.


    "Henry, you have to help me..."


    "p!"


    Henry pped the woman in the face and the woman fell to the ground directly.


    The woman covered her face and looked at him in disbelief.


    Henry stepped on her chest and looked at Melody.


    He kicked the tip of his foot at the woman like tramping an ant.


    The corners of his mouth were crooked, "Melody, are you satisfied?"

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Melody sneered.


    "Are you satisfied?"


    "Do you think I should be satisfied now?"


    She received a message from him as soon as she came here after finishing her work.


    He told her that he had received news that Olivia had been kidnapped and that Everett had gone to


    save Olivia.


    But he was in hospital now.


    Hehe, what did he mean? Did he just wanted to tell her that Everett cared about Olivia! Henry frowned,


    as if he could not see the anger and sarcasm in Melody¡¯s eyes.


    He stroked his chin and nodded in a serious manner.


    "Why don''t you do it yourself? Do whatever you want?"


    With that, he took out a small knife and opened it with a click.


    The sharp de and the tip of the knife shed a cold light under the light.


    The private room went quiet.


    No one dared to speak.


    Even the woman that Henry stepped on was trembling in fear and speechless.


    Her mind waspletely nk.


    Melody looked at Henry, whose eyes were full of evil intentions, impudence, and the certainty of


    controlling everything.


    She hated him for those.


    She took the knife and pointed it at his Adam''s apple.


    The man in the room immediately shouted, "Henry!"


    Henry raised his hand.


    "Get out."


    "But..."


    "I told you to get out!"


    Henry looked at the man, his eyes extremely cold.


    The man did not dare to speak and left quickly.


    The others followed him.


    Soon, only Henry and Melody were left in the room.


    Henry smiled.


    "Melody, why are you so angry? I''m not the one that has wronged you.Everett did."


    He sat on the sofa with his lips curved and his legs crossed, as if he was not worried that she would


    stab him.


    Melody smiled, but her smile was cold.


    "Henry, don''t make yourself sound so noble.If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t end up in this."


    Just one wrong step led to her failure.


    She should never have had anything to do with this person! Henry spread his hands and looked


    puzzled.


    "Melody, I don''t agree with what you said"


    "Everett had the right to do whatever he wants to do.He sent someone to follow his ex-wife.Did I ask


    him to do that? Did I ask him to save his ex-wife?"


    "Melody, you can''t be so biased."


    "Stop it, Henry, don''t think I didn''t know you were behind this!" Henry nodded.


    "OK! I am a part of this, but I didn¡¯t force anyone"


    "If Bill needs money, I''ll give him money, as long as he gives me Secrets of Green Embroidery.This is a


    fair deal, right?"


    "But how did I know he would kidnap Olivia? How could I have imagined that Everett had sent


    someone to follow Olivia and would save her in person? I also didn''t know he would crash the car into


    a tree.Do you think it''s my fault?"


    Melody clenched the knife and her hand trembled.


    "Henry, shut up.¡± Henry stood up, took her hand, approached her, and lowered his voice.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Melody, if you don''t believe what I said, you can personally ask Everett, or Olivia."


    "I told you to shut up!"


    Melody shook off his hand and the de cut through Henry''s palm.


    Blood trickled down.


    Melody raised her chin and pointed the bloody knife at him.


    "Henry, I''m here to tell you that even if Everett still likes Olivia, he won''t marry Olivia.The only person


    he can marry in his life is me!"


    "And I will never like you!"


    When she finished speaking, she threw the knife against the wall.


    The tip of the knife was inserted into the wall, and a trace of red blood was left on the de, emitting a


    cold light.


    Henry watched Melody leaving, raised his hand, licked the wound on his palm with the tip of his tongue,


    and his smile widened.


    "Melody, there is a lot that will happen.Nothing is impossible."


    In the ward, Everett hung up.


    He had just hung up when a call came in.


    When he saw the caller''s name, he looked up.


    Under the light, his dark eyes did not show any light or emotion.


    "Everett, where are you now?"


    "In the hospital."


    Melody listened to the cold voice and clenched her hand.


    "Why are you in the hospital? Are you sick?"


    "I had an ident."


    "ident? What ident? Which hospital are you in now? I''ll be right over"


    "In the City Hospital."


    "Okay, I''ll be right over"


    Melody hung up the phone.


    She looked as anxious as when she knew that he was sick.


    But in reality, she was not in a hurry, but very calm.


    Quite calm.


    He didn''t hide it from her.If she continued to ask, would he tell her that he had saved Olivia?

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    The car arrived at the city hospital very quickly.


    Melody got out of the car and immediately went to the VIP ward of the inpatient department.Davis was


    coming out of the ward when he saw her.


    He stopped her.


    "Miss Johnson." Melody nodded.


    "Where''s Everett?"


    "Mr.Weston is inside."


    "Well, you can go back.I''m here."


    "Okay."


    Davis left and Melody went in.


    Everett leaned against the bed and was reading.


    He didn''t move when he heard the sound.


    Melody stopped when she came in.


    Because it was the first time she saw him get hurt so badly.


    His left hand was hung in front of his chest and his right foot was hung up.


    And he got hurt so badly because of his ex-wife.


    Not her.For the first time, Melody was jealous.


    She was insanely jealous.


    She did not move for a long time.


    The person who was reading finally raised his eyes and his eyes fell on her face.


    Melody met Everett''s eyes.


    She clenched her hands and suppressed the emotions in her heart.


    The expression in her eyes also recovered very quickly.


    She walked over quickly, put her bag on the bedside table, and looked at him nervously.


    "How could it be so serious?"


    "Not very serious."


    Everett closed his book and looked at her.


    "Didn''t you say you were going to attend the fashion week?"


    "Yes, but I missed you, so I rushed back.I didn''t expect to see you like this the moment I came back"


    Melody sat on the stool and looked at him with worry and anger in her eyes.


    It was difficult for ordinary people to suppress their feelings and present the emotions they want to


    present.


    But for an actor as smart and capable as Melody, it was not difficult.


    "Everett, how can I rest assured?"


    Everett looked into her eyes.


    "After all these years, have you always been worried about me?"


    Melody shook her head.


    "No, I used to rest assured, but now I didn''t."


    "Everett, I''ve made up my mind.I will ease my workload.I want to spend more time with you."


    Brayden was helping Olivia do the examination in the hospital and they were waiting for the results.


    Three hourster, the results came out.


    The doctor said there was nothing wrong with her body.


    But the wound on her left shoulder became more serious.


    She was originally at the healing stage.


    But the car ident made the injury on her shoulder was more serious and got inmed.


    She needed to be hospitalized for two days.


    Brayden immediately went through the hospitalization procedures.


    Afterpleting the hospitalization procedures, he said with a serious face, "I don''t care what you say


    this time.As long as the doctor doesn''t let you out, I won''t let you out."


    He would never let her not care about her own health.


    Olivia was helpless.


    "This kind of wound can only recover after a long time.It''s useless to be hospitalized.It''s a waste of


    money.¡¯ She really didn''t want to be in the hospital, where she was restricted.


    She couldn''t do anything she wanted to.


    "Then it only costs me money, too.You are now my fianc¨¦e, and I have to look after you.¡¯ Olivia had a


    headache.


    "Brayden....¡±


    "Olivia, it doesn''t matter what you are going to say.If you really want to get out of the hospital early, then


    you should stay in the hospital, listen to the doctor, and cooperate with the treatment.Otherwise, I won''t


    let you out."


    Brayden had never said so firmly.


    Olivia sighed.


    Brayden looked at her pale face and said, "Haven''t you eaten yet?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Yes."


    "I''ll have someone deliver some food.From now on, I''ll be with you 24 hours a day.¡±


    Brayden really did what he said.He was around her all the time as he said so.


    Except for answering the phone and going to the bathroom, he was always in her sight.


    Olivia was helpless.


    She didn''t know how to persuade him even though she really wanted to.


    When he became stubborn, there was nothing she could do.


    Besides, he was doing it for her good.


    Soon, someone brought food over.


    Olivia''s shoulder was badly injured, but fortunately, it was her left shoulder.


    It didn''t affect her action badly.


    But Brayden didn''t let her move.


    He fed her every meal.


    This made Olivia feel very delicate.


    "Brayden, it''s okay.I can eat it myself"


    Olivia pushed his spoon away.


    Brayden was holding a bowl in his hand and a spoon on top of it.


    He looked at her and said, "If you don''t eat, I''ll keep holding it like this."


    "You..."


    Looking at Brayden¡¯s serious expression, Olivia was discouraged.


    "Okay, I''ll eat."


    She opened her mouth and Brayden fed her the porridge.


    One fed and the other ate.


    They cooperated well.


    Halfway through the meal, Olivia''s cell phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Olivia looked over and wanted to get it.


    Brayden said, "Don''t move."


    He put the spoon in the bowl, took the phone, and looked at the screen.


    Seeing the name on the screen, he handed the phone to Olivia.


    "It''s Mr.Johnson."


    Olivia took the phone and said with a smile, "Are you going to check my phone now?"


    Brayden looked at her.


    "Do you mind?"


    His eyes were with deep emotion.Olivia shook her head.


    "I don''t mind"


    Because she knew he was afraid that Everett would hurt her.


    Olivia answered the phone.


    "Master.¡±


    "Olivia, I finally get through to you."


    Donald''s voice came with vicissitudes, powerlessness, and apology.


    Olivia said, "Master, I''m sorry:"


    Brayden had already told her that Bill had been sent to the police station, and Donald had gone to the


    police station to assist in the investigation.


    In other words, the crimes that Bill might face would be another blow to Donald.


    She didn¡¯t want to hurt the old man.


    But what Bill did had vited the bottom line of a human being.


    He needed to be punished.


    "I''m the one who should be sorry.I''m sorry for you.I didn''t expect that bastard to do such a thing!"


    Olivia clenched her phone.


    If it weren''t for Everett today, her life would have been ruined.


    She was still afraid when thinking of it.


    "Olivia, I''m sorry.I was the one who failed to teach the son.¡±


    "It''s okay.You''re a good person.I know."


    "And some things are hard to be exined.If I don''te to you to learn the green embroider, I won''t


    face such a thing today.Technically speaking, It''s part of my own fault.I don''t me you."


    There was a reason for it.


    Speaking of the source, it was actually her fault.


    But now it was no use ming anyone for what happened.


    "Well, I..."


    Donald suddenly hesitated.Olivia listened to his hesitant voice, her fingers curled up.


    "You can just say what you want."


    "I...Do you have time tomorrow? I want to see you."


    Olivia looked out the window at the night.


    Her eyshes moved.


    Then, she said, "Yes, I am in the hospital now.I can''t leave the hospital for the time being."


    "Hospital?"


    "Yes, don''t worry, it''s nothing serious.¡¯¡¯


    "Which hospital?"


    "Bridge Hospital."


    "I''ll see you tomorrow morning!"


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Olivia slightly frowned.


    Brayden saw her expression.


    He took her phone and put it on the bedside table, looking at her, "What''s wrong?"


    Olivia raised her head and looked ahead.


    Her clear eyes were tinted with darkness.


    "The Old Master ising to see me tomorrow.But I think he sees me because he wants me to let off


    Bill."


    Brayden knew that Bill was Donald''s son.


    He put the bowl on the bedside table and looked serious.


    "No!"


    This kind of person had no bottom line.


    Forgiving him would only make him worse! Olivia smiled bitterly.


    "I don''t want to either, but the Old Master taught me green embroidery and gave me the secret of green


    embroidery.He''s my master.¡±


    The apprentice sent the master''s son to the police station, which would even lock him up for the rest of


    his life.


    Which master could stand it? Brayden took her hand and said, "Return the book to Mr.Johnson.


    You can''t back down on this thing about Bill"


    He wasn''t trying to help Olivia vent her anger, but he thought she couldn''t back down on something like


    this.


    Olivia lowered her eyes.


    "Let me think."


    The next morning, Donald came to the ward with fruit and nourishment.


    Olivia got out of bed when seeing him.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Master.¡¯¡¯ Donald hurried over and held her down.


    "Don''t move.Lie down on the bed!"


    Olivia said with a smile, "It''s all right.It''s just a minor injury"


    "Then why do you look so pale as it is just a minor injury?"


    Olivia really looked pale., She obviously lost weight.


    Donald felt guilty.


    Brayden took a stool and put it behind him.


    "Sit down, the Old Master." Donald nodded.


    "Thank you."


    He sat down.


    Brayden went to make tea for him again.


    Donald took it and held it in his hand.


    Looking at the tea leaves floating in the cup, his face gradually became apologetic.


    "Olivia, Mr.James, I''m really sorry this time.¡¯ Brayden said, "the Old Master, it''s not your fault.¡¯ Olivia


    nodded.


    "Master, it has nothing to do with you.I don''t me you."


    Donald looked up at Olivia and clenched the teacup.His fingers trembled.


    "You don''t me me.But I want you to help me."


    Olivia looked at Donald, "Are you asking me to withdraw the usation against Bill?"


    "No, he should be punished for the wrong thing he did.But he''s still my son.I am not that stone-


    hearted.I don¡¯t want him to spend the rest of his life in prison.Can you be lenient on this thing? Just


    throw him there for a few years to have a good reflection."

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Olivia and Brayden thought Donald wanted them to let Bill gopletely, but they didn''t expect Donald


    to say that.


    Olivia agreed.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    "Thank you! Thank you!"


    Donald stood up and bent over Olivia.


    Brayden quickly held him up.


    "Old Master, please don''t do that."


    Donald''s eyes were moist as he looked at the two of them.


    "I know that you are all nice people."


    Donald didn''t stay in the ward long before he left.


    Olivia looked at his hunched back and her eyes were a little red.


    "Brayden, this is how blood works."


    No matter how bad their children was, their parents were always the first to forgive them.


    Brayden looked at the envy and pain in her eyes and hugged her.


    "Olivia, we will have children in the future.I will teach ours well? Olivia closed her eyes.She really


    wanted that day toe, but...


    Brayden went to the police station himself.


    Olivia couldn''t get out of the hospital now, so he had to go to the police station on his own.


    Since he promised the Old Master, he had to keep his word.


    However, "What do you mean?"


    "Even though you are Miss Hadley''s fianc¨¦, Miss Hadley has full authority to entrust her ex-husband,


    Mr.Weston, to handle this matter, so you have no right to intervene¡± Brayden smiled.


    Olivia entrusted Everett with full authority, didn''t she? She had been with him since she woke up.


    How could she let Everett handle it? Brayden walked out of the police station and went straight back to


    the hospital.


    He didn''t call Everett or Mr.Cruz.


    He knew it was useless to find either of them.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Except for Olivia.


    At this moment.


    At Olivia''s ward.


    Melody sat in the chair, her legs crossed.


    She was dressed like a supermodel.


    She looked at Olivia, took off her sunsses, and said bluntly, "When are you going to get your


    license?"


    Olivia looked at Melody, not feeling much about this unexpected guest.


    But if she could, she hoped not to see this person.


    "This is between Brayden and me.It has nothing to do with you." Melody curled her lips.


    "Olivia, it''s reasonable for you to call me auntie now.¡¯ Melody had a rigid fake smile.


    She was unhappy.She was unsatisfied.


    How could Olivia not feel it?


    "Brayden and I are not engaged yet.That''s not appropriate."


    Her expression did not change at all.


    Melody held her sunsses, crossed her hands, and leaned forward to look at her.


    "Do you feel it inappropriate? Or you have never thought of marrying Brayden, right?"


    The atmosphere quieted down.


    Olivia gripped the quilt, and Melody''s smile continued.


    Melody straightened up, leaned back, and looked at Olivia with her sharp eyes.


    "Or, you approached Brayden to attract Everett''s attention just for revenge!"


    Olivia''s fingernails dug into her palms.


    Her eyes turned very cold.


    Like an ice knife.


    "So, Miss Johnson is reminding me that I should take revenge, right?"


    Melody''s smile disappeared instantly.


    Olivia looked at her, her eyes dim.


    "Since you''re so eager to see Brayden and I get married, are you afraid of something?"


    "That''s true.You should have felt something about what happened during this time.Everett''s actions are


    really hard to understand.If possible, I hope you can take good care of your fianc¨¦ and don''t let him get


    involved with his ex-wife.Or I''ll think that he can''t forget me.¡±


    Melody''s face darkened instantly, and the sunsses in her hand was broken.


    Olivia looked at the sunsses in her hand and her eyes dimmed.


    She didn''t want to provoke anyone, but Melody''s words hurt her.


    Why? They bullied her one by one because she was amoner, had no family background, and


    deserved to be trampled on.


    Right? She was also a human being.


    She was human like them.


    She also had feelings and would be emotionally hurt after being bullied.


    She would also fight back after being provoked.


    "Good, Very good"


    "I underestimated you!"


    Melody''s face darkened in a second.


    She smiled arrogantly as a brilliant star.


    She stood up and looked at Olivia with disdain.


    "You dare to be rude to me only because you know that Brayden likes you.One day, when he no longer


    likes you, I''ll see if you can still talk to me like you did today.¡¯ The door mmed and Olivia heard the


    sound of high heels.


    Then she closed her eyes.


    "Melody, I have nothing to rely on.If I have to say what I am relying on, it is my strong will"


    "I want to live.Live well.More exciting than ever.¡¯ As soon as Brayden got out of the car, he saw Melody


    walking out of the hospital.


    She wore a cap and looked cold.


    Why was she here? Melody also saw Brayden.Asneer shed across her eyes and she walked over.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    "Auntie." Brayden spoke first.


    Melody looked at him and curled her lips.


    "Brayden, it''s been a few days since Ist saw you.I think you''ve lost weight."


    Brayden recognized the meaning in Melody''s tone, but he pretended he didn''t and said, "No, I don''t


    think so."


    "Really? But no matter how I look at you, I feel that you have lost weight, and you are also haggard.You


    should pay more attention to your health.Your mother has been worried about you."


    "Well, thank you for asking, auntie."


    "But, why is auntie here?"


    Brayden didn''t think she was here by ident.


    Melody then seemed to remember something, "Oh, I came to see the future wife of my nephew.You


    didn''t even tell me she was hurt.If I hadn''t asked Everett, I wouldn''t have known."


    There was an obvious sarcasm in her voice.


    Brayden recognized it.


    His fingers curled up and he said, "Don''t worry, auntie.I''ll take care of Olivia.Just take care of uncle.¡¯ His


    words implied something.


    Melody also recognized it.


    "Of course.I just saw her today, and I was a little worried for you."


    Brayden looked at her and said nothing.


    Melody didn''t seem to see the change in his eyes and continued, "I don''t think she really wants to get


    married.Are you having a fight?"


    Brayden clenched his fists.


    "No, auntie was over-worrying it."


    "That''s good.I''m just worried about you two.After all, you love her so much.How sad would you be if


    she failed you?"


    "Well, it''s gettingte.Everett is alone in the hospital.I have to go to take care of him now.Talk to you


    later."


    "Okay.¡± Melody left.


    Brayden turned around and watched the car drive away from the hospital.


    Melody was just telling him that Olivia didn''t want to marry him.


    He had to settle the engagement with Olivia quickly.


    Not long after Melody left, the doctor came.


    Olivia asked the doctor about her condition.


    She didn''t want to stay in the hospital too long.


    "You will have to stay at least for a week in the hospital considering your injury¡¯¡¯ Olivia frowned.


    "A week..."


    It was too long.


    "Is three days okay?"


    "No, your wound is inmed.If anything happens again, your wound will be harder to heal, and it will


    leave a sequ."


    "Can''t we increase the dosage of medicine in advance?"


    The doctor said helplessly, "Miss Hadley, if you want your hand to be disabled, I can discharge you


    now:'' Olivia was rendered speechless.


    She didn''t want to lose her hand.


    She couldn''t do anything with her hand broken.


    "Doctor, don''t listen to her.I''ll decide for her now."


    Brayden''s voice came, and the doctor shook his head.


    "I''ll leave you alone."


    The doctor left.


    Brayden walked in and looked at Olivia with a serious expression.


    "Do you really want to be disabled?" He was a little angry.


    Olivia whispered, "I was just asking.¡¯


    "You asked because you wanted to!"


    ¡°Olivia, I''m really heartbroken that you''re doing this.Heartbroken, do you understand?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He looked at her with worry and concern in his eyes.


    What was more, there was anger for her not cherishing her body.


    Olivia lowered her head.


    "I won''t ask again."


    Brayden didn''t say much after.He kept a straight face.


    Olivia wanted to break the silence but didn''t know how.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and asked, "Brayden, you went to the police station.What did the


    police say?"

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Brayden knew that she realized she was wrong, so he no longer ignored her.


    He said, "The police told me that you let Everett handle this.I can''t interfere."


    Olivia frowned.


    "I didn''t!"


    How could she ask Everett to handle this? She had never asked about it, nor had anyone asked her


    about it.


    When Brayden saw the change of her expressions, he felt the stone in his heart finally disappeared.


    "I know that.I''ve been by your side since you woke up.You didn''t have time to let him handle it."


    Olivia clenched her hand.


    "I''m going to the police station myself"


    Brayden nodded.


    "That''s the only way now.¡¯ He had wanted to take her with him tomorrow, but they couldn''t wait since


    Everett had interfered in it.


    Brayden went to tell the doctor about the situation and took Olivia to the police station.


    Olivia didn''t say anything along the way.


    Because she didn''t think it was that easy.


    The car quickly stopped at the police station and the two got out and went in.


    They didn''t expect Mr.Cruz would be inside.


    Mr.Cruz''s eyes shed with surprise when he saw the two of them, especially Olivia.


    He knew that Olivia was in the hospital and that she could not be discharged now.


    But she was here.


    Olivia walked over.


    "Mr.Cruz, long time no see.¡¯ Mr.Cruz nodded.


    "Nice to meet you."


    It had been a long time since they met.


    "Everett asked you to handle this case?"


    Olivia asked directly.


    "Yes."


    "You don''t have to interfere in this.I''ll handle it myself"


    Mr.Cruz held the document, his hands put in front of him, and looked at Olivia.


    "Miss Hadley, I''m sorry.I can''t do that."


    He was ordered by Mr.Weston, and listened to him.


    He wouldn''t listen to anyone else.


    Olivia clenched her hand.


    "I see." Mr.Cruz nodded.


    "Then I''ll go first."


    "OK"


    As Mr.Cruz turned around to leave, Olivia suddenly stopped him.


    "Mr.Cruz."


    Mr.Cruz turned and looked at her.


    "How many years do you think Bill will be sentenced to?"


    "Life imprisonment."


    Olivia''s body shook slightly, and Brayden immediately held her up with a cold face.


    Life imprisonment.


    This was Everett''s way of doing things.


    He was always so heartless.


    Mr.Cruz left, and Olivia closed her eyes, suppressing the tumultuous emotions in her heart.


    She knew that it was fair that Bill would be imprisoned for the rest of her life.


    Because she deserved it.But...


    "Brayden, let''s go in.¡¯ After a while, Olivia opened her eyes with determination.


    She promised Donald and she had to do it.


    Brayden nodded.


    "OK"


    As the victim and witness, Olivia exined the situation to the police, hoping to give Bill a lighter


    sentence.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The police were surprised because no victim was willing to punish the bad guys lightly.


    But they couldn''t do anything about it.


    If Olivia wanted to lenient with the criminal, they wouldn''t stop her.


    It all depended on the her wishes.


    "You need to find a newwyer.¡¯


    "Okay, thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Olivia and Brayden left the police station.


    Brayden said, "You don''t have to worry aboutwyers.I''ll get one for you."


    "Okay¡± Olivia looked out the window, hoping that things would be resolved as she had wished.


    Mr.Cruz dialed a number after getting in the car.


    Not long after, the phone was connected.


    Aunique cold voice sounded.


    "Hello."


    "Mr.Weston, I saw Miss Hadley and Mr.James when was in the police station.¡± Everett looked up.


    "And then?"


    "Miss Hadley doesn''t seem to want Bill to be sentenced for so long."


    Everett''s ck eyes moved slightly, as if something had fallen, breaking the peace inside.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Brayden sent Olivia back to the hospital and told her to have a good rest.


    Then, he called his assistant to find him awyer.


    Half an hourter, Brayden''s phone rang.


    He was peeling fruit.


    When he heard her phone ring, he said to Olivia, "I will answer the phone."


    Olivia nodded.


    "Go ahead."


    Brayden took his phone to the balcony.


    "How about it? When will thewyere?"


    "Brayden, I can''t find awyer.¡¯ Brayden frowned.


    "What did you say?" The assistant sighed.


    "Thewyer won''t take this case.I asked why.This case is taken by Mr.Cruz who is on the side of your


    younger uncle.If you want to get involved in this case, you have to find your younger uncle."


    Brayden looked into the distance.


    His fingers clenched his phone.He decided to get involved in this case.


    "Isee."


    He was about to hang up when the assistant said, "Brayden."


    "Anything else?"


    "I don''t care why you''re staying in Green Lake now.But I want to remind you.Although you became


    famous at a young age and you are indeed talented on the violin, you can''t be so willful.If you continue


    like this, you''ll..."


    "Nothing is more important to me now than being with someone I love."


    "You..."


    Brayden hung up.


    Everything had a priority.


    To him, the most important now was Olivia.


    Nothing was more important than her.


    Soon, the phone dinged and popped up a message sent by the assistant.Brayden didn''t read it.


    He put his phone in his pocket and turned around to the room.


    Olivia looked at him.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He didn''t look well.


    "Nothing.I have something to deal with.I might not be in the hospital for an hour or twoter.You stay in


    the hospital and don''t go anywhere, okay?"


    Olivia looked into his eyes.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    There was concern and concern as usual but a hint of solemnity hidden among those emotions.


    "Okay.¡± Brayden bent over and kissed her on the forehead.


    He said in a soft voice, "I''m going out"


    "Okay.¡±


    When Brayden left the ward, the relief on Olivia''s face disappeared.


    She guessed that things were getting difficult.


    Olivia looked out the window at the sky.


    A few secondster, she took her phone and dialed a number.


    Melody was taking care of Everett in the ward.


    In the past two days, she pushed her work away and focused on taking care of Everett in the hospital.


    She would not leave Everett until he could leave the hospital.


    Suddenly, Everett''s phone rang.


    Melody looked at Everett who was reading.


    He seemed to read attentively and not hear the phone ring.


    Melody reminded, "Everett, your phone is ringing.¡±


    Everett turned the page.


    "Don''t worry¡± As if he knew who called him, his dark eyes did not fluctuate at all.


    Melody looked at the phone on the bedside table.


    She was curious about who called him.


    It was someone that he knew without taking a look at the phone.


    Olivia frowned as she listened to the woman''s voice from the phone "Sorry the number you dialed did


    not answer.¡±


    Everett didn¡¯t answer.


    Did he not hear it or did he deliberately refuse to answer it? Olivia looked at the ck screen for a while


    and then put her phone away.


    She was more willing to believe that he had deliberately refused to answer.


    Not long after Everett''s phone was quiet, Melody''s phone rang.


    Everett''s eyes moved slightly andnded on her.


    Melody took out her phone and saw the name on the screen.


    Amockery shed across her eyes and she said, "Everett, I''m going out to answer the phone."

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Melody went out with his phone and the door closed.


    Everett looked at the closed door.


    A few secondster, he took his phone and looked at the screen.


    A missed call was disyed on the screen.


    It was from Olivia.


    His eyes darkened as his gaze fell on the missed call.


    Melody walked out of the ward before answering the phone.


    "Brayden, what''s the matter?"


    "Auntie, do you know anywyers?"


    Melody asked, frowning slightly, "Lawyer?"


    "Well, the kidnapping of Olivia was a special case at the time.My uncle called the police, and it is he


    who takes care of the rest of the matter.But this is my business, and I am supposed to deal with


    it.That''s why I need to find anotherwyer."


    Brayden''s meaning was clear.


    Everett wanted to take care of Olivia''s matter, but Brayden didn''t want Everett to be involved.


    But he couldn''t stop Everett, so he had to call her.


    Let her take care of it.


    There was nothing wrong with that.


    He didn''t make a wrong call.


    However, Melody was unhappy.


    She was very displeased.


    Why? Because now everyone was reminding her that her fianc¨¦ fell for another woman.


    She, Melody, was no match for a woman whose family background, knowledge, and appearance were


    inferior to hers.


    "I can help you find awyer, but, Brayden, I have to remind you that there are things I can help you


    with, but there are things I can''t help."


    "I know, auntie.Don''t worry.I know what to do."


    "Alright.I hope I can see your moves this time."


    "You''ll see soon."


    After the phone hung up, Brayden dialed a number and started the car.


    "Send someone to the hospital to n it.I''m going to propose tomorrow.¡¯ Melody went back to the ward.


    She regained herposure the moment she entered the ward.


    She looked at Everett, who was still reading a book.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Melody walked over and asked, "Do you want an apple?"


    "No"


    Melody said, "If you say no, I''ll give it to you."


    Then she took an apple to wash, sat on the stool, and peeled it.


    The atmosphere in the ward was quiet.


    Suddenly, Melody said, "Everett, Brayden just called me and asked me to find awyer for him to


    handle Olivia''s case.I just found out that yourwyer is taking over Olivia''s case."


    Everett looked at her.


    Melody also looked at him with a smile and said, "Although that''s your nephew and niece''s wife''s


    matter, it would be better for the client to deal with it.What do you think about it?"


    Everett looked into her eyes, and Melody met his eyes.


    It seemed that the two of them were as usual.


    But the atmosphere in the ward was weird.


    Finally, Everett said, "Let him contact Mr.Cruz.¡±


    Melody''s smile faded.


    "Everett, don''t worry about the younger generation.Others will gossip about us if they know."


    Looking down, she continued to peel the apple.


    Thick eyshes, which covered her eyes, cast a shadow under her eyelids.


    Everett took the book and said in an indifferent tone, "As you said, they''re the younger generation.It''s


    reasonable for the elder to worry about the younger generation.¡±


    Melody cut the fruit knife in her hand, and a bloody cut appeared on her index finger, blood gushing


    out quickly.


    But she couldn''t feel the pain.She couldn''t feel the pain at all.


    "Well, what about people saying that you worried about your ex-wife? Does that make sense?"

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Melody looked up at Everett.She was smiling, but her eyes were cold.


    Everett also looked at her.


    "If you think like this, that''s it."


    Melody clenched the apple tightly and smiled faintly.


    "Everett, you really like to joke with me.¡¯


    After Brayden left, Olivia took the ¡®Secrets of Green Embroidery¡¯ and opened it.


    This morning, she asked Brayden to bring the book over.


    She wanted to return it to the Old Master when he arrived.


    But he refused to ept it no matter what happened.


    He said there was no reason for him to take back what he had given out and he told her to take good


    care of it.


    Olivia could understand his thought.


    It was not because of Bill, but because he really wanted her to develop the green embroidery well.


    Olivia held the book and read it seriously.


    She would not let the Old Master down.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.


    Olivia paused, turned over the book, and put it aside.


    She took the phone from the bedside table.


    It was an unfamiliar number.


    The location was H City.


    She answered, "Hello"


    "Is it Olivia, Miss Hadley?"


    "Yes, who are you?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I''m Brayden''s assistant, Kelly.¡¯ Brayden''s assistant...


    Olivia paused for a while and said, "Hello."


    "I''m sorry to disturb you, and I hope you don''t mind."


    "It doesn''t matter.Just say it.¡¯ Kelly called her now, so something must have happened.


    "Then I won''t beat around the bush.I''ve heard about the recent events.I don''t have any bad ideas.I just


    want you to persuade Brayden to focus on his work"


    "He''s beenpletely disregarding his work these days.If he continues like this, his promising future


    will really be ruined by himself"


    Olivia looked ahead.


    "Ok.I''ll tell him to focus on his work"


    She did drag her down.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Hanging up the phone, Olivia looked at the darkened screen.


    She thought she couldn''t let him ruin his future for her.


    Brayden came back in less than two hours with a bunch of gardenias in his hands.


    As soon as he came in, the fragrance of the flowers came to her nose.


    "You like gardenias.It''s the right season for gardenias to bloom.I bought a bunch of them.Smell


    them.Do they smell good?"


    Brayden held the bouquet in front of her with a smile in his eyes.


    Olivia smelled it and looked up.


    "It smells good" Brayden smiled.


    "I bought a vase, and I''ll buy a bunch of flowers every morning and put them in it"


    As he said, he took out the ss vase and went to the bathroom.


    Olivia listened to the sound of water inside and did not speak.


    Brayden soon came out.


    He trimmed the gardenia, put it in the vase and set it on the bedside table.


    "Does it look good?"


    He looked at her with gentle eyes.Olivia looked at the snow-white gardenia and nodded.


    "Yes." Brayden smiled again.


    "You''re more beautiful." Olivia looked at him.


    "Brayden, I want to say something."


    She looked serious, and Brayden became serious.


    "Say it."


    "Do you remember what Everett said at the hotel that day?"


    Brayden''s face darkened.


    "Yes."


    How could he not remember? He still remembered what happened that day and what he had said.


    "Then could you stop ruining your career and even your promising future because of me?"


    Brayden frowned and looked at her for a while, "Why did you say this all of a sudden?"


    He didn''t think it usual that she suddenly thought of this question.


    "Because I''m scared"


    "I''m afraid that we''re all under Everett''s control, especially the person I care about would get hurt


    because of me, do you understand?"


    This was the scariest part about Everett.


    He would always find your weakest spot to attack you and make you unable to rise up again.


    Brayden lowered his eyes and crossed his hands against his lips.


    After a long time, he looked up.


    "I promise you, but I also hope you promise me one thing."


    "Say it"


    "Let''s get the marriage certificate in advance."

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Olivia looked into his eyes and saw he was persistent, determined, and resolute.


    As if she didn''t agree, so would he.


    "Okay." She agreed.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Brayden smiled.


    The next evening, Brayden came over with a wheelchair and said, "I''ll take you out for some fresh air"


    He was in a good mood.


    Olivia could tell.


    "It''s just that I hurt my hand, not my feet, and I don''t need a wheelchair."


    "You look very weak to me now.¡¯ Olivia had no choice but to be pushed down by him to the back


    garden of the hospital.


    The backyard of the hospital was the ce where the patients usually went for a walk.


    There were flowers and trees, pavilions, rockeries, flowing water, and a goodndscaping.


    Olivia had not seen the scenery outside for a few days, so it was not bad toe down and look at this


    strange ce.


    Brayden pushed her along the road paved with white sand and soon brought her to a swing.


    Olivia looked at the swing and was surprised.


    Not because of the swing, but because the swing was wrapped with green vines and colorful lights.


    It shed and was beautiful.


    "I didn''t expect this to be in the hospital" Olivia said with a smile.


    "Well, sit on it"


    "Okay.¡± She hadn''t been on the swing for a long time.Olivia sat up and Brayden stood behind her,


    pulling the ropes on both sides and retreating.


    "Are you ready?"


    Olivia straightened her toes and curved her lips.


    "Ready."


    "Then I''ll let go"


    "Okay."


    Brayden let go and the swing swung forward.


    Oliviaughed.


    It felt very different to y the stuff that you used to y as a kid.


    But soon, Olivia was stunned.


    Because it was dark all around in an instant.


    It was as if all the lights went out at this moment.


    Was there a power outage? But if the power went out, why were the lights outside the hospital still on?


    Just as she thought about it, colored lights lit up beside her.


    And the lights were on the ground.


    They were arranged in a heart shape around the swing.


    The people who had just scattered all over the ce came over with candles, stood outside the heart-


    shaped colored lights and smiled at her.


    Olivia was confused.


    Brayden came to her and looked at her lovingly.


    "I wanted to propose to you at my concert, but it wasn''t arranged properly then.I wanted to propose to


    you in Paris, but you were on the way to a business trip.This time, I can finally propose to you in


    peace."


    After that, he knelt on one knee, took out the velvet box, opened it, and looked at her.


    "Olivia, will you marry me?"


    Olivia finally came back to her senses.


    But when she did, she still felt overwhelmed.


    Apropose.


    He was proposing to her.


    Olivia gripped the ropes tightly.


    The crowd holding the candles saw that she did not move or answer, so they started, "Marry him, marry


    him, marry him..."


    Olivia stood up and looked into Brayden''s eyes.


    Many expressions shed in his eyes.


    It was desire, anticipation, nervousness, and caution.


    She Opened her lips.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    "Mom, you can take a flight tomorrow morning to be here."


    The moment Belle finished her work and returned home, she received a call from Brayden.


    Hearing what he said, Belle stopped and asked, "Tomorrow?"


    "Yes."


    "Why? I''ve been too busy in arranging for your engagement for the past two days, and I did not even


    have time for other things."


    Not only was Belle busy with this matter, but she also pulled some strings to suppress the


    overwhelming amount of media reports over the past few days.


    "Olivia got a car ident and is in the hospital.Pleasee here to take care of her."


    "Car ident?"


    Belle was surprised, "How could there be a car ident?"


    "Because of Everett."


    "Everett?"


    Belle was troubled by this.


    Now the mention of Everett gave her a headache.


    "Well, he''s in the hospital too."


    "What are you...What are you doing?"


    Belle was a little angry.


    Every time idents would happen after a few days, Belle felt that she was too upied to handle


    them.


    "Mom, you don''t have to worry so much.You only need toe to Green Lake early tomorrow morning


    and bring your household with you.I want to get my marriage certificate with Olivia in advance."


    Another heavy bomb was dropped just now, and Belle felt like she was going crazy.


    "Brayden, tell me everything at once.Is there anything else you want to do, or anything else are you still


    hiding from me?"


    "No, just these two things.Mom, now I don''t want to dy it for even one day.I want to get my marriage


    certificate with Olivia earlier."


    "You wait, wait for a moment, let me figure it out."


    First, it was a car ident, then getting a marriage certificate in advance, and Belle felt that something


    was wrong.


    "Did Olivia get injured seriously?"


    Otherwise, why would Brayden want to get the certificate in advance? And now it was only about ten


    days before the ninth of next month, which would be very soon.Why did Brayden want to make it


    earlier?


    "No, you''ll see tomorrow."


    The phone was hung up.


    Belle did not know what to say, ".."


    She checked the time and asked her assistant to book the ticket.


    Tomorrow Belle was going to see what was going on there.


    The next morning.


    In the VIP ward of the hospital located in the city.


    The doctor came to check for Everett.


    After the check, Melody asked, "Doctor, how is it?"


    "He''s recovering well.He''ll be discharged in a few days."


    "Okay, thank you, doctor."


    "You''re wee."


    When the doctor left, Melody looked at Everett, pulled up the quilt, and covered for Everett, "You rest


    for a while.I''ll go out and buy something.¡±


    "Ok"


    Melody fetched the bag and went out.


    Everett took the document sent by Davis and opened it.


    As soon as the file was opened, a familiar sound came from outside.


    "Melody, are you going out?" Everett looked up.


    Melody was standing at the door and was going to close it.


    A person who was wearing a white shirt and casual pants came over with a fruit basket in hand.


    The person looked at Melody in a bewitching and weird way.


    It was Henry.


    Sensing his gaze, Henry looked over and curled his lips, "Mr.Weston, I''m sorry.I finally have time to see


    you today.¡¯¡¯


    The irises in his ck eyes somehow moved imperceptibly.


    Henry took the liberty to walk in the ward as if he were at home.


    He then put the fruit basket on the bedside table, took a stool, and sat down in front of the bed.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Henry then looked around.


    After finishing checking around, Henry then looked at Everett.


    Everett''s legs were no longer hung in the air by medical facilities, but his hand was still hung.


    Henry looked at the hand hung in the air and frowned, "How did Mr.Weston got injured so badly this


    time?"


    Henry seemed very concerned.


    "President Gold may have the same situation if you happen to have a car ident."


    "Hehe, Mr.Weston is as humorous as ever"


    Looking at Melody, Henry asked, "Melody, won''t you pour me a cup of tea?"


    Melody walked over and directly asked him to leave, "Everett needs to rest.You can leave after the


    catchup."


    "Ahh, Melody, you are so angry today.Who offended you?"


    Henry rubbed his chin, thinking for a while.


    He then said to himself, "Could it be that Brayden proposed sessfully? That''s not right.Brayden''s


    proposal should be a great blessing.¡¯


    "Mr.Weston, am I right?"


    Henry looked at Everett with a smile in his amorous eyes.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Propose? Melody''s brows twitched and her expression changed in a sh.


    But soon, she looked at Everett.


    He was looking at Henry with his ck eyes, which were unfathomable as usual and without any


    change.


    It seemed that he had heard amon news.


    Melody''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Doesn''t he care?"


    "Not at all?"


    Henry''s smile deepened when he saw that Everett''splexion did not changed at all.


    Why didn''t Everett have any change in expression, but he clearly felt the coldness in his eyes?


    "It seems that you are very concerned about our family matters." Henry shrugged.


    "I have to.Now that the whole world is paying attention to the Westons, of course I have been affected.¡¯


    "Do you agree with me? Melody."


    Melody looked at him coldly.


    "Get out.¡¯ Henry sighed.


    "Melody, why are you so indifferent to me?"


    Melody picked up her phone.


    "You want me to call security?"


    Henry looked helpless and stood up.


    "Well, I''ll go.I can¡¯t bear to make you unhappy.¡¯


    After that, he looked at Everett and said, "Mr.Weston, it looks like your nephew''s gonna get married


    soon.


    When will you and Melody get married?"


    Curling his lips, he turned and left.


    After he left, the ward returned to silence.


    However, the atmosphere was different from before.


    Melody looked at Everett.


    His dark eyes were deep and indifferent, and his handsome face was cold.


    However, she had never known what he was thinking.


    "Aren''t you going out to buy something?"


    Everett looked at her.


    "Yes."


    Melody turned around and went out.


    When she reached the door, she stopped and turned to look at him.


    "Everett, are you happy that Zihang is getting married soon?"


    Everett looked up, his eyes deeper than usual.


    Melody curved her lips.


    "I''m d that Brayden is finally with someone he loves, just like us."


    Then she closed the door.


    Everett narrowed his eyes.


    The sun shone in through the window andnded on his thick eyshes, casting ayer of indifferent


    light.


    Melody walked into the elevator and pressed the button.


    Just then, a person walked in.


    She looked up and her face turned cold.


    Henry curled his lips and pressed the close button.


    The elevator door closed.


    "Melody, are you happy to know that Brayden and Olivia are getting married?"


    Henry looked at her with a wicked smile.


    Melody looked at the wall of the elevator and said in a faint voice, "Henry, do you want me to remind


    you of the consequences of provoking Everett?"


    Thest time he hit Everett''s car, Everett almost sent him to jail.


    He would never forget this.


    Henry''s eyes darkened, but soon, he raised his eyebrows.


    "How can I anger him? It was Brayden, his nephew, not me who pissed him off"


    Melody finally looked at him with a sneer in her eyes.


    "Henry, he knows what you are up to very well.I know it too.I advise you to stay away from me.¡¯¡¯ Henry


    smiled and approached her.


    "How? Like this?"


    He stood in front of her with his hand behind her head and leaned his face towards her.


    Melody did not say a word.


    She looked at him with her lips curved, not afraid of his approach.


    She knew that he didn''t dare to do anything to her.


    As expected, Henry stopped a few centimeters from her.


    The mockery in Melody''s eyes was intense.


    "Henry, you just..."


    "Melody, you''ve changed" Henry interrupted her.


    Melody''s face changed slightly.


    He looked at her face and continued, "You''ve be haggard and...humble"


    Haggard...


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Humble...


    Melody stood in the elevator with her hands clenched.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    The nurse came to give Olivia a routine checkup, and Brayden was watching aside.


    After the examination, Brayden asked, "How is it?"


    "Nothing serious.She''s recovering."


    "That''s good."


    As the nurse left, Olivia said, "If the progress remains, I should be discharged soon."


    Brayden nodded.


    "As long as you''re obedient."


    Olivia smiled.


    "I''ve been very obedient for the past two days.¡¯


    Soon she thought of a question and asked, "Has thewyer been found?"


    She hadn''t asked since she came back from the police station yesterday.She didn''t know what was


    going on.She had to know.


    Brayden''s eyes twitched.


    "He''s found.You don''t have to worry about it.I''ll take care of it." Olivia nodded.


    "Tell me if there are any updates."


    She was still worried.


    "Okay.As soon as the two of them finished speaking, the door of the ward was knocked on.Olivia


    looked over and frowned.Not many people knew about her hospitalization.


    Who was it? Brayden said, "I''ll open the door."


    "Yes."


    Olivia''s eyes was on his back.


    Soon, the door opened and a familiar voice came.


    "Brayden."


    It was Belle''s voice.


    Why was she here? "Mom."


    "Where''s Olivia?"


    "Inside."


    Brayden turned sideways and Belle came in.


    When she saw Belle, she got out of bed.


    "Auntie."


    Belle saw that Olivia was fine without huge injuries.


    Except for her pale face, everything else was normal.


    Belle breathed a sigh of relief.


    Brayden said you were in the hospital.So I came to see you.How are you? Are you feeling better?"


    "Much better.I should be discharged soon.¡¯ Hearing what Olivia said, Belle was more relieved.


    "That''s good.Nice to hear that."


    Brayden took a stool and put it behind Belle.


    He said to Olivia, "Lie down on the bed."


    Belle hurriedly said, "Yeah, quickly lie on the bed.Why are you standing there? Lie down!"


    Olivia was pushed to the bed by two people.


    Belle looked at her carefully and asked Brayden, "Where is Olivia''s injury? Why didn''t you call me in


    advance?"


    It looked like she had been in the hospital for a few days.


    Brayden didn''t called her until yesterday.


    "Her hand was injured."


    "Hand? Which hand? Let me see!"


    Belle immediately went to check Olivia''s hand.


    Olivia said, "Auntie, I''m fine.I''m much better now."


    "Let me see!"


    Since Belle insisted, Olivia had no choice.


    Fortunately, Brayden said, "The bone on her left shoulder is a little cracked.It''s not convenient to


    see.She will be in pain."


    "Well, then I won''t watch it, Olivia.Have a good rest.¡¯ She tucked Olivia in tightly and her movement


    was very careful.


    Olivia felt warm and asked, "Auntie, when did you arrive?"


    "Not long.I was worried about you, so I came over right away.¡¯


    "I''m d you''re okay.¡¯ Otherwise, she didn''t know what would happen.


    Olivia looked at Brayden.


    "You can take auntie back to rest beforeing back."


    Belle said, "It''s okay.I''m here to take care of you.Brayden can goand do his work"


    After that, he said to Brayden, "If you have anything to do, you can go.I''m here with Olivia"


    Her son asked her toe here, so that she could take care of Olivia.


    Otherwise, he could have someone else bring over a household register.


    "Well, call me if you need anything."


    "Go ahead."


    Brayden looked at Olivia.


    "I''m going out to do something.


    I''ll be back soon¡±


    "It¡¯s okay.Just go."


    When Brayden went out, Belle remembered something and said to Olivia, "Olivia, I''ll go talk to Brayden


    ande back soon."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Okay."


    Belle went out very quickly.


    Olivia looked at the closed door of the ward and thought that Belle should be here not only to take care


    of her, but also to do other things.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Belle ran out and shouted, "Brayden."


    Brayden stopped and turned to look at her.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    Belle looked at the closed door of the ward and pulled Brayden away a little before speaking, "I heard


    that Everett was also in the hospitalst night.He was in the car ident with Olivia, right?"


    "Yes."


    The news of Everett''s hospitalization was sealed off.


    Not many people knew.


    If Brayden didn''t tell her, she wouldn''t know.


    "Tell me exactly what happened."


    Brayden looked up at the ward in front of him and his eyes deepened.


    "Olivia had an ident.Everett followed Olivia and saved her.Then he had a car ident.¡¯ Brayden


    rified the whole thing with a sentence.


    However, Belle knew that it was not that simple.


    She didn''t probe into the ident but said, "Is Everett also in this hospital?"


    "No."


    "Which hospital is he in?"


    "City Hospital-"


    Belle nodded.


    "I see.Go for your work."


    "Okay."


    Brayden left.


    Belle stood there for a while and went back to the ward.


    After leaving the hospital, Brayden went to the airport and picked up aman.


    Lawyer Song.


    He was introduced by Melody.


    Soon, the two of them got into the car.


    Lawyer Song said, "Miss Johnson has already exined the situation to me.Mr.James can take me


    directly to the police station."


    "Yes."


    Brayden knew what Melody was capable of.


    Therefore, he was not afraid that she would not be able to find awyer or that this matter would not be


    solved.


    Two hourster, the two of them came out of the police station.


    Lawyer Song said to Brayden, "I understand the case.Don''t worry, Mr.James.I will handle it as you


    required."


    "Okay, thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The two of them left.


    Assoonas the two people left, Everett received a call from Mr.Cruz.


    "Mr.Weston, Miss Johnson asked Spencer of Spencer & Perez Law Firm to handle this case."


    Everett looked at Melody.


    She was standing on the balcony.


    She was tall, with one hand on her chest and a phone in her hand.


    There seemed to be something pleasant, and she smiled.


    "Contact Spencer & Perez, double the price, and deal with this case ording to my request.¡±


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, Everett put his phone aside and looked at Melody.


    Melody heard what she wanted to hear and said, "I see."


    She then hung up the phone.


    After the proposal, she asked Belle toe over, and the next step was to see them get the


    license.Great.


    "Brayden, you finally know what to do."


    She turned around and walked in.


    But she suddenly stopped.


    Everett looked at her for a long time.


    His eyes were like a calmke.


    But Melody seemed to be gripped by something, unable to move.


    She clenched her phone, smiled and walked in.


    "Why keep looking at me?"


    She sat on the bed and looked into his dark eyes.


    Everett looked at the tension in her eyes and said, "Don''t you want me to see you?"


    Melody smiled even more and her eyes deepened.


    "How''s that possible? It''s just that you haven''t looked at me so seriously in along time.I''m ttered"


    "Really?"


    "Of course, you''ve been looking at other thingstely.I''m jealous¡±


    The two looked at each other.The atmosphere was delicate.


    Suddenly, Everett''s phone rang.


    Melody got up.


    "Your phone is ringing."


    Everett turned around and went out.


    Everett took the phone, looked at her back and said, "Melody, it''s time for you to do your own thing.¡¯


    Melody froze.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    After Brayden and thewyer separated, he made a phone call.


    "You go to Olivia''s house in C City and ask Elizabeth to give you the ount book."


    "When should I go?"


    "Now.¡¯


    "Okay, I''ll go now.¡¯


    "If she doesn''t give it to you, just say I ask for it.If she has any problems, ask her to call me."


    "No problem."


    As long as he got the household register, he would go with Olivia to get the marriage certificate.


    He didn''t care about picking the right date anymore.


    All he wanted now was to get his license with her as earlier as possible.


    To be really together.


    Belle took care of Olivia in the hospital and asked her why she was here.


    Olivia exined but left out what happened with Everett during this time.


    Belle didn''t ask either, and they all wanted to avoid talking about Everett.


    When Brayden came back, Olivia said, "Auntie, you should go back and rest.Come back tonight.¡¯


    Belle didn''t refuse and said, "I''lle tonight."


    "Okay."


    Belle left, but instead of going back to the hotel, she went to the city hospital.


    Since she knew that Everett was also in the hospital, and she was here already, it was impossible for


    her to leave without stopping by first.


    The car soon stopped at the city hospital.


    Belle looked at the hospital and frowned.


    She didn''t know which ward Everett was.


    Belle called Brayden.


    Not long after, the phone was connected and Brayden''s voice came, "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    "Brayden, I''vee to see your uncle.Do you know which ward he''s in?"


    Brayden''s voice paused for two seconds.


    "I don''t know.¡¯


    "Don''t know?"


    "Well, I can call him directly.¡¯ He hung up the phone.


    Belle frowned.Belle called Everett.


    The phone went through.


    "Sis."


    "Everett, I''m in Green Lake.Right now I''m outside the city hospital.Which ward are you in? I''m here to


    see you."


    Although she knew what Everett was thinking, in Belle''s heart, Everett was still her little brother.


    It was silent in the phone.Belle was confused.


    "Everett?"


    "Room 8761, 23Rd floor, third building, inpatient department."


    "Okay, I''lle up now."


    Belle hung up and walked into the inpatient department.


    Everett squinted at the darkened screen.Belle quickly came to the ward and knocked on the door.


    "Everett."


    "Come in¡± Belle opened the door and went in.


    There was no one else in the ward except Everett.


    She was surprised.


    "You''re alone here by yourself?"


    "Melody is out.¡¯ Belle nodded.


    That was more like it.


    She thought he was alone.


    "Brayden said Olivia had a car ident and asked me to take care of her.


    I just found out that you were in a car ident too.


    How are you? Where did you hurt yourself? Are you feeling better?"


    Belle looked at him and frowned when she saw his hanging hand.


    He hurt his hand too.


    Everett''s eyes moved slightly.


    "Nothing serious."


    "Really?"


    Everett was always reserved.


    He didn¡¯t say anything about pain, nor did he smile when he was happy.


    There were times when she didn''t know whether he was happy or not.


    Was he in pain or not?


    "Yes."


    Belle saw that he looked okay.


    It was much better than Olivia.


    She believed it.


    There shouldn''t be a big problem.


    Just, "Everett, I heard a report a while ago.I wanted to ask you about it."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Everett looked at her.


    The dark eyes seemed to pierce through and into Belle''s heart.


    "Mmm."


    Belle''s eyes twitched due to his look, but still she asked, "The report says you and Melody are getting


    married this year, right?"


    It suddenly fell silent in the ward.


    Belle became nervous.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Just when she thought Everett wouldn''t answer, Everett answered.Belle was stunned when she heard


    him agreed.


    She thought that he wouldn''t answer, and even if he did, he wouldn''t agree it.


    She didn''t expect this answer.


    "What''s the problem?"


    After hearing the deep voice, Belle came back to herself.


    "No, I was just asking.We all thought you weren''t going to marry Melody.¡¯ She didn''t expect it so


    quickly.


    It was like a fake.


    Belle quickly smiled and said, "You and Melody got married this year, and Brayden would marry Olivia


    next year.That''s great"


    As Everett''s sister, she wanted her brother to be happy.


    As Brayden''s mother, she also wanted her son to be happy.


    She wanted all of them to be happy.


    For her, if Everett married Melody and Brayden married Olivia, this result would be the best.


    However, she heard, "Brayden and Olivia are not matchable."


    The smile on Belle''s face froze.


    Everett looked at her and said slowly, "I won''t let them be together."


    Belle''s facial expression changed.


    Everyone knew that Everett was interfering Brayden and Olivia''s affair, but it was the first time Everett


    was so straightforward in front of her.


    "Everett, I think they are a perfect match.¡¯


    "That''s your thought." Belle frowned.


    She could tell his attitude from his tone.


    He was serious.


    "Everett, I know you think it''s inappropriate for Olivia to marry Brayden because she was once your


    wife."


    "But Olivia is divorced from you.She has a long life.Even if she doesn''t marry Brayden, she will marry


    another man.Would you forbid her getting married again?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Everett''s dark eyes narrowed slightly, and the darkness in them surged.


    "She''s not fit to get married again."


    "Everett, you..."


    Belle''s eyes widened, unable to believe what she had heard.


    He should want Olivia to be alone forever.


    Was he crazy? The sound of high heels came.


    Belle guessed who it was and got up.


    "Everett, that''s not the right idea.I want you to reconsider it calmly and decide whether you should


    control Olivia''s life or not."


    After that, Belle left.


    She only came here to see him, and she wanted to chat with him.She didn''t expect this to happen.


    "Sis?"


    Melody stopped and looked at Belleing out of the ward.


    Belle saw Melody, calmed down, and walked over.


    "Melody."


    Melody looked at her face, then at the closed door and said, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m here to take care of Olivia.When I know that Everett was experienced a car ident, I''m here to


    see him."


    Melody''s eyes twitched and she smiled, "You didn''t even tell me in advance.I''m not here.Let''s chat for a


    while, ok?"


    "No, I have to deal with something of Brayden.I''m worried about Olivia being alone in the hospital.Let''s


    talk next time.¡¯ Melody saw that Belle was in a bad mood, but she didn''t expose her.


    She then said, "It''s really improper for Olivia to be alone."


    "Then I''ll go first."


    "Ok." Belle left.


    Melody looked at her back and walked into the ward.


    "I think sister was in a bad mood when she left.What did you say to annoy her?"


    Melody came over, put down her bag, sat on the bed, and looked at Everett.


    Everett was looking at the document in hisptop.


    When he heard her, he raised his eyes and looked at her.


    "General talks." Melody smiled.


    "Would it make the sister so angry?"


    "Or else?"


    Melody looked at his dark eyes and thin lips, she smiled hard.


    "Everett, you are getting a bad man."


    "Oh?"


    Melody leaned closer and wrapped her arms around his neck.Her red lips pressed against his thin lips


    and she looked into his eyes.


    "But I like you more since you be like this."

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Belle called Wade after getting in the car.


    She was worried, and uneasy after thinking about it for many times.So, she had to call her grandfather.


    "Hi, Belle."


    "Grandpa, I''m in Green Lake now.I just met Everett and talked to him.He told me directly that he


    wouldn''t let Olivia and Brayden be together.Besides, he wanted to interfere with Olivia''s marriage."


    "I don''t know what to do."


    She was afraid that Everett would go even further if he continued like this.


    "You went to Everett?"


    "No, Brayden called mest night and asked me to..."


    Belle told Wade what Brayden had told herst night and what she knew here.


    After that, there was no sound in the phone.


    But Belle knew that Wade was listening.


    She didn''t rush her grandfather into answering.


    There was no other way.


    Only her grandfather could control Everett.


    After a while, Wade''s voice sounded, "I see."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Belle frowned at the beep sound.


    "Grandpa knows, and then what?"


    Wade hung up the phone and looked into the distance and frowned.


    Olivia asked Brayden to bring her phone and herptop from the hotel.


    She had read Secrets of Green Embroidery and had an idea in her mind.


    She had to write it down.


    Brayden went to the hotel and brought what she wanted.


    As soon as she got herptop, Olivia began to get busy with her work.


    Brayden did not disturb her.


    Normally, he wouldn''t agree to her, but she put up with it for a few days, and it would be unreasonable if


    he didn''t agree.


    When Belle came back, Olivia was still busy.


    "What''s Olivia doing?"


    Belle couldn''t help asking Brayden.


    As soon as she came in, she saw Olivia drawing on a piece of white paper with a pen.


    "She''s doing design.Let''s not disturb her:"


    Brayden said in a low voice.


    Belle looked at the pencil in Olivia''s hand and understood.


    She put down her bag and took Brayden out.


    "Tell me, what are your ns now?"


    The conversation with Everett weighed heavily on her heart.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Brayden looked at Belle and asked, "Did he tell you anything?"


    He could tell that the two of them had talked the look on his mother''s face, but he didn''t know exactly


    what they had said.


    Belle sighed.


    "Yes, we had talked."


    "What did you say?"


    Belle looked at Brayden with mixed feelings.


    "He said he wouldn''t let Olivia be with you, and he wouldn''t let Olivia get married to any man.¡¯ Brayden


    smiled, but this smile was different from those in the past.


    It was cold.


    "Mom, what kind of ex-husband would ban his ex-wife from marrying another person after divorce?"


    "Do you know why he said that?"


    Belle didn''t say anything, but she already had an answer in her heart.


    "Because he likes Olivia, and he can''t ept Olivia marrying another man¡¯¡¯ Belle frowned.


    "But I asked him today if he would marry Melody this year, and he said yes."


    Brayden smiled and said, "He said yes, then I hope so."


    "I''m afraid he won''t marry Melody.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Olivia received a call from Elizabeth at night.


    Seeing Elizabeth''s phone call, Olivia paused for a while and answered it.


    Belle saw her answer the phone and said, "I''m going downstairs to buy some fresh fruit."


    "Okay, auntie." Belle left the ward.


    Olivia put the phone in her ear, "Mom."


    "Olivia, I want to ask you something.Did Mr.James say that you would go to get your marriage


    certificate on the ninth of next month?"


    "Well, what''s wrong?"


    "There was a man outside the door who said that he was here to get the household register, and he


    said it was Mr.James who asked him to do it.He said that you should get the certificate in advance.I


    remember you were talking about the ninth of next month, why suddenly changed? This man must be


    aliar!"


    "I''ll send that person away now.He''s actually tricking me...¡¯¡¯ Elizabeth was about to hang up when Olivia


    called her, "Mom, wait."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "That man didn''t lie to you.He''s telling the truth.I''m going to get the certificate in advance with Brayden."


    After proposing to herst night, Brayden said that he would go to get the certificate when the


    household register was sent over.


    He said he would care about the date any longer.


    She said her household register was at her mom''s ce.


    He said he would take care of it.


    She didn''t ask more then.


    This morning, Belle came, and she didn''t think more about the household register.


    However, now her mother said that someone went to get it, so she thought it would be someone


    Brayden had ordered.


    Also, Belle had brought Brayden''s household register.


    "Ah? Is it really Mr.James''s man? But...Well, didn''t you say the ninth of next month? Why is it so early?"


    "Well, we want to get married early, so we change the mind.¡¯¡¯ Elizabeth thought of something and


    eximed, "Olivia, are you pregnant?"


    Then they were in a hurry to get married! Olivia clenched her phone.


    "No, mom.Give that person my household register."


    "Oh, okay, I''ll give it to him.You guys get the certificate quickly, don''t dy!"


    She would be relieved if her daughter got it earlier.


    Elizabeth immediately took out the household register and handed it to the person standing outside the


    door.


    "I''m sorry, I forgot the ce I saved it for a long period untouched.I looked for it for a while, sorry to


    make you wait."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "It''s okay.¡¯¡¯ The man took the household register and said, "If you have any questions, you can call


    Mr.James.I''ll go first."


    "Okay!"


    She didn''t dare to call Brayden.She could only confirm it with Olivia.


    It felt great! Elizabeth thought she could finally be relieved.


    Olivia listened to the busy tone on her phone and hung up.


    Brayden probably didn''t want to let Everett know it, so he sent someone to her house to get the


    household register.


    But, could they get the certificate sessfully in this way? Brayden went back to the hotel and


    discussed the work schedule with his assistant.


    He sent someone to the Hadley to get the household register.


    If nothing unexpected happened, it would be delivered to him early tomorrow morning.


    But tomorrow was Saturday, and the civil affairs bureau would work on Monday, so they had to wait two


    days.


    In the next two days, he would start working one after another, and then go to the civil affairs bureau


    with Olivia on Monday to get the certificate.


    After getting the certificate, he would go to work and asked his mother to take care of Olivia here.


    As long as he got the certificate, he would be relieved.


    The phone rang.


    Brayden took the phone, looked at the screen, and went to the balcony to answer it.


    "I got it.I''ll send it to you tomorrow morning."


    "Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Brayden gripped his hand tightly.


    Two days, he just needed to wait another two days.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Brayden went to the hospital after his work.


    "Mom, I''ll stay here tonight.You go back to the hotel."


    Belle knew Brayden wanted to stay with Olivia and nodded.


    "Okay.I''lle back tomorrow morning.¡¯¡¯


    "Olivia, have a good rest"


    "So do you."


    After Belle left, Brayden sat by the bed and gently touched her face.


    "How are you? Are you feeling better?"


    "Much better."


    Olivia looked at Brayden and said, "My mom called me.¡¯¡¯


    Brayden paused and looked at her, waiting for her to continue.


    "Mom said you sent someone to get my ID card."


    "Yeah, it should be here tomorrow morning.¡¯¡¯


    "Sorry I didn''t tell you in advance.Are you angry?"


    Brayden looked into her eyes.Olivia shook her head.


    "No.You told me you would see to it" Brayden smiled.


    "You trust me so much?"


    "Yes."


    She trusted him.


    Brayden cuddled her and rested his chin on her head.


    "Olivia, we''re going to get married on Monday.Everett won''t know about it."


    The smell of him eased her and she closed her eyes, saying, "Okay.¡±


    The next day, the doctor asked Olivia to get an x-ray to see how her bones were healing.


    Belle and Brayden followed her, waiting for the result.


    Half an hourter, Olivia was sent back to the ward.


    Brayden found the doctor and asked, "How''s the result?"


    "Good.She can be discharged tomorrow.¡¯¡¯


    "Great.Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Brayden returned to the ward.


    Olivia saw him and immediately asked, "What did the doctor say?"


    She was a little nervous.


    She was afraid that the doctor would ask her to continue staying in the hospital.


    Brayden wanted to have a joke with her, but her anxious face made him give up.


    "The doctor said that you''re recovering well and can be discharged tomorrow.¡¯¡¯


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Really?"


    Olivia couldn''t believe it.


    She thought it would take days at best.


    She didn''t expect to be discharged so soon.


    "Really, I won''t lie to you." Olivia smiled.


    She could finally leave the hospital.


    The next morning, Olivia had a full body examination and was discharged in the afternoon.


    She was beaming with pleasure.


    Brayden was happy to see her being happy.


    Belle was d to see them so happy, but she was also worried.


    She wanted them to be happy forever, but she was worried about what Everett might do.


    They walked out of the hospital and ran into a woman.


    She was dressed in in clothes, holding a thermos in her hand.


    It was Ms Parker.


    Olivia greeted, "Ms Parker.¡¯¡¯


    The woman followed her voice and saw her.She asked in surprise.


    "Miss Hadley, why are you here?"


    She thought of something and quickly added, "You came to see the old master too?"


    Olivia frowned.


    "Is master sick?"


    Seeing herpletely unaware look, Ms Parker said, "You don''t know?"


    "No.What''s wrong with master?"


    "Heart attack.He nearly died."


    Heart attack? Olivia was worried.


    "Where''s he? I want to see him."


    "It''s in the inpatient department.Let''s go.I''m also delivering food to him."


    Then she raised the thermos in her hand.


    Olivia said to Brayden and Belle, "Brayden, auntie, you go back.I''m going to see the master.¡¯¡¯


    He''d been healthy but suddenly had a heart attack.She had to see him.


    Brayden said, "Mom, I''ll go with Olivia."


    Belle nodded.


    "Okay."


    After Belle left the hospital.


    Olivia introduced Brayden to Ms Parker, "This is my fianc¨¦."


    Ms Parker nodded.


    "Your fianc¨¦ is so handsome.You''re a good match." Brayden thanked her.


    Olivia asked, "Why did the master suddenly have a heart attack? Wasn''t he all fine before?"


    "He got a call and fell down after it.Fortunately, I was there, otherwise he wouldn''t have make it.¡¯¡¯ Olivia


    clenched her hand.


    Call, what call?

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Several people came to the ward while talking.The nurse was preparing injections for Donald when Ms


    Parker walked over.


    "Look who''s here to see you-"


    Donald looked over and frowned when he saw Olivia.


    There was no joy or warmth on his face.


    This expression made Olivia''s heart tighten slightly.


    She walked over and stopped in front of the bed.


    "Sir, are you okay?"


    Donald withdrew his gaze and said, "I''m okay."


    Ms Parker could tell that Donald was not looking good.


    She was confused.


    What was wrong? Didn''t he like Olivia very much? She looked at Olivia, who didn''t seem right either.


    Ms Parker said, "You can have a nice talk.I''ll get some hot water.¡±


    Donald, "Yeah."


    Brayden looked at Olivia.


    "I''m going to buy something.I came in a hurry, so I didn''t buy anything."


    Olivia, "Okay."


    Brayden could also tell that Donald was abnormal.


    So, he decided to give them a chance to talk.Ms Parker and Brayden left the ward.


    Olivia sat down and looked at Donald''s pale face.


    "Sir, I heard from Ms Parker that you fainted after receiving a phone call.Is something wrong?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Olivia felt that the call was about Bill.


    Even if it was not about Bill, it was about herself.


    Otherwise, the Old Master''s attitude would not be like this today.


    Donald looked at her, and saw the doubt in her eyes, as if she really did not know why.


    Donald turned his head and said in a fainter voice, "Miss Hadley, you don''t have toe to see me.I''m


    lying here because I deserve it."


    He didn''t put the me on others.


    He said it as if he had done something wrong and shouldn''t have trusted her.


    Olivia frowned.


    "Can you tell me what happened?"


    She was certain that she had something to do with it.


    But she didn''t know what it was.


    She hoped that the Old Master w could tell her.


    Donald stopped talking and closed his eyes.


    Obviously, he didn''t want to say it.


    Olivia looked at Donald and said after a while, "Please have a good rest."


    She then got up and went out.


    Ms Parker was making a phone call outside when she saw Oliviae out.


    Therefore, Ms Parker said to the person on the phone, "I''ll call youter."


    After hanging up the phone, Ms Parker walked over.


    "Miss Hadley, what happened to him?"


    As she spoke, she looked at the closed door of the ward.


    He was fine before.


    Why was his face so pale today? Olivia looked at Ms Parker, still frowning.


    "Ms Parker, do you know whose phone call he answered before he fainted?"


    "I don''t know.I was helping him pack up at that time.I don''t know who called him-"


    Olivia lowered her eyes and thought.


    Since he didn''t want to talk and Ms Parker didn¡¯t know, Olivia could only let Ms Parker ask him.


    "Ms Parker, you..."


    "Oh, I remember!"


    Ms Parker suddenly interrupted her.


    "I don''t know who called him, but I heard what he said the other day, something about life


    imprisonment.¡± Olivia clenched her hand.


    "Life imprisonment?"


    "Yes, I don''t know what it means.I heard him say those two words and something about abatement


    from penalty.And..."


    Olivia closed her eyes.


    She already knew what it was.


    "Ms Parker, I see.Please take good care of him in the hospital.I''m busy, so I''m leaving now."


    "Oh.Okay.¡¯ Olivia left quickly.


    Ms Parker looked at her hurried figure, feeling confused.


    Was it urgent? Her face even darkened.


    Olivia quickly called Brayden.


    Brayden was paying for something when he heard his phone ring.


    He answered, "Olivia."

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    "Brayden, have you found thewyer for Bill''s case?"


    "Yeah.What''s wrong?"


    "Give me thatwyer''s number.I have a question for him.¡¯¡¯ Hearing her unusual tone, Brayden clenched


    his phone and asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    "Don''t ask me anything.Give me thewyer''s number.I''ll talk to youter.¡¯


    "Okay.¡± She was worried.


    Although Brayden wanted to know what happened, he still asked nothing and sent her thewyer''s


    phone number.Olivia received the number and called it immediately.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    "I''m Olivia, the victim of the Bill''s case."


    "Miss Hadley? What''s the matter with you?"


    "You''re in charge of Bill''s case now, right?"


    "Yes, I''m in charge.¡¯


    "So what''s going on?"


    "The documents are ready.The next step will be the trial"


    Olivia pinched her fingernails into her palms.


    "Why is the court in session? My intention is to give the lenient disposal, I think they will ept it and


    not go to court."


    But thewyer actually said to wait for the trial to begin.


    Did that mean that they refused to ept the lenient disposal? There was no sound on the phone.


    Olivia clenched her phone and suppressed the annoyance in her heart.


    "Are you there? Please answer me.¡¯


    "Miss Hadley, I''m sorry.Mr.Weston offered me twice the price to take this case.I''m doing what


    Mr.Weston wants now.¡¯ Olivia felt a rush of blood from her feet to her head, and she felt dizzy.


    She retreated to the wall, her eyes red, her whole body tensed up, and she even trembled.


    "That''s it, thank you."


    She quickly hung up and called Everett.


    She was furious and she wanted to curse him.


    But was it useful for her to do this? It was useless.


    No use at all.


    She wanted to find the source of everything.


    Everett.


    She could only make him satisfied then other things could be settled.


    Olivia calmed herself down and kept telling herself not to be impulsive.


    Then, as she listened to the beep, her nails dug into her flesh inch by inch.


    The call went through.


    Olivia immediately asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Her voice was iparably calm.


    Calmer than she thought.


    But this calmness was like a taut string that could break at any moment.


    Everett remained silent.


    Olivia''s eyes turned red.


    "Speak."


    "Everett, I''ve already told you that after this period of time, I''ll go back to Paris.I won''t marry Brayden,


    and I won''t marry other men.What else do you want me to do?"


    "Say it, what do you want me to do to let me go?"


    Olivia almost yelled out thest sentence.


    She really couldn''t help it.


    He controlled her and forbade her from doing many things.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She was like a bird in a cage that he caught and he could tease her as much as he wanted.


    But she was not a bird, she was a human! A Human being!


    "Do you think I''ll believe you?"


    Finally, his voice came.Olivia looked up and smiled.


    "If you don''t believe me, what do you want me to do then you could believe me?"


    "Separate from Brayden, I''ll tell thewyer to handle Bill''s case as you wish."


    The smile on Olivia''s lips disappeared.She looked ahead, suddenly calming down.


    "Then you won''t interfere in my life, right?"

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    There was no sound in the phone.


    It seemed that in an instant, the whole world was quiet, leaving only her and him.


    Olivia listened to the silence, feeling unusually calm.


    "Everett, tell me, as long as Brayden and I are separated, you will not interfere in my life.¡±


    "You will disappearpletely from my world.¡¯ A long timeter, Everett''s voice came from the other


    end of the phone.


    He just said yes.


    Olivia clenched her phone and her eyes was filled with determination that she had never had before.


    "Okay, Everett, remember what you promised me today.¡¯


    "Don''t go back on your word"


    "Otherwise, I don''t know what I will do."


    Brayden stored around the corner with a fruit basket in his hand, watching the man who walked into the


    elevator lean against the wall.


    She really didn''t want to marry him.


    But he didn''t me her.


    He didn''t protect her well.


    Everett put his phone on the small table.


    He looked at the darkened screen and his eyeballs moved slowly.


    Olivia walked out of the hospital and the sun was shining brightly on her head.


    She stopped, closed her eyes and stood for a while before she called Brayden.


    The phone was connected.


    Brayden¡¯s voice came through.


    "Olivia, where are you?"


    "I''m outside the hospital.Where are you?"


    "I just sent something to my grandfather"


    Olivia turned to look at the building of the inpatient department.


    "When did you go up?"


    "Minutes ago.What about you? Why are you outside?"


    "I just went downstairs, and we didn''t run into each other.¡¯


    "Well, I''ming down now.Wait for me outside."


    "Okay."


    Not long after, Brayden came down.


    Olivia looked at him.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Under the sun, he was wearing a white shirt and light-colored casual pants, and his eyes were gentle


    as he walked towards her.


    "Brayden, I thought about marrying you, but we are destined to be separated .I''m sorry¡±


    "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me?"


    Brayden looked at her, his hand on her face.Olivia shook her head.


    "Let''s go back to the hotel."


    "Okay."


    As If he didn¡¯t see anything unusual in her eyes, Brayden held her hand and walked into the car.


    Belle stayed at the same hotel as them, but she stayed on the fifth floor, and he and Olivia stayed on


    the seventh floor.


    However, Belle did not call the two of them or wail outside their docr.


    It gave them enough time and space to do their own thing.


    When the two of them returned to the hotel, Brayden put down the things and said, "I have your


    household register now.Tomorrow morning, we will go and get the marriage certificate"


    As he spoke, he took out the household register and showed it to her with a smile on his face.


    Olivia looked at his smile, her Angers curled up and her lips curved.


    "Okay."


    Brayden looked at her smile and clenched his hand.


    In the evening, the three of them had dinner, and Brayden told his mother what they would do next.


    "Mom, you can go back tomorrow.Don''t worry about it here."


    Belle was stunned and quickly responded.


    "Go back? Who will take care of Olivia if I go back?"


    "Didn''t he ask me to take care of Olivia while he is working until Olivia was fully recovered?"


    Belle thought.Olivia also looked al Brayden.


    Brayden smiled and said, "I didn''t expect Olivia would be discharged so soon.I was relieved.Besides,


    aren''t you going to arrange the engagement party on the ninth day of this month?"


    It was not long before the engagement party.Belle nodded, but asked again.


    "You really don''t need me here?"


    She felt that Everett wouldn''t do anything while she was here.


    If she wasn''t here, Everett would do whatever he wanted.


    This was what she was most worried about.


    "No, Olivia and I will get the marriage certificate the day after tomorrow, and I won''t worry about


    anything after that."


    Belle nodded at his words.


    "He is right¡±


    "As long as the two of them get the certificate, no one can stop them from being together.¡¯ After dinner,


    Belle returned to the hotel.


    Brayden looked at Olivia.


    "Go out for a walk?"


    "OK! This night might be thest night for them.¡± She would agree to anything he wanted.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    As they walked down the street, Brayden held her hand and looked at the lights ahead.


    "Olivia, you know, even though you are by my side and I hold your hand, I still feel that you are far


    away from me"


    She was within reach, but he felt she could not catch her.


    Olivia stopped and looked at him.


    He stood under the streemp, smiling, his thick eyshes tinged with a faint yellow glow.


    He was so gentle.


    But she felt that Brayden was sad and lonely at this moment.


    Did he feel anything wrong? The two of them walked outside for about an hour.


    Back at the hotel, they washed up.


    Brayden asked Olivia to take the shower first.


    Olivia agreed, but this time it took longer than usual.


    After washing, she looked herself in the mirror.


    She was thinner and her corbone was more prominent, but the heat in the bathroom made her face


    blush and she looked more lively.


    Olivia took the towel, wrapped herself around her chest, and opened the door.


    Brayden was standing outside the balcony making a phone call.


    His straight back and his temperate because of practicing the piano for long was a beautiful sight.


    Olivia walked over, came behind him, and hugged him.


    Brayden froze.


    Olivia pulled up his shirt and touched his skin.


    Brayden grabbed her hand immediately and said to the person on the phone, "Let''s talk tomorrow¡±


    He then hung up the phone and turned around.He was stunned.


    With her long hair wet, she wrapped around her body with the towel, blocking her vital parts, but not her


    bare shoulders, and her long, straight legs under the towel.


    She stood in front of him seductively and looked at him with clear eyes.


    Brayden''s body tensed up.


    Olivia looked at the change in his eyes and whispered, "Brayden, make love with me."


    She had nothing to give him but herself.


    Brayden calmed down after she said that.


    He turned around, put her phone into the pocket.


    He walked into the room, took out a nket and wrapped it around her.


    Olivia looked at his movements, lowered her eyes, and said, "Brayden, we''re about to get our


    license.Soon we''ll be husband and wife.We can do this kind of thing.¡±


    Brayden paused and quickly wrapped the nket around her until she only showed a pair of feet and a


    face.


    Then he looked at her.


    "As long as we don''t get the license, I won''t do this with you."


    Even if he wanted her extremely.


    "Go rest, I''ll take a bath"


    Then he turned around and went to the washroom.


    Olivia stopped him.


    "Brayden, I want to give myself to you-"


    Really.


    There was no force at all.


    Brayden stood there still, not speaking or moving.


    He seemed to be thinking about it and struggling.


    At this moment, Olivia did not know what Brayden was thinking.


    "Brayden, I know you respect me.I understand, but..."


    "In that case, why can''t we wait two nights?"


    Brayden turned to look at her, smiling, but his eyes showed seriousness.Olivia pursed her lips.


    "I don¡¯t want to wait""


    "Why?" Olivia frowned, not knowing what to say.


    Brayden did not force her.


    He only looked at her and clenched his hand.


    ¡®Olivia, will you say it?¡¯


    ¡®Say you will leave me¡±


    ¡°Tell me that you were in such a hurry to give yourself to me was to repay me¡±


    ¡®¡®Use yourself to pay back my kindness.¡±


    ¡®¡®Then, we will have nothing to do with each other¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Olivia looked at Brayden¡¯s smile and released his hand.


    "I''ll wait for you.I''ll wait until you want me."


    It was okay not to get married, not to be together, but just to have sex.


    As long as it was Brayden, all of her Olivia''s bottom lines could be broken.


    "Go take a shower¡± Olivia smiled and went to bed.


    Brayden looked at her closed eyes, emotions rolling in his eyes.


    "Olivia, I want your heart, not your body.¡¯¡¯ He thought.


    Belle booked a ticket for ten o''clock in the morning.


    After breakfast, they packed up and went to the airport.


    Belle held Olivia''s hand and said, "Olivia, take good care of yourself.Your health is the most important."


    She had seen for the past two days that Olivia was really a good kid who worked hard.She really liked


    Olivia.


    "Okay, auntie, take care of yourself"


    "I know.I''m much more open-minded than your younger generation.¡¯¡¯ She looked at Brayden and said,


    "Brayden, take good care of Olivia.If anything happens, call me, okay?"


    "I know¡± Seeing that it was almost time, Brayden said, "Mom, go in."


    Belle nodded.


    "Then I''ll go.Bye."


    Belle looked at the two who were standing together and suddenly did not want to part with them.


    But she quickly turned around and walked in.


    Olivia looked at Belle''s back, her heart surging.


    She lowered her head and blinked.


    Brayden looked at her.


    "Are you unwilling to part with her?"


    Olivia looked up and said with a smile, "Yes."


    "I didn''t want to part with auntie, as well as you." She thought.


    The two of them walked out of the airport.


    Olivia said, "You could just go to work.I''ll go to the hospital to see Mr.Johnson.¡¯¡¯ Brayden looked at her,


    his eyes suddenly darkening.


    Olivia saw him looking at her like he wanted to see through her and asked with a smile, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Brayden''s eyes moved and he changed the expression.


    "I just want to see you."


    "Take a good look at you." He added inside.


    "You look at me every day, why are you still being so mushy?"


    "I like it"


    "Always like to look at you." He said silently.


    "Let''s go.I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "Okay."


    Without a word, the two of them went to the hospital.


    Olivia got out of the car and stopped.


    Instead of going in immediately, she looked at Brayden.


    A secondter, she walked over and hugged him.


    ¡®Brayden, I have a lot to say to you, but I don''t know how to say it! She thought.


    ¡®Thousands of words were in this hug¡±


    ¡°Thank you.I''m sorry¡±


    ¡°You must be happy¡±


    Brayden paused for a while, then hugged her and tightened his arms.Olivia walked into the hospital,


    and Brayden was standing there, watching her get further and further away from him, then he picked


    up his phone.


    "Kelly, make the schedule.From tomorrow onwards, my work is on track."


    "Brayden, are you serious?"


    "Yes¡±


    "Great, I''ll arrange it right away!"


    "Ok"


    When the phone hung up, Brayden looked up at the hospital.


    ¡®¡¯Olivia, do you think I''ll give up on you like this?"


    ¡®¡®No¡±


    ¡®¡®I will never give up on you in this life!¡¯¡¯ Olivia didn''t go to see Donald, but she looked at Brayden ina


    corner upstairs.


    She didn''t go downstairs until Brayden got in the car and left.She stopped a taxi and went back to the


    hotel.


    She packed her things and went to the airport.She had booked a flight to Paris yesterday.


    The flight time was twenty past one in the afternoon.


    And now it was one o''clock.


    Olivia turned around and looked at the airport gate.


    Half a minuteter, she clenched her suitcase and turned around to enter.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Outside the gate, a car stopped outside.


    The people in the car watched Olivia leave until he could no longer see her, then the car started and he


    drove away from the airport.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    It was in the city hospital, when Davis finished the discharge procedures and came to the ward.


    "Mr.Weston, the discharge procedures have beenpleted."


    "Hmm?"


    Everett put on his suit jacket and buttoned it.In an instant, his aloof aura disy itself.


    Melody walked over, stood in front of him, straightened his shirt cor, and looked at him.


    "I can finally rest assured."


    Everett, "Oh?"


    Melody hugged his neck, kissed him on the lips, and said, "My nc¨¦ is too tempting.I have to keep an


    eye on him"


    After a few people were discharged from the hospital, Everett did not return to the hotel, but went


    straight to thepany.


    Melody went back to the hotel.


    Everett was discharged from the hospital, and she was going to be busy with her work.


    Today, she was flying to Mysia to shoot an advertisement.


    She called the assistant, asked the assistant toe and pack, and then called Zhanle.She was going


    to ask Zhanle out for a meal and a chat before she left.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off..."


    Melody raised her eyebrows and hung up the phone.


    The assistant quickly came over to pack.


    Melody went to fix her makeup, looked at the time, and said to her assistant, "I''m going to the Bridge


    Hospital.You can put the luggage in the car.Then pick me up at the Bridge Hospital when it''s almost the


    time."


    "Okay, Melody."


    Melody went to the Bridge Hospital and went straight to Olivia''s ward.


    But there was no Olivia, no Belle, and no Brayden in the ward.


    The bed was neatly folded and there was nothing on the bedside table.The curtains were drawn and


    the windows were clear.


    As if no one lived there.


    Melody''s heart skipped a beat and turned to the nurse station.


    "Hello, may I ask if patient 2088 is discharged?"


    "Yes."


    "When did she leave?"


    "Yesterday morning.¡±


    "Okay, thank you.¡¯¡¯


    "You''re wee.¡¯¡¯ Olivia was discharged.


    Then she must be at the hotel.


    Melody walked out of the hospital and called Brayden.


    "I''m sorry, the number you dialed has not been answered for the time being.Please try againter..."


    No one answered.Melody frowned.


    Belle turned off her phone and Brayden didn''t answer it.


    She had a bad feeling in her heart.


    Melody called Brayden again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    But no one answered.


    She looked at the time and drove to the hotel where Brayden stayed.


    At this moment, Brayden was sitting in the hotel room with a letter in his hand.


    The letter was neatly written in small letters, which were Olivia''s handwriting.


    "Brayden, I was sent to the hospital by you the other day.I called Everett.I told him I wouldn''t marry you


    or be with you.After this month, I''ll leave you.¡±


    "But actually, when I said these words, I had other thoughts.I wanted to marry you.We can get married


    without his knowledge, so he had no choice."


    "But I''m too naive.Everett is a cold-hearted man.He won''t leave me a way out.In fact, he was in


    complete control of Bill''s case, and he even bribed thewyer you hired to do what he wanted."


    "I''m sorry.I thought about fighting against him, but I can''t.I can''t involve innocent people in the


    rtionship.¡¯


    "Brayden, thank you.Thank you for loving me.I¡¯m not for you.You deserve a better woman."


    Brayden looked at the letter and read it over and over again.


    The thin paper crumpled in his hand.


    A Smile rose from the corner of his mouth, gentle and full of love.


    He thought she didn¡¯t want to marry him.


    But that wasn''t the truth.


    She wanted to.She wanted to marry him.


    Olivia, I will let you marry me.


    Absolutely!

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Melody went to the hotel and went straight to Brayden and Olivia''s room.


    She knocked on the door.


    No response.


    She knocked again, this time with greater force.


    Still nothing.


    Melody frowned and called Brayden again.


    But no one answered the phone.


    She turned around and went downstairs to the front desk.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Hello, may I ask if the guest in room 7809 is still there?"


    "Not any more."


    "No"


    "Yes, they checked out an hour ago.¡¯¡¯ Discharged and checked out.


    Did the three of them leave Green Lake? Melody thought for a moment and called Belle.This time it


    went through.


    "Melody.¡±


    "Sis, where are you?"


    "I just got off the ne, in Capital City.What''s wrong?"


    "You went back to Capital City?"


    "Yes, Olivia is out of the hospital.It''s not long before she and Brayden get engaged.I''ming back to


    prepare for the engagement."


    The words relieved Melody''s tense nerves.


    "Oh, I see.Everett had also been discharged today.I was thinking we should have dinner together.¡¯¡¯


    Belle smiled.


    "That''s unfortunate.I have a ne to catch this morning."


    "Right, till next time.¡¯ Belle said, "It doesn''t matter.When Brayden and Olivia get engaged on the ninth


    day of this month, you will definitelye.Come back a day or two in advance, and we will have a


    meal and have a good talk."


    Melody''s heart twitched.


    "Well, where are they getting engaged?"


    "Peni Hotel, Capital City.I''ve already arranged it."


    "Well, I''ll be back two days early.¡¯


    "Okay, then I''ll get in the car.Talk to youter.¡¯


    "OK.¡± Belle hung up.


    Melody put down her phone and checked the calendar.


    Today was the second day of this month on the lunar calendar.


    Their engagement was in a week.


    Everett, would you do anything then? Conference room, SHS Building.


    An hourter, Everett walked out of the conference room.


    Davis followed him and reported the rest of the work schedule.


    Soon the two of them walked into the president''s room.


    Everett looked at Davis and said, "Book a flight to Mexico tonight"


    ""Okay:"


    Davis put down the file and turned to leave.


    Everett sat in the chair behind his desk and clicked on his email.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.


    He took the phone, nced at the screen, and answered.


    "Mr.Weston, Mrs.James flew back to Capital City at 10 am.Miss Hadley flew to Paris at 1: 20 pm and


    Mr.James flew at 3: 40 pm."


    Everett looked up at the top right corner of theputer screen.It was 3: 30 pm.


    "Okay:"


    With his finger on the hang-up button, Everett looked at theputer screen.


    A minuteter, he dialed a number.


    "Tell Spencer & Perez to deal with Bill¡¯s case following Olivia''s instruction."


    "Okay, Mr.Weston."


    Hanging up the phone, he tossed his phone aside and took the file beside him.


    As soon as the file was opened, a text message came in.


    Everett turned to the phone.


    When he saw the name disyed on the screen, he paused for two seconds before taking it over.


    "You broke us up.But Everett, I''m telling you.The more you do this, the more we love each other.Even if


    we are not married and not together, our hearts belong to each other.¡¯


    In an instant, the temperature in the president''s room seemed to reach a freezing point.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Olivia arrived in Paris Airport at 9: 20 the next night.


    She went to the hotel after leaving the airport.


    On the way to the hotel, she called Frank.


    She needed to rent a house, but she was new here Frank was the only person she trusted and could


    ask for help.


    "Olivia you''ve been missing for so long and finally called."


    As soon as the call was picked up, Frank''s voice came through.


    Olivia listened to his unhappy voice and curved her lips.


    "Yeah, I''m done, so I thought of you.¡¯


    "No!"


    "Hmm?"


    "You only think of me because you need me."Olivia smiled.


    "Yeah, you know me so well?"


    "Ah...you are a bad friend..."


    "Ho ho..."


    After a lovely chat, Frank said, "Go ahead.


    What''s the matter?"


    "I''m back to Paris.I should be here for nearly half a year.You''re familiar with this ce.Can you help me


    find a house that''s not expensive but safe?"


    "You are back to Paris?"


    "Yes, just arrived."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Well...I was thinking that you would treat me to dinner when you were done, but..."


    "Next time youe to Paris, I''ll treat you."


    "You promised!"


    "Yes, I did"


    "Okay, I recorded.If you go back on your word, I''ll send it to you and remind you every day."


    "Ho ho, okay.¡¯ After hanging up, Olivia looked out of the window.


    She didn''t have to go to the ce where she lived with Brayden.


    There was nothing important in that house.


    The car arrived at the hotel in an hour.


    Olivia freshened up, ate something and started working.


    She still owed Brayden five million, and she had to pay him back.


    She didn''t stop until the middle of the night, and by three in the morning, Olivia fell asleep.


    Before she went to sleep, she turned her phone to silence mode.


    She needed a tight sleep to forget what had happened before and start a new life.


    Not long after she fell asleep, her phone lit up.


    The caller "mother" was on the screen.


    Aminuteter, the phone screen dimmed.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed was temporarily unanswered."


    Elizabeth frowned after hearing it.


    It was noon.


    Olivia was supposed to be free.


    Why didn''t she answer the phone? She thought about it and called Olivia again, still unanswered.


    Forget it, she was probably busy.


    Elizabeth put her phone aside and went to work.


    Olivia would not answer the phone only when she was busy.


    But it didn''t matter.


    When Olivia was done, she would call her back when she saw her calling.


    At seven the next day, Olivia''s rm went off.


    She set the rm for seven.


    She got up to wash up and then went to AK Company.


    On the way to AK, she took out her cell phone and called Jason.


    Jason was her superior and she had to report to him.


    But when she turned on her phone, Olivia saw two missed calls.


    From Elizabeth.


    Seeing these two missed calls, Olivia paused, clicked on the address list, and dialed Jason''s number.


    She could guess what her mom was going to say.


    So, she didn''t want to call her back.


    "Olivia"


    "Director, I went back to Paris yesterday.I came to thepany this morning.Are you at thepany?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, I''ll be there in about 20 minutes.When I get there, I''ll report to you about my work during this


    period.¡¯


    "Sure."


    When the phone hung up, Olivia looked out of the window with her eyes narrowed.


    Anew day, anew beginning, she was Olivia.


    She was going to be fine.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Jason called Preston.


    He knew Preston valued Olivia very much.


    "Jason, what''s the matter?"


    "Mr.Smith, Olivia is back.She wants to report hertest developments on the job¡±


    "So soon?"


    Preston was surprised, which was rare.


    He thought it would take at least a month for Olivia toe back.


    "Yes, she just called me and said she would be at AK in about 20 minutes."


    "Okay, I''m outside right now, so I can''te back for the time being.When she reports to you about her


    work, you open a video for me.I want to see the results of her work during this period"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Okay."


    Preston hung up the phone, looked at the time, and called his secretary.


    "Postpone the rest of the work.I have to go back to headquarters tomorrow.¡¯


    "Okay, Mr.Smith."


    Preston looked at the dark screen and his eyes sparkled.


    "Olivia, I look forward to the results of your work."


    After arriving at AK Company, Olivia sorted out the information and went to Jason''s office.


    When the assistant came in after making two cups of coffee, Jason unlocked his phone and said to


    Olivia, "I told Mr.Smith that you were back and wanted to report your work.He wanted to hear it."


    "Okay.'' Jason quickly connected with Preston.


    He moved the camera to the direction of Olivia so that Preston could see her.


    Olivia looked at the person on the screen.


    "Mr.Smith." Preston nodded.


    "Get started"


    "Okay"


    Olivia opened the document in her hand and said, "I went to Q City and found the green embroidery


    that has been passed down for many years.The green embroidery is elegant in color, vivid in design,


    meticulous in workmanship and has a strong local vor.You must have heard of it."


    "Of course.The green embroidery ranks the top of the four embroideries and is very representative.¡¯


    Preston said.


    "Yes, I wanted to know about the green embroidery at first, then the other three embroidery.But, first,


    time is limited, and second, four embroideries in one design would be too much, so I chose the most


    representative green embroidery.¡¯¡¯ Preston looked at her and his eyes shined.


    "Are you going to focus on the green embroidery?"


    "Yes, the green embroidery has a thousand years of history.It has gone through vicissitudes of life.Until


    now, what it has left for us is a treasure.I want to use this treasure and show the whole world how


    beautiful it is."


    What was the most beautiful? Time.


    The river of time held something you could never imagine.


    These things shocked you.


    Preston curled his lips and the smile at the corner of his mouth widened.


    "Olivia, you are really as good as I have expected." he thought to himself.


    "Well, do what you want.Be bold and don''t worry.¡¯


    "Thank you, Mr.Smith.There''s just one more thing I want to ask you.¡¯


    "What?"


    "Have you decided on the name of the new brand?"


    "Not yet.You got any idea?"


    "I have aname in my heart.¡¯


    "OK, go ahead."


    "Flower reverie, or FR for short."


    Preston said the two words several times.


    "Flower everie, the fantasy of flowers..."


    "Yes, clothing is like a flower in the river of time.It can different flowers.It may be beautiful, enchanting,


    or quiet, and you can''t help falling in love with it"" Preston looked at Olivia.


    Her eyes were bright.


    She looked like the flower was in her eyes, so beautiful and attractive.


    Suddenly, something hit his heart and it trembled.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Olivia left Jason''s office, went back to the Design department, and began searching for information.


    She knew the designs at home well.


    She also had a shallow understanding of foreign design, but not very much.


    She needed to find arge number of foreign design materials, and thenbine the two styles to do


    her design.


    In Jason''s office.


    The video wasn''t cut off.


    Jason looked at the person in the video and said, "Mr.Smith, Olivia has a good idea."


    He had to admit that Olivia was a very thoughtful and special designer.


    Not only did she have ideas, but she also had dreams.


    He finally understood why his sister liked her so much.


    There was light in her eyes, and people couldn''t help but be infected by her.


    Preston''s smiled slightly.


    "Do you have a sense of crisis?"


    Jason was also an outstanding designer, and he contributed a lot to AK Company.


    Jason thought for a moment and said, "I didn''t, but when you said it to me, I have the feeling now."


    Preston''s eyes sparkled.


    "That means I didn''t pick the wrong person.¡±


    "Jason, give her all the European fashion information you have."


    Jason understood what Preston meant.


    The brand they want to make was abination of Chinese and western, both domestic and foreign.


    However, Olivia''s design had to be polished on that aspect.


    She was in urgent need of this information.


    "Okay, I''ll organize it right away.¡¯¡¯ When the video was cut off, Preston still looked at theputer


    screen with a smile in his eyes.


    "Everett, you really sent me a treasure." He thought.


    Olivia was taking notes with a pencil.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She had a habit of taking notes when doing research or having inspiration.


    "Olivia."


    Jason''s voice came, and Olivia looked up.


    Jason stood at her desk.


    She stood up.


    "Director."


    Jason handed her a thick stack of documents.


    "These are the materials I have saved as a designer for so many years.It will be helpful."


    Olivia''s eyes shed with surprise.


    She took the documents and when she opened the first page, she knew what they were.


    The history of European clothing and its design elements.


    They were exactly what she needed.


    "Thank you, director!"


    She didn''t expect Jason to deliver what she needed the most.She really appreciated it.


    "You''re wee.If you have any questions, just ask me.¡¯


    "Okay."


    Jason left, and Olivia immediately sat down to read the documents.


    Her eyes were full of lights.


    Like a child with candy, she couldn''t help but be happy and excited.


    Elizabeth waited until evening.


    When she was done, she took a shower andid on the bed, ready to close her eyes and sleep.


    Suddenly, she remembered something and sat up with a whoosh.


    Her voice frightened George, who had just fallen asleep, and he sat up.


    "What''s wrong?" He looked around.


    Elizabeth patted him.


    "Turn on the lights!"


    "What happened?"


    George asked, and he turned on lights.


    The dark bedroom suddenly brightened.


    Elizabeth immediately took the phone to see if there were any missed calls.


    George looked at her anxious face and thought something was wrong.


    He was nervous as well.


    "Honey, what''s wrong?"


    "Be quiet!"


    Elizabeth didn''t see any missed calls.


    She was a little angry.She called Olivia at noon, but Olivia didn''t answer.She thought Olivia might be


    busy.


    And Elizabeth was busy the whole afternoon and so she forgot about it.


    But she suddenly remembered that Olivia didn''t call her back.


    Elizabeth thought her daughter had called her but she missed it.But that was not the case at all.


    Olivia didn¡¯t call back at all! Elizabeth didn''t think there was anything so important that Olivia would


    ignore her phone and focused on that matter only.


    She immediately called Olivia.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Olivia did not return to the hotel until 10 pm.When she returned to the hotel, shey on the bed and


    covered herself with the quilt.


    After a while, she sat up with a frown.


    She didn''t have lunch or dinner.


    Her stomach was very ufortable now.


    She got out of bed and looked for food, but there was nothing to eat in the room.


    She hadn''t bought any food since she arrived at the hotel yesterday.


    She went out with her bag and cell phone, bought some bread and instant noodles, ate them, washed


    up and went to bed.


    But she wasn''t sleepy.


    She remembered the phone call Elizabeth made to her.


    And she also remembered something.


    The household register was in Brayden''s hand.


    Taking the phone, Olivia clicked on the screen.


    Ever since she left, Brayden hadn''t called or texted her.


    It was as if he had epted her leaving without saying anything.


    That was the best.


    She was relieved.


    Putting the phone away, Olivia closed her eyes.


    "Let him have the household register."


    It happened to make her mom believe that she and he had married, so her mother wouldn''t bother her


    anymore.


    At this moment.


    In Sydney.


    Brayden stood on the balcony of the hotel with his cell phone in his hand.


    Aman''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Done.¡±


    "Thank you."


    "It''s okay.It''s early in the morning over there.Get some rest."


    "You too.¡¯¡¯


    Brayden hung up the phone and looked at the lights in the distance.


    The ninth day of the next lunar month was five days away.


    It was the engagement date they had agreed on...


    The next day, Olivia went to thepany early to read the materials.


    The thick pile of documents that Jason brought over wasn''t finished so quickly.


    Fortunately, no one bothered her.


    She waspletely immersed in her work and forgot about everything around her.


    It was night again.


    Preston arrived in Paris at night.


    He went back to wash up and came to thepany.


    It was only after work when he arrived at thepany.


    He went upstairs and pressed the button on the thirty- seventh floor.


    Soon, the elevator door opened and he walked out.


    Not long after, he stopped at the Design Department.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The lights in the other departments outside were turned off, except for the Design Department.


    It was quiet inside.


    However, from time to time, the sound of the pages turning over and the rustling of the pen writing on


    the book could be heard.


    Preston looked at Olivia, who was sitting inside and working hard.


    She was holding the information in one hand and taking notes in the other.


    She was serious and focused.


    Preston raised his watch and looked at the time.


    Eight twenty.


    Neither early norte.


    But it seemed like that it was normal to work overtime for her.


    After standing at the door for a while, Preston left.


    Olivia was busy till ten o''clock again.


    She was too hungry to continue working.


    She took the bread out of the bag and cleaned up the table while eating.


    She quickly packed up, took her bag and turned around to leave.


    As she went out, she bit her bread.


    Suddenly, she stopped and looked at the person standing outside the Design Department.


    Preston, with one hand in his pocket and a suit jacket in his hand, looked at her.


    "Olivia..."


    Olivia wanted to greet him.


    However, it was only then that she remembered that the bread she had just bitten had not yet been


    chewed.


    She quickly chewed and swallowed it.


    The bread was dry.


    She frowned and swallowed a few times.


    Preston passed her a bottle of water.


    Olivia looked at Preston.


    Preston raised his eyebrows.


    "Are you afraid I will poison you?"


    Olivia shook her head.


    "Thank you.¡¯ She took it, drank half of it, closed the cap and looked at him.


    "Mr.Smith, why are you still at thepany?"


    It was sote that most bosses went back.


    Preston smiled.


    "Since my employee is still here, why can''t I be here as the boss?"


    "OK¡±


    The two of them walked into the elevator without talking.


    When the elevator door closed, Preston said, "It''s important tounch a new brand, but I don''t want my


    employees to burn themselves out because of this."


    "Don''t worry, Mr.Smith.I won''t.¡¯


    "When you''re young, you''re healthy and vigorous.If you don''t work hard when you''re young, it''s useless


    when you''re old"


    Her tone was distant.


    It was not just the distance between the employees and the boss, but also something else.


    Preston looked at Olivia.


    "I feel like you have some prejudice against me."

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Olivia''s eyes moved and she said, "Mr.Smith is joking."


    Then the elevator door opened.


    Olivia said, "Mr.Smith, I''ll go back first.¡¯


    She went out and quickly disappeared from his sight.


    Preston put his hand in his pocket, looked at Olivia''s back and smiled.


    It was okay to talk about work with Olivia, but it was not okay to talk about anything else.


    Why? The reason was simple.


    Everett.


    Preston walked out of thepany and got in the car.


    Suddenly, his phone rang.


    He picked up his phone, looked at the screen, and answered, "Hello."


    "Mr.Smith, the two dresses that Mr.Weston wanted have been designed"


    "Well, I''ll call him."


    Preston called Everett.


    Previously, the dresses were only given ten days to be finished.


    But several dayster, Everett told him not to hurry up.


    He could give them to Everett when finished.


    He was shocked by Everett''s change of ideas.


    But it was a good thing for him.


    It was impossible for him to make two sets of high-quality dresses in ten days.


    The phone rang and a familiar cold voice came.


    "Hello.¡±


    "Are you busy?"


    Preston started the car and turned the steering wheel.


    "What?"


    "The two dresses you asked for are ready.When do you want them?"


    The voice on the phone paused for two seconds.


    "I''lle and get it tomorrow.¡¯¡¯ Preston raised his eyebrows.


    "You''re here to get it?"


    For two dresses?


    "Yes."Mr.Weston, there''s a video conference in ten minutes."


    Davis''s voice came from the phone.


    Preston said, "Since you''re busy, we''ll talk tomorrow.¡¯¡¯


    "OK"


    When the phone hung up, Preston looked ahead at the night and a look of doubt appeared in his eyes.


    Was it his illusion? He felt that Everett hade to Paris more often now.


    Everett got up and went to the conference room.


    Davis followed, reporting on the work documents he had just received.


    Suddenly, Everett interrupted him.


    "Book a tomorrow morning''s flight to Paris."


    Davis paused and said, "Okay."


    Mr.Weston didn''t have work arrangements to Paris at the moment.


    But that didn''t mean that Mr.Weston had nothing else to do.


    Olivia spent nearly three days reading and reorganizing the documents.


    A thick notebook was filled with her notes.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and had an idea in her mind.


    She took the pencil, white paper, and began to draw on it.


    In half a year, it would be the end of the year, when winter clothing would be for sale.


    She wanted to divide the winter clothing into two series and aimed at all the female consumers now.


    One was targeted at the thin, the other was targeted at the fat.


    Both thin and fat women were charming.


    She wanted to highlight those two points to make women more confident.


    Preston went to the Design Department of thepany, and then went back to the president''s office to


    inform Jason of the meeting.


    He wanted to know the progress of everyone''s work.


    If there was a problem, it must be solved in advance.


    Jason announced the meeting.


    Olivia cleaned up the table, took the notebook and pen and followed everyone to the conference room.


    Everyone was busy these days, and no one was idle.


    So the reports went well and the progress was good.


    After a meeting, Preston was satisfied with the result.


    "Everyone, keep working hard.After the new brand is released, your year-end awards will be very


    impressive."


    What was the most motivating thing? Money! It was a realistic world.


    Everyone at AK knew that Preston was very generous.


    He didn''t care about money, he only cared about the results you gave him.


    As long as you gave him satisfactory results, your ie would be very substantial.


    That was why no matter how many people out there were trying to poach AK''s designers, they would


    fail.


    At the end of the meeting, everyone returned to the Design Department ambitiously, including Olivia.


    Just as she sat down, her stomach began to ache.


    She was well aware of the familiar pain.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She was in menses.


    Olivia frowned and got up to go to the bathroom.


    Soon she came out.


    It dide.


    She had to go out and buy sanitary pads.


    She quickly went back to the department.


    However, before she could reach it, she stopped and looked at the person walking in front of her.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Dressed in a ck suit, a ck shirt, and ck leather shoes, Everett walked toward her in the dark.


    He looked at her, his eyes as ck as ink and as deep as the sky.


    Olivia''s expression turned cold in an instant.


    Like a hedgehog, her spikes stood up at this moment.


    She then walked past Everett.


    She still hated him.


    The hatred was already in her bones, and she would even question him in her dreams.


    But the reality was cruel.


    If she was weak, she could only be bullied.


    She had to work hard to be strong.


    One day, she would be strong enough to get rid of Everett.


    As long as she was alive, this was her goal.


    The goal of her lifetime.


    A cool breeze blew past Everett.


    He stopped and walked into the president''s office two secondster.


    Preston was reading the documents sent by his secretary.


    When he heard the door open, he looked over.


    Seeing Everett, he smiled.


    "I knew it was you."


    Only Everett woulde in without knocking the door.


    Preston closed the document and pressed the inside line.


    "Make two cups of coffee."


    "Okay, Mr.Smith"


    Preston walked over and sat down on the sofa.


    When he looked at Everett, he smiled and said, "Don''t tell me you came to Paris just to get those two


    dresses."


    Everett looked at him.


    "What if I say yes."


    "Then you must be lying."


    Everett was a notorious workaholic in the business world.


    Wasting his time on something pointless was definitely not his style.


    So, he was definitely lying.


    Everett was nomittal.


    The secretary brought in two cups of coffee and left.


    Everett took a sip of coffee and said, "How''s the new brand going?"


    His voice was indifferent as usual.


    Preston smiled.


    Everett rarely asked about the AK Company.


    If it wasn''t necessary, he wouldn''t even bother to ask.


    Now he was asking about the new brand.


    That reminded him of the time he rmended Olivia a month ago.


    Preston did not answer but asked, "Everett, I heard a report a while ago saying that Brayden is going to


    get engaged on the ninth day of this month.Is it true that the person he is going to get engaged to is


    your Olivia?"


    Everett put down his coffee cup and looked at him.


    "Why are you interested in gossip now?" Preston replied.


    "I''m not interested in gossip.However, if it concerns mypany, I have to."


    He paused and looked at him with a smile.


    "You know, Olivia is now AK Company''s designer."


    "Oh, is she important?"


    Everett leaned back and sank into the sofa, his legs crossed, and azy but not belittling aura


    appeared.


    Preston nodded and looked serious.


    "Yes, she''s very important.She''s the designer I like.I can''tunch this new brand without her."


    Everett turned his eyes.


    "She''s just an employee.Why is she so important to the AK Company?""


    His voice was light.


    Due to his indifference, his words sounded extremely stressful.


    When Preston looked at Everett, his eyes were dark.


    Even his silence was an oppressive aura.


    However, he could not see through what Everett was thinking now.


    It was he who introduced Olivia and asked her to stay.


    But now he seemed to be dissatisfied with Olivia.


    He didn''t understand.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Soon, Preston thought of something.


    "I see that you and Olivia have something inmon.¡¯¡¯ Everett''s calm eyes moved, like a leaf falling


    from a quiet deep pool, disturbing the calmness of the deep pool.


    He looked up.


    Preston said, "You''re not satisfied with each other, and both of you can''t control your emotions because


    of this."

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Olivia and Jason asked for leave and went out to buy sanitary pads.


    Fortunately, there was a department store opposite theirpany, where they could buy everything


    needed.


    However, Olivia was not familiar with the mall, and she was not good at English, so she did not go to


    the bathroom of the mall to use the new pad, but took it back to thepany.


    A small bulldog followed her out of the store.


    She didn''t know and walked very fast.


    It happened that it was green, but she had only ten seconds to cross the road.


    She quickened her pace and ran over.


    When she ran, the bulldog followed her.


    The puppy was fat, and the meat on his stomach bounced when he ran, which made it look very funny.


    Suddenly, a bicycle came from behind it.


    The puppy couldn''t dodge and was pressed to its feet, screaming.


    Olivia heard the voice, turned around, and saw the bulldog lying on the ground, looking at her tearfully.


    She was stunned.


    This bulldog seemed to be looking at her.


    Where was its master? Olivia looked around and didn''t see anyoneing.


    And people who were passing by her quickly constantly nced at her.


    They thought the bulldog was hers.


    "Woo woo..."


    The bulldog saw that Olivia was standing still, then yelled even louder, as if it was crying.


    Olivia felt moved instantly.


    She bent over and squatted in front of it.


    "Where''s your master?"


    She couldn''t help but touch its head.


    Sensing her touch, the bulldog¡¯s voice became soft and gentle.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    But when its foot was pressed, it felt ufortable and stuck out its tongue to lick it.


    Olivia looked over and saw that its feet were trembling as if it was in pain.


    "Are you hurt?"


    The bulldog seemed to know what she was saying, and it whined to respond.


    Olivia listened to its voice and felt sorry for it.


    She said softly, "I''ll take you to the pet hospital, okay?"


    As she spoke, she tried to pull it into her hug.


    Instead of struggling or resisting, the puppy stuck out its tongue and licked Olivia''s hand.


    Olivia smiled and picked up the bulldog.


    As soon as she picked up the bulldog and was about to leave, a car drove towards her.


    In the Ak building, the president''s office.


    Preston was looking at the opening door and came to his sense after a while.


    He looked at the French window, then at the half-open door, and frowned.


    She was quietly standing in front of the French window, but suddenly ran out, as if something emergent


    had happened, and she even didn''t give him any early warning.


    Preston came to the French window and looked into the distance.


    There was nothing different.


    That was weird.


    She didn''t receive any call, nor did she was necessary to do anything outside.


    Why did she go out all of a sudden? Preston couldn''t figure it out.


    He shook his head and turned to his desk.


    But after taking a step, he turned around and looked downstairs.


    On the road, cars stopped, and the people in the car came to gather around a ce.


    It was a car ident.


    He frowned and turned to leave.


    Olivia fell on thewn, holding the bulldog in her arms.


    The bulldog saw that she did not move, then moved its head in her arms and shouted, intending to


    wake her up.


    Olivia opened her eyes and strange faces came into her sight.


    She was surrounded.


    But these eyes were kind.


    She didn''t feel frightened and slowly sat up.


    Seeing her sit up, the people around her began to talk.


    "She''s awake!"


    "Are you okay?"


    "She looks alright, but I''ve already made an emergency call."


    A blonde woman bent over and held Olivia''s shoulder, then said something.


    Olivia was still a little dizzy.


    She shook her head to make herselffortable.


    She said in English that she was fine.


    Yes, she was fine.


    Just as the car drove towards her, the bulldog in her arms started barking.


    Subconsciously, she carried the bulldog and rolled to the side.


    Therefore, she was not hit by a car, but fell to the ground and felt dizzy.


    The woman didn''t believe Olivia and asked, "Are you really okay?"


    Olivia smiled.


    "Yes.I''m quite sure.¡¯¡¯ The woman helped Olivia stand up and intended to send her to the hospital.


    Olivia said, "No need.I didn''t get hit by that car.I''m okay.Thank you."


    Then she left with the bulldog in her arms.After only two steps, she paused.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    In the front, in the hall of AKpany, a person walked in.


    The figure looked like Everett.


    But soon, Olivia denied herself.


    It was impossible for Everett to appear downstairs at this time.


    She was wrong.


    It was just funny that she would think of Everett at this time.


    Olivia carried the bulldog into thepany hall and went to the front desk.


    She wanted to ask the front desk receptionist where she could find a pet store.


    She wanted to take the bulldog to see the pet doctor.


    Unexpectedly, she just walked in and saw Prestoning out of the elevator.


    The two of them met, and they both were stunned.


    But soon, Olivia''s expression recovered.


    She greeted Mr.Smith and went to the front desk.


    "Excuse me, do you know where there is a pet store?"


    "Pet store?"


    "Yes, the bulldog in my arms is injured.I want to take it to see the doctor"


    The front desk receptionist looked at the bulldog in her arms.


    It looked aggrieved and ufortable.


    She said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I don''t have a pet.I don''t know."


    "It''s okay.I''ll ask someone else."


    Olivia smiled and took out her cell phone to call Jason.


    She thought Jason should know and she was also going to ask him for leave.


    She thought that taking the bulldog to the pet store would take some time.


    But just as she was about to call Jason, Preston''s voice came over.


    "I know where the pet store is.¡¯¡¯ Olivia looked at Preston.


    The front desk receptionist greeted Mr.Smith.Preston walked over and looked at her.


    "I know."


    Five minutester, Olivia carried the bulldog into Preston''s car.


    Preston looked at her through the mirror and said, "I have a husky.I go to the pet store every now and


    then.¡¯¡¯


    Olivia hugged the bulldog and looked at it.


    It was very obedient and dependent on her.


    She held him, and he nestled in her arms like a child.


    Hearing Preston''s words, Olivia said yes and continued to look at the bulldog.


    She gently stroke it with her hand.


    She didn''t expect to ask Preston to take her to the pet store.


    But she was not good at English and was not familiar with this ce.


    So she might easily get into trouble even though she wasn''t meant to.


    Therefore, in order to save some unnecessary troubles, she agreed that Preston could take her there.


    Preston looked at Olivia''s cold face, smiled, and continued, "Is this your dog?"


    He had never seen her raise a dog.


    Now she even brought one to thepany.


    This was not her work style.


    Olivia paused and said, "No-"


    Preston raised his eyebrows.


    No.


    So where did ite from? However, Olivia didn''t want to say it.


    So, Preston didn''t ask anymore.


    Olivia disliked him.


    This feeling intensified with Everett''s appearance today.


    The two of them went silent all the way to the pet store.


    Preston said, "Tell me about the dog''s basic information.I''ll talk to the doctor."


    "Well, I don¡¯t know what exactly happened to it.By the time I found it, its leg was injured.I don¡¯t know


    where else it was injured.If it is possible, I want the doctor to give it a full body examination."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Preston thought of the scene he saw in front of the French window and probably knew what was going


    on.


    "Sure, I''ll talk to the doctor."


    Soon, Preston told the doctor about the bulldog.


    The doctor asked Olivia to give him the dog.


    Then he would take the bulldog to do the body examination.


    Preston repeated the doctor''s words to Olivia.


    Olivia nodded and handed the bulldog to the doctor.


    But the bulldog was unwilling to be handed to the doctor.


    It barked loudly.


    The doctor smiled and said, "Your dog is very clingy to you."


    Olivia understood this sentence.


    She smiled and said, "Thank you, doctor."


    "You''re wee.¡¯ He took the bulldog to do the check.


    Preston looked at Olivia.


    If he didn''t know that the dog wasn''t hers, he would have suspected that she had raised it for a long


    time.


    Olivia saw Preston looking at her and said to him, "Mr.Smith, I''m sorry to bother you"


    Preston curled his lips.


    "The Buddha said that saving one life is better than building a seven-story pagoda.The life of a dog is


    also valuable." Olivia didn''t expect him to say that.


    Her heart was touched a little bit and she nodded.


    "Yes."


    All Life was the same, whether it was animal or human.


    Half an hourter, the doctor told Preston that the dog was injured in the front foot and that there was


    nothing else wrong with it.


    It was very healthy.


    Preston told Olivia what the doctor had said.Olivia nodded.


    "Thal''s good" It was arclicf.


    She continued, "Can you ask the doctor for me that can I entrust the pet to him?"


    Preston didn''t understand what she meant by Uhal and asked, "What''s wrong? You want to put the dog


    here?"


    "Well, this isn¡¯t my dog, and I can''t take care of it."


    Although she liked it very much, she could not take care of it.


    So it didn''t change anything even though she liked it very much.


    Preston understood.


    This was Olivia.


    The real Olivia.


    He told the doctor what Olivia said and quickly said Lo Olivia, "The doctor agreed."


    "Okay, then I''ll leave it here."


    Olivia wenl Lo Lhe bulldog and said softly, "I don''t know where your master is.I can''t help you find


    them.But I''m sure you will have a good life here.Goodbye.¡¯¡¯


    She waved at it, turned around and left.


    When the bulldog saw her leave, it immediately struggled to break free and barked.


    Olivia stopped.


    Preston looked at her.


    She lowered her head and pursed her lips.


    Obviously, she was hesitant.


    However, she was forcing herself to give it up.


    This kind of Olivia made him have a kind of strange feeling.


    He wanted to persuade her not to push herself so hard.


    "Let''s go."


    Two secondster, Olivia loosened her grip and rushed out.


    Temporary pain was prepared for a better life.


    Whether it was for her or the bulldog.


    But...

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    The bottom of her trousers was bitten by the bulldog.


    It looked up at her with longing in its eyes.


    As if to say, "I want to follow you."


    "I must follow you!"


    For a moment, Olivia lost her mind.


    She took the bulldog back to the hotel.


    Looking at the bulldog obediently lying on the ground, Oliviaughed.


    It was for a long time that she had not followed her desires.


    Today, she made an improper choice at her will again.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Moreover, that was because of a dog.


    When the bulldog saw her looking at it, it stuck out its tongue and licked her.


    Olivia touched its head, "Since you like to follow me so much, you can follow me from now on.But, I


    have a request.You can''t follow me at work.When I go to work, you stay in the hotel.You''re not allowed


    to go anywhere.If you run out and go astray, I won''t look for you.Do you understand?"


    It looked at her and blinked as if it understood her words.


    Olivia smiled gently, "From today on, I am your owner.Your name is...Max."


    Looking at it, Olivia felt so sweet, as if she just ate candies.


    After talking to Max, Olivia got things ready and went back to thepany.


    Preston returned to thepany earlier than she did.


    He had gone back right after he sent her to the hotel.


    Back at thepany, he went straight to the president''s office.


    There was no one in the president''s room.


    He asked the secretary, "Have you seen Mr.Weston?"


    "Yes."


    "When?"


    "About an hour ago."


    Preston frowned slightly.


    An hour ago, it was almost the time when he went downstairs.


    But...


    "Did you see Mr.Weston before I went down?"


    "No, Mr.Weston came up after you went down."


    He went down, and Everett came up.


    Did they miss each other somehow? But what was Everett doing down there? And he went upstairs


    after such a short while.


    What was he doing by going back and forth like this? Preston was rarely a little confused.


    A few secondster, he asked, "When did he leave?"


    The secretary looked at the time and said, "Just about an hour ago.After you went down, Mr.Weston


    came up and stayed in the president''s room for a short time before leaving."


    "Yes, I see."


    Preston sat in the chair and looked at the spot where Everett was standing before the French window.


    At first, Everett stood there looking out, then quickly went downstairs.


    Before he could see Everett''s face, Everett had disappeared from his sight.


    Then he found out that there was a car ident down there.


    Since Everett was in such a hurry, he thought that the person in the car ident down there had


    something to do with Everett.


    But after he went downstairs, he didn''t see Everett.


    He only saw Olivia standing there intact, with a bulldog that was injured in her arms.


    So, did Everett nervously went down for fear that Olivia was in the car ident? Or was it because of


    something else? In the hotel, Everett sat on the sofa and looked at the email on hisptop.


    However, his eyes did not move at all.


    Actually, he didn''t look at anything in the email.


    There was only darkness in his eyes.


    There was no light at all.


    He seemed to be immersed in darkness, separated from any light.


    Suddenly, his phone rang.


    Her eyes, which were as calm as ake, moved, and the darkness inside also moved slightly.


    He took his phone and looked at the screen.


    When he saw the name on the screen, he raised his eyes slightly and slid to the answer option.


    "Melody.¡±


    "Everett, do you have time these two days?"


    "What?"


    "Isn''t on the ninth day of this month the engagement of Brayden and Olivia? Aren''t you going to attend


    as Brayden''s uncle?"

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Today was the fifth day of the lunar new year, and in a few days it would be the ninth day.


    The day of Brayden and Olivia''s engagement party.


    Everyone knew about this, and Belle was nning the party.


    If nothing happened, the engagement party on the ninth day of the lunar new year would be held.


    From the current situation, there would be no problem.


    Melody listened to the silence on the phone and her lips curved slightly.


    "Everett, you don''t want to go?"


    "Or are you afraid to go?"


    "I''ll be there."


    Hearing his answer, Melody looked up and her smile widened.


    "I''m going back the day after tomorrow.What about you?"


    The day after tomorrow was the seventh day of the seventh lunar month.


    And she could have a rest before going to the party.


    "I''ll be back on the eighth."


    "Then I can''t see you for a day¡¯


    '' "No hurry¡±


    "Iam not in a hurry.I just miss you.Do you miss me?"


    "What do you think?"


    The final sound was slightly raised, but his voice was very faint, and she could not tell whether he was


    happy or angry.


    Melody looked at herself in the mirror, her beautiful eyes slightly raised, and was filled with absolute


    confidence.


    "You miss me."


    Whether he really missed her or said this because he didn''t want to hurt her feelings.


    She took this seriously.


    "Call me when you get there."


    "OK" Everett hung up.


    Melody put her phone on the dresser and called her assistant in.


    "Melody.¡±


    "Make some changes of my schedule.I will go back to the Capital City the day after tomorrow¡±


    "Okay"


    She had to go to Brayden and Olivia''s engagement party.


    In the Capital city.


    Belle got up early and looked at the date.


    It was the fifth day of the lunar new year.


    She wondered when Brayden and Olivia would be back.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She had to ask them.


    After all, it was the fifth day of the new year, and it was toote if they didn''te back today.


    Belle called Brayden.


    Not long after, the call was answered.


    But Brayden didn''t answer the call.


    His assistant Kelly did.


    "Auntie, Brayden is having a concert and can''t answer your call for the time being.I''ll ask him to call you


    back when his concert is over."


    "Aconcert?"


    "Yes, it''s about two hours away:"


    "That''s fine.Call me back when he''s done"


    "Okay, auntie.¡¯¡¯ Belle hung up and went downstairs for breakfast.


    It was okay to wait a few hours.


    After breakfast, she drove to the hotel.


    She wanted to see how the set was like now.


    This was her son''s big day, and she had to be careful.


    When she went to the hotel, she repeatedly confirmed that everything was fine.


    And then Brayden called.


    "Brayden, the concert is over?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing.It is the fifth day today.When are you and Oliviaing back?"


    Brayden paused for two seconds and then said, "Mom, Olivia won''te back."


    Belle''s brain buzzed when she heard this.


    Noting back? This was her engagement party! If she didn''te back, what kind of engagement


    was that?


    "Brayden, did you say that Olivia wouldn''te back? Did you say it wrong, or I heard it wrong?"


    Otherwise, how could this be possible?


    "Mom, I didn''t say it wrong, and you didn''t hear it wrong.Olivia won''te back."


    Belle was dizzy.


    Brayden continued, "But you don''t have to worry.We''ve already got the marriage license.It''s a good


    thing she''s noting back."


    The marriage license...Yes, how could she forget about this! As long as they get their license,


    everything else was formality.


    They didn''t matter.


    "How could the party proceed if Olivia didn''te back that day? How are you going to entertain


    guests?"


    "I''ll entertain myself.I''ll take care of it then." Belle frowned.


    He was right, but she thought something was wrong.


    "Brayden, did something happen to you again?" Brayden was quiet.


    Belle listened to the silence and clenched her phone.


    She hoped that nothing had happened to them.


    Just then, Brayden''s voice came.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    "Mom, remember only one thing.Olivia is your daughter-in-w now.You don''t have to worry about


    anything else.¡¯ He was her son.


    How could she not care about him?


    "Brayden.."


    "Besides, don''t call Olivia.No matter what you see or hear, don''t go to her.If there''s anything, call me."


    Belle frowned.


    He sounded like something was going to happen.


    "Brayden, what happened? Tell me.I will help you.We will solve it together.¡¯¡¯


    "It''s nothing.She''s a good designer.She''s very busy.I don''t want to affect her."


    "This..."


    "Mom, I''ll be back on the eighth day of the lunar new year.I''ll contact you then.¡¯¡¯


    "But...Brayden..." Brayden hung up.


    Belle looked at the dark screen and felt extremely worried.


    But thinking of what Brayden said, she didn''t call Olivia.


    She believed in her son.


    She believed he could do everything well.


    Brayden got into the car and said to Kelly, "I''m going back to Capital City on the eighth day of the lunar


    new year.I''m staying in there for two days.Don''te to me for work these two days."


    "Sure, I''ll make sure everything is in order.¡¯¡¯


    "Ok"


    Brayden looked out of the window with narrowed eyes.


    The streetmp outside the window shed through his eyes.


    There were too many thoughts in his eyes.


    Olivia received a call from Frank at noon.


    "Olivia, what are you doing?"


    Hearing Frank''s joyful voice, Olivia curved her lips.


    "What do you think?"


    "You must be busy with your work."


    "Yes."


    "You are such a workaholic.Come down.We''ll look for houses."


    Olivia was surprised.


    "You''re in Paris?"


    "What else?"


    She was here alone, and her English was not good.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    If he didn''te over, how could she live here alone? Olivia looked at the phone.It was lunchtime.


    "You''re here?"


    "Yes.I''m downstairs.Hurry down and we''ll get it done by noon."


    "Okay, wait a while.¡¯¡¯ Olivia packed her things, took her purse, and went downstairs.


    Frank was waiting for her in the lobby.


    When the elevator door opened, he saw her.


    He then walked over and opened his arms.


    Olivia hugged him and said with a smile, "When did you arrive?"


    Frank looked at his watch.


    "An hour ago."


    "So early.Sorry to worry you." Frank blinked.


    "So it''s time for you to treat me to dinner."


    "No problem.How about tonight?"


    "Yes, but I have a requirement this time." Olivia was amused.


    "Okay, as long as it is within my capacity:"


    "No problems, are you sure?"


    "Of course." She was grateful for his help.


    "I want you to cook for me" Olivia smiled again.


    "As long as you don''t think it is too simple."


    As they spoke, they got in the car and went to the house.


    On the way, Frank told her the general situation of the house.


    Olivia listened and nodded.


    Soon the two arrived at the apartment building.


    Frank took out the key and led Olivia in.


    "The owner of this apartment is a Chinese.Since he has returned to Hong Kong, this apartment is


    empty.Two rooms, one living room, one kitchen and one bathroom.The house may be a little big for


    you, but the rent is not high.It it the price of a single room.It''s actually very cheap.¡¯ Olivia looked at


    Frank.


    "Yes, it''s such a bargain.¡± The house was well-decorated, with expensive furniture and it was of gray


    hue, which was chic and luxurious.


    It was not amon house at first sight.


    But the price was less than five thousand, and ording to what she knew, the house could be rented


    for ten thousand a month.


    Olivia smiled.


    "It can''t be your house, can it?"


    Then he found an excuse to rent it to her in a lower price.


    "No!"


    "If it was my house, I would have told you directly so that you would owe me a favor.'''' Well, he was


    right.


    "But why is it so cheap?" Frank raised his index finger.


    "First of all, the owner of this apartment is not short of money.Second, he has several requirements and


    not so many people meet them."


    Olivia, "What are they?"


    "Sry above 50,000 a month, white-cor, female, single." Olivia was amused.


    "They sound ridiculous."


    She had never met such requirements when it came to renting a house.


    Frank shrugged.


    "I don''t know, but thendlord said himself.I gave your information to thendlord who then gave me


    the key so that I can take you here.Otherwise, you can''t get to rent such a good house.¡¯ Olivia nodded.


    She understood that the house was not bad, and the owner was not short of money.


    But he wanted to rent his house to someone who would love and protect his house.


    "Okay, I''ll rent it.When to sign the contract?"


    "If you think this house is OK, you can sign it today, and..."


    "Hmm?"


    "I brought the contract." After the house situation was settled, Olivia went back to the hotel.


    Before returning to the hotel, she called Jason and asked him for leave.


    It would take her a lot of time to move and clean up the new ce.


    Jason agreed.


    Frank went back to the hotel with her.


    When the hotel door opened, Max ran over and held Olivia''s feet.


    Frank saw the clingy bulldog and widened his eyes.


    "Oh! God, when did you get a dog?" It was simply too shocking.


    Hearing his voice, Max looked up at him and barked fiercely.


    It was obedient one moment but changed the next.Frank''s face darkened.


    "Why is it treating me this way?" Olivia smiled.


    "Max, this is my boss.You can''t bite him.If you bite him, I will lose my job, so you won''t have anything to


    eat."


    When Max heard what she said, he whined, as if he was not satisfied with that.


    Frank squatted down and smiled mischievously.


    "You have to please me, or your master will be homeless."


    Max turned around and bit Olivia''s pants, trying to distance her from Frank.


    Frank didn''t say anything.


    Olivia smiled.


    She packed up, checked out, and returned to the apartment.


    After that, she simply cleaned up and went to the mall.


    There were many things to buy.


    Max wanted to follow her to the mall and she refused.


    Its legs didn''t recover so it couldn''t go out.


    Max was very unhappy.


    When it saw Franking out with Olivia, it rolled around on the ground.


    But none of this worked in front of Olivia, so it could only watch Olivia and Frank leave the house with


    grievances.


    The two of them got into the car.


    Frank smiled and said, "You dog is really smart."


    It looked like it could understand what people were saying.


    It was clever and arrogant.


    It ignored himpletely.


    No matter how much he teased it, it didn''t respond.


    Olivia smiled and said, "That''s why I have it despite the fact that I am not supposed to have a dog"


    With it by her side, no matter how tired she was, she would not feel unhappy.


    Frank looked at her.


    "It''s good for you to have a dog."


    His eyes and brows softened.


    The two of them went shopping at the mall, not only for daily necessities, but also for dinner.


    It was almost five o''clock when they returned to the apartment with many things.


    Olivia simply cleaned up and went to cook.


    Frank was going to help her, but he couldn''t do anything, but disturb her.


    So Olivia drove him out of the kitchen and asked him to y with Max.


    Frank had no choice but to agree.


    Time passed quickly.


    It was almost 6:30, and a sumptuous dinner was set on the table.


    Frank''s eyes lit up and asked, "Do you have wine?"

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Olivia smiled, "Why do you think I will have wine?"


    Frank thought for a moment and said, "Wait for a while.¡¯


    He took the car keys and went out.


    Olivia could not stop him.


    Frank was a romantic person, needing the sense of ritual.


    He really couldn''t ept a dinner like this without alcohol.


    Within twenty minutes, Frank returned with a bottle of wine.


    Olivia said, "If you get drunk, I won''t take care of you."


    Frank blinked, "Olivia, to be honest, did you break up with your nc¨¦?"


    He knew all the reports in earlier days, but he didn''t ask her.


    As a clear-headed person, she should know what to do.


    However, he felt that she had broken up with Brayden ever since she returned to Paris and called him


    to help her rent an apartment.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have asked for his help.


    Olivia took the bottle opener and opened the wine.


    Lowering her eyes, she gave a simple reply with a faint smile, "Yeah."


    As if this was verymon.


    But Frank knew it was not.


    The calmer she was, the worse she felt.


    "Huh! That was good! I knew your rtionship couldn''tst long.That was great.I have a chance now!"


    Listening to Frank''sughter, Olivia loosened her grip on the bottle opener, poured the wine into the


    goblets, and looked at him, "Uh-oh! I''m not going to fall in love with or get married to somebody for the


    rest of my life."


    "That''s okay.We don''t talk about love.Just apany each other like we do now."


    The next day, Frank and Olivia went to thepany together.


    He had something to discuss with Preston.


    It was about the first summer show in half a month.


    He wanted to invite Melody for the show.


    Of course, if they couldn''t sign with AK Company, it was almost impossible to invite her.


    But it was easy if they could cooperate with AK Company.


    "I can consult about it for you, but I don¡¯t know if Melody will ept your invitation." Preston said.


    He knew Melody''s character very well.


    She was noble, proud, and picky.


    She would work only for high-end brands.


    Although DF Company had cooperated with them, DF was not as famous or as important as AK


    Company.


    So, she might not ept the invitation.


    "It''s okay.If Miss Johnson doesn''t want to cooperate with us, I''ll find someone else."


    It was good enough that Preston could help him connect with Melody. He couldn''t ask for more.


    "Yes,"


    "Then I''ll go back now, Mr.Smith."


    "Okay.¡±


    After Frank left, Preston took the phone and called Melody.


    DF Company''s sound momentum of growth owed much to their boss, Frank.


    He was willing to help Frank.


    Not long after the call was connected, Melody''s voice came through the phone.


    "Mr.Smith, how do you take time to call me out of your tight schedule?"


    Preston smiled, "Of course, I called you because I needed you."


    "Huh, you put it too straightforwardly:"


    "Well, if I call you just for chatting, Everett will get irritated, won''t he?"


    Melody was very satisfied with his words, "Just say it."


    "I''ve been working with DF Company since two months ago.It is doing well and going to release new


    summer products this month, so thispany wants to invite you to do their fashion show.¡¯ Melody


    frowned, "DF?"


    "Yes, it''s not a top in the clothing industry, just above the average."


    Melody smiled, "Preston, you know what I''m asking for a show.¡¯¡¯


    "I know, but thispany has great potential.It really wants you."


    "You''re making things difficult for me."


    He was a good friend of Everett''s.He asked her for help, and she couldn''t refuse.


    But she really held such apany in contempt.


    "I''m not willing to embarrass you.You can get to know thispany first.It''s at your will.It doesn''t matter


    if you can''t ept the invitation.I''ve already told the boss of DF Company that you may not cooperate


    with them."


    "If you say so, how can I refuse? Give me the information about thatpany, and show me the new


    summer product they are going to release."


    "No problem.I''ll tell him to contact you."


    "OK"


    After hanging up, Preston called Frank and asked him to give Melody the information she asked for.


    Frank immediately agreed, "Okay, I''ll contact Miss Johnson right away."


    "Thank you, Mr.Smith."


    "You''re wee.¡¯¡¯ Soon, Melody received a call from Frank.


    "Hello, Miss Johnson.I''m Frank, the head of DF Company."


    "Hello."


    "Is it convenient for you now? How can I give you the information about ourpany and the new


    summer products?"


    "I''ll give you my assistant''s number.You can contact my assistant.¡¯¡¯


    "Okay."


    Melody hung up.


    Frank frowned at the busy tone on his phone.


    It was indeed Melody''s style.


    You gave her a cheerful wee, but she never responded to you with the same enthusiasm.


    The phone number was sent to Frank quickly.


    Frank wrote it down and called Melody''s assistant.


    Five minutester, Frank had finished the talk with Melody''s assistant.


    He sent a message to Olivia and went to the airport.


    He didn''t have time to stay here any longer.It was already 11 p.m.


    when Olivia saw Frank''s message.


    She got off workte this night.


    "Olivia, I''m leaving.Call me if you need anything."


    Olivia felt it heartwarming and replied with a "Yes¡¯.


    Frank, thank you.


    We would be good friends for the rest of our lives.


    In Mysia.


    The assistant soon printed out the information that Frank had sent and gave it to Melody.


    "Melody, this is the information about DF Company.'''' Melody was reclining in the chaise longue, and the


    makeup artist was refining her makeup.


    "Put it there"


    "Okay"


    The assistant put down the documents and left.


    Twenty minutester, the makeup was done.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The assistant came over and said that they were going to start shooting on location.


    Melody stood up and went outside.


    It was already night when she finished her work.


    The car was parked outside.


    Getting into the car, Melody leaned back against the backrest, with her eyes closed.


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes, "Give me the DF Company''s information."


    The assistant was stunned.


    She seemed to have forgotten to bring the information with her.


    Not hearing anything, Melody opened her eyes.


    The assistant blushed and said, "Melody, I...I forgot to take it."


    Melody frowned.


    A trace of unhappiness climbed onto her face.


    The assistant bit her lip, "Melody, I''ll get it now.¡¯


    Then she called the driver, "Sir..."


    Melody interrupted her, "So, you want me to wait for you on this lonely road to get the information?"


    An hourter, the car stopped at the hotel.


    Melody got off, and the assistant followed her out.


    Melody stopped and looked at her, "From today on, you don''t have to work with me."


    Then Melody turned around and went in.


    The assistant looked at Melody''s back, her eyes turning red.


    When she got back to her room, Melody called her manager, "Fire the assistant who you found for me


    some days ago."


    "What''s wrong? Is that assistant not good?"


    "Yes, she didn''t do a good job, so fire her."


    "Melody, could you put up with her for several days? It''s okay to fire her, but it''s tricky for you if you


    don''t have an assistant.I haven''t finished my family''s affairs.I can''te back until the day after


    tomorrow.¡¯¡¯ Melody frowned and said a few secondster, "I''ll have her follow me back to Capital City


    tomorrow.Then she has to go.¡¯


    "Okay."


    However, the next morning, Melody did not see the assistant.


    Her face immediately crumpled.


    She called her manager, "I don''t need that assistant anymore.Cancel the rest of my schedule.I''m going


    back to Capital City now.¡¯¡¯


    However, her manager called her in an unsteady voice, "Melody..."

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    "What''s wrong?" There was only one person in Melody''s mind.


    Everett.


    She was worried that her agent would tell her some news about Everett.


    And the news would rte to Olivia.


    The agent didn''t say anything.


    Melody was serious, "Tell me!"


    The agent had no choice but to say, "The girl is decal."


    "What?"


    "I just got a call from the police station.I was considering how to tell you."


    Melody closed her eyes to calm herself down.


    The agent didn''t hear her voice and knew It was hard for her to ept.


    She said, "Melody, don''t worry about it.I''ll handle this.You can go back to Capital City now.I''ve already


    booked your ticket."


    Melody opened her eyes with anger.


    "Joan, do you think the problem now is going back to Capital City?"


    "A person is dead.Not a dog!"


    "Melody, I know, I know, but it''s useless for you to stay here, or it will influence you.You''d better go back


    to Capital City now.I''ll tell you as soon as the thing is settled."


    Melody put her hand on her forehead to calm down.


    After a while, she said, "What''s going on?"


    "The details are still under investigation, but the preliminary verdict is that it''s an ident."


    "How did she die?"


    "She fell on rocks and bled to death."


    "On rocks? Shouldn''t she be at the hotel? Why were there rocks in the hotel?"


    "No, she was not at the hotel.She was at the location where you filmed yesterday¡± Melody was


    nervous.


    "What was she doing there?"


    "When the police found out, she was holding a few pieces of paper in her hand, which seemed to be


    some files."


    Melody''s face became pale in an instant.


    She gripped her phone and stood there, frozen.


    "Melody, don¡¯t worry about it.Thepany has taken care of it.Don''t worry.It will be covered and won''t


    affect you."


    Melody closed her eyes and sat on the sofa.


    After a long time, she said, "Transfer a million from my ount to the girl''s family¡±


    "Melody¡­¡±


    "Also, call the boss of DF Company and tell him that I don''t have time to go on their show.¡¯¡¯


    "DF?"


    But the phone hung up.


    Melody leaned back on the sofa, trembling.


    Frank received a call from Joan when he got off the ne.


    "Hello, who''s that speaking?"


    "I''m Melody''s agent, Joan.Melody asked me to tell you that she didn''t have time for your show.I''m


    sorry" Frank stopped.


    Currently, only the information was sent to her, but she rejected the show even before receiving the


    samples.Did she really look down on DF Company?


    "Okay, thank you."


    "We apologize for that."


    "Forget it."


    Frank hung up the phone and called his secretary, "Melody can''te to our show.Invite Monica.I don''t


    care how much money she wants.¡±


    Monica was also popr in the fashion circle.


    Although she was not as famous as Melody, she had a good reputation.


    So he was willing to spend a lot of money on her.


    Olivia soon heard that Monica was attending the DF''s summer show, so she called Frank.


    She remembered that he intended to invite Melody.


    Why would he look for Monica now? "Olivia, I didn''t expect you to call me again so soon."


    "Yes, but don''t worry.It''s not about you.I heard that Monica is going to be on our summer show.¡±


    "Yes,"


    "I remember you wanted to invite Melody.Why is the change?"


    If DF Company hadn''t signed up with AK Company, she wouldn''t have called him.


    Since DF had signed a contract with AK, it''s impossible for Frank not to invite Melody.


    Therefore, she was puzzled by Monica''s attendance at the DF show.


    "I did.But she refused.What else can I do?" Olivia frowned.


    Indeed, Melody was famous for being picky.


    However, she didn''t expect Melody to refuse DF after the contract.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "It''s okay.Monica can do it too.In fact, Monica is more suitable for ourpany.¡¯


    "Yes, you are right.She fits the theme of this season."


    Olivia smiled, "Frank, I''m sure that DF will take it to the next level this time."


    "Of course."


    Hanging up Frank''s phone, Olivia looked at the designs on her hand.


    Not surprisingly, the release of the new products in the second half of the year should be on Melody''s


    own turf.


    Preston also heard about Monica''s attendance at the DF show, and he shook his head.


    Personally, he wanted Melody to go on this show, but...


    "Never mind.It''s no use thinking too much." he thought.


    The secretary came in and said, "Mr.Smith, there''s a video conference in five minutes."


    "I see." Preston closed the web page and reached the files near him.


    As soon as he took the files, a message popped up.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    He didn''t look at the document and got up to go out.


    As soon as he left, the news disappeared.As if it never existed.


    At this moment.


    In the president''s office of SHS Building.


    Davis stood in front of his desk and looked at the person behind his desk who looked at theputer


    with a poker face.


    "Mr.Weston, the news has been dealt with.There''s no problem at the moment.¡¯


    "Go out"


    "OK¡± Davis left.


    Everett looked at the report on theputer screen, took his phone, and dialed a number.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off"


    He hung up and called someone else.


    Soon, the phone went through.


    "Mr.Weston.¡¯¡¯


    "Where is Melody now?"


    "Melody is on the ne.She flied back to Capital City at 10:00 in the morning.She will be there in about


    five hours."


    "What happened?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Joan was stunned by his sudden question.


    Soon she thought of something and said tentatively, "Mr.Weston, you...¡¯¡¯


    Before she could finish, Everett interrupted her.


    "I already know.Tell me the whole story:" Joan was shocked.


    Why did he know it so fast? Everett was indeed unusual.


    "Okay, Mr.Weston.Here''s the thing.I was..."


    Five minutester, the phone hung up and Everett pressed the inside line.


    "Book me a flight back to Capital City tonight.¡¯


    "Okay, Mr.Weston."


    Everett got up, went to the French window and looked into the distance.


    Olivia got up in the morning to make breakfast.


    After breakfast with Max, she began to get busy.


    But this time, instead of working in thepany, she was at home.


    It was one of AK Company''s two-day day-offs today.


    But still worked.


    Olivia quickly got busy, but soon her phone rang.


    She frowned and took the phone.


    Seeing the name on the screen, she ced her finger on the hang-up button.


    However, after a few seconds, she answered.


    "Mom."


    "Well, Olivia.It''s the seventh day of the lunar month today.And it will be the ninth the day after


    tomorrow.Do you want us to go over and have dinner with Mr.James¡¯ family?"


    Elizabethughed as she spoke.


    Olivia clenched her phone.


    "Mom, there''s no need."


    "Well...Although it''s your second marriage and you married Brayden for some reason, our families are


    rted after all.We should eat together."


    What she really wanted was not to have dinner together, but to make Olivia return to Hong Kong.


    They would meet and have a meal together.


    Then she would give Olivia the folk prescription that she had got from a doctor, so that Olivia could give


    Brayden a son early.


    She was very busy over this matter these days.


    "Mom, it''s not that I don''t want the two families to eat together.It''s that our family doesn''t deserve to eat


    with the James family.Do you understand?"


    "I know.But you''re already married.It doesn''t matter if we have a meal together, right? Tell my son-in-


    law about it.Make an appointment and we''ll have a meal together.¡¯ Olivia didn''t say anything.


    Elizabeth''s face darkened.


    However, when she thought of the five million, she endured her discontent.


    "How about this? We don''t have dinner with the Hadley.Your father and I will have dinner with you and


    Brayden.Isn''t that too much?" Olivia frowned.


    She didn''t know why mom had to eat this meal, but she wouldn''t agree.


    She couldn''t do it even if she agreed.


    "Mom, I''ll ask him if he has time when hees back tonight."


    "Okay, I will be waiting for your call tonight!"


    "OK" Elizabeth hung up and hugged her phone happily.


    She was so excited.


    As long as the time was set, she would go to Olivia''s ce immediately.


    She had already asked a woman who had taken the medicine and the woman said the medicine was


    magical.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Olivia looked at her phone.


    After a while, she turned it off and put it aside.


    Sensing that she was in a bad mood, Max came over, leaned over to her feet, and licked the back of


    her feet.


    Olivia felt itchy and looked down at it with a gentle look.


    "Max, I''m fine¡¯ Max looked at her, her ws on the back of her feet, lying on the ground, her eyes


    opening and closing.


    Olivia patted its head and started working.


    "No...Not me..."


    "Don''te over...Don''t..."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Everett...Everett!"


    Melody opened her eyes.Sat up.When she saw where she was, she closed her eyes and propped up


    her forehead.


    She had a nightmare.The stewardess came over.


    "Miss, are you all right?" Melody opened her eyes.


    "Please give me a ss of water:"


    "Okay¡± Soon, the water came.


    Melody finished it all and looked out the window.


    The stewardess''s voice sounded.


    "Dear passenger, the ne willnd at Capital City International Airport in ten minutes..."


    It was almost there...


    At the airport, Joan was already waiting inside.


    When she saw a woman in a windbreaker, hat, mask, and strode over, she immediately went over.


    Melody also saw her but walked straight ahead without saying a word.


    But before she could leave the airport, a reporter ran over and asked, "Miss Johnson, I heard that your


    assistant died in an ident in Mysia.What do you think about that?"


    That was what celebrities were like.


    Nothing about them could escape from the media.


    Especially this time it was such a big matter.


    But this matter had been suppressed.


    However, this reporter popped out suddenly and dared to block Melody.


    Joan quickly stood in front of Melody, took a quick look at his work permit, and said, "Are you sure you


    want to ask this question?"


    The reporter was somewhat frightened by her eyes and did not speak for a moment.


    The reporter must be a rookie judging by his response but he would do anything just to get the work


    done.


    "Before you ask this question, you''d better ask your boss who Melody is, or else you will lose your job


    without even knowing why:"


    Melody got in the car quickly, and Joan followed her.


    Soon, the car disappeared at the airport.


    The reporter looked at the car leaving, called his senior, and soon the camera fell to the ground.


    He messed with the wrong people! In the car, Joan looked at Melody and said, "It was an ident.It


    had nothing to do with you.Don''t think too much about it""


    Her words were like a fire to a bomb.


    Melody looked at her fiercely.


    "Nothing to do with me? Are you sure?"


    "She was my assistant! Joan, my - assi- stant!"


    Joan frowned at her and said nothing.


    She felt that Melody was not her usual self.


    She was shocked by the incident.


    Joan''s silence calmed Melody down gradually.


    She took off her cap, pulled her hair back from her forehead, and looked out the window.


    "I asked you to give the money to the little girl''s family, and have you done it?"


    "Not yet" Melody red at her.


    Joan hurriedly said, "Now her parents don''t know about her death.I have to wait for the police to inform


    them"


    "Then give the money to her family immediately after they are informed by the police."


    "I know.Don''t worry.I''ll get this done"


    "Hmm"


    Seeing that she was still upset, Joan said, "Take a rest.I''ll wake you when we are there.¡¯¡¯


    Melody didn''t answer her.She looked out the window, looking as bad as ever.


    Joan did not say another word.


    She turned her head and looked ahead, frowning.


    Melody''s current situation worried her.


    The car soon stopped at a vi.


    Melody nced at this strange house and said, "Take me to Everett''s vi."


    Joan said to the driver, "Go to Grand Imperial Garden:"


    Not long after, the car stopped at Grand Imperial Garden.


    Melody walked in and quickly disappeared from Joan''s sight.


    Joan looked at her, worried.


    She picked up her phone and called Everett.


    However, "I''m sorry, the number you dialed is turned off.Please wait..."


    It was off.She called Davis again.


    Davis answered, "Joan."


    "Davis, is Mr.Weston busy now?"


    "No"


    "Where Is Mr.Weston then?"


    "Mr.Weston Is going home.He just gat on the ne" Joan was relieved.


    It would be casy if Everett returned.


    "[ sec, thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Joan hung up the phone, looked at the closed vi door, and called Everett when he arrived.


    Melody walked into the vi, threw her bag on the sofa, and threw herself on it.


    Only here would she not be so upset now.


    She closed her eyes.


    But as soon as she closed her eyes, her phone rang.


    Melody opened her eyes unhappily, but soon she thought of something.


    She immediately took her bag and took out her phone.


    But when she saw the name disyed on the screen, she smiled.


    It was Henry.


    Needless to say, she knew what he was calling for.However, Henry knew to call her, but Everett


    didn''t.She didn''t believe that he didn''t know what had happened to her.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Everett arrived in Capital City at 5: 20 the next morning.


    As soon as he got off the ne, Davis called.


    "Mr.Weston.¡±


    "What is it?"


    "Ten hours ago, Miss Johnson''s assistant called and asked where you were." Everett looked ahead.


    "I see." He hang up the phone and call Joan.


    Soon, Joan''s voice came.


    "Mr.Weston."


    "Where is Melody?"


    "In your vi, she hasn''t been in good mood since she came back yesterday.'''' Everett''s eyes flickered.


    "Get me a copy of the investigation when it''s done."


    "Okay."


    The driver came to pick up Everett.


    When he saw Everetting out of the airport, he went over immediately.


    "Mr.Weston.¡±


    "Go back to Grand Imperial Garden¡±


    "Okay, Mr.Weston.¡¯¡¯


    The car stopped at Grand Imperial Garden an hourter.


    Everett walked in and a strong smell of alcohol came into his nose, He looked over.


    Melody was lying on the sofa, and the coffee table was filled with wine bottles and drinks.


    He walked over and went upstairs with Melody in his arms.


    The driver put Everett''s luggage in his bedroom and then left.


    Melody felt Everett, grabbed his suit, and buried her face in his arms.


    Everett paused, looked at her, and kept walking upstairs.


    Like the sound of a bell, his steady footsteps were knocking her heart one by one to calm her restless


    heart.


    Calmness.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the person who was holding her.


    She said in a mute voice, "You''re back?"


    Everett stopped and looked at her.


    "I''m back"


    Melody touched his face, her eyes hazy.


    "Really? I''m dreaming again."


    How could hee back at this time? As he said, he came back on the eighth day of the Lunar New


    Near.


    Today was the seventh day.


    Melody closed her eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Everett, you only love me in my dreams."


    In reality, He didn''t love her anymore.


    He like another woman.


    The woman who had been with him for a year and once had his child.


    Ho ho...


    Melody buried herself in his arms again.


    Everett looked ahead with his deep eyes, and carriec Melody back Lo Lhe bedroom.


    Olivia remembered something after she finished her work and called her mother back.


    She took her phone, and there were five missed calls and a few text messages.


    The text messages all asked her to answer the phone and call back.


    Olivia looked at the time.


    It was almost twelve o''clock.


    Her mom and others should be asleep.


    She would call her back tomorrow.


    However, Elizabeth didn''t sleep and kept her cell phone in her hands, waiting for Olivia to call her back.


    George, on the other hand, was asleep and snoring.


    Olivia''s call hadn''te all along, and George was sleeping so soundly again.


    Elizabeth pped George angrily.


    George sat up in shock.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You tell me, George? Aren''t you worried at all?" Elizabeth said angrily.


    Hearing Elizabeth''s words, George rxed andy back on the bed.


    "I am worried, but is it working? Olivia is an adult.I can''t be by her side 24/7, right?" Elizabeth New into


    a rage.


    "So you don''t care?! George! Why did I marry a loser like you!" Elizabeth took the pillow and hit


    George.


    Finally, George was kicked out of the bedroom and went to sleep in cubicle.


    Elizabeth''s chest heaved in anger, looking at the clock.


    It was one o'' clock in the morning.


    Good, very good.


    Olivia, if you didn''t call me tomorrow morning, I would go to yourpany to look for you!

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Olivia got up early in the morning and saw the threatening text message from Elizabeth.


    Then she checked the time.


    It was one o''clock am.


    She frowned and called Elizabeth.


    Soon the call was connected, and Elizabeth''s roar came over.


    "Olivia, you''ve grown up and turn ungrateful.You can fool your mother any way you want, right?"


    "Let me tell you, your mother is not dead yet.Don''t go too far!"


    Elizabeth''s anger was finally vented after a whole night.


    Olivia said, "We workedtest night.The phone was turned off"


    "Busy? What can you do when it waste at night..." Elizabeth stopped talking.


    Yeah, what could a couple do in the middle of the night?


    "Last night..." Olivia interrupted her.


    "Mom, it waste when we finally had free timest night.I thought you guys were asleep, so I didn''t


    call you back.¡¯¡¯


    "It''s okay.It''s quite normal for young people to be busy at night¡± Elizabeth instantly changed her tone.


    "Then have you asked your husband if he has time?"


    "Yes, he said he didn''t want to eat with you.¡¯¡¯


    "What?"


    "Mom, I understand him.We still owe him five million, which is athorn."


    "But...Aren''t you married? Wouldn''t five million be gone after marriage?"


    ¡°That''s right.But it''s because of the five million that we have to grovel to them.Mom, don''t worry.I''m


    working hard to make money.When I earn five million and give it back to him, you can eat with him.¡¯


    "How...How long is this going tost?"


    "It doesn''t matter.I''ll pay it back no matter how long it takes.Don''t worry, I won''t let you pay it back."


    Elizabeth didn''t know how to reply it.


    "Mom, let''s stop here.I have to work overtime this weekend.I''m busy.You and dad take care."


    "Well, you¡­¡± The phone hung up.George walked over.


    "How''s it going?"


    Elizabeth didn''t say anything.


    What Olivia said made sense.


    However, the five million was still like a rock on her head, so she was unable to rx.


    No! She couldn''t just await her doom.


    She must find a way to see Olivia and let Olivia and Brayden have a baby! Olivia hung up the phone


    and sent a message to Elizabeth, asking Elizabeth to send messages instead of making phone calls in


    the future.


    She would immediately reply when she saw it.


    She sent the message and went to make breakfast.


    She had prepared the materials ande up with good ideas.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The past two days had been very smooth.


    Not surprisingly, she could produce the design in a week.


    But there was only a week left in this month.


    She had to hurry up.


    Max followed her to the kitchen, ying with her slippers and pants from time to time.


    Olivia watched it y happily, her lips curved.


    With it, her life became warm and happy.


    After the breakfast was ready, Olivia sat down at the table.


    Just as she sat down, her phone rang.


    Max, who was eating dog food, raised its head and barked twice when it heard the phone ring.


    Olivia smiled and said, "It''s not for you."


    She took the phone and saw the name on the screen.


    She paused with a smile and answered, "Sir ¡®¡¯


    "Olivia, are you still in Green Lake?"


    "No, I''m back in Paris."


    "Well, I wanted to treat you to dinner to thank you.But you don''t have time.¡¯¡¯


    "It''s okay, Sir.I should have invited you to dinner.I was busy at the headquarters, so I left in a hurry and


    didn''t tell you"


    Donald was silent when he heard her.


    After a while, he said, "Thewyer told me that Bill was sentenced to life imprisonment.Sorry that I


    treated you very badly.The verdict was out yesterday.Bill was only sentenced to ten years¡¯


    imprisonment.Olivia, I''m sorry, I misunderstood you."


    "Sir,m the one who should say sorry.This is indeed my fault.But I¡¯m a person who''s true to my word"


    No matter what the cost was.


    Donald knew that it was useless to say more.


    He asked, "When are youing to Green Lake? I''ll treat you to dinner.¡¯¡¯


    "I don''t know.Since thepany''s developing a new brand, I don''t have time toe back."


    "Well, call me when you have time toe back.I won''t change this number.I''ll tell you even if I do."


    Olivia smiled.


    "Yes, Sir"


    "By the way, I know a few good friends who make old craft essories.If you need them, contact me."


    Olivia clenched her hand and a bright light shed across her eyes.


    "Do you know anyone in this area?"


    "Yes, we have been good friends for many years.They have great craftsmanship which is handed down


    from generation to generation.I think it will help you if you need them.¡¯¡¯


    "Yes, I need it.This time, we''re developing a new brand.Although it''s about clothing, we still want to


    make a breakthrough and add essories."


    "When do you have time? I''ll arrange for you to meet."


    Olivia thought for a moment and said, "I''ll talk to my boss about thister.If I can, I''ll be there in two


    days."


    "Okay, just contact me when you decide.¡¯¡¯


    "OK, Sir¡¯¡¯


    Olivia hung up the phone, feeling a little excited.


    After learning about embroidery in Hong Kong, she had to find the traditional art of essories.


    However, she hurried back to Paris because of Everett.


    Now that everything settled down, she wanted to go back.Olivia called Preston directly.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    "Olivia, what''s the matter?" Preston''s voice came through the phone.


    "Mr.Smith, I''ve contacted a craft man who could do some art of old essories.I want to return to Hong


    Kong then.¡¯¡¯ The other party on the phone paused for a while and said, "How''s your fashion design?"


    "I''ve already made my n.I''m in the process of designing ording to the n now.It''s going very


    well.If there''s no ident, it will be finished in a week."


    "Well...you cane to the Miffy Restaurant at one o''clock in the afternoon.I want to see your n.¡¯¡¯


    "Okay"


    After breakfast, Olivia took the blueprints and began to design.


    At noon.


    Preston sent her the meeting time and location.


    She packed her things and went to the restaurant.


    Preston picked a window seat in the dining room with a cup of coffee and a document in front of him.


    And he was on the phone.


    When he saw Olivia, he raised his hand to greet her.


    Olivia saw him and walked over.


    Preston hung up and looked at her.


    "Did you have lunch?" Olivia paused and said, "Yes."


    Actually, she didn''t eat anything.


    She was busy until noon.


    But it was okay.


    She nned to go back to eat some after settling things down with Preston.


    Preston saw her hesitation and said, "I didn''t eat much.Help yourself with some food and just regard it


    to apany me.Weill talk while eating."


    He called the waiter and ordered some food.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Since he said that, then Olivia decided to eat with him.


    She ordered something casually.


    She wasn''t picky about the food as long as it could fill her stomach.


    But Preston was different.


    He was very particr about food.


    He ordered foie gras, a sd, a soup, two desserts, and a bottle of red wine.


    The waiter noted them down and left.


    Olivia gave the document to Preston.


    "Mr.Smith, this is my n."


    "All right."


    Preston took and opened it, and then read it through seriously.


    Olivia''s n was veryplete, which carefully described the process from the beginning to the


    results, as well as the measures that responded to the unexpected problems.


    It was obvious that she had done well in the DF Company in the past two years.


    The waiter put the food on the table.


    Preston said, "Let''s talk while eating.¡¯¡¯


    "Okay."


    Olivia wasn''t bashful, either.


    She picked up her knife and fork, then began to eat.


    However, she ate quickly, which made her stand out inparison to Preston''s style.


    Preston said, "Don''t worry, eat slowly"


    Olivia, "It''s okay.This is my normal eating speed.Mr.Smith, don''t mind."


    Normal eating speed...


    Preston suddenly remembered that night when she was eating bread.


    She showed no manners and just gave a big mouthful.


    It seemed that she ate just to fill her stomach.


    Looking at her now, even she did not take a big bite, but she still ate very quickly.


    But it was not indecent.


    Instead, it was natural and unaffected.


    "Not at all"


    Olivia swallowed the food in her mouth and said, "Mr.Smith, if you think my n is feasible, I want to go


    back to Hong Kong tomorrow, and continued to do my design there.I will also explore the old craft while


    designing.¡¯¡¯


    She wouldn''t dy the design process.She had to finish it within a week.She set the goal herself.


    Preston looked at her.


    "There''s nothing wrong with your n, but when you see something new, will your thoughts and


    inspiration be impacted? Would your original n be affected as well?"


    What he said was very important.


    If the original n was to be disrupted, she would re-n iti, and the preparations for the previous


    design would be useless.


    As a result, a lot of time was wasted.


    And they didn''t have much time to waste.


    Olivia looked at him with clear, determined eyes.


    "No.''¡¯


    "I promise.¡¯¡¯ Preston looked at her for a while and then said five seconds, "Ok, since you promised me,


    I will agree.You can leave tomorrow, but in a week, I want to see your results."


    "Okay."


    Olivia booked a flight to Q City at six o''clock the next morning.


    Before that, she gave a call to Donald.


    "Olivia"


    "Master, I''ll fly to Q City tomorrow morning.I''ll be there at about two o''clock p.m.the day after


    tomorrow.Would you ask your friends out the night after tomorrow? I want to meet them.¡¯¡¯


    "Sure, I''ll contact them.Call me when you''re back."


    "Okay."


    Olivia hung up and began to pack her things.


    Seeing her packing, Max immediately ran over and hugged her suitcase.


    Only then did Olivia remember one thing.


    If she left, what about Max? Olivia frowned.


    She had been gone for almost a week.


    She couldn''t leave Max here without anyone caring for it.


    But she couldn''t take it away.


    What should she do? Seeing that Olivia might leave it at home, Max ran over and hugged her ankle,


    barking.


    As if saying, "don''t leave me behind"


    Olivia looked at its anxious eyes and thought of someone.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Olivia carried Max to Preston''s ce.


    It was a three-story vi.


    Preston opened the door.


    "Come in.¡¯


    "Okay."


    Olivia came in with Max in her arms.


    Max was curious about a strange ce and looked around as soon as they entered.


    But it didn''t leave Olivia''s arms, and just moved its head and eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Preston looked at Max in her arms and said with a smile, "It looked much better ¡°


    "Yes, it can walk and run now.¡¯¡¯ It recovered quickly.


    Olivia put it down.


    Preston asked, "Coffee or tea?"


    "No, thanks, Mr.Smith.I''ll be leaving soon." Preston looked at her and curled his lips.


    "Afraid of something?"


    "No, I have to go back and draw the design."


    She didn''t have too much time.


    Preston said, "Then coffee."


    When he went to make coffee, Olivia moved her lips but didn''t say anything.


    She squatted down and said to Max, who was standing beside her, "Max, I¡¯m going on a business trip


    these days.You will stay here.Be good.I''ll take you home when I get back."


    Max understood her and immediately hugged her leg, not letting go.


    Olivia was helpless.


    "You have to be good.I''m going on a business trip, not to have fun."


    "Woof woof!"


    Max began to protest and barked at her. Olivia rubbed her the spot between the eyebrows.


    "Don''t bark, or I''ll be angry" She was serious.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a strong wind.


    Olivia''s heart tightened.


    Looking over, she saw arge husky standing in front of her and Max.


    It looked very fierce.


    Olivia subconsciously hugged Max.


    But to her surprise, Max stood on its hind legs, stared at the husky, and then barked at it.


    The husky barked, too.


    They were barking so hard as if they wanted topete.


    Soon, the two dogs quickly put on their attacking position.


    Preston came out with two cups of coffee, looked at the two dogs and smiled.


    "Honey, that''s our guest"


    Hearing what he said, Honey barked at him, clearly dissatisfied with the guest.


    Preston said, "It makes no difference whether you are satisfied or not.That''s our guest.Come here."


    Husky was obedient to him and came to him reluctantly.


    Seeing that, Max snorted and put it¡¯s head against Olivia, as if to say, "Look, I win!"


    Preston looked at Max and said with a smile, "I am surprised.I didn''t know Maxis so fierce."


    Olivia was helpless.


    "It loves to show off"


    Especially in front of her.


    Preston looked at Olivia''s gentle face and was stunned.


    "It seems that you know much about it."


    "Yes, thank you for taking care of it.¡± She had no choice.


    Preston had a dog, so he knew how to take care of dogs.


    If it was someone who had never owned a dog, she wouldn''t have entrusted Max to him.


    "It''s nothing.I just don''t think Max wants to part with you."


    He followed her, was clingy to her, and didn''t run around.


    "Yes, it is very clingy!"


    Olivia squatted down, took Max in her arms, walked over, pointed at Preston and said, "You will live


    with him these days, and I''ll pick you up when Ie back in a few days."


    Max immediately put its head in her arms, unwilling.


    Olivia said, "There''s nothing you can do even if you don''t want to live here.Or I''ll send you to the pet


    shop where you were injected the other day, and I won''t pick you up after I put you there"


    Hearing her words, Max looked at her pitifully.Olivia touched its head.


    "But if you''re here and obedient, I''ll pick you up in a few days."


    Seeing her determination, Maxy on herp and pretended it couldn''t hear her.


    Olivia smiled.


    Knowing that it had agreed, she said to Preston, "Mr.Smith, Max will stay here.I''ll pick it up when I get


    back."


    "Okay."


    "Then I''ll go first."


    Preston looked at the coffee on the coffee table.


    "Don''t you want a sip before you leave?"


    Olivia looked at the steaming coffee and picked it up to drink.


    "Mr.Smith, I''m leaving.Bye"


    "See you."


    Olivia got up and went out.


    Max immediately followed her.


    When she reached the door, Olivia pointed at it.


    "Don''te out again.Just stand there and wait for me toe back to pick you up."


    Max did not go any further, but looked at her, its eyes full of reluctance.


    It was said that pets had feelings too.


    At this moment, Olivia deeply felt that.


    It couldn''t bear to part with her.


    So did she.


    But she had no choice.


    She couldn''t bring it back with her.


    Olivia clenched her hand and turned to leave without hesitation.


    Max stood there, neither barking nor running, watching her get into the car and leave.


    Preston came over, squatted beside it and said softly.


    "Don''t worry.She likes you so much.She won''t leave you behind."


    The husky followed him and saw that Max, who had just been fierce and now suddenly lonely, squatted


    down beside it.


    A look shed across Preston''s eyes as he looked at the car leaving.


    He remembered a report he had heard before.


    Brayden had said he would be engaged to Olivia on the ninth of next month, and the day after


    tomorrow was the ninth.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Olivia stayed up all night, washed up briefly and went to the airport with her suitcase.


    After boarding the ne, she leaned back in her chair and fell asleep.


    When Melody woke up in Everett''s bedroom, she sat up with her head propped up.


    She frowned at the familiar decorations.


    When did she sleep in the bedroom? Suddenly, an image came to mind.


    Melody froze.


    The next moment, she ran out.


    Downstairs, Everett was sitting on the sofa reading a document.


    The nanny was putting breakfast on the table.


    Melody stood at the stairs and stared nkly at the man sitting on the sofa.


    He was back...


    He was really back...


    Everett looked up at her, then at her bare feet, and finally at her face.


    "Awake?"


    Melody regained her senses and clenched her hand, which was hanging by her side.


    "When did youe back?"


    "Yesterday¡±


    Yesterday...So he came back soon after she came back? Why? Why was he back so early? Didn''t he


    say he wouldn''te back until the eighth day of the lunar new year? Melody''s heart beat violently.


    Seeing her standing still at the staircase, Everett closed the document and got up.


    Melody watched him approach her, and suddenly felt a surge of excitement in her heart.


    She ran down and threw herself into his arms.


    "Everett..."


    She missed him.


    She missed him very much.


    She missed him like crazy.


    Everett took a step back from her force, but he quickly grabbed the railing and steadied himself.


    The nanny quietly left, leaving the two of them.


    Melody hugged Everett and buried her face in his arms.


    At this moment, she felt at ease.


    Half an hourter, the two of them sat at the table.


    Melody looked at the person sitting opposite her.


    "Didn''t you say you would be back on the eighth day? Why did youe back yesterday?" Everett


    took a sip of milk and looked at her.


    "What do you think?" Melody looked into his dark eyes, and her own eyes shining with confidence.


    "Because you miss me.¡¯ He knew something had happened to her, so he came back soon.


    He was not a talkative person, but his actions often moved her.


    Everett didn''t say anything but picked up the knife and fork to eat.


    Melody''s smile broadened.


    After they finished breakfast, Melody said, "I''m going to my sister''s.Are you going?"


    Today was the eighth day, and tomorrow was the ninth day.


    She did not forget what day tomorrow was.


    Everett looked into her meaningful eyes.


    "You want me to go?" Melody took his arm.


    "Of course.¡¯¡¯ Belle was about to leave when she received a call from Melody.


    "Melody.¡±


    "Sis, are you home now? Everett and I areing over.¡¯¡¯ Everett? Belle clenched her phone, but


    quickly said, "Yes, I am home.¡±


    Everett was Brayden''s uncle, and his nephew was about to get engaged.


    He muste.


    But he was always against Olivia and Brayden being together.


    He wouldn''t do anything at the engagement party tomorrow, would he? Melody hung up the phone.


    Belle called the driver and said, "Go to Tiffany and get my order back."


    "Yes, madam."


    She ordered jewelry from Tiffany for Olivia.


    Now that Olivia was a member of the Jameses, she would give her everything she deserved.


    The driver quickly drove out, and Belle turned back to prepare tea and snacks.


    Not long after, Everett and Melody came over.


    Belle looked at the two people walking in and smiled.


    "Hi, Melody, Everett."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Melody walked over, hugged Belle and said, "Congrattions on the engagement.¡¯¡¯ Belle smiled and


    said, "Thank you.Come, sit down."


    Then she looked at Everett and said, "Everett, sit down."


    "OK¡± They sat on the sofa and the servant served tea.


    Melody looked around and asked, "Where are Brayden and Olivia?"

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Belle subconsciously looked at Everett.


    Everett picked up his teacup and drank tea, as if the topic had nothing to do with him.


    Belle said, "They haven''te back yet."


    Melody''s eyes moved and she asked, "Not back yet?"


    When she looked at Everett, the man was drinking tea and his thick eyshes covered his eyes.


    She was unable to know his mood through his eyes.


    "Yes, they are quite busy.So they would arrive by afternoon.¡¯ Melody smiled.


    "Tomorrow is their engagement ceremony.Isn''t itte toe back this afternoon?" Belle sighed.


    "I can''t help it either.They''re too busy.Fortunately, I''ve prepared everything, as long as the new couple


    arrive.¡¯ Melody nodded.


    "You''re right."


    She picked up her teacup and took a sip.


    Her eyes slightly narrowed.


    She didn''t think it was a good thing that they couldn''te back earlier for their engagement.Belle


    looked at Melody and Everett, then fixed his eyes on Meloady''s face.


    "Have you chosen your day yet?" Melody paused, curled her lips and looked at Everett.


    "You need to ask Everett." Belle looked at Everett.


    He was quiet, but there was an aura about him that could not be ignored.


    Just like he was the king and they were his subjects.


    He was the only decision maker.


    Everett put down the teacup and looked into Belle''s eyes.


    "I''ll inform you if I make my decision."


    "All right."


    The condensed and frozen atmosphere was broken.


    Melody and Belle continued to talk.


    Not long after, Everett''s phone rang.


    The two of them looked at him.


    Everett took out his phone, looked at the screen, and said to Belle and Melody, "I''ll take the call.¡¯


    Melody, "Okay."


    Everett went out with his phone.


    As they watched him leave, Belle said, "Everett is always so busy"


    It was honored for a businessman to be as sessful as him.


    But Everett never ckened and kept diligent for ten years.


    Melody''s eyes sparkled.


    "That''s why I love him.¡¯¡¯ He was so charming that she was obsessed with both his external appearance


    and inside personality and she couldn''t help it.


    So, even though Melody knew that Everett and Olivia had done many things that she and Everett had


    not done, she still loved him.


    Even more.


    Belle looked at Melody withplicated feelings.


    The Westons and the Johnsons were in a close rtionship.


    Everett and Melody had known each other since they were young and were good friends.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Before Everett got married, everyone knew that Melody was Everett''s beloved girl.


    But when he suddenly got married three years ago and the bride wasn''t Melody, they were all shocked.


    Then a yearter, Everett gave up his own child for Melody, which shocked them again.


    During that period, no one could understand his mind.


    Fortunately, Everett and Melody got engaged and everything went back to normal.


    But it all broke down again two yearster.


    Olivia appeared.


    They couldn''t see through Everett again.


    Who is his true love, Olivia or Melody? Or even both? Everett stood outside by the mowedwn with


    one hand in his pocket and stroked the answer button.


    "Mr.Weston, Miss Hadley is back.¡¯


    "When?"


    "It was one o''clock in the morning yesterday¡±


    "Back to Capital City?"


    "No, Q City."


    "Okay."


    Everett put his cell phone in his pocket and looked up into the distance with narrowed eyes.


    Melody and Everett had lunch with Belle, then went back.


    Belle sent them away until the car was out of sight before returning to the living room.


    She looked at the time.


    It was 1: 20 pm.


    Brayden said that he would arrive this afternoon, but he hadn''te back yet.


    Feeling curious, Belle called Brayden.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    A taxi was driving on the road, and Brayden was leaning back in his chair, his eyes closed.


    Suddenly, his phone rang.


    He opened his eyes, took his phone, and saw the name on the screen.


    He swiped the answer button and looked out the window.


    "Mom¡±


    "Brayden, are you back?"


    "I''m on the way."


    "That''s good.I thought you weren''t back yet.When will you get home?"


    Brayden looked at the watch and said, "About ten minutes."


    "Soon, you haven''t had lunch, have you? I will make some for you now¡¯''


    "Thank you, mom."


    After hanging up, Belle went to the kitchen immediately.


    Brayden put his phone aside and lowered the window.


    As soon as the window was lowered, a Bentley drove past him from the opposite direction.


    He looked into the rearview mirror.


    The ck Bentley quickly disappeared from his sight, but he could still tell that it was Everett''s car.


    Brayden looked ahead.


    This road led to the Jameses.


    If he was right, Everett had gone to Belle''s house.


    Everett looked into the mirror at the taxi getting farther and farther away.


    He turned away his eyes and looked ahead, his ck eyes emotionless.


    Brayden got home quickly.


    Belle heard the sound and ran out immediately.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Seeing the driver take down the luggage, she hurried over.


    "I''ll take it"


    She took the suitcase and called to the person inside, "Nanny Zhang,e and take the suitcase in.¡¯¡¯


    "Yes, madam."


    Nanny Zhang came out quickly and took the suitcase away.


    Belle looked at Brayden and said, "Let me take a good look at you."


    This time was different.


    She was worried since she hadn''t seen him for a few days.


    Belle found that Brayden had lost weight.


    "Brayden, you look like you have lost some weight?" Belle touched his face and frowned.


    Brayden took her hands off and said, "Was Everett here?"


    Belle paused and said, "How do you know?"


    "I saw his car on the way-" Belle thought about the time.


    Yes, Brayden came back not long after Everett and Melody had left.


    There was a high chance that they would bump into each other.


    "Yes, he came with Melody.¡¯


    "What was he doing here?"


    Belle looked at his indifferent eyes and sighed.


    "You never asked Everett when he came here before.Now you want to ask him why he came." Brayden


    looked at her.


    "Because he''s my rival in love."


    Everything was different.Belle frowned.


    "Brayden, Everett and Melody are getting married this year.I think..." Brayden interrupted her.


    "Mom, don''t jump to any conclusions before things are over:"


    Especially when it came to Everett.


    Belle moved her lips and said, "Go upstairs and wash up first.I''ll go to the kitchen."


    The meal was not ready yet.


    "Okay¡±


    Brayden went upstairs and Belle went to the kitchen.


    Half an hourter, the food was served.


    Belle looked upstairs.


    Brayden was still there.


    She went upstairs.


    She wondered if the Brayden was sleeping.


    Outside Brayden''s bedroom, she tentatively knocked on the door and said in alow voice, "Brayden, the


    meal is ready.¡¯


    "OK, mom,e in for a while."


    So he wasn''t resting.


    "Okay¡± Belle opened the door and went in.


    Brayden handed her two red certificates.Belle was surprised.


    "These are..."


    "Keep my marriage certificates with Olivia for me.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Olivia arrived in Q City at 3: 20 pm the next day.


    It was over an hour and a half longer than expected.


    She called Donald.


    "Sorry, master, my flight has been dyed for more than an hour.I just got off the ne.¡¯


    "It doesn''t matter.


    An appointment has been set at 5: 00 pm, Q&H Restaurant."


    "Okay, I''m going to the hotel now.I''ll go to the Q&H Restaurant after I tidy up."


    "Okay, contact me when you get there."


    "Okay."


    Olivia hung up the phone and walked out of the airport.


    She stopped a taxi and went to the hotel.


    She had already booked the hotel in advance, so she could check in directly.


    She calcted the time and figured it should just be enough for her to go to hotel, tidy herself up, and


    then go to Q&H Restaurant.


    Maybe, not enough.


    Olivia said to the driver, "Sir, I have an emergency.Can you drive faster?"


    "Sure."


    Within half an hour, the car stopped at the hotel.


    Olivia got off and checked in.


    By the time she got to her room, it was already four o''clock.


    In a hurry, she opened her suitcase, took her clothes out and went to the bathroom.


    She quickly came out, put on some light makeup, took her bag, and went to Q&H Restaurant.


    Q&H Restaurant was in Q City, a high-end restaurant.


    When Olivia arrived, Donald and his friends were already inside.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Olivia rushed in and said apologetically, "Sorry, I''mte.¡¯


    Donald immediately introduced, "Mr.Miller, this is my private disciple Olivia, a good and hardworking


    child."


    Spencer looked at Olivia and reached out.


    "Hello, Miss Hadley.¡¯ Olivia held his hand.


    "Hello, Mr.Miller."


    Donald said to Olivia, "Olivia, Mr.Miller''s ancestors made pce jade hairpins.Over the years, jewelry,


    gold and silver have all been involved in his business."


    Olivia immediately said, "Then I have to try my best to learn from Mr.Miller.¡¯ Spencer didn''t expect her


    to be so direct.


    Heughed.


    "Mr.Johnson, your apprentice is quite a talent.¡¯


    "That''s right.Don¡¯t you see who is her master?"


    "You old monkey, you are not modest at all."


    Everyone said andughed.


    The atmosphere was good.


    At this moment, at P&L Restaurant, the Capital City.


    The banquet hall was full of people, all rtives and friends of the Westons, the Smith family.


    At the front table sat Wade, Shepherd, Reid, Cristina, Leona, Everett, Melody, Belle and Kingsley.


    It could be said that all the important people should be present were here.


    The host stood on the stage with a microphone and the people below listened, whispering from time to


    time.


    "I heard that Brayden''s fianc¨¦e is his uncle¡¯s ex-wife.Do you know about that?"


    "I heard about it, but I don''t know about the details."


    "I don''t think that''s possible.How can the Westons ept a woman who had married one member of


    the family before?"


    "I don''t think it''s possible either, but we haven''t seen the bride yet.Could the rumor be true?"


    Otherwise, why didn''t the bride make her presence?


    "Let''s wait first.Maybe the bride has been hiding and won''t show up untilter.¡¯


    The host said about 20 minutes before finally announced, "Please invite our newlywed couple to the


    stage."


    Immediately, the lights dimmed and a halo hit the backstage.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Everyone looked at the halo and waited for the couple to appear.


    Melody also looked at the light.


    Her hands curled up on her knees.


    The engagement.


    Brayden and Olivia''s engagement.


    She believed that no one was more eager to see Olivia and Brayden appear at this moment than she


    was.


    Everett, who was sitting next to her, held the ss with his eyes half-closed.


    His fingers slowly stoke the ss.


    Leona looked at him to see his expression.


    However, Everett was expressionless.


    His angr face still looked indifferent and heartless, no different from usual.


    Leona frowned.


    Didn''t he care about it? But why was she still uneasy? Brayden, in a white suit, appeared in the light,


    handsome and extraordinary.


    However, he was the only one who came out.


    There was no bride.


    The people sitting around started to whisper to each other.


    "Where''s the bride?"


    "Why doesn''t bride appear?"


    "Yes, why is the groom alone?"


    The host gave the microphone to Brayden.


    Brayden took it and went on stage with a gentle smile on his face.


    "I''m sorry, everyone, my nc¨¦e is shy and embarrassed toe out to see everyone.When we get


    married next year, you will definitely see her"


    Hearing this sentence, the guests had different reactions on their faces.


    How could the bride not show up in the engagement? Was the rumor real that Brayden''s fianc¨¦e was


    his uncle''s ex- wife? For a moment, countless eyes fell on the people at the front table.


    The Westons members were all at that table.


    How could they allow their younger generation to hold an engagement only with the groom but without


    the bride? However, the people sitting at Wade''s table was extremely calm, as if they had already


    agreed to this result.


    However, if the guests look closely, they would find that their calmness was superficial.


    They were equally shocked.


    Cristina looked at Belle with a question in his eyes: what was going on? Everyone thought that Brayden


    and Olivia would appear together today.


    Why was there only one now? What about the other one? Belle smiled bitterly, which meant she would


    talk about itter.


    Cristina suppressed her doubts and looked at Brayden.


    Brayden did not look displeased at all.


    Instead, he was very happy with a smile in his eyes.


    It seemed like his reason was the truth.


    Olivia didn''t appear only because she was shy not because of anything else.


    But Cristina knew.


    It was not the truth.


    There must be another reason.


    Thinking of this, she looked at Everett.


    At this moment, she was not the only one who looked at Everett, but also Leona and Melody.


    At this table, except for Wade, Belle, and Kingsley, no one knew that Brayden was the only one to


    attend the engagement today.


    Even Leona and Melody didn''t know.


    So, after hearing Brayden''s words, the two of them became uneasy.


    Leona frowned and tried to suppress her emotions.


    She looked embarrassed.


    She realized that why he was so calm tonight and didn''t do anything.


    So it wasn''t that he didn''t take any action, but that he had already done it! Melody looked at Everett.


    Her hands clenched.


    Numerous emotions welled up in her eyes.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Everett, was that because of you? Because of you, Olivia did not appear.


    For a moment, the atmosphere at the table became strange.


    The men at the table sensed that the atmosphere was not right.


    They saw Melody look at Everett and make eye contact with Everett.


    Everyone looked at Everett.


    Now, all eyes except for Wade''s were on Everett were at this table.


    Everett raised his eyes and looked across the face of the people who looked at him.


    Finally, his eyes fell on Melody''s face.


    "What?"

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Melody curled her lips.


    "It''s okay."


    She turned to look at Brayden on the stage.


    He was wearing a white suit, standing there with the handsome figure, and the light shone on his face.


    He smiled happily.


    Melody pinched her nails into her palms, and her eyes pierced Brayden like a sword.


    Brayden, how could you smile so happy even if you were here alone? The party ended at nearly 10


    pm.


    Brayden, Belle and Kingsley sent the guests away one by one.


    Wade left soon after dinner because he was old.


    Cristina should send Wade back, so he went back with the Old Master.


    Shepherd had a lot of things to do, and he asked for leave for the dinner today.


    In the end, Reid, Leona, Everett, Melody, Belle, Brayden and Kingsley were left.


    Brayden looked at Leona and Reid.


    "Grandpa and grandma, it''s gettingte.You should go back and rest early.¡¯ Reid nodded.


    "You''ve worked hard.Go home and rest early-"


    "Okay, thank you, grandpa." Reid looked at Leona.


    "Let''s go."


    Leona had been forced a smile for the whole night.


    Now she couldn''t hold on.


    Hearing his words, she looked at Belle and said.


    "Belle, call me when you''re done.¡¯ Tonight, she wanted to ask Belle what was going on.


    However, Belle and Brayden were busy entertaining guests, so she had no chance to ask.


    Now that the guests were gone, she wouldn''t restrain her curiosity anymore.


    Belle knew what Leona was going to ask so she said, "Okay, mom.¡¯


    Leona and Reid got in the car and left.


    Soon the car drove away.


    Belle looked at Melody and Everett.


    "You can go back too."


    The smile on Melody''s face faded at that moment.


    "Well, sis, bye."


    "Okay¡± Melody and Everett got in the car.


    Brayden was standing in front of the hotel, watching the Bentley disappear.


    Belle breathed a sigh of relief because the engagement was finallypleted.


    She looked at Brayden and said softly, "Brayden, let''s go home too.¡¯


    Brayden looked at Belle and said.


    "Mom, thank you for tonight""


    Though without her daughter-inw present, she was not angry or unhappy at all.


    She always helped him entertain guests with a smile on her face.


    He was very grateful.Belle smiled.


    "Silly child, stop talking nonsense.As long as you are happy, I will be relieved."


    Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders tonight, Brayden¡¯s happiness was forced.


    But she knew it wasn''t.


    He was really happy.


    She was proud that she could make her son happy.


    They got in the car and left the hotel.


    On the other hand, the Bentley was in a cold atmosphere.


    Everett did not speak, and Melody did not, either.


    One leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes.


    The other looked out the window.


    Just like that, they were silent all the way to Grand Imperial Garden.


    When the car stopped, Everett opened his eyes and got out of the car.


    Melody also got out of the car.


    But she was faster than Everett, so she got out of the car and went in quickly.


    Everett looked at her walk in.


    The living room was brightened as Melody entered.


    When the lights lit up the entire vi, Melody turned around and looked at Everett.


    "You have already known that Olivia would not appear at the engagement party tonight, right?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Melody held her purse, her red lips slightly curved, and looked at Everett with sharp eyes.


    She was beautiful, standing under the crystal light, with invisible thorns all over her body.


    But even so, she was still beautiful.


    Everett walked over, stopped in front of her, and looked at her.


    "Melody, you don''t look like a person that would be angry.¡¯ Melody met his calm eyes and chuckled.


    She turned and looked away as ifughing at herself.


    "Everett, you''re like this again.Every time you don''t want to answer a question, you change the


    subject."


    "Am I right?"


    She turned around and looked at Everett.


    There was a fake smile on her face.


    Everett raised his eyes and looked at her with a different look in his eyes.


    "It''s toote.Go to bed early:"


    Then he turned around and went upstairs.


    Then there was some noise.


    It was a slight sound of her fingernails scratching hard on her handbag.


    "Everett, do you love her that much?"


    "We have been knowing each other for nearly 30 years and you treat me like this."


    In the study of the Westons.


    Cristina stood in front of his desk and looked at Wade, who was practicing calligraphy with a brush


    behind his desk.


    "Dad, only Brayden shows up at his engagement party.Did you know about this long ago?"


    Wade devoted himself to this practice.


    In a few seconds, a beautiful character fell on the rice paper.


    Hearing Cristina¡¯s words, he did not pause.


    Looking at the character on the paper, he said, "So what if I know? What would you do if I don''t know?"


    Hearing this, Cristina knew his father had known and said, "Dad, I''m worried."


    Wade finally looked at her.


    "What are you worried about?"


    "That''s not something you should be worried about.¡¯


    Before she could finish speaking, Wade interrupted her, put down the brush, and walked out.


    Cristina frowned.


    "Dad, I know it''s not my business, but Brayden and Everett are from our The Westons.You said we


    should stick together.¡¯


    "Now that Brayden and Everett are in a conflict this because of Olivia, I''m not at ease"


    If it weren''t for the Westons, she wouldn''t have said anything.


    But Everett and Brayden were important members of the Westons.


    She didn''t want something to affect their rtionship.


    Wade sat down on the sofa, took the tranquil tea, and started to make tea.


    "You saw it tonight.Nothing happened, right?"


    Cristina sat next to him.


    "Yes.Nothing happened, but I feel something is wrong.This is Brayden and Olivia''s engagement party,


    but Olivia didn''t show up.Did something happen?"


    "Nothing happened.It''s best that Olivia didn''t show up.¡¯ Cristina was surprised.


    "What do you mean?"


    Why was it best that Olivia didn''t show up? Wade looked at her.


    "Do you think the engagement party will be over if Oliviaes tonight?"


    Cristina was suddenly enlightened.


    Yeah.


    Everett didn''t want Olivia to be with Brayden.


    If Olivia showed up tonight, he might do something.


    But, he didn''t do anything tonight, but just let the engagement go on? This did not seem to be what he


    liked to see.


    But why didn''t Everett do anything? Cristina did not understand.


    "Dad, ording to Everett''s temperament, even if Olivia didn''t show up tonight, he would destroy this


    engagement, but he didn''t.Why?"


    The water boiled.


    Wade took the tea leaves and put them in the teapot.


    He then picked up the teapot and washed the cups.


    "Olivia and Brayden broke up.¡¯


    "What?"


    Cristina stood up in shock.


    How could they get engaged after they broke up? This...


    Her mind was in a mess.


    She was stunned and didn''t what to think.Wade frowned.


    "Sit down."


    Cristina sat down and looked at Wade, who was very calm, and said, "Dad, can you exin it to me all


    at once?"


    Otherwise, she would have stood up in shock again.


    Wade looked at her and said, "It''s gettingte.You should go back"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Cristina had no way but stop asking, which just made her even curiouser.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    The driver sent Cristina back.


    Cristina sat in the back seat of the car and kept thinking about what Wade had told her.


    Finally, she figured it out after the car stopped at the door.


    Everett didn''t want Olivia to be with Brayden, but Brayden insisted to be with Olivia.


    Therefore, the two kept fighting.


    People would assume Brayden won because he had been engaged with Olivia.


    But he actually lost.


    Because Olivia broke up with him.


    So, the winner was Everett.


    The reason why Everett didn''t do anything today was not that he didn''t want to do, but because it was


    meaningless.


    Cristina was in aplicated mood after thinking this through.


    Brayden said they would get married on February 14 next year.


    The bride had to show up.


    But would Everett still do nothing like he did today? Leona and Reid arrived home.


    Leona called Belle as soon as she got home.


    Belle answered, "Mom."


    "What''s going on tonight? Why isn''t Olivia here?"


    Belle heard Leona was angry and said, "Mom, do you think it is appropriate for Olivia to be there


    tonight?"


    Leona frowned.


    Belle continued, "Mom, it¡¯s best that Olivia was not there tonight.Otherwise, the engagement party


    might not end well?"


    Leona''s heart tightened.


    Her mind raced and she quickly understood.


    Her daughter was right.


    If Olivia were there, tonight''s engagement party would never end well.


    "Mom, don''t worry.Olivia will never have anything to do with Everett again."


    Because she was already Brayden''s wife.


    Leona did not know that Brayden and Olivia had already got their marriage license.


    Hearing that, she said, "I don''t think so.Brayden and Olivia have not received the license, and neither


    has Everett and Melody.¡¯ As long as you didn''t get your license, everything could change.


    "Mom, Olivia and Brayden have gotten their licenses."


    "What?"


    "Brayden showed me his marriage certificate with Olivia yesterday.They got it a few days ago, and now


    they''re legally married." Leona was shocked.


    She never expected it to be so soon.


    She thought it would be next year before the two of them could get their licenses.


    Belle continued, "Mom, so you don''t have to worry¡±


    Belle knew what Leona was worried about.


    She was worried that Olivia would be with Everett again.


    She didn''t want them to be together again.


    Now that Olivia and Brayden were married, she could rest assured.


    But Leona still didn''t believe it.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Mom, if you don''t believe me, I''ll show you the marriage certificate tomorrow.¡¯


    "Okay, bring it over!"


    "Bring it tomorrow morning.'''' Leona thought she had to see it with her own eyes before she believed


    Belle''s words.


    "Well, mom, see you tomorrow.¡¯ Belle hung up.


    Leona held her cell phone, her heart beating fast.


    She had prayed that Olivia would marry soon.


    She didn''t care who Olivia would marry, as long as the person was not Everett.


    Now that she suddenly married someone, she couldn''t believe it.


    Belle went to Brayden''s bedroom, found him packing, and immediately went to him.


    "Brayden, where are you going?" Brayden looked at her.


    "Mom, I''m flying to Paris tomorrow morning.¡¯ He was going to find Olivia and tell her that they were


    legally married.


    "Paris? What are you doing in Paris?"


    "Olivia is there." Belle suddenlyughed.


    "So you are going to see your wife.Then I won''t stop you.What time is your flight tomorrow?"


    "Twenty past six in the morning."


    "So early?"


    "Yes, He wanted to see her earlier.


    "Well, you should rest early.I don''t want to bother you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Good night, mom."

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Belle and Kingsley got up early to send Brayden to the airport and watched him get on the ne.


    For some reason, Belle''s eyes turned red as she watched Brayden leave.


    Kingsley said, "Don''t worry, our son has grown up.¡¯


    He had his own opinions, and he knew what to do and what not to do.


    Belle nodded and choked.


    "Kingsley, I don''t want anything else.I just want Brayden to be healthy and happy.¡¯


    "Me too"


    Belle and Kingsley returned home.


    As soon as they got home, Belle''s phone rang.It was Leona''s call.


    "Mom"


    "Belle, are you here?"


    "I''ming over now.¡¯


    "Ok"


    Belle hung up and Kingsley asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Mom asked me about something.I''ll go over first."


    "Go ahead"


    Belle took the marriage certificate and went to Leona¡¯s house.


    Leona had been waiting for her.


    When she heard the caring in, she got up and went out immediately.


    Seeing Belle get out of the car, she couldn''t wait to walk over.


    "Where''s it?"


    She didn''t sleep muchst night thinking about it and got up early this morning.


    Just wait for Belle to bring Brayden and Olivia''s marriage certificate.


    Belle didn''t expect Leona to be in such a hurry, but she still took the marriage certificate here.


    Leona immediately took it over and opened it.


    There were photos of Brayden and Olivia on the marriage certificate, and their information was clearly


    registered.


    The most important thing was the stamp below, which was the stamp of the civil affairs bureau.


    And it was picked up in this district.


    Seeing this, Leona finally relieved.


    They really got the license.


    Olivia and Everett were no longer rted.


    Belle looked at Leona''s rxed eyebrows and said, "Mom, don''t worry.Olivia will be your niece-inw in


    the future.¡¯ She wouldn''t have anything to do with Everett.


    Leona frowned when hearing the title and said, "Now that she''s Brayden''s wife, she has to stick to her


    duties and live a good life with Brayden.She can''t be as unguarded as before."


    "These are the things you should tell her as a mother-inw.¡¯ Leona was really dissatisfied with


    Olivia.But there was nothing she could do.


    It was hard for her to say anything now, so she could only remind Belle.


    "Yes, I know:"


    Belle didn''t stay at Leona¡¯s ce much longer.


    After showing Leona the marriage certificate, she left soon.


    Leona watched the car drive away, and she took a long breath.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    As long as Olivia married someone else and it was not Everett, that was wonderful.


    She walked in and stopped very quickly.


    Olivia and Brayden got their licenses.


    Everett didn''t know about this, did he? Leona stood there, thinking about the engagement partyst


    night, and then thinking about the license, her heart sank.


    Yes.


    Everett didn''t know it.


    He had absolutely no idea.


    Otherwise, he would never have watched Brayden announce his engagement to Oliviast night.


    Leona clenched her hand, picked up her phone, and immediately called Belle.


    Soon, Belle''s voice came.


    "Mom"


    "Who else knows about it, Belle?"


    "Me, Kingsley, and grandpa."


    "Well, don''t tell anyone about this, especially Everett."


    If Everett knew it, he might have done crazy something.


    "Mom, don''t worry.I won''t let Everett know.¡¯


    Everett always wanted to stop Brayden and Olivia''s rtionship.How could she let him know it now!


    "That''s good.Bye."


    "Ok.


    Leona hung up the phone and held it tightly.


    The engagementst night made her think it was hard for Olivia and Brayden to get marriedter.


    But now she waspletely relieved.


    Even if they couldn''t get married next valentine''s day, it wouldn''t change the fact that they were


    husband and wife.Everett, you finally failed once.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Olivia didn''t know what was going on in Capital City.


    All she thought about was design.


    After chatting with Donald and Spencer that night, the three of them arranged to visit Spencer''s jewelry


    store the next day.


    So Olivia got up early in the morning and went to the appointed ce.


    SY Jewelries.


    The name of Spencer''s jewelry store.


    The taxi stopped outside SY Jewelries and Olivia got off.


    Donald came over immediately.


    "Olivia"He had been waiting outside the store.


    Olivia trotted over.


    "Good Morning! How long have you been here?"


    She had already arrived twenty minutes earlier than the appointed time, but her master had arrived


    even earlier.


    Donald smiled and said, "Not long after.Let''s go in."


    "Okay"


    The two of them didn''t say much.


    They walked in and Spencer came out to greet them.


    "Olivia, Donald,e and see our new arrivals.¡¯


    Olivia, "Okay, Spencer.¡¯ Donald chuckled.


    "I have seen almost every item.¡¯ Spencer red at him.


    "Go away.I didn''t mean you.I''ll show my store to Olivia only.¡¯


    "Whatever, I''m not interested.¡¯


    "Hey, you old man.Be nice."


    The two old men fought against each other.


    Olivia curled her lips and went to the counter to look at the jewelry on the gold nnel.


    Spencer''s shop was as elegant and quaint as the store name.


    It was like a jewelry store in ancient times.


    It was very tasteful.


    Since the shop was so antique, so was the stuff on the counter.


    The essories were all ancient.


    Olivia looked at these antique jade hairpins and silver bracelets and felt like she had walked into


    another world.


    Spencer walked over and said, "All these were handmade by experienced masters.Every piece is


    unique."


    Olivia nodded, her eyes shining.


    "I can see it.¡¯¡¯


    After taking a closer look, Olivia found out that even items of the same design shared differences in


    details.


    Obviously, the essories were made from pure handiwork.


    Olivia took a look at a jade hairpin and said, "Can you show me this jade hairpin?"


    "Of course."


    Spencer personally took it out and gave it to her.


    Olivia carefully took it with both hands.


    In an instant, a cool feeling came from the palm of her hand.


    Her eyes sparkled.


    She caressed the jade hairpin carefully and then looked at the hairpin.


    An orchid was carved on the hairpin''s head, so lifelike.


    Elegant.


    She could imagine how elegant it was to stick this jade hairpin in a girl''s hair.


    Spencer saw that she liked it and said, "If you like it, I''ll give them to you."


    Olivia hurriedly said, "No.No."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She returned the jade hairpin to Spencer.


    Spencer looked at her nervous expression and said with a smile, "You don''t have to be polite with


    me.I''m a person who cares about fate.If you like this hairpin, it means that you are destined."


    Olivia shook her head.


    "You can''t do that."


    The jade hairpin was precious, which must cost at least several thousand.


    How could she receive a gift that was so expensive? Olivia said no.


    Spencer had no choice but to say, "Well.Since you don''t want anything, you can ask me any


    questions.I''ll tell you everything I know.¡¯


    "Okay"


    Olivia took out her pen and notebook and began to take notes on the things init.


    During that time, she asked Spencer as long as she had any questions.


    She was extremely serious.


    Donald stood beside the two of them, looking at Olivia''s serious appearance.


    He suddenly remembered the time when he had just met Olivia.


    In the beginning, he expected to have someonepetent to learn green embroidery.


    Olivia was a good choice.


    And she came in time.


    Then he began to teach her green embroidery.


    She was serious, polite and respectful, leaving a good impression on him.


    Later on, Bill hurt her.


    She chose to be tolerant.


    He admired her for her generosity.


    Until now, he had already regarded her as her disciple.


    Hisst disciple.


    Olivia stayed at SY Jewelries for the whole morning.


    When Spencer invited them to have dinner together, Olivia said yes without hesitation.


    The three of them went to a restaurant in Q City.


    Olivia paid the money early, so Spencer keptining about her.


    Olivia smiled and said, "I''ve been bothering you all morning.I must treat you two so that I can feel


    better.¡¯


    "Did you learn this trick from your master?"


    Donald put his hands behind his back, raised his chin, and said proudly, "What''s the matter?"


    Spencer pointed at him.


    "You old brat!"


    "Aren''t you different from me?"


    The two of them started talking again.


    The smile on Olivia''s lips lingered.


    She was very happy.She was truly happy.


    In the afternoon, Spencer took Olivia to his nt.


    He had his own nt, which was full of old employees.


    Just like Donald''s factory.


    Spencer took Olivia and Donald in and introduced the nt to Olivia.


    Olivia picked up the pen and notebook again and took notes.


    It was a busy afternoon.


    Spencer asked Olivia and Donald go to his house for dinner.


    His family had already prepared the dinner.


    Olivia wanted to decline.


    Donald said, "Go, why not?"


    "I haven''t been to your house for a long time!"


    "Let''s hurry up"


    So they went to Spencer''s home and had dinner.


    After dinner, Olivia chatted with Spencer and Donald and went back to the hotel.


    Originally, she was going to send Donald back, but Donald told her to go back to the hotel early to rest.


    He and Spencer still had to talk.


    He knew she was busy.


    Olivia also know that Donald had not talked like this with his old friend for a long time, so she went


    back.


    When she returned to the hotel, she opened her PC and began to organize today''s notes.


    By the time she was done, it was already two in the morning.


    She looked at her n in theputer.After a while, she picked up her phone and dialed a number.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Preston was in a video conference when his phone rang.


    He raised his hand to signal the person on the screen to stop and take the phone.


    Seeing the name on the screen, he raised his eyebrows and stroked the answer button.


    "Olivia, at this time, it should be early in the morning at home."


    "Yes, Mr.Smith, I have a job to report to you"


    She sounded serious, her voice as clear as ever.Preston curled his lips.


    "Go ahead."


    "I went to see the jewelry craftsmanship that has been passed down for hundreds of years today.It''s


    very good.I think we can design the new brand of jewelry, and then entrust them to do the jewelry:"


    Mr.Miller''s crafts were meticulous and vivid.


    They had been passed down for hundreds of years and nothing couldpare with them and the


    spirits in them.


    So instead of looking for another factory, she suggested entrusting Mr.Miller''s factory to do the


    production.


    She believed that everything would be beautiful and perfect.


    Preston tapped his finger on the table and said two secondster, "How much do you know about that


    factory?"


    "I know it very well."


    "Well..."


    Before Preston could finish, Olivia interrupted him.


    "Mr.Smith, you cane to this factory if you have time."


    After all, they were developing a new brand, and everything had to do with whether the new brand


    could help push AK Company to a new high.


    "Ok, I''ll reschedule my n.I''ll call you when I get there."


    "Okay:"


    Olivia was about to hang up when Preston suddenly said, "I''m leaving.What are you going to do with


    Max?"


    Olivia was stunned.


    The topic was changed so fast that she couldn''t react at once.


    Preston didn''t hear her voice and said with a smiling tone, "Aren''t you afraid that after I leave, no one


    will take care of Max?"


    Olivia returned to her senses and said, "No, I trust you.You will arrange it."


    He was a big boss who often went on business trips but still had a dog.


    He must have some take care of his dog.


    So she wasn''t worried.


    Preston smiled at her words of absolute trust.


    She finally stopped prejudicing him.


    "Mr.Smith, I''m going to rest.I''ll hang up first.¡¯


    "Okay, have a good rest.¡¯


    After hanging up, Olivia closed the lid of theputer, showered, and went to bed.


    But thinking about Preston''s words before going to bed, Olivia thought of Max and its coquettish look.


    She smiled happily.


    Preston put his phone on his desk and said to the person in the video, "Continue."


    Half an hourter, the meeting was over, and he pressed the inside line and said, "Book me a flight to


    Q City tonight."


    "Okay, Mr.Smith."


    Brayden arrived at Paris Airport at 4:10 pm.


    After he got off the ne, he didn''t go straight to Olivia.


    Instead, he went back to his apartment where he had stayed with Olivia and put down his luggage.


    He then washed up before he went to AK clean and refreshed.


    When he arrived at AK, it was almost 5:30.


    The car stopped outside the building where AK Company was.


    He got out of the car and walked in.


    After thest meeting, Preston came out of the elevator.


    As soon as he came out, he saw Brayden walking in.


    He stopped and looked at him.


    Dressed in light-colored casual clothes, he had a gentle and elegant demeanor.Brayden didn''t know


    Preston, so he didn''t look at him but walked straight to the front desk.


    Preston looked at Brayden and remembered something he had forgotten in the past two days.


    Brayden and Olivia would get engaged on the ninth day this month of the lunar new year.It was the


    eleventh day today and two days had passed.


    But he didn''t hear anything about Brayden''s engagement.So had they been engaged or not?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Brayden didn''t know that Preston was looking at him, so he came to the front desk and said, "I''m here


    to see my fianc¨¦e."


    The receptionist already knew him and said with a smile, "Yes, you can go in."


    "Okay, thank you.¡¯ Brayden walked into the elevator and quickly went upstairs.


    Preston looked at the closed elevator door and came to the front desk.


    The receptionist saw him and immediately greeted, "Hi, Mr.Smith."


    "What did the person who just went in say to you?"


    The receptionist thought Preston was ming her for putting irrelevant people into thepany, so


    she quickly said, "He said he went to see his fianc¨¦e, who is ourpany''s designer, Olivia¡¯


    So, he was not an irrelevant person, was he? Preston raised his eyebrows.


    "How did you know he was Olivia''s fianc¨¦ "I have seen Mr.James pick up Olivia at night and they went


    back together."


    Preston narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He thought about the images he saw before Olivia went to Q City for the first time.


    So, the receptionist was talking about that time.


    "Yes, I see.¡± Then he turned around and left.The receptionist stopped him.


    "Mr.Smith."


    Preston turned and looked at her.


    The receptionist asked carefully, "If Mr.Jameses back next time, should I let him in or not?"


    "Let him in.¡±


    The receptionist breathed a sigh of relief.


    She thought she had done something wrong and would lose her job.


    It turned out to be a false rm.


    Upstairs, the elevator door opened.


    Brayden came out and went straight to the Design Department.


    It was past the off-duty time, so almost all employees in thepany had left, and only few were still


    working overtime.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    There were also two designers in Design Department who had worked overtime, but Olivia was not


    included.


    He walked in and came to Olivia''s ce.


    Theputer was turned off and the table was clean. It seemed that she had already left work.


    Brayden came to one of the designers and greeted her in fluent English.


    "Hello." The designer looked up.


    "Hello-"


    "I''m Olivia''s nc¨¦, Brayden.May I ask if Olivia is off work?"


    He said, pointing to Olivia''s position.


    The designer looked in the direction he pointed and said, "No, Olivia is on a business trip."


    Brayden frowned.


    "Business trip? Where was she going for business?"


    The designer looked at him doubtfully.


    "Don''t you know? She went to Q City on a business trip.¡¯¡¯ Q City? When did she go? Brayden quickly


    asked, "Do you know when she went to Q City?"


    The designer didn¡¯t answer him anymore but looked at him suspiciously.


    She was doubting his identity.


    Indeed, how could a fianc¨¦ not know that his fianc¨¦e a business trip? Brayden met the suspicion in the


    designer''s eyes, then he smiled and said, "We quarreled.We haven''t contacted each other for the past


    few days.I came to see her today to make up with her and give her a surprise, but I didn''t expect her to


    be on a business trip.¡¯


    "Please tell me when she went to Q City."


    Five minutester, Brayden went downstairs and sat in the car.


    He took out his cell phone, opened the phone book and found Olivia''s number.


    Then he looked at the phone number but didn''t do anything.


    The designer told him that Olivia left Paris on the Eighth day, which meant that she left for Q City on the


    Eighth day and arrived there on the Ninth day.


    It happened to be the day of their engagement.Did she still remember that day was their engagement?

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    The rm went off at seven o''clock on time.


    Olivia took the phone, swiped it on the screen with her eyes closed.


    Then she got up to wash up.


    Yesterday, she had already nned out the arrangements for the next few days.


    She was going to draw designs in the hotel.


    So far, she had produced a series of drafts, and another series had just begun.


    Today, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, she would have to finish the series in three days.


    When the drafts of the two series were finished, she would begin to design essories.


    After washing up, Olivia took her phone and ordered takeout, but suddenly stopped.


    Because there was a text message on the screen.


    "Olivia, I''m in Paris.I''ll wait for you toe back."


    The sender was...Brayden.


    Olivia''s clenching tightened.


    This was the first time he had sent her a message since they separated.


    She didn''t expect him to text her such a message.


    "Wait for you.¡¯ Why did he wait for her? They broke up already.


    Olivia clenched her phone and looked at the message.


    After a while, she replied.


    After Brayden texted Olivia, he went back to the apartment.


    When he got back to his apartment, he called Kelly and asked her to pick a house for him.


    He wanted to buy a house here and settle down here for the time being.


    At the moment, he would not go to Olivia because her work was her priory at the time being.


    He would not affect her work because of himself.


    So, no hurry, he would wait for her.


    Of course, most importantly, they were legally married, and he had a lifetime to wait for her.


    He just didn''t expect Olivia to reply to him.


    Braydeny on the bed, looking at Olivia''s text message.


    "Brayden, don''t wait for me.You deserve a better girl."


    Looking at this message, Brayden curled his lips.


    He was not angry, but happy.


    She didn''t know that he had taken her household register to get their marriage certificates.


    If she did, she would never say such a thing.


    Brayden put his phone aside and closed his eyes.


    "Olivia, I look forward to the moment of you knowing that we are legally married." Brayden thought.


    At an indoor dressing room in the Maldives.


    Melody was lying in the lounge chair, and the makeup artist was fixing her makeup.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    Melody opened her eyes.


    "Hand me the phone.¡¯


    "Okay, Melody:'' The makeup artist gave her the phone and Melody looked at the screen.


    On the screen was an unfamiliar email.


    The title was "What You Want To Know the Most".


    In the past, she wouldn''t open an email like this.


    But now, even though frowning, Melody clicked it.


    Five minutester...


    With a snap, the phone fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    The makeup artist screamed in horror.


    Melody looked at her sharply, her lofty and proud eyes filled with anger.


    "Get out!"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The makeup artist was frightened by her act and hurried out.


    She didn''t forget to close the door when she went out.


    As soon as she closed the door, there was a loud banging sounding from inside.


    It was the sound of makeup falling on the floor.


    The people outside heard the sound and rushed over.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The makeup artist said in fear, "I don''t know either.She got angry all of a sudden.¡¯


    "Tsk tsk, Melody''s temper is getting worse.¡¯


    "You have to keep your voice down.Be careful not to die like that little assistant for no reason...


    In the dressing room, Melody put her hands on the dresser, shaking with rage.


    On the night three days ago, she left Grand Imperial Garden.


    She dared not stay there any longer.


    Because she was afraid that if she stayed any longer, she would lose control of herself and get angry at


    him.


    So, she left.


    The next morning, she flew to the Maldives.


    But, in the past three days, Everett did not call her or text her a message once.


    It was as if hc had vanished from her world.


    Why? Because she asked that question.


    He was unhappy.


    So what if he was unhappy? That was the truth.


    The fact was that he did what he shouldn''t have done.


    She didn''t call him or text him a message since then.


    Her pride would not allow her to do so.


    Then, she calmed herself down.


    She called Brayden.


    She wanted to know what was going on, but Brayden didn''t answer her call.


    She realized how far Everett had gone this time.


    That was right.


    If he didn''t push it too far, how would Brayden want to finish the engagement despite beingughed at?


    However, she did nol expect him lo bribe herwyer lo threaten Olivia to break up with Brayden.


    "Everett.to separate Olivia and Brayden, you really make a lot of effort!" She thought.


    Henry looked at the email sent on theputer screen and his lips curled up.


    "Melody, will youe to see me this time?" He asked himself secretly.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    "What are you doing? Is everything done?"


    With astern cry, Joan came over.


    The staff who were gossiping immediately dispersed.


    Joan came to the dressing room, knocked on the door, and called, "Melody, I''m in?"


    There was no sound inside.


    Joan paused for two seconds, opened the door and went in.


    As soon as she entered, she saw bottles and jars lying on the ground, like a garbage bin had been


    rolled over with all kinds of garbage scattered around.


    She closed the door, locked it, walked over, and stopped beside Melody.


    Melody lowered her head, her long hair hanging down, blocking her face and her anger.


    Seeing that she was propping herself up on the dresser and her knuckles went white, Joan said, "Why


    don''t you take some time from work and have a good rest?"


    Ever since the little assistant incident, her mood had been extremely unstable, and these days she had


    been even more sensitive and angry whenever something went wrong.


    It was not good for her image as a public figure.


    Melody looked up at her with bloodshot eyes.


    "Now am I going to abandon my job just because of Everett?"


    When did she be so humble? Joan looked at her and frowned.


    It turned out there had been a fight between her and Everett.


    It was just that in the past, she would not have been so angry.


    Was it because it was really serious, or was it because she was just in a bad mood? Joan walked over,


    hugged her, and patted her on the back.


    She didn''t say anything.


    Melody closed her eyes and rested her forehead on Joan''s shoulder.


    The anger in her heart gradually subsided.


    Half an hourter, Melody sat on the sofa, propped up her forehead, closed her eyes, and said, "You


    help me find a private investigator, the best one, no matter how much it costs."


    "Okay."


    "Who are you investigating?"


    Melody opened her eyes and a cold light shot out of them.


    "Olivia."


    Joan looked at her and nodded.


    "I''ll make the arrangements.You take a break.I''ll let them stop for the rest of the work."


    "Okay¡± Joan turned around and went out.


    Melody closed her eyes again.


    When Joan walked to the door, she said, "Buy me a new phone."


    "Okay" The door closed.


    Melody clenched her hands on her knees.


    "Henry, I know you sent that email."


    "You want me to find you-"


    "Oh, you think I, Melody, am a fool?"


    "Would I make the same mistake?"


    "In your dreams!"


    Olivia stayed in the hotel all day, ordering takeout for meals.


    The next day, too.


    But the next morning, when she was drinking milk and sorting out her notes, her phone rang.


    Olivia took her cell phone and looked at the Caller ID.


    Seeing the caller''s name, she paused for a second and answered.


    "Mr.Smith.¡¯ She had been so busy these two days that she had forgotten about Preston''s arrival.


    She suddenly remembered that he might have arrived when she saw Preston calling.


    "I got off the ne.Which hotel are you at?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Grand Hotel.¡±


    "Okay, I''lle over now and call you when I arrive."


    "Okay"


    Hanging up the phone, Olivia looked at the time and estimated that Preston would arrive in an hour.


    She continued to work.


    About an hourter, Preston called.


    "I''m at the hotel.I haven''t had breakfast yet.Come to the lobby in half an hour.We''ll talk while we eat."


    "Okay, Mr.Smith."


    He really did not waste even a little time.


    Especially him, as the Boss.


    He had more things to do than she did.


    Olivia looked at the time.


    Twenty minutester, she went downstairs to the lobby and waited for Preston in the lounge.


    Soon Preston came down.


    He saw her immediately and walked over, "Where can I get breakfast in this ce?"


    This question caught Olivia off guard.


    She had been in Q City for so long but she had never learned anything about the food here yet.


    Olivia paused and said, "Let me ask my master¡¯ She took out her phone and was about to call Donald.


    Preston smiled.


    "Forget it.Let''s go out and find a ce to eat."


    From the way she looked, he knew that she would find a random restaurant for him to dine in.


    However, Olivia said, "Mr.Smith, I don''t know any ces outside that you could have breakfast in."

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Preston was speechless and helpless.


    He had an indescribable feeling.


    For a moment, he did not know how to react.


    Olivia said, "Mr.Smith, I''d better ask my master."


    Then Olivia called Donald.


    Five minutester, Olivia looked at him and said, "He rmended a famous breakfast diner.


    The soup buns and beef noodles are very delicious.


    Why don''t you have a try"


    "Okay:"


    What else could he say? The two of them got into the car.


    Olivia said the name of the diner and the driver quickly sent them to their destination.


    Olivia got out of the car and looked at the name of the diner.


    Too Delicious to Resist ¡ª a Hundred-Year-Old Brand.


    The name was trendy.


    Preston raised his eyebrows.


    That was a good name.


    Olivia said, "Mr.Smith, here we are."


    "Let''s go."


    "Okay:"


    The two of them went in.


    Although it was past breakfast time, there were still many people inside.


    Olivia found an empty table and soon the waiter came over.


    "How can I help you?"


    Olivia said, "What''s your specialty here?"


    "Steamed buns with soup, beef noodles with green bamboo shoots."


    "I''ll have one for each of these."


    "Okay"


    The waiter left.


    Preston looked at Olivia.


    "You haven''t had anything?"


    "No, I had bread this morning."


    Preston leaned back in his chair and looked at her with a smile on his face.


    "I was just curious about what you ate in the morning as you didn''t even know where to have breakfast


    nearby.


    Now I know that you ate bread three times a day."


    Olivia said, "Not really."


    Preston raised his eyebrows.


    "You eat anything else?"


    "Well, I won''t have any appetite if I only have bread for the three meals."


    "So?"


    "I usually order takeout for lunch and dinner.¡¯ Preston was speechless.


    If one wanted to know a person, it was very inurate to judge her only from thements of an


    outsider.


    Before he got along with Olivia, he only knew that Olivia was Everett''s ex-wife.


    But after he got to know her, he was increasingly interested in her and expected to know her more.


    It was like he had a circle in his head with nothing in it, but one day, he would want to fill it up.


    Otherwise, he would be ufortable.


    Now, that was how Preston felt.


    Olivia did not notice Preston''s gaze.


    She looked around and saw someone filling the soup.


    It was milky white and looked good.


    Olivia said, "Mr.Smith, I''m going to get two bowls of soup."


    "Let''s have atry:"


    "Okay:"


    Olivia got up, went to the ce, and brought over two bowls of soup.


    Preston got up and took a bowl, sniffed it, and said, "Noodle soup?"


    "I think so."


    Olivia took a sip.


    It was indeed noodle soup, but it tasted good with a sweet taste.


    "It''s delicious."


    Preston took a sip and said, "Not bad."


    Awaiter brought the beef noodles and a basket of buns.


    The beef noodles were put in front of him.


    The buns were ced in the middle.


    There were six.


    All small.


    Preston said, "Take a few for me.I can''t finish them all by myself"


    Olivia looked at the little buns, which were steaming hot with a good smell.


    She took one of the chopsticks, tasted one of them, and said, "Yes, it''s much better than ordinary


    steamed buns."


    Preston also took one and ate it.


    It really wasn''t the same as before.


    The taste exined its fame.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Olivia had two.


    The remaining four and the noodles were eaten by Preston.


    He didn''t waste any.


    Preston smiled.


    "I nned to talk about our work while having breakfast.But the food was so delicious that I forgot


    about work." Olivia said, "Let''s talk now."


    "Ok"


    "The day before yesterday, I went to find out about the old craftsmanship, which was more unique and


    tasteful than most of the things on the market."


    "Now that you''re here, I''ll contact Mr.Miller and take you to his shop and factory.¡¯¡¯


    lt was better to see for oneself rather than to hear for many times.


    So the best thing to do was to go and see on one''s own.


    Preston nodded.


    "You can contact him.I''ll go back to the hotel and rest.We''ll be there in the afternoon."


    Olivia then remembered that Preston had been on a ne for more than ten hours.


    "Okay, Mr.Smith."


    The two of them went back to the hotel.


    Their car had just stopped at the hotel, and a car behind them also stopped at the hotel.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    The man in the car watched as the two walked into the hotel, then took his cell phone and dialed a


    number.


    L City.


    Golf course.


    Everett, who was holding a golf club, watched the ball entering the hole.


    The person next to him pped hands, "Well done, Mr.Weston."


    Then a phone rang, Everett said to the person next to him, "Mr.Martinez, excuse me, I''ll take the call"


    "Okay."


    Everett turned around and went in, handed the golf club to the administrator, and touched the


    answering button on the phone.


    "Hello."


    "Mr.Weston, Mr.Smith now stays at the hotel where Miss Hadley is in¡±


    There was no sound on the phone.The driver became nervous as he listened to the silence on his


    phone.


    It was said that apanying a boss was like apanying a tiger.


    The driver thought that anyone who followed Mr.Weston would have this feeling.


    "When?"


    "At eight in the morning, the two even went to breakfast together.¡¯


    "I see."


    The phone was hung up.


    The driver felt rxed as he listened to the voice on the phone that informed him the line was busy.


    For a while just now, The driver felt like he couldn''t breathe.


    Everett looked into the distance, took a bottle of water, unscrewed the lid, and drank.


    When he looked up, the calmness in his dark irises was so profound and frightening.


    Mr.Martinez had been waiting for Everett.


    Hearing footsteps behind him, he turned around and smiled, "Mr.Weston, let''s continue."


    Everett didn''t answer him.


    He walked over and stopped near a white ball.


    Mr.Martinez stood beside him, somehow feeling that something was wrong.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere seemed to have changed.


    But Mr.Martinez couldn''t tell exactly what was wrong.


    Mr.Martinez looked at Everett, whose face and expression were the same as before, without any


    change.


    But his eyes narrowed slightly.


    It seemed that the sun was too bright.


    For some reason, the way Everett stared at things in the distance was like an eagle watched its prey,


    making people somehow nervous.


    Mr.Martinez couldn''t help holding the club in his hand tighter and asked with a smile, "How far is


    Mr.Weston going to swing with this go?"


    "In your opinion, Mr.Martinez, how far can I swing with this go?"


    Mr.Martinez was instantly dumb.


    What should he say? The furthest distance in the world record was 270 meters.


    If Mr.Martinez replied with a figure that was toorge for Everett to cover, wouldn''t it offend Everett? If


    Mr.Martinez answered a number that was so easy to cover, would it obviously be despising Everett?


    "Hehe, no matter how far Mr.Weston''s shot goes, it''s still farther than mine.¡¯


    No matter what, Mr.Martinez couldn''t afford to offend Everett.


    Everett looked at him with a half-smile, "Mr.Martinez doesn''t believe yourself so?"


    Facing Everett''s unfathomable eyes, Mr.Martinez¡¯s heart thumped and felt as if he had been stared at


    by a snake, and a chill rose from the bottom of his heart.


    "Hehe, Mr.Weston is joking.It¡¯s not that I don''t believe in myself, but that you are too strong.¡¯ "Oh?"


    "We all know what Mr.Weston is capable of"


    "Since you have said so, it would be a shame if I do not shot it further¡± Mr.Martinez''s face turned pale in


    an instant.


    "Mr.Weston, that''s not what I meant..."


    "Let me see how far my shot can go."


    Everett interrupted Mr.Martinez, then lowered his head, held the club, bent over slightly, and looked at


    the little white ball under his feet.


    Two secondster, Everet swung.


    In an instant, the track of the little white ball jumped out was like a parab.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Mr.Martinez followed the parab and looked over, but he couldn''t see where the little white ball went.


    "Mr.Weston, I''m going to take a look..."


    Mr.Martinez turned to Everett and said. But before he could finish, he stopped.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Everett threw the club to the greenkeeper and left.


    Left without resolutely without saying anything.


    Mr.Martinez came to his senses and chased after him.


    "Mr.Weston..."


    They hadn''t discussed his contract yet.


    He couldn''t just waste this good opportunity today! But just as he was about to leave, he was stopped


    by the greenkeeper.


    "Mr.Martinez, the ball just now..."


    "Can''t you see I''m busy?"


    Mr.Martinez red at him and trotted forward.


    But after a few steps, Mr.Martinez stopped and turned to the greenkeeper who had left with the ball.


    "Wait a minute."


    The greenkeeper looked at him.


    "Come here.¡¯ The greenkeeper didn''t know why and walked over.


    "What did you just say?"


    "Oh, I just wanted to tell you that Mr.Weston¡¯s ball had just reached the finish line."


    "The finish...The finish line?"


    "Yes"


    Mr.Martinez turned to look in the direction where Everett had left.


    Had he already known the result, or did he not care about the result? Mr.Martinez thought it was the


    former.


    Everett already knew the result.


    Because it was him who drove the ball.


    Olivia and Preston went back to their rooms separately after they returned to the hotel.


    But they didn''t expect that they were on the same floor and there were only three rooms between them.


    Preston smiled and said, "It looks like you don''t have to call me if you need anything.Just knock on the


    door¡± Olivia nodded.


    "Okay, Mr.Smith, have a good rest."


    She opened the door and went in.


    Preston looked at the closed door.


    He smiled and then entered his room.


    When Olivia returned to her room, she called Spencer to make an appointment in the afternoon.


    "Olivia"


    "Mr.Miller, do you have time this afternoon? My boss is here.He wants to visit your store."


    "Yes, what time are youing?"


    "Around two o''clock."


    Preston gave her the exact time.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you in the store this afternoon."


    "Yes! Hanging up the phone, Olivia sent a message to Preston.She told him that she had already made


    an appointment and that he could go there directly.Prestony on the bed, read the text, and replied


    with one word "good".


    Then he closed his eyes and rested.


    Olivia received a reply.


    She set the rm, put the phone aside, took the pencil and drawing paper, and began to design.


    If she didn''t set the rm, she would forget the time.


    Time ticked by.


    Olivia''s door was knocked on.


    She paused and turned to look at the closed door, frowning slightly.


    This was the first time someone had knocked on her door since she checked in.


    Olivia stood up and looked through the peephole.


    Preston stood outside the door in a casual suit, tall and slender.


    Olivia was surprised to open the door.


    "Mr.Smith, is it time to gonow?" She had set the rm.


    But it hadn''t rung yet.


    Preston stood outside the door with his hands in his pockets, looking at the surprise in her eyes and


    curling his lips.


    "It''s noon.Don''t you want to have lunch?" Olivia was stunned.


    She was going to have lunch at noon.


    But she was thinking about the design draft and forgot it.


    "Yes, but, Mr.Smith, are you well-rested?"


    The two of them arrived at the hotel after breakfast at about nine o''clock.


    But now, it was noon, which meant he didn''t sleep for long time.


    "Of course, do you think I''m not resting well now?"


    Olivia shook her head and said, "Wait a minute.Let''s go have lunch."


    After lunch, they were going to Mr.Miller''s store.


    "OK! ¡° Olivia went in.She didn''t have time to tidy up her table.


    So, she just took her bag and cell phone and went out.


    Preston was standing outside.


    She didn''t let him in, so he didn''t go in.He just stood there and waited.


    "Let''s go."


    Preston looked at her in a white shirt and jeans and nodded.


    The two of them walked out of the hotel.


    This time, Preston didn''t ask her where there was delicious food.


    He took her directly to an authentic restaurant famous for Q City local food.


    They ordered all the specialties.


    Olivia was not surprised to see these dishes.


    Preston knew he wasn''t familiar with this ce.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    So he would definitely ask someone else.


    So, it was not surprising.


    After the two of them had dinner, it was already past one oclock.


    When they arrived at SY Jewelries, it was almost 1: 40.


    Spencer was already waiting in the store.


    When he saw Olivia, he came out immediately.


    "Olivia, here!"


    "Hi, Mr.Miller, this is my boss, Mr.Smith:"


    Olivia introduced him.


    Preston reached out.


    "Hello, Mr.Miller"


    Spencer shook his hand and smiled.


    "Mr.Smith, pleasee in"


    They went in.


    After they went in, the person in the car parked diagonally across from them held the camera and took


    their photos.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    A few people went in, and Preston looked around.


    Spencer said, "My shop has been open for many years.Olivia should have told you, Mr.Smith."


    Preston nodded and looked at Spencer, "Yes, but Mr.Miller, I hope you can tell me about your shop''s


    situation personally."


    During lunch, Olivia thoroughly told him what she knew.


    But as the boss, he had to probe into it himself since he came here.


    "Sure."


    After brewing a few cups of tea, Spencer began to tell Preston about the situation in his shop and how


    the shop was inherited over so many years.


    Preston listened and asked questions from time to time.


    Olivia was sitting by the side, listening to their conversation without interrupting or moving.


    The tea was fragrant.


    Two hourster, Preston said, "It''s four o''clock now.I don''t know if Mr.Miller''s factory is closed.I want to


    go over and take a look"


    "No, our workers usually leave work at six o''clock.If we work overtime, it will be eventer¡±


    "Well, Mr.Miller, please take us there."


    "OK.This way¡±


    They went to Spencer''s factory.


    It was an old factory in which the facilities and equipment were obsolete.


    But their products were not bad.


    Preston took a look at the semi-finished products made by the workers and asked them for more


    details.


    After two hours in the factory, they left.


    Spencer looked at the time and said, "Mr.Smith, it''s gettingte.You''re new here, so let me treat you to


    our Q City''s tasty food."


    Preston smiled and said, "I happened to have some questions to ask Mr.Miller."


    They went to an antique restaurant, which was crowded, and the waiter took them directly to a private


    room.


    It seemed that Spencer had already ordered it early.


    The waiter began to serve as the few of them sat down.


    Spencer and Preston continued to chat about the business.


    As they spoke, the focus of their talk moved to Donald, "Fewer and fewer businesses established by


    our generation can survive now.It was really a pity that Mr.Johnson didn''t do it anymore."


    Ashe spoke, his eyes were filled with regret.


    Preston asked, "Mr.Johnson?"


    "It''s Olivia''s master, the sessor of green embroidery."


    Preston raised his eyebrows and looked at Olivia.


    He never knew that Olivia was the sessor of Green Embroidery.


    Olivia saw Preston looking at her and said, "Yes, my green embroidery was taught by my master¡±


    She looked at Spencer and said, "Mr.Miller, don''t worry, I will continue to pass on the green


    embroidery:"


    Spencer nodded and smiled in relief, "I believe you.So does Mr.Johnson."


    They had dinner and left the restaurant.


    Just as they walked out of the restaurant, a child came running over.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Seeing that the child was about to bump into Olivia, Preston quickly pulled her over.


    However, Olivia was caught off guard and immediately fell into his arms.


    Olivia ran into his arms, her head spinning.


    Preston looked at the children who bumped into Spencer.


    Spencer held the child.


    The child''s family came over and apologized.


    Spencer said, "Nothing.Take more care of the child in the future.It''s not good if he falls."


    "Yes, yes."


    The family left with the child.Preston looked at Olivia and froze.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    She buried her head, grabbed his shirt, and pressed her forehead against his chest.


    He could not see her face, only her thick ck hair.


    Preston''s mind went nk.


    Although he had been in a rtionship and even had sexual rtionship with some women, at this


    moment, his brain short-circuited and he ignored everything around him.


    He just stood there like alog, motionless.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Spencer didn''t hear them.


    He turned to look at them and was stunned.


    But soon, Spencer left quietly.


    He realized that he needn''t interfere with their rtionship, because they were adults.


    After the dizziness passed, Olivia regained consciousness and smelled a strange smell.


    She opened her eyes and froze.


    The next moment, she pushed Preston away and turned to walk forward.


    She walked very fast, but when she reached the camphor tree, she stopped.


    Preston was pushed back.


    He steadied himself, then looked up at Olivia.


    He smiled.


    Olivia finally realized that she shouldn''t push him.


    Preston put his hand in his pocket and walked over.


    "Is this how you treat your savior?"


    Olivia frowned and said, "Mr.Smith, thank you.It''s gettingte.I''ll go back to the hotel first."


    She walked out, stopped a taxi, got in and left.


    Preston stood there and rubbed his eyebrows.


    Was he a monster? Olivia sat in the car, her hands clenched as she looked out the window at the


    passing scenery.


    She was very ufortable about what she had done.


    Why? Because Preston ran apany together with Everett.


    They were acquaintances.


    It made Olivia feel like she was leaning on Everett.


    She didn''t like it.


    It was repulsive.


    It made her disgusted.


    Even though she knew it was an ident, she couldn''t help feel ufortable.


    Olivia closed her eyes to calm down.


    Preston returned to the hotel and made a phone call.


    "Help me find out about Spencer, the boss of SY Jewelries."


    He would never entrust his things to a man if he didn''t know about him.


    "No problem.¡¯ After receiving response, Preston threw his phone on the bed and went to the bathroom.


    Everett sat in the study and read an email on theputer.


    The email contained photos, each with a time and ce attached.


    Looking at the photos, his deep dark eyes were like snow in the coldest winter, quiet and terrible.


    Preston took a shower, went to the bar to get a bottle of wine, poured a ss, and went to the balcony.


    Although the night in Q City was not as romantic as that in Paris, it had the special gentleness as a


    typical southern city.


    Preston looked at the night and took a sip.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.


    He turned around, walked into the bedroom, and took his phone.


    When he saw the phone on the screen, his eyes moved and he smiled.


    He pressed the answer button and said, "It¡¯s rare.You called me again."


    "In a good mood?"


    "Of course, you know, I like beautiful scenery, gorgeous wine, delicious food"


    "So, how many are there by your side now?"


    "Well, now, there''s only scene and wine.'''' The voice on the phone was quiet.


    Two secondster, it came, "Where are you?"


    "Q City."


    "You should have been here before.I remember you bought a piece ofnd here?"


    As he spoke, a light shed across Preston''s eyes.


    "You''re not in Q City now, are you?"


    "No! "I was thinking if you were in Q City, we can go out for a drink."


    "The day after tomorrow¡±


    "Hmm? Here?"


    "Yes"


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    Preston was thinking of returning to Paris the day after tomorrow.


    If Everett said so, he would go back a dayter.


    Preston put his phone on the balcony and continued to appreciate the beautiful night.


    Different ces, different scenery, different beauty.


    It depended on whether people could find them out.


    Everett got up, went to the balcony and looked into the distance.


    The darkness in his eyes merged with the darkness in the distance.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    The sun rose slowly and shone into the bedroom.


    Olivia, who was sitting on a chair, arranged the designs on the table.


    She stayed up all night and finally finished the designs.


    Two series werepleted.


    Olivia tidied it up and put it in the folder.


    The waste drafts on the table were collected and put into another folder.


    She looked at the clock.


    It was 7: 20.


    It happened to be morning.


    Olivia sent a message to Preston, telling him that she had finished the designs and would show it to


    himter at breakfast.


    Within a minute, he responded.


    "Ok, see you in 20 minutes."


    Olivia got up, went to the bathroom, took a shower, and put on some light makeup to make herself look


    better.


    It was almost time after she prepared herself.


    She took her bag, cell phone, and documents and then went out.


    Preston was already waiting outside, but he was looking at his phone.


    Hearing the sound, he looked up at her and said, "Let''s go to the restaurant yesterday: Olivia didn''t


    expect him to be so quick.


    She nodded.


    "Yes."


    They went to the breakfast bar and ordered a bowl of noodles and a bowl of soup dumplings.


    Like yesterday, Olivia went to get two bowls of soup.


    Then, she handed him the documents.


    "Mr.Smith, I have two designs series here.Take a look."


    "Yes."


    Preston took it and opened the file.


    There were two lines in the middle of the first page of the document.


    One line was Quiet Blossoming Series.


    One line was Passionate Blossoming Series.


    The corners of his mouth rose uncontrobly as he looked at the two lines.


    It blossomed quietly but passionately inward.


    He already distinguished one series from another.


    Open the second page...


    Olivia drank the noodle soup and the sweet taste flowed into her stomach, feeling warm.


    She felt sleepy all of a sudden.


    She rubbed her eyes and finished the noodle soup.


    But after eating the noodle soup, she was sleepy already.


    She propped her forehead up and closed her eyes to allow herself to squint.


    The bar was running well, and it was estimated that they would not be able to serve the noodles in a


    short time.


    Preston looked at the designs of Olivia, and the more he saw, the more his chest vibrated.


    He thought that Quiet Blossoming Series was for the slim, and Passionate Blossoming Series for the


    fat.


    But he was wrong.


    Quiet Blossoming Series was for the fat, and Passionate Blossoming Series for the slim.


    She didn''t mean to emphasize the beauty of being thin and dwarf the beauty of being fat.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was that the fat beauty was not mboyant, not gorgeous, but it had its own vor, so your eyes


    couldn''t take off from that.


    It was like a delicacy, and it''ll leave you with a long aftertaste.


    This was the real food.


    This could be seen in the details of her designs.


    Not only that, she had notes next to each design.


    Her thoughts, inspiration, ideas, what stood out, and what covered, she wrote it clearly.


    Before Preston could finish reading her designs, he was already shocked.


    He looked up at the person sitting across him and was stunned.


    Olivia propped up her head, her eyes closed, and she was already asleep.


    Her eyshes were thick and curly, covering her eyelids, quiet and gentle.


    They sat by the window, and the morning sun shone in and fell on her face, so that the hairs on her


    face could be seen clearly.


    There was no rejection, and no other emotion.


    At this moment, Olivia was like a child, cute and attractive.


    Preston''s heart thumped, thumped, thumped¡­

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Olivia smelled the aroma, frowned and opened her eyes.


    When she saw the noodles on the table, she froze for two seconds before she regained her senses.


    The noodles were delivered.


    Olivia looked at Preston and saw he was looking at her.


    Preston blinked after their eyes met.


    He clenched his fist against his lips and coughed once.


    His ears turned slightly red.


    Olivia didn''t notice that.


    She found he was still holding the document and asked, "Mr.Smith, are you done reading it?"


    Preston closed the folder.


    "Not yet."


    "Then have breakfast first."


    "OK"


    The two of them had breakfast together, and Olivia still finished it before Preston.


    After that, she said, "Mr.Smith, if there is something wrong with the designs, tell me.¡¯


    Preston wiped his mouth with a tissue and looked at her.


    "I don''t see anything wrong for the time being.I''ll tell you when I see it"


    "Okay."


    When Preston finished eating, he said, "Go back to the hotel first.Take a rest.I''ll take a good look at


    your designs."


    Seeing her dark circles, he knew she didn''t sleepst night.


    Olivia was sleepy and nodded.


    "Okay.¡¯¡¯ The two of them went back to the hotel.


    Olivia went back to her room andy down on the bed to sleep.


    Preston took the designs and looked at them carefully.


    There were details, as well as the fabrics and colors on the designs.


    When he finished reading, it was already two hourster.


    Preston took the phone and called Jason.


    "Mr.Smith"


    "Jason, Olivia''s designs are finished.I''ll send you the fabrics she needs.You can contact our previous


    manufacturers to see if they have any stock at the moment." Jason was surprised.


    Mr.Smith was gonna send him the fabric needed? Was this what Olivia should do? Although he was


    confused, he still said, "Okay."


    Preston opened hisptop and sent the sorted information to Jason by email.


    Soon Jason replied, "Mr.Smith, I''ll give you a reply when the resultse out."


    "OK"


    Olivia slept until noon.


    She looked at her watch and immediately sat up.


    She wondered whether Mr.Smith finished looking at the designs or not.


    Olivia called Preston immediately.


    "Olivia,"


    "Mr.Smith, I''m sorry.I didn''t wake up until now.The designs..."


    "No problem.I''ve already asked Jason to contact the manufacturer for the fabric.I''ll get him to contact


    you then.¡¯ Olivia paused.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It was her job to contact the manufacturer, but the boss did instead.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Preston didn''t hear her voice and asked, "Are you listening?"


    "Yes, Mr.Smith, I can handle this."


    He didn''t have to do it for her.


    "It''s justm not busy.¡¯


    "All right.You sound like you have a good rest.It''s noon.Let''s go eat."


    But Olivia said, "Mr.Smith, I am sorry.I''m going to design the essories."


    Preston put his hand in his pocket.


    "So, you are telling me that I am too strict and even don''t give you time to eat?"


    "No, I."


    "We''ll have lunch in twenty minutes.I won''t stop you from doing anything you want after lunch.¡¯ Preston


    hung up.


    Olivia frowned at the beep sound on her phone.


    She didn''t want Preston to be special to her, and she didn''t want her to have anything to do with


    Preston other than work.


    But...


    Olivia got up and washed up.


    He should be leaving in two days.


    After these two days, she would do whatever she wanted to do.


    The two of them went to lunch.


    Preston kept his word and let her do her work after dinner.


    When Olivia returned to the hotel, she took out the notes she had taken at Spencer''s and began to look


    through them.


    But after looking at them, she felt that she still had to go to Spencer.


    She wanted to stay in his factory for two days to learn this traditional craft.


    She felt that she might be able to design better once she got skillful at it.


    Olivia called Spencer.


    "Mr.Miller, I want to go to your factory to learn about the handcraft.Is that okay?"


    "Of course.I''m at the factory right now.When are youing?"


    "Right away.¡¯


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you at the factory."


    Olivia packed her things and went to the factory immediately.


    The workers in the factory were busy.


    Olivia went in and saw Spencer in the workshop.


    "Hi, Mr.Miller."


    Olivia greeted him and walked over.


    Spencer saw her and said with a smile, "You are here.I''ve arranged a seat for you.It''s over here."


    "Thank you."


    Olivia went over.


    Spencer took the materials, told her how to use the tools on the table, demonstrated them to her, and


    showed them to her personally.


    Olivia wrote them down one by one.


    "Try it.I''ll watch here.¡¯


    "Okay:"


    Olivia began to do it.


    She was very slow.


    She took every step slowly and every step was right.


    Spencer nodded in satisfaction.


    "Yes, you''re really smart."


    She learned things so fast.


    Olivia smiled and said, "As long as you take notes carefully.¡¯


    "Mr.Miller, go ahead and do your work.I''ll call you if I have any questions.¡¯


    "Okay"


    Olivia was busy until night.


    Spencer asked her to eat, but she refused.


    She studied there alone.


    She was very conscientious.


    Spencer had never seen such a hardworking and conscientious person stopped going to Olivia.


    Olivia didn''t stop her work until the employees were off work.


    They worked overtime.


    They didn''t get off work until almost ten o''clock.


    Spencer said, "How do you feel?"


    "Good, I feel like I have aplete outline in my head."


    Spencer smiled and said, "That''s good."


    Olivia said, "I still have toe tomorrow"


    She wanted to know this craft more thoroughly.


    "Sure."


    Olivia got in the car and left the factory and went back to the hotel.


    When she returned to the hotel, she did not rest.


    She took her notebook and reviewed what she had learned today, then wrote it down.


    It was until the early morning.


    She looked at the phone for the time and closed her eyes leaning on the back of the chair.


    She was supposed to return to Paris in a week, and now it was almost a week.


    But she thought it would be better for her to design the essories here before returning to Paris.


    Tomorrow, she would tell Mr.Smith what she wanted to do.


    She would stay here for a few more days.


    When the design of the essories was ready, she would go back.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Olivia knocked on Preston''s door the next morning.


    Preston opened the door and stood at the door, smiling at her.


    "It''s rare for you toe to me."


    Olivia asked, "Mr.Smith, are you going back to Paris these days?"


    Preston''s eyes moved and he nodded.


    "Yes, why do you ask?"


    "I told you I would go back in about a week, but now I want to stay here for a few more days to finish


    drawing the essories."


    Preston looked at her.


    He thought she was looking for him because of something serious.


    It was such a small thing.


    The smile on his face broadened.


    "Sure."


    Olivia said, "Don''t worry.A few more days here won''t affect my work n"


    "I know."


    She was a responsible employee, and she would do what she said.


    "Thank you, Mr.Smith."


    "You''re wee."


    "Then I''ll go back to my room."


    Preston raised his wrist to look at the watch and said, "You didn''t eat breakfast, do you? Let¡¯s go and


    have breakfast together."


    "Mr.Smith, I''ve eaten.I''m going to Spencer''s factory now.¡¯ Preston raised his eyebrows.


    "To the factory?"


    "Well, I''m going to study in his factory for two days."


    And then she could design something better.


    "Allright.You go ahead."


    "Bye"


    Olivia left.


    Preston stood at the door and watched her disappear around the corner.


    He shook his head, turned around, and walked in.


    He really didn''t have to worry about Olivia''s work.


    And he became more and more assured and trusted her.


    He trusted her and believed that she could do what she wanted to do well.


    Olivia went to the factory, went straight to the seat where she sat the day before, and started to make


    handicrafts.


    It was until noon did she take a rest and Spencer said he would take her to dinner.


    Knowing that she wasing to learn today, Spencer came not long after she arrived and sat beside


    her to teach her how to make things.


    Olivia looked at the employees and said, "Are they going out to eat?"


    "No, they eat at the factory canteen."


    Olivia smiled and said, "Then I''ll eat in the canteen too."


    "It will save time"


    Spencerughed when she said that.


    "Okay."


    He knew she was busy.


    After lunch, Olivia went back to the workshop to see what the workers had made.


    Spencer followed her and exined how these things were made, what were their advantages, and


    what were their uses.


    Olivia took the notebook and wrote everything down.


    An hourter, she continued to do her handcraft.


    twas until the night that she ended such a busy day.


    Q City was lit by thousands of lights at night.


    Preston was waiting for Everett in the private room of a restaurant.


    The two of them agreed to have dinner together.


    He booked seats at this restaurant.


    And this restaurant was the same restaurant that Spencer had brought him and Olivia.


    The food here was delicious, very authentic, and the scenery here was also good.


    Preston looked out the window at the night scene, picked up a ss to pour a ss of wine, and went


    to the balcony.


    Naturally, it was best to stand here and watch the scenery.


    Familiar footsteps hit his ears.


    Preston turned around and looked at the man who walked in.


    ck shirt, ck pants, he was like a king of the night.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Preston smiled, leaned against the railing, raised his wrist, and looked at his watch.


    "You are ten minuteste."


    Everett put his suit Jacket on the sofa.


    "I see you''re enjoying this."


    Preston was not annoyed at all for his beingte.


    "Yes, fine wine, beautiful scenery, delicious food.Am Ifortable or what?"


    Preston walked in, poured him a ss of wine, and handed him the ss.


    Everett took it, looked at the English letters on the bottle, and said, "You brought the wine?"


    "Of course."


    The wines here were no match for his wines.


    Preston sat down and reached out.


    "Try this authentic delicacy.¡¯¡¯ Everett looked at the food on the table and swirled the wine in his hand.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Seeing that he was not reacting, Preston raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why? No appetite?"


    None of them moved their chopsticks.


    Everett looked at him.


    "What''s the rush?"


    Preston smiled, "I want to share with you all the good things.I will be hurt if you don''t like it."


    "I don''t think so."


    Preston shook his head, "I can''t beat you."


    Everett a man of few words, and sometimes he could beat others with only a few words.


    Preston took a sip and looked at him, "How long are you staying here this time?"


    "It depends."


    Preston smiled, "Then I have no time for you.¡¯


    Everett looked at him, "Going back to Paris?"


    "Yeah, I''m going back after I finish my work here."


    "I was just supposed to leave today, but you came, so I stayed more day.I''ll be back early tomorrow


    morning.¡¯ After that, Preston looked at the dishes on the table.


    "So you must have a good taste of what I ordered for you."


    Everett looked at the dishes on the table again delightedly, "Are they so tasty? Why do you rmend


    them to me repeatedly?"


    "Of course.I don''t know about other ces, but the dishes here are rmended by a native.They


    taste good."


    "A native?"


    "Olivia knows him.He is also a manufacturer we will corporate with for our new brand development."


    Preston looked at Everett with a smile.


    Olivia was not a taboo to Everett.


    He could talk about her with Everett.


    But he wanted to see how Everett would react after he talked about her.


    However, under the light, Everett''s eyes were half-closed.


    He was holding a ss of wine and shaking it lightly.


    The light fell on his face, but his eyes were still dark.


    Preston continued, "I want to create new products and have a new style for the new brand, and I want


    to promote essories; if possible, I want to make our own jewelry."


    "Olivia has already drawn the draft.I''ve seen the draft she gave me.It''s good.No problem.I think she


    could make it."


    "Next is the essories.She will stay here for a few more days and draw the drafts for the


    essories.When she finishes, she will go back to Paris."


    Everett took a sip and looked at the person sitting opposite him, "You admire her."


    Preston curled his lips and put down his ss.


    He leaned back with his hands crossed on his legs, and he looked at Everett.


    "Yes, I admire her.I''ve always liked her, but the more I get to know her, the more I think she''s a good


    designer and a good employee.¡¯¡¯ Everett did not speak again, but he kept staring at Preston.


    Preston looked back at Everett with a natural smile.


    The two of them looked at each other and felt that something had changed, but nothing had changed.


    An hourter, the two of them walked out of the restaurant.


    Preston said, "Do you drive by yourself or by the driver?"


    ""Driver.¡¯ "Alright, I''ll just take a taxi back to the hotel."


    Everett said, "I''ll give you a ride"


    Preston smiled and replied, "Then I won''t say no."


    When they got in the car, Everett said, "Go to the Gn Hotel."


    "Okay, Mr.Weston."


    Preston looked at Everett.


    He didn¡¯t tell Everett which hotel he was staying at, but Everett told the driver the exact name of the


    hotel.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Preston thought about it for a while before saying, "You''re not following me, are you?"

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    His tone was yful, but actually, he was serious.


    Everett looked ahead.


    There was no light in the car, and his eyes were dark.


    "Do you think I need to follow you?" Preston shook his head.


    "There''s no need."


    So, he wasn''t following him but Olivia...


    Preston''s heart sank and he looked at the man sitting next to him.


    The back seat of the car was dark, with only the street lightsing in from time to time.


    He couldn''t see Everett''s face, let alone his expression.


    He didn''t know what Everett was thinking.


    Preston frowned and said, "Why are you following Olivia?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    First, Olivia was now Brayden''s fianc¨¦e.


    Second, he and Olivia had already divorced, and the woman he loved was Melody.


    With these two reasons, why did he still follow Olivia? Preston couldn''t figure it out.


    Everett finally looked at him.


    "Are you curious?"


    He did not answer the question but asked back, and his unique cold voice added the chill to the


    darkness.


    Preston''s fingers curled up slightly.


    "Yes, I''m curious."


    "Why are you curious?"


    "Because..."


    There was something to blurt out, but he stopped himself at the end.


    Preston took a deep breath, suppressed his unusual emotions, turned around and looked ahead.


    He said, "Everett, I hope you know the situation.Olivia is now AK''s designer.She is the main force of the


    new brand.I appreciate her very much.so I hope you¡­¡±


    "You''re attracted to her."


    The air in the car was quiet.


    Preston clenched his hands.


    As if in an instant, his subtle attitude changes were magnified and totally exposed.


    Everett looked at him like a snake lurking in the dark and said, "Preston, you can be attracted to


    anyone, but not her¡±


    Something snapped in Preston''s heart.


    He loosened his clenches and looked at Everett.


    They could not see each other''s faces in the dark, but they could catch each other''s eyes urately.


    "Everett, let''s not talk about what I feel about Olivia first.Just tell me, You love Melody, but you followed


    Olivia, your ex- wife, what do you mean?"


    The atmosphere in the car became even quieter.


    For a moment, there was deadly silent.


    Everett didn''t answer Preston''s question.


    And the car was parked in front of the hotel.


    Preston looked at the hotel outside and turned to Everett, "Everett, the moment you can answer my


    question is the moment I''ll answer your question."


    Preston took a deep look at him, opened the door, got out of the car, and walked into the hotel.


    Everett did not look at him but looked ahead.


    The night was dark and heavy, and he said, "Go back to the hotel."


    "Okay:"


    Preston went back to his room.


    He sat on the sofa, leaned back, looking at the ceiling above him and frowning.


    Everett was right.


    He was attracted to Olivia.


    But it wouldn''t affect anything.


    He was quite clear that he appreciated Olivia and was gradually attracted to her.


    Outstanding people deserved to be liked by outstanding people.


    Very normal.


    He also knew his heart very well.


    And he believed that any man who got in touch with Olivia could not help liking her.


    However, Everett''s actions confused him.


    The person he loved was Melody.


    So why did he sent someone to follow Olivia? And why did he warned him not to fall in love with her?


    He acted like other men were coveting his woman.


    Preston curled his lips and held his forehead with his hand.


    ¡®¡®Everett, I can''t see through what you''ve done.But I think, it''s not me who''s not able to see through you,


    but it''s you who''s not able to see through your own heart¡± Preston thought.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Melody sat in the RV, leaning back and closing her eyes.


    Joan got in and sat beside her.


    Melody opened her eyes and looked at her.


    Joan handed her the file bag in her hand.


    "This is what the private investigator found these days.Take a look.¡±


    Melody took it, opened the file bag, and was stopped by Joan.


    She looked at her.


    Joan said, "Melody, you better be prepared."


    Melody tightened her fingers and smiled.


    "What else do you think could hurt me more than that Everett doesn''t love me?"


    What could be more uneptable than this? Joan left the RV and left space for Melody.


    Melody opened the file bag and took out the pages inside.


    Half an hourter, these files were scattered on the ground.


    Melody looked ahead with a smile on her face and eyes.


    But a drop of tear fell from her eyes.


    Olivia worked at AK Company.


    She actually was the designer of AK Company.


    And till now she knew...


    Joan didn''t leave the RV.


    She stood outside and looked at the closed door from time to time.


    After standing outside for almost an hour, there was no movement inside.


    She couldn''t help but knock on the door.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    Joan took out her phone and saw the name on the screen.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She was surprised.


    She looked at the closed door and answered the phone.


    "Melody."


    "Book me a ticket back to Q City as soon as possible."


    "Knock...knock...knock..."


    Olivia''s door was knocked early in the morning.


    She looked through the spy hole and saw that it was Preston.


    She opened the door.


    "Mr.Smith."


    Preston looked at her.


    "I''ll be back in Parister.I''ll tell you about the follow-up n."


    "Okay."


    Olivia stood at the door, waiting for him to speak.Preston smiled in his eyes.


    "We are talking outside?"


    Olivia was stunned and came back to her senses, "Mr.Smith,e in, please."


    Preston went in.


    Olivia immediately tidied up the drawings that were scattered on the sofa and said, "Mr.Smith, It''s a


    little messy here."


    She picked up the scraps that had been crumpled into balls on the ground.


    Preston said, "It''s okay.I''ll leave as soon as I finish."


    Looking at her, he assumed that she must have workedtest night.


    Olivia quickly cleaned up the scraps on the floor and went to make a cup of coffee for Preston.


    Preston took a sip and said, "Send the essory designs directly to me after you''ve finished, not to


    Jason.¡¯ Olivia nodded.


    "Okay.¡¯ If he said so, she would send it to him.


    "I''ll let Mr.Miller''s factory start to do if I am satisfied.But before that, you have to make a detailed n


    for me.I''ll send someone to follow the order.The person in charge of the order will fill you in.You can


    discuss with each other.If you guys have any problems,e to me then."


    "Understood."


    Indeed, she had no way to follow the production process of essories herself.


    She had to make a dress sample, from the selection of materials to color, she had to do it alone.


    She didn''t have that much time.


    "Last point."


    Preston''s eyes suddenly became serious.


    Olivia thought he was going to say something important and sat up straight.


    "Please."


    "Don''t let anything affect your work."


    Olivia was stunned.


    Preston looked at her and continued, "Remember your dream, your goal, and don''t let anything affect


    it."

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Preston left.


    Olivia sat on the sofa and didn''t move for a long time.


    Hisst words seemed to remind her that something was going to happen.


    Because of Everett? And who else could it be? Olivia stood up and went to the balcony, squinting at the


    sky.


    The sky was so big, but there were still storms and lightning.


    Life was so long, and naturally, it couldn''t always be smooth.


    It didn''t matter.


    No matter what happened, she had toplete the new brand and take a big step forward.


    Olivia didn''t go to the factory.


    Instead, she designed essories in the room.


    From the time Preston left to the night, she did not move even one step except to go to the bathroom.


    She waspletely immersed in her own world and there ''were pieces of drafts lying on the ground at


    her feet.


    Finally, half of the essories in the series had been finished.


    ¡®''The seriousness on her face disappeared and she smiled.lt was her first time designing


    essories.She could not draw anything well and could not draw what she wanted.Fortunately, after


    the hard work ofst night and today, she finally ?nished.She was very happy.


    Olivia stretched her arms, stood up, and moved her body.


    She felt that her whole body was stiff.


    Butjust then, the door was knocked on.


    Olivia paused and turned to look at the door.


    Preston left.


    ho was looking for her at this time? Olivia walked over and looked at the peephole.


    When she saw the person standing outside through the peephole, she frowned.


    There was a curly-hair woman with ack beach dress, tall figure, and red lips.


    Melody.


    Olivia didn''t want to see Melody.


    But she had to.


    She opened the door and looked at the woman, who was standing outside.


    "Why are you here?"


    Melody walked in and sat down on the sofa.


    Soon, her eyes fell on the drafts that were lying on the ground.


    Olivia didn¡¯t pick them up.


    She closed the door and walked .


    "What''re you doing here?"


    Melody crossed her legs and crossed her hands.


    Looking at Olivia, she said, "After you broke up with Brayden, your attitude has changed.But don''t


    forget that in the eyes of outsiders, you are still Brayden''s fianc¨¦e."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia frowned.


    "Your words are contradictory."


    She and Brayden had already broken up.


    Since they had already broken up, she was no longer Braydens fianc¨¦e.


    Melody curled her lips.


    "Contradictory? How? Did you tell anyone that you are not Brayden''s fianc¨¦e?"


    "Did you hold a press conference?"


    Olivia didn''t say anything.


    She had nothing to say if Melody wanted to keep arguing with her.


    Melody indifferently looked at Olivia, who waspletely different from the person two years ago.


    She hated Olivia like that.


    She was sick of her.But...


    "I didn''t know what Everett did to you and Brayden before.But even after the two of you broke up,


    Brayden still insisted on going through the engagement ceremony even with people''s mockery"


    "I can''t let Everett continue like this.I¡­¡±


    "You said the engagement wasplete?"


    Olivia interrupted Melody and looked straight at her.


    How could heplete it alone? Melody looked at Olivia.


    Two secondster, she curled her lips.


    "I thought you knew that Brayden had finished your engagement alone.lt turned out that you didn''t


    know."


    Olivia''s heart tightened.Melody didn''t lie.


    Brayden really got engaged alone.


    But how did he do it? Only one of them was present in the engagement ceremony.He...


    Olivia couldn''t bear to th?nk too much.


    Melody''s sarcastic words fell into her ears.


    "You are so lucky to meet a good boy like Brayden."


    Olivia looked at her and clenched her hands.


    "What do you want to do?"

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Melody didn''te here to say that.


    She had other motives.


    Wearing high heels, Melody stood up, whose legs were straight and slender.


    She was a few centimeters higher than Olivia.


    She looked at Olivia, her lips turning deeper.


    "Nothing.I just want my nephew to be happy¡± Her voice was soft and slow, but her eyes were


    cold.Olivia looked into Melody''s eyes.


    "Then you shouldn''t havee to me."


    She couldn''t make Brayden happy.Not in this lifetime.


    "Why didn''t I look for you? You''re the one he loves the most.He can do anything for you."


    "Tell me, who else can I look for?"


    Olivia pursed her lips and looked at Melody.


    "So?"


    "I will help you and let you be together.No one can break you up." Olivia smiled.


    "Miss Johnson, no one canpete with Everett, including you."


    She really wanted to remind Melody.


    Everett was too cruel to be fought against.


    Melody¡¯s eyes were covered with darkness, but it quickly disappeared.


    "As long as you cooperate, that''s not a problem.¡±


    "Sorry, I won''t cooperate with you." Melody squinted.


    "Say it again."


    Olivia looked into her eyes and said word by word, "I won''t cooperate with you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have Melody''s family background or Melody''s circle of contacts.


    She could only protect herself on her own.


    But even though she was alone, she had to protect everyone she cared about.


    Melody stared at Olivia like a snake.


    Olivia was fearless, and she did not hide at all.


    She knew thews of this world too well.


    "Thew of the jungle."


    Now that she was weak, she could only bear it.


    "Well, Olivia, remember what you said today.I hope you won''t regret it one day."


    "I won''t"


    "Okay:"


    Melody left and the door mmed shut.


    Olivia stood there.


    After a while, she picked up the drafts on the ground.


    "Melody, I hope you canpete with Everett if you''re that capable.You have the strength and ability.¡¯¡¯


    She thought.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Melody walked out of the hotel, got in the car, picked up her cell phone, and dialed a number.


    "Contact the reporter and offer him a piece of news."


    "What news?"


    "Melody is on good terms with the nc¨¦e of the genius violinist.The two met at the hotel.Post Olivia''s


    photo.¡¯


    "Okay"


    The phone hung up and Mdy looked out the window.


    The hotel disappeared as the car drove away.


    She curved her lips.


    "Olivia.Do you think I''ll really wait for you to cooperate? " I just wanted to check your attitude.


    "And your attitude really didn''t disappoint me.¡¯ She thought.


    Soon, the news "Melody is on good terms with the nc¨¦e of the genius violinist.The two met at the


    hotel"


    topped the list.


    With that hot search, Olivia''s photos began to circte on the Inte.


    And with the presence of the photos, a lot of rumors came out.


    For example, she was Everett''s ex-wife.


    She was with her ex- husband''s nephew not long after her divorce from Everett.


    During her time with Brayden, she had an affair with the boss of the DF Company.


    Moreover, pictures of Preston and Olivia together were also posted.


    It was said that Olivia relied on men whether she was in DZ Company or AK.


    With the emergence of those rumors, Olivia''s name quickly became the number one hot search, which


    upied the front page of major entertainment magazines.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    The news came in the early hours of the morning, just as nightlife began.


    Davis listened to the voice on his phone and put it on speaker.


    A minuteter, he said, "I see."


    He hung up the phone and called Everett.


    There had been this kind of news about Olivia before, but it was quickly suppressed.


    Now, for some unknown reason, it came out again.


    "Hello.¡±


    "Mr.Weston, Miss Hadley''s been exposed-"


    It was quiet on the phone.


    Davis knew that Everett was listening and did not speak, waiting for his instructions.


    Three secondster, the voice came, "What''s the report about?"


    "It started when Miss Johnson and Miss Hadley met at the hotel."


    Everett raised his eyes and looked ahead.


    His dark eyes were deep.


    "I see."


    Everett hung up, clicked on the search page, and typed in the words Olivia.


    Soon, countless search results came out.


    He looked at them and clicked on one of them.


    The title was "Indescribable Things between Olivia and the Boss of AK Company".


    He clicked in, and a picture came into view.


    Preston held Olivia in his arms, Olivia''s forehead against his chest, and he looked down at her.


    The picture was taken beautifully.


    Everett looked at the picture, and his eyshes cast a shadow under his eyelids.


    Davis didn''t sleep and waited for Everett to reply.


    The news did not affect Mr.Weston much, but it was still a bad influence.


    About half an hourter, the phone dinged and Everett replied.


    "Leave it."


    Davis quickly replied, "Okay."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Everett threw his phone aside, got out of bed, lit a cigarette, and went to the balcony.


    At this time, Belle in the Capital City was also unable to sleep.


    She was already asleep, but she was woken up by her phone while dreaming.


    Belle was overwhelmed when she heard that Olivia had been exposed again.


    "Why did it happen again? Who did this?"


    "I don''t know.This time is more serious than thest one.It can''t even be suppressed."


    "Wait a minute, I''ll take a look!"


    She was going to see what was going on now.


    Belle put on a coat and went to the study.


    She turned on herputer and opened her eyes wide.


    Why did Olivia hug Preston? Wasn''t Preston a good friend of Everett? This...


    What was going on? Belle was overwhelmed by what she just saw.


    She called Brayden immediately.


    He said he was going to look for Olivia when he left.


    After all these days, the two of them must have been together.


    She had to ask why such a photo would appear when the two of them were together.


    At this time, Brayden had just returned from a meeting.


    "Mom."


    "Brayden, is Olivia with you?"


    Hearing Belle¡¯s question, Brayden paused, "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "Then I''m relieved.I just saw a lot of reports saying that Olivia and Preston were together, and there


    were pictures of them together."


    "I remember you went to find Olivia.


    You must be together.


    How could Olivia be with someone else? That really scared mom: Brayden clenched his phone.


    "Who''s Preston?"


    "Oh, you don''t know.He''s a good friend of your uncle and the Boss of AK Company.He''s a good


    person."


    Preston, the Boss of AK Company, Everett''s good friend...


    Something shed through Brayden''s mind, but it disappeared before he could catch it.


    He asked, "Did you say you saw a lot of reports just now?"


    "Don''t you know yet?"


    "Olivia has been exposed.It caused quite a stir in the country now.I can''t even hold it down-"


    Belle said this in a hurry.


    If it was daytime, she could still call her grandfather and ask him to find a way to suppress it, but now it


    was midnight, how could she bother him?


    "Brayden, look..."


    Before she could finish speaking, a busy beep came from the phone.


    Belle was stunned.What was wrong?

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Brayden hung up Belle''s phone and swiped his phone to see the domestic gossips.


    Soon, he saw countless hot news.


    Each one had a title with the name "Olivia"


    on it, and he quickly saw the photo that Belle said.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The photo was quite good in terms of the angle or the color, and the two people were like a perfect


    couple, which made him furious.


    Brayden closed his eyes to calm himself down.


    Olivia was not an easy girl.


    He believed her.


    But now these reports were out, and all the me was on her.


    Who was that man? Everett? Brayden clenched his phone and called Kelly.


    "Hi, Brayden."


    "Book me a flight to Q City as soon as possible."


    "What? Q City?"


    "Yes, as soon as possible."


    Brayden hung up.


    Then he made another call.


    "Help me find out where Olivia is and where Everett is."


    "No problem.¡± When the phone hung up, Brayden looked into the distance and clenched his fists.He


    couldn''t wait here anymore.He was going to find Olivia.


    He was going to see her.


    Olivia didn''t know what was going on outside.


    Her mind was full of designs and she didn''t even look at her phone.


    She sleptte and got up early in the morning.


    But there was no food in the room.


    She was going out to buy food.


    She decided to buy a lot of food to store in the hotel and eat when she was hungry.


    But when she opened the door, a swarm of reporters rushed over and surrounded her immediately.


    "Miss Hadley, you just got engaged with the genius violinist.Why did you still stay with AK¡¯s boss?"


    "Miss Hadley, your ex-husband is Mr.Weston, and Brayden, the talented violinist, is Mr.Weston¡¯s


    nephew.How would you be with Mr.Weston''s nephew?"


    "Miss Hadley, yesterday you met Mr.Weston¡¯s nc¨¦e.Is your rtionship really that good?"


    "Miss Hadley..."


    "Miss Hadley..."


    Countless voices came to her ears.


    She looked at the microphones that were under her mouth and reporters bombarding her questions,


    and her mind went nk.


    She had never thought of such a scene.


    And it came very suddenly, so she was unprepared.


    "Miss Hadley, please answer.¡¯¡¯


    "Miss Hadley, please answer our questions."


    "Miss Hadley, say something..."


    Olivia suddenly felt dizzy.


    These sounds flew on her head like countless flies, and she could not chase them away.


    She hated all this.


    She reached out to push the reporters.


    She didn''t want to be surrounded.


    She wanted to go out and leave this ce that was suffocating her.


    But these reporters were like mosquitoes sucking human blood, and they wouldn''t stop until they get


    her blood.


    She pushed them, and they pushed her back.


    And it was obvious she lost.


    She was pushed to the ground and her hands were stepped on.


    The biting pain pierced into the bottom of Olivia''s heart, which made her numb mind wake up.


    What was she doing? Was she panicking just because of these reporters? Scared? No.


    She couldn''t be panicking nor scared! Olivia looked up at the cameras with clear eyes and said loudly,


    "Please be quiet!"


    Her words silenced the reporters.


    Olivia looked at the foot that was stepping on her hand.


    "Please move your foot."


    One reporter quickly said, "I''m sorry, Miss Hadley."


    Then the foot was moved away.


    Olivia stood up, nced at each reporter and said, "I."


    "What are you doing?"


    Avoice interrupted her words.


    Olivia looked over, and so did the reporters surrounding her.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Melody was wearing thetest Chanel suit, carrying a Versace bag and standing in front of him in a


    noble and elegant manner.


    When the reporters saw her, they immediately swarmed over.


    "Miss Johnson, you are Mr.Weston''s fianc¨¦e.


    What do you think about nephew marrying uncle''s ex-wife?"


    "Miss Johnson, did you know that Miss Hadley and Mr.James were together at first?"


    "Miss Johnson, Miss Hadley used to be Mr.Weston''s ex-wife, and now she''s your niece''s wife.How are


    you feeling?"


    "Miss Johnson..."


    The microphone was pointed at Melody, and questions flooded.


    But she didn''t have any panic or uneasiness.


    Melody''s attitude was the opposite of Olivia''s, she was calm and rxed instead.


    Olivia looked at Melody, her hands curled up beside herself.


    At this moment, Olivia understood that Melody was med for the situation today.


    Melody started doing something.


    Melody looked at Olivia.


    Their eyes collided and the corners of Melody''s mouth curled up.


    Olivia, were you scared? But what would you do? It was just beginning.


    Melody looked at the camera and opened her red lips.


    "No rush.You guys can ask me one by one.I''ll answer everything I can."


    "Really? Melody, are you willing to answer us?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Of course, if I don''t answer, you won''t block up my nephew''s wife?"


    Olivia turned and went in, closing the door and isting everything outside.


    She didn''t know what Melody was going to do.


    She didn''t want to know either.


    All she knew was that one thing she had to do now was to build a new brand in the second half of this


    year.


    She sat on the stool, took the paper and pen, and continued to work.


    While she was busy, the news of Melody''s interview exploded in the entertainment circle and instantly


    became the front page of all the entertainment news.


    Melody sat on the hotel sofa and watched the news on TV.


    "Melody, what do you think about the ex-wife marrying your nephew?"


    "I have no opinion.Divorce means being single.Since you are single, you have the freedom and right to


    pursue marriage."


    "But someone got thetest news about Miss Hadley, saying that she had an affair with the boss of AK


    and the boss of DF.Do you know that?"


    Melody answered "I don''t know.All I know is that Olivia is working at AK now."


    "What do you think about Miss Hadley''s affair with the boss?"


    "Well...I think I need to trust Brayden''s judgment."


    "You''re saying you want to believe, not absolutely believe.Do you also doubt Miss Hadley''s integrity?"


    "Your words are taken out of context.Brayden will tell me off.¡± Melody looked at herself on the screen,


    her lips curved.


    "Everett, you haven''t stopped me yet¡±


    ¡®Let me guess why¡±


    ¡®¡®Because you wanted Brayden to see how indecent Olivia were and make Brayden give up on Olivia¡±


    ¡®¡®You also wanted to show the Westons whether Olivia''s behavior was worthy of bing a The


    Westons member or not? Thinking of this, Melody''s mouth curved.She took the red wine and drank it.


    ¡®Now I was getting better at guessing what you were thinking¡±


    "However, I am not happy¡±


    In the car on the road, Everett had aptop on hisp, which was ying a video of Melody''s interview.


    It was very quiet in the car, and there was no sound other than the sound from the video.


    Suddenly, the phone rang, interrupting the different silence.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Everett took the phone and swiped the answer button.


    "Everett, did you do it?"


    Belle¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    She couldn''t suppress the news on the Inte, and Brayden told her not to care.


    She was anxious and told her grandfather.


    Grandpa told her not to worry about the children ever.


    He also meant not to care about the news.


    She didn''t understand.


    Why not? Seeing the news on the Inte getting worse and Olivia''s reputation got sullied, she couldn''t


    help calling Everett.


    Olivia''s bad reputation had an impact on her career and her life, especially her marriage to Brayden.


    And Everett was the only one she could think of that would hurt Olivia.


    "Not me, but I am happy to see it."


    Everett closed the lid of hisputer and looked ahead with dark eyes.


    His words made Belle frown.


    "What do you mean? If it wasn''t you, who else could it be?"


    Belle didn''t think of anyone who would hurt Olivia like that.


    "Sis, Brayden is not worried.Why are you upset?"


    Hearing his indifferent tone with no emotion at all, Belle felt her heart suddenly began to hurt.


    "Everett, Brayden is your nephew.He''s not in good health since he was born.Can you make him


    happy?"


    "If you don''t care about Brayden, can you let Olivia and Brayden go, for me?"


    Everett''s eyes darkened.


    "Without Olivia, Brayden would be happier.¡¯


    "Seriously? Brayden loves Olivia! What could be happier than being with someone you love?"


    There was no sound in the phone.


    Belle realized that she was being a little mean.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She was too excited.


    Covering her forehead, she lowered her voice and calmed down.


    "I''m sorry.I am in a bad mood today.I..."


    "She is with Brayden because she wants to get back at me.¡¯


    "What?!"


    Brayden arrived in Q City around four in the afternoon.


    But as soon as he came out of the airport, he was surrounded by reporters.


    "Mr.James, did youe back for your fianc¨¦e?"


    "Mr.James, what do you think about the intimacy between your nc¨¦e and her boss?"


    "Mr.James, your fianc¨¦e is your uncle''s ex-wife.Did you know that from the beginning?"


    All the questions fell into his ears like thorns, but Brayden was calm instead of angry.


    And because of his calmness, the reporters also became quiet.


    He faced the camera and said, "Olivia married my uncle two years ago, and I met her five years


    ago.She didn''t know my uncle at that time.She only knew me.I fell in love with her at first sight."


    "Unfortunately, I was sick.I was seriously ill.I went abroad for treatment before I could confess to her.I


    thought I would never see her again in my life."


    "Thank god.I met her the day I came back, but she was lying on the ground covered in blood, dying..."


    The vestibule was quiet.


    After Brayden said those, everyone around him was quiet.


    Only Brayden''s voice remained, a gentle and loving voice.


    "She was badly hurt, both her body and heart.At that time, I told myself that I wanted to protect her for


    the rest of my life."


    At this point, Braydenughed at himself.


    "But we didn''t know each other''s identity at that time.If we had known then, we would have been


    married a long time ago.We wouldn''t have been stopped by my uncle until now."

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    His words had started making waves.


    It was like a beautiful picture suddenly shattered and everything returned to reality.


    The reporter asked, "Mr.James, why did Mr.Weston stop you?"


    "Mr.James, is it because Miss Hadley was Mr.Weston''s ex- wife?"


    "Mr.James..."


    "Please hear me out.¡¯ Brayden spoke, and it quieted down around him.


    He looked at those hungry eyes, and the smile touched his eyes.


    He knew this would happen when those reports came out.


    But he wasn''t afraid.


    On the contrary, he was grateful to the person who caused the current situation.


    Because, this was his chance of sorting things out among the chaos.


    "When uncle found out that I was with Olivia, he stopped us, so Olivia and I broke up.But I said, I want


    to be by her side, I want to protect her for the rest of my life.So no matter how much she wants to break


    up with me, I still want to be with her:"


    "After a few trials and tribtions, we ended up together, but uncle threatened her and she left me


    again.That''s why I was the only one at the engagement ceremony.¡¯


    The reporters were speechless.


    For the first time in the face of big news, they didn''t know what to ask.


    Because Brayden said everything they wanted to know.


    "We are in a breakup phase now, but I don''t want to break up, so I forced her to be named my fianc¨¦e."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I told myself that no matter what, I would make her my wife.Even if the whole world objected, I would


    still be with her.¡±


    The airport was silent for a moment.


    It was as if the air stewardess''s voice had been automatically ignored by the crowds.


    Brayden looked at every reporter and said, "She is a hard working, kind, strong girl.As long as you start


    to know her, you will like her, regardless of men or women.¡¯


    "So, I hope you won''t disturb her.She''s really suffering.¡¯


    "Right now, I would thank you all."


    Brayden bent over.


    Belle originally wanted to call Brayden, but she waspletely confused by Everett''s words.


    She did not believe that Olivia would retaliate against Everett.


    She was not that kind of person.


    But when she thought about how Olivia had lost a child, and how that child was gone, she started to


    believe it was possible.


    But before she could call Brayden, she saw the video being pushed.


    After watching the video, Belle covered her mouth and cried.


    How could she doubt Olivia? The girl who had been trying so hard to be kind.


    The reporters who had been waiting outside Olivia''s room left the hotel after getting thetest news.


    And those online who were cursing at Olivia began to change sides.


    Within an hour, Olivia''s bad image was reversed.


    Melody looked at the news online and curled her lips.


    Brayden, you really hadn''t let me down.


    In the president''s office of SHS Group, Davis knocked on the door and went in to his desk.


    "Mr.Weston, Mr.Simmons was at the airport just now..."


    His voice stopped.


    Everett looked at theputer and leaned back in the chair, with a chill air around him.


    He didn''t seem to see Davis.


    His eyes were fixed as he looked at theputer.


    Davis knew that Mr.Weston had seen thetest entertainment news.


    Just, "Mr.Weston, do you need me to handle it?"

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    What Brayden said in front of the reporters was not good news for Everett.


    Although there was not a single word in it that was insulting.


    "Get out." A cold voice.


    The umtion of emotions had reached an extreme point.


    Davis turned around and went out.


    As soon as he closed the door, Everett closed his eyes, just in time to join the torn peace.


    It was an hourter when Brayden stopped at Olivia''s door.


    He stood at the door and looked at the door in front of him.


    The moment the door opened, he could see her.


    However, even if the door opened, the distance between them was still not shortened.


    Brayden''s eyes lit up withughter.


    It was okay.He could wait.


    They were already husband and wife.


    He had a lifetime for that.


    Olivia was a little dizzy.


    She didn''t know if it was for her frequent staying upte these days.


    Or for her skipping a meal today.


    She would have ordered a takeout, but the reporters were squatting outside, so she had changed her


    mind.


    Until now, she had had nothing.


    Resting her head on the table, she tried to get some strength back.


    Just as she was drifting off, the door was knocked on.


    Olivia frowned and opened her eyes.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Soon, she buried her face in her arms again.


    It must be a reporter.


    She decided to continue the nap.


    However, it didn''t take long for the knock to sound again.


    Olivia covered her ears.


    At this moment, Brayden''s voice came.


    "Olivia, open the door." Olivia froze.


    Brayden''s voice? Did she hear it wrong? He shouldn''t be here right now, and he shouldn''t know where


    she was.


    Just as she thought about it, Brayden''s voice came again.


    "Olivia, if you don''t open the door, I''ll be suffocated by the reporters.¡¯ Olivia immediately got up, ran to


    the door and opened it.


    Brayden stood at the door and looked at her gently.


    "Olivia."


    Olivia''s eyes widened slightly.


    "Brayden, you..."


    Brayden hugged her.He hugged her tight.


    "Olivia, I''m here."


    "I''m here to protect you."


    Olivia smelled Brayden and closed her eyes.


    It was the smell of peace and safety.


    Preston arrived in Paris about the same time Brayden arrived in Q City.


    However, Brayden arrived in Q City in the afternoon, and he arrived in Q City in the evening, almost ten


    o''clock.


    The secretary came to pick him up.


    He walked out of the airport and saw the secretary.


    But before the secretary came close, a few reporters rushed over and aimed the microphone at him.


    "Mr.Smith, is it because of you that Miss Hadley joined AK Company as a designer?"


    "Mr.Smith, do you know that Miss Hadley is Mr.Weston''s ex- wife, his nephew''s fianc¨¦e?"


    "Mr.Smith..." Preston frowned.


    What was all this? To interview him all of a sudden? And to question him about Olivia.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The secretary quickly came over and stood in front of the reporters.


    "I''m sorry, Mr.Smith won''t be interviewed"


    The reporter being held, Preston quickly walked out of the airport and got in the car.


    Not long after, the secretary got in the car and the car quickly drove forward.


    Preston looked at the reporter in the rear-view mirror with the camera facing the car and frowned.


    "What happened?"


    When the secretary saw him like this, she knew that he didn''t know yet.


    She clicked on the gossip on her phone and showed him.


    Five minutester, Preston said coldly, "What nonsense!"


    The secretary said, "I don''t know what''s going on.All of a sudden, this news is flying all over the


    Inte.In just more than ten hours, our AK Company stock had dropped a few points."


    Preston called Everett immediately.


    He didn''t know about these things on the ne, but Everett must know.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    "I''m sorry.The number you have dialed has not been answered for the time being..." Preston hung up.


    Everett didn''t answer.


    That meant Everett did that on purpose.


    He didn''t answer his phone.


    Why? Did Everett know why he made this call? Preston''s face darkened and he kept looking at the


    tabloid on his phone until the car stopped at his door and he sent a message to Everett.


    "I read the reports on the Inte.Thepany is seriously affected.If you don''t solve it, I''ll solve it."


    But Everett didn''t reply.Preston grew angry.


    He said to the secretary, "You go and arrange a press conference tomorrow.He had devoted his life to


    AK, and Olivia was AK''s designer.Not to mention the reports on the Inte were false, even if that was


    the case, they had to be suppressed.Otherwise, the new brand would not beunched sessfully this


    year.


    "Okay, Mr.Smith¡±


    The secretary left and Preston went upstairs.


    He was going to take a shower and then go to thepany.


    But as soon as he went upstairs, the secretary eximed, "Mr.Smith, look!"


    Preston strode over and took the phone.


    Twenty minutester, the coldness on his face disappeared and a smile appeared in his eyes.


    A reassuring, knowing smile.


    Brayden challenged his uncle so openly! How brave and good! The secretary took another phone and


    looked at the stock.


    She was very happy.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr.Smith, the stock that had been dropping has risen, and it''s still going up!"


    Preston said, "Go and arrange a press conference right away.Make it on tomorrow morning."


    The secretary was surprised and thought she had misheard.


    "Mr.Smith, the stock has risen.You still want to hold a press conference?"


    Now that thepany was out of trouble, there was no need for another press conference.


    Preston looked at the picture on the phone and his eyes sparkled.


    "Yes."


    He was going to hold a press conference and tell everyone how good Olivia was.


    However, before he could call a press conference, Frank from DF Company had already called a press


    conference.


    Frank stood on the stage and looked down at the reporters holding cameras at him.


    He was more serious than ever.


    "Thank you all foring to the press conference today.¡¯


    "There is only one thing I want to say, about the news of Olivia and me being intimate."


    The journalists kept taking pictures.


    Facing these cameras, Frank was extremely calm.


    "Olivia is a designer of DF Company.The first time I met her was the second half of the year two years


    ago.She took part in a designpetition.I took a fancy to her design and hired her to be a designer


    for ourpany.In less than two years, we have changed from strangers to acquaintances, from


    bosses, employees to friends."


    "I like her design.I like her ideas, and I am moved by her responsibility, seriousness, hard work, and her


    striving to make progress."


    "I believe that any boss would like such an employee."


    "If this kind of liking is like a romantic rtionship, then I have nothing to say¡±


    The night filled the whole sky.


    Olivia sat on a stool and watched TV while eating hot pot with Brayden.


    There was red wine on the table.


    Hot pot with red wine.


    It was absolutely amazing.


    A live broadcast of the press conference was shown on television.


    It was Frank''s press conference.


    Frank was wearing a serious suit with a rarely seen serious face.


    Olivia said to Brayden, "Frank is not usually like this."


    "What''s he like?"


    Brayden looked at her.


    Maybe it was because the hotpot was too hot and too spicy, her eyes were red.


    But even so, there were no tears in her eyes.


    Not at all.


    She looked at the screen, smiling happily, her eyes bright.


    "He''s usually like a rich second generation.He always likes to joke."


    "He still likes..."


    "What?"


    "Flirting with women."


    Brayden raised his eyebrows.


    "Did he flirt with you?" Olivia blinked.


    "Of course." Brayden put on a serious face.


    "Then I''ll get even with him." Olivia curved her lips.


    "It''s useless to do that.That''s his personality, but he''s not that kind of dissolute yboy.He won''t go too


    far."


    Brayden shook his head and looked at her.


    "That''s not OK.You''re married now.''''

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    The smile on Olivia''s face got frozen after hearing what he said, but soon, Olivia said with a smile,


    "Yes, so now you have to stay away from me.¡±


    Indeed, she was not free.


    She was always under Everett''s control.


    Brayden looked at the smile on her lips, which showed no resentment or anger.


    She was so calm.


    He knew that she had misunderstood.


    She thought he was talking about Everett.


    "How''s your work going now? Is everything going well?"


    Would it have been a lot easier without him around? "It goes well.


    Brayden nodded, "That''s good."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Olivia smiled and asked, "What about you?"


    "It goes well also."


    Olivia answered, "That''s good."


    The two looked at each other and smiled at each other.


    In thete evening, Brayden looked at the time and said, "It''s gettingte.I''ll go first.You should rest


    early."


    "Okay."


    Olivia walked him to the door.


    Brayden looked at her and said, "Olivia, I''ll always be by your side"


    "Brayden, don''t waste your time with me.¡¯ She understood his devotion.


    But she couldn''t ept it.


    If she epted it, it would be bad for him.


    Brayden looked at her in her eyes, which was so serious, and smiled.


    "I''m leaving"


    He wanted to tell her that they had been husband and wife now, but he changed his mind when he saw


    the drawings scattered on her desk, sofa and bed.


    He decided to not tell her, at least not before theunch of the new brand for AK Company.


    In order to avoid disturbing her mind.


    Olivia looked at him walking away, worried.


    She didn''t want Brayden to waste his attention on her, but she couldn''t stop it.


    He was even more stubborn than she was.


    Brayden booked a room at the front desk, put down his luggage, and called Melody.


    "You finally called me." Melody''s voice came with a smile.


    But listening carefully, this smile was cold.


    "Well, I''m in Q City.Where''s auntie now? Do you have time?"


    "Of course, I''ll send you the address."


    "Okay"


    Soon, Brayden received a text message from Melody.


    He turned and went out.


    It was reasonable to say that he should look for Everett, but it was useless to do so.


    Turning to Everett would only make him lose his mind.


    He should not lose his own mind.


    Olivia tidied up the messy design drawings and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she heard her phone ringing.


    She took her cell phone.


    It was her father, George.


    Olivia answered, "Dad."


    "Olivia, do you have time now?"


    George seemed to be anxious, judging by his voice.


    Olivia became nervous and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Your mother fainted!"


    "Fainted? What happened?"


    Olivia clenched her phone and frowned.


    Mom had always been healthy.How could she faint?


    "I don¡¯t know what''s going on either.All of a sudden, I just sent your mother to the emergency room.¡¯


    "Olivia,e back soon.Dad''s scared.I am scared that something might happen to your mother."


    "Dad, don''t worry.I''ll book a flight right away.Listen to the doctor.You do what the doctor suggests."


    "Okay,e back quickly!"


    "Ok"


    Olivia hung up the phone and booked the flight back to C City on that night.


    The flight time was 10: 20 pm.


    Now it passed 8: 00 pm, less than 8: 30.


    She had to hurry.


    After packing and checking out at the front desk, Olivia took a car to the airport.


    Just when the car had just driven out of the hotel, another car followed it behind.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    The car followed Olivia to the airport.


    The driver in the car watched Olivia get off and followed her.


    Olivia checked in and went to the security check channel.


    Before passing the security check, she called George.


    "Dad, I''m at the airport now.I''ll be there in about two hours.Which hospital is mom at? Send me the


    address.I''ll go to the hospital as soon as I get off the ne"


    "Two...Two hours?" George was surprised.


    "Yes!"


    "Aren''t you in Paris?"


    It took one more than a dozen hours from Paris to C City.


    "I''m back on a business trip."


    "Well, in that case, be careful on the road"


    "Okay"


    Olivia hung up, put her phone in the pocket, and went through security.


    The person following her watched her passing through security and picked up his phone.


    "Mr.Weston, Miss Hadley is going back to C City.'''' George hung up the phone and said to Elizabeth on


    the sofa, "What should we do? Olivia isn''t in Paris.She''s at home.She''ll arrive in two hours."


    Elizabeth frowned.


    "So soon?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Of course it''s fast at home.She asked me to send her the address of the hospital.What should we do


    now?"


    "Let me think."


    After that phone call Elizabeth had made to Olivia, she had been feeling upset.


    But Elizabeth was afraid that Olivia would perceive anything, so she hadn''t contacted her during this


    period of time.


    Finally, she came up with an idea to get her back.


    As long as Olivia was back, everything was fine.


    But who would have thought that she was actually in the country? If she had known this earlier,


    Elizabeth would have called Olivia in advance and asked where she was.


    Seeing that Elizabeth remained silent for some time, George was a little anxious.


    "If Olivia found out that we lied to her, would she be angry?" Elizabeth red at him.


    "How dare she? What are we? Parents, we are her parents.Do you understand?"


    "I do, I do.Don''t be so loud"


    "If I''m not loud, would you pay more attention to it?"


    "Am I not paying attention to it now?"


    "Not at all!"


    Olivia arrived at the airport at almost midnight.


    She turned on her phone and a text message came in.


    "Olivia, we''re in the in-patient department of F City Hospital, Room 902, Building 3,"


    Olivia called George.


    Soon, the phone was answered.


    "Dad, I just got off the ne.How''s mom?"


    "She''s out of the emergency room, but she''s not awake yet."


    "What did the doctor say?"


    "The doctor said she hit her head.There''s nothing wrong with her for now.We''ll see it when she wakes


    up."


    Olivia tightened her grip on the suitcase.


    "Howe she hit her head?"


    The head was very important, and any carelessness could cause a big problem.


    She was worried.


    "I don''t know either.I''ll ask her when she wakes up.¡¯


    "Okay, I''m out of the airport.Let''s not talk about it now.I''ll grab a taxi to the hospital right away."


    "I''ll be waiting for you."


    Olivia hung up and stopped a taxi to the hospital.


    Meanwhile, in an elegant western restaurant in Q City.


    Brayden and Melody were sitting in the private room, a cup of coffee in front of each of them.


    Brayden looked at Melody.


    "Thank you."


    The moment he saw Melody being interviewed, he understood that those reports on the Inte.


    Were done by her.


    Although those reports had initially hurt Olivia.


    He still had to thank Melody.


    Melody stirred the coffee with a spoon, crooking her fingers elegantly.


    Hearing Brayden''s words, she gave a smile, "If you had told me that thewyer had been reced


    earlier, you and Olivia would have already got the marriage license."


    Although there was a smile hanging on her lips, she didn''t seem to be smiling at all.


    Brayden picked up the coffee cup, took a sip and said, "I found that outter.When I knew about it, it


    was already toote."


    Melody put down the spoon, leaned back in her chair and stared at him.


    "Was it?"


    Brayden looked up.


    "As things are, it''s the perfect timing."


    Finally, there was some warmth in the smile hanging on Melody''s lips.


    "Among all the things you''ve done, I''m most satisfied with what you''ve done today." Brayden looked at


    her.


    "Aunt, I hope you won''t hurt Olivia the next time you do something."


    Those reports were full of condemnation of Olivia.


    Countless reproaches spread over the Inte.


    Olivia didn''t pay attention to them, so she didn''t know about them.


    But he knew.


    Melody''s eyes narrowed slightly and the smile on her lips widened.


    "She deserved it."


    Brayden''s eyes darkened.


    "Aunt, I call you aunt because I ept you as my aunt, but that doesn''t mean you can hurt the person I


    care about unconditionally.¡¯


    Melody sneered, "Brayden, why do you think I haven''t taken action until now?"


    "It''s just because you, Brayden, care.¡¯


    "Let me tell you.If she wasn''t someone you cared about, I would long have done something


    outrageous to her."


    ¡®Do I need to take things slow like what I''m doing now?¡¯


    Melody stood up, took up her bag, looked down at him, and smiled, "You''re a spoony, but usually,


    spoonies can''t get what they want."


    Because they only wanted to give, not to take.


    Melody left the private room and walked out, but stopped when she walked around the corner.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    In front of the corner, Everett, Davis and a few men came out of a private room.


    Everett walked in the middle with a suit Jacket on his left arm.


    He was wearing a ck shirt, ck trousers, and ck leather shoes. With a tall figure and long legs,


    he was very eye-catching, who can be noticed at first nce.


    With a V-taper, he was very well-proportioned, which made people reluctant to look away from him.


    Such a person in the crowd could be noticed at the first nce.


    They were walking forward.


    Everett didn''t speak, and other men were talking to Davis.


    Everett was like a king, who only needed to know the result.


    Melody''s heart was pounding...


    Every time she looked at him, her heart beat fast.


    However, she was getting further and further away from him.


    Soon, they stood in front of the elevator.


    Melody looked up and walked over with cat steps.


    Her high heels ttered on the marble floor.


    Everett turned around.


    Davis also looked over.


    The two of them were already familiar with Melody''s footsteps.


    Seeing Melody, Davis was surprised and greeted her, "Miss Johnson"


    The other men heard his words and looked at Melody too.


    A sh of surprise shed across their eyes.


    "Miss Johnson, nice to meet you here."


    They could rarely meet big stars like Melody.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Especially she was a beautiful, charismatic, and imposing big star.


    She was beautiful to attract the attention of men.


    Melody looked at Everett and curled her lips.


    "Everett, I didn''t expect to meet you here." Everett looked at her.


    "Alone?"


    "No, I just had a chat with my nephew¡±


    "Well"


    The other men looked at the two of them.


    One of them said, "We just saw Miss Johnson on TV show before.It''s our honor to finally meet you in


    person today."


    Another man answered, "Yes, Mr.Weston is so lucky!"


    Melody took Everett''s arm and finally looked at the other men, saying, "I won''t allow you to take Everett


    to any hang- outs."


    The men quickly said, "Miss Johnson, don''t make fun of us!"


    Melody smiled deeply.


    "That''s good."


    Looking at Everett, she said, "It''s gettingte.Are you going back to the hotel?"


    "Yes."


    They hurriedly said, "We won''t disturb you anymore."


    Everett, "Have a good time, everyone.It''s my treat."


    "You''re wee, Mr.Weston-¡¯ Everett said to Davis, "Take good care of them."


    "Okay"


    Everett and Melody left the western restaurant.


    The car was already parked outside the restaurant.


    The driver saw the two of theme out, get out, and open the back door.


    Everett gentlemanly asked Melody to sit in first, then he went in after she sat down.


    The driver closed the door and got in the car.


    Soon, the car drove forward.


    Melody looked at the man sitting next to her and leaned on his shoulder.


    "Have you missed metely?"


    As she spoke, she took his hand and yed with it.


    Everett looked ahead.


    "I miss you every day.¡¯¡¯ Melody thought he would say "what do you think?" but she didn''t expect him to


    say he missed her. And "miss her every day".


    Melody was stunned.


    But soon, she held his face and looked at him.


    "How much do you miss me?"


    Everett lowered his eyes.


    There was no light in the car, and the back seat was even darker.


    But Melody clearly saw what Everett said in his eyes.


    "I miss you as much as you want."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Melody hugged his neck and kissed him on the lips.


    But the moment her lips were about to kiss Everett, Everett turned his head away.


    Her red lips fell on his face.The air froze

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    When Melody pressed her lips against Everett''s cheek, it was like a frozen frame.She did not move at


    all.


    "So this is how much you''ve been missing me?"


    Melody asked after a long while, her lips leaving from Everett''s face.


    Everett stared at her and said in alow voice, "Otherwise?"


    Melody''s fingers curled up.


    A few secondster, she smiled, "So you''re angry?"


    "Everett, I haven''t done anything yet.¡¯ She had just told the truth, and he was like this.


    If she really did something, what would he do to her? The corner of Melody''s red lips lifted.


    She sat upright, stared ahead and said in a quiet voice, "Everett, what''s done can''t be undone, and you


    can never go back."


    "Just like that baby you abandoned before it was born."


    ¡®So, what do you have topete with Brayden?¡¯¡¯


    "You lost the game at the beginning¡±


    ¡®¡®No matter what I do, it will not affect this oue¡¯¡¯ She thought.


    The car stopped at the hotel and Melody got off.


    Hardly had she stood still than the car drove past her.


    He didn''t like anyone interfering in his affairs, no matter how much he cared about that person.


    Once someone stepped in, it was a vition of his bottom line.


    Melody''s eyes were filled with mockery.


    His indifference, his ruthlessness, she had already experienced them two years ago.


    But now, she seemed to have just known him.


    Everett went back to the hotel, threw his suit Jacket on the sofa, sat aside and rested his head on the


    sofa.


    Then he shut his eyes.


    As he closed his eyes, the night that had happened two years ago emerged before his eyes.


    Olivia had been lying on the ground, covered in blood, her face pale as paper.


    She had been staring at him with hope, longing, and pleading in her eyes.


    She had said, "Everett, it''s your baby.He''s over four months old.He has already taken shape..."


    "He moves in my womb.He''s docile and obedient.He never bothers me.He''s really good.I beg you,


    please keep him..."


    "You can punish me in whatever way you want.I just beg you to keep him.Even if you want me to die,


    I''m OK with it, Everett..."


    "Everett, I beg you.For the sake of our one-year marriage, please save our baby.I''m begging you..."


    "Everett..."


    The pleadings still seemed to be in his ears.


    lt was like yesterday.


    All of a sudden, her voice had changed.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It had be hollow and nk.


    "Have you ever loved me? Even a little.¡¯¡¯


    "No"


    Suddenly, he was emotionally torn apart.


    Everett sat up and covered his heart.


    The pain that he had never felt before invaded his veins.


    It felt so odd that he did not know what to do.


    He just sat there, his head down, his hands clutching the shirt on his chest, his forehead knotting in a


    frown, his body unmoved.


    It was quiet at night.


    Everything noisy fell into a deep sleep.


    Everything seemed to have changed.


    And seemed not to have changed...


    Brayden went back to the hotel.


    When the elevator went by Olivia''s floor, he pressed down the button subconsciously.


    But howe the elevator would stop if he pressed the button at this moment? He smiled,ughing at


    his own stupidity.


    He wanted to see her, but was worried that Everett would embarrass her if he went to see her too


    often.


    He didn''t want to distract her at this point of time.


    The elevator stopped on his floor and Brayden walked out, sending a message to Olivia.


    "Go to bed early at night.Staying upte will hurt your body."


    At this moment, Olivia had just arrived at the hospital.


    Her phone was in her bag.


    She trotted into the hospital but didn''t hear the text tone.


    Soon she arrived at the ward Elizabeth was in at the in-patient department.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    "Dad, is mom awake?" Olivia ran into the ward and asked.


    Her eyes fell on the woman lying on the bed.


    Elizabeth leaned against the bed and covered her head with her hands painfully.


    When she heard Olivia''s voice, she looked over.


    At the moment she saw Olivia, her eyes brightened.


    "Olivia, you''re back?"


    Elizabeth said quickly and reached out to Olivia.


    Olivia immediately went over.


    "Mom, you are awake.How do you feel now?"


    Sitting on the bed, Olivia took Elizabeth''s hand and looked at Elizabeth carefully.


    Elizabeth''s face was pale and her brows were furrowed.


    Olivia could tell that her mom was notfortable.


    Looking at George, she asked, "Dad, has the doctore and see mom yet?"


    George said, "Yes."


    "What did the doctor say?"


    "There''s nothing wrong for the time being, but it¡¯s going to take a few days to observe.¡¯ Olivia nodded.


    "Okay.Then observe for a few days."


    Unlike when we were young, when we were older, we should pay attention to every bruise and don''t be


    careless.


    Elizabeth took Olivia''s hand and said, "Olivia, you''re finally back.I thought I would never see you


    again."


    Tears rolled in her eyes as she spoke.


    Olivia said softly, "Mom, you''ll be fine.Don''t worry¡±


    It was rare for her to see her mother like this.Looked like she was scared out of her wits this time.


    Elizabeth shook her head.


    "Olivia, I''m afraid I''ll never see you again.I''m really afraid..."


    "Mom, you''ve always been in good health.We need to check up this time.And we''ll do whatever the


    doctor says.Don''t worry overly.Many of the illnesses are caused by your own imagination."


    "No, it''s different this time.The moment I fell, I felt like I was going to die.Olivia, you don¡¯t understand


    that feeling.I was really..."


    Before Elizabeth could finish speaking, tears began to flow.


    Olivia was heartbroken and hugged her.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, trust me.You''ll be fine."


    "There will be something wrong.I always feel ufortable."


    Elizabeth hurriedly said, "Olivia, do you think I will die before my grandson is born?"


    Olivia''s body stiffened.


    Grandson...


    Elizabeth held Olivia''s hand tightly and said anxiously, "Olivia, I don''t think I can wait any longer.You


    have to give birth to a child quickly.Let me see my grandson in my life, or I will die with a grievance!"


    Olivia pursed her lips.


    Child.


    How could she have a child? She and Brayden were not married at all.


    And...she didn''t want a child either.


    "Mom, calm down first.We''ll talk about thister.It''s veryte now.Rest well and don''t think about


    anything."


    "No, if you don''t promise me, I won''t sleep!"


    "Promise me now and let me hold my grandson next year, or...Or I might as well die now!"


    She was about to hit the wall.Olivia quickly grabbed her.


    "Morn, what are you doing?"


    "I want to hold my grandson!"


    "Sydney is so young and hasn''t graduated yet.I can''t count on her.I can only count on you.Olivia, if you


    don''t promise me, I''ll die in front of you tonight!"


    Elizabeth said it very firmly, as if she really hit the wall if Olivia didn''t agree.


    George hurriedly said, "Olivia, just promise your mother.Anyway, you are married now, and the baby


    will be born soon.Your mother is emotional instability now.If she hurt herself, you and Sydney don''t


    have a mother!"


    Olivia frowned.


    It was not that she didn''t agree.But how did she have a baby? How about going to the orphanage and


    hold one? Seeing that Olivia was silent, Elizabeth said, "I don''t want to live!"


    She closed her eyes and wanted to hit the wall.


    Olivia immediately said, "I promise!"

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Before Olivia called out, Elizabeth bumped into the wall.


    Fortunately, Elizabeth softened her actions a little bit after hearing Olivia''s voice.


    So she didn''t hit the wall with much force.


    But even so, it still made Elizabeth dizzy.


    She sacrificed a lot to get Olivia back.


    Olivia looked at Elizabeth and said quickly, "Dad, call a doctor!"


    George didn''t expect Elizabeth would actually run towards the wall.


    He was shocked and immediately called the doctor.


    In order to make Olivia believe what she said, Elizabeth bumped into the wall not long after hanging up


    Olivia''s phone.


    Elizabeth had used all her strength.


    George didn''t expect her to do it again.


    He was really worried now.


    George quickly brought the doctor.


    The doctor examined Elizabeth and took her to do an X-ray.


    The results came out quickly.


    Olivia hurriedly asked, "Doctor, how''s my mother?"


    "From the current result, there''s nothing wrong with her, but from what I saw about your mother, I think


    she should stay here for a night for observation.Tomorrow morning, she will receive another check.¡¯


    "Okay, doctor."


    Olivia came to her mother, who was lying on the bed and looked worriedly at her.


    "Mom, don''t do anything stupid.I promise you I would do as you said."


    Elizabeth heard her and stopped groaning.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, Iam serious."


    "Then youe home with your husband some time.After you got married, we even haven''t had dinner


    with him.Bring him back.I will cook something you both like."


    Elizabeth''s eyes sparkled.


    As long as the two of them came back, every problem could be solved.


    Olivia frowned.


    How could she ask Brayden toe to her parents¡¯ house? In other people''s opinion, they were


    separated now, and Everett was still watching her.


    If brought Brayden home, what would Everett do?


    "Mom, Brayden is busy.He is always on a business trip.I don''t think he cane."


    "Always on a business trip? Then how can you get pregnant?"


    "He''s not on a business trip every day.When he''s home, I am always with him-"


    "How can that work? You''ve had a miscarriage before, and it''s not easy to get pregnant.Now you two


    don''t spend much time together, how can you get pregnant? How can I have a grandson?"


    "No, you have to get him here, or I''ll hit the wall again!"


    As she said, she struggled to sit up.


    Olivia quickly held her down.


    "I promise you.I''ll try my best to get him toe over, okay?"


    "He has toe!"


    "Call him now.I''m his mother-inw anyway.Even if you owe him five million, that won''t change the fact


    that he¡¯s my son- inw!"


    "Call him, right now!" Olivia''s heart ached.


    But she suppressed the pain and said, "It''s early in the morning.He''s sleeping.I''ll call him tomorrow


    morning.¡¯


    Elizabeth wanted to refute.


    His mother-inw was lying in the hospital, and he was still in the mood to sleep.


    But George quickly said, "Elizabeth, we are not in a hurry.Our son-inw is a busy man.It''s


    unreasonable to wake him up thiste.It''s better to wait until tomorrow morning when he gets up.¡±


    George said and winked at her meaningfully.


    They owed him five million.


    They didn''t have to be too hasty.


    Elizabeth then said, "Fine, call him tomorrow morning.If you don''t, I''ll jump off the building."


    "I will, mom.Have a good rest.I''ll be here to watch over you tonight."


    "OK, you''re not allowed to go anywhere.¡¯ She had to watch over her at the hospital.


    Otherwise, she would be worried.


    "Okay:"


    "Dad, you can go home.I''ll stay with mom."


    Olivia said to George.


    "Okay, you stay here.I am going now."


    When George left the ward, he saw the suitcase at the door and said, "Olivia, I am taking your suitcase


    home."


    Olivia said, "No, dad.There are documents I need.I have to do some workter"


    Hearing her say that, George felt a little pitiful.


    She was so busy, trying to pay back the five million, but they kept trying to urge her to have children.


    But it soon urred to him that as long as Olivia had a child, they would not have to pay the debt.


    So he did not feel guilty quickly.


    They were doing it for her good and lightening her burden.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia took a towel to wash Elizabeth so that she could feel better and sleep better.


    But Elizabeth was afraid that Olivia would leave, so she kept staring at her.


    But in the end, she could not resist the drowsiness and fell asleep.


    Olivia gently pulled her hand out of Elizabeth''s hand.


    To prevent her from leaving while she was asleep, Elizabeth kept holding her hand.


    After tucking Elizabeth in, Olivia took out her phone.


    Olivia knew her mother wasn''t joking with her this time.


    She didn''t want anything to happen to her mother.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    However, the moment when she took out her phone, she saw a text message on the screen.


    It was from Brayden.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this message, Olivia felt warm-hearted and sent a message back to him.


    "My mom had an ident and I might need your help.Call me back tomorrow when you see the


    message."


    After the text message was sent, Olivia went to open the suitcase to take out the design drawings.


    As soon as her hand touched the suitcase, her phone rang.


    Olivia immediately declined the call and turned to Elizabeth.


    When she saw that Elizabeth just frowned, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She quietly walked out, closed the door of the ward, and walked a little further before checking who had


    called her.


    It was Brayden.


    Seeing Brayden''s name, Olivia looked at the time.


    It was already over one o''clock in the early morning.


    Was he still awake? Olivia called back to Brayden.


    As soon as the phone got through, Brayden''s voice came through.


    "Olivia, how is auntie?" His voice was filled with anxiety.


    "It''s nothing serious at the moment, but my mom is a little emotional.I need your help."


    "Tell me, what can I do?"


    "My mom asked me before about whether we were married or not.


    Since I didn''t want her to worry, so I told her that we were married.


    Today, mom bumped her head and was in an unstable mood, asking you toe back to meet her."


    "No problem.I''ll book the flight right away.¡¯


    "And¡­¡±


    "What?"


    "She wants us to have a baby.When she says these things, you can say yes for the time being."


    There was no sound on the phone.


    Olivia was confused, "Brayden?"


    "I''m listening, just..." He paused.


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "Nothing.Do you have anything else to say?"


    "Yes, Everett must have sent someone to follow me all the time.If we get too close and see each other


    too frequently, I think he''ll make some trouble.The new brand is going to beunched in the second half


    of this year.I don''t want to go against him during this period."


    "Okay, I Know what to do."


    She just didn''t want Everett to know that he was with her.


    "Well, Brayden, thank you."


    Brayden smiled, "There''s no need to thank me now.Save it.You can thank me for once in the future.¡¯


    "Hmm?"


    What did he mean?


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it.I''ll arrange for it and you should rest early.¡¯


    Brayden hung up the phone.Olivia listened to the voice on her cell phone, which was telling her the line


    was busy.She was slightly confused, sensing that hisst sentence seemed to imply something.What


    did it imply? Did he figure it out and agreed to ept her payback? Brayden quickly called Kelly and


    asked her about her following schedule.


    "There''s a concert to perform in Sydney tomorrow, but you said you will be in Q City for these days, so I


    declined it."


    "Book me a flight to Sydney now.¡¯


    "Do not decline it?"


    "Decline it."


    "What?"


    He asked to book a ticket to Sydney, but also to say no to the performance.


    What did he mean? "You book a flight to Sydney, and I''ll transfer back to C City."


    "This..."


    What kind of operation was this?


    "Then, don''t let anyone know about my change of flight.Tell them I''m going to Sydney.¡±


    Hearing this, Kelly roughly understood what the n was.


    She then asked, "Are you hiding from someone?"


    "Everett."


    The moment Elizabeth woke up early in the morning, she asked Olivia, "Did you call him?"


    "Yes, he said he woulde today."


    Elizabeth''s eyes lit up instantly, "Really?"


    "You will see when he arrives today, won''t you?"


    Elizabeth smiled, "Then I''ll wait!"


    Soon Elizabeth said, "If my son-inw doesn''te, I''ll jump off the building!"


    Jumping off a building had be her daily talk.


    "He wille."


    Q City was not far from C City, so he would definitely arrive today.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Olivia received a call from Brayden around three in the afternoon.


    "I''m at the airport.Give me your address.I''ll be right there."


    "Okay:"


    When Olivia hung up, Elizabeth immediately asked, "Is it my son-inw?"


    She had been staring at Olivia ever since she woke up in the morning, asking if Brayden had called


    from time to time.


    Now, Olivia''s phone finally rang, and she couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Yes, he just got off the ne.He ising over now.¡¯ Elizabethughed.


    "Okay, good."


    She was very anxious.


    Olivia said, "It takes about an hour toe here from the airport.Mom, take a rest.I''ll call you when he


    gets here."


    "No! I want to wait for him!"


    She had been waiting for so long.


    Why rest now? She would definitely wait! She had to wait! Olivia had no choice but to say, "Okay."


    "I have some work to do now.Dad, you take care of mom"


    Olivia was working in the ward.


    George and Elizabeth were relieved.


    "Okay, I''ll do it.Just do your work."


    She should do what she needed to do and let nothing disturb her.


    Elizabeth didn''t say anything, either.


    It was good for Olivia to work hard.


    She was waiting for Olivia to give her money when she grew old.


    An hourter, the door of the ward was knocked on.


    Elizabeth was so excited that she said immediately, "George, open the door!"


    George was also very excited.


    He ran over and opened the door.


    Brayden stood at the door with his suitcase in his hand.


    When he saw George, he was surprised and said, "Is Elizabeth in this ward?"


    He had never seen George and did not know that he was Olivia''s father.


    George looked at Brayden in surprise.


    The man was handsome, gentle, and approachable.


    Why would such a kind person ask them to pay back five million? He couldn''t believe it! Elizabeth


    heard Brayden''s voice and said loudly, "Yes! It''s this one! Son-inw, I''m here!"


    She quickly added, "George, what are you doing standing at the door? Bring our son-inw in!"


    George regained his senses and said quickly, "Come in.Come in"


    Only then did Brayden realize that the man in front of him was Olivia''s father.


    George enthusiastically took the suitcase in Brayden¡¯s hand and said, "I''ll put it here for you."


    Before Brayden could refuse, George took the suitcase away.


    Elizabeth sat up and smiled at Brayden.


    "Brayden,e on,e here."


    Brayden looked at her and his eyes quickly fell on the person who was walking towards him.


    She was wearing a light yellow t-shirt, beige casual pants, and her long hair was tied up.


    She looked like a college student.


    "Hi, Olivia." Olivia walked over.


    "You must be tired." Brayden looked at her gently.


    "It''s okay:"


    Elizabeth saw the looks in their eyes when the two of them were speaking and was relieved.


    They seemed they were in love.


    George brought a stool for Brayden to sit down.


    Brayden thanked him and looked at Elizabeth.


    "I heard from Olivia that you had an ident.Are you better now?"


    Elizabeth was overjoyed to see that his attitude was better this time.


    But the smile on her face immediately disappeared when she heard that he was not anxious.


    She held her head and said, "I am feeling better today than yesterday, but I still feel dizzy:"


    "Is there something wrong with the head?"


    As he spoke, he looked at Olivia.


    Olivia said, "She bumped her head, but the doctor didn''t find anything wrong for the time being.The


    doctor said she needs observation for a few days."


    Brayden nodded.


    "I know a brain expert.How about I call them over?" Olivia shook her head.


    "No.Wait for a few days."


    Then she winked at him.


    She meant not to treat her mother so well.


    His too much concern about her would make her parents go even further.


    Elizabeth hurriedly said, "No, no, that''s too much trouble"


    Asking the experts toe? Then she would be fine soon.


    How could they have time to manage their rtionship and have children? Brayden said, "Well, then


    you have a good rest."


    He didn''t address Elizabeth as mother-inw.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    But he knew about them and was worried if he respected them too much, they would want more.


    Then, Olivia would be in trouble.


    Olivia said, "Mom, Brayden came to see you as you asked.He''s very tired.He just came back from a


    business trip.I want him to go home and rest first."


    "We''ll see you when he feels good"


    Olivia''s words reminded Elizabeth not to provoke Brayden.


    Elizabeth naturally understood what she meant and immediately said, "Yes, you are right.My son-inw


    is very busy and should have a good rest."


    Elizabeth said to George, "George, hurry up and bring our son- inw home."


    The most important thing now was to keep Brayden.


    Then her n could be carried out.


    George knew what she meant and said to Brayden, "Brayden, I''ll take you home to rest.I''lle to the


    hospital for the night, so you and Olivia can be home and have a good sleep."


    Elizabeth, "He is right."


    Brayden looked at Olivia.


    "I want Olivia toe back with me."

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    She looked tired and haggard.


    She really had a hard time.


    Elizabeth was stunned.


    She had nned to tell Olivia something.


    But looking at Brayden''s eyes with determination, Elizabeth quickly said, "You should be together.So


    you go back together.Olivia''s father will be with me in the hospital.George naturally had no objection.


    "I''ll see you off"


    Olivia said, "No, dad.Take good care of mom.Call me if you have any problems.¡¯


    "Okay"


    Olivia tidied up the designs on the table and put them in the suitcase.


    Brayden''s heart ached when he saw her suitcase.


    It was obvious that she hade to the hospital after she got off the ne and hadn''t gone home yet.


    She was very tired.


    If he hadn''t said that, she wouldn''t be able to go home and have a good rest.


    Brayden helped her pack up.


    Olivia said, "You sit down and rest.I''ll pack up myself"


    She didn''t want her parents to know that he was good to her.


    Otherwise, they would feel like they didn''t have to pay back the five million.


    Brayden didn''t listen to her at this moment and said in a bad tone, "I''m tired.If you can be quick, I can


    go back to bed early."


    Elizabeth and George, who had seen him help Olivia, were suddenly relieved.


    But their expressions changed when they heard his bad tone.


    Was their son-inw unhappy? Elizabeth quickly pushed George, "Why are you still standing there? Go


    and help her!"


    George came to his senses and rushed over.


    "I''ll help you."


    Olivia wanted to say no, but Brayden nodded before she could refuse, so George helped them.


    Elizabeth told George to send them off, and Brayden didn''t refuse.


    George took them out of the hospital and watched them get into the car.


    After the car disappeared, he turned back to the hospital.


    Elizabeth saw hime in and asked quickly, "How is it? They are gone?"


    "Yes, I watched them get into the car." Elizabeth patted her chest.


    "Olivia''s husband looks very scary when he gets angry.¡¯ George also said, "I didn''t expect that.He looks


    approachable, but he could lose his temper in a second"


    Elizabeth red at him.


    "A rich man always has a temper.Listen to me.You have to treat him very respectfully!"


    "I know.Don''t worry¡±


    He knew how to deal with such matters.


    Elizabeth frowned quickly.


    "I''m in the hospital now, so there''s no way I can give Olivia that pill.Wouldn''t it be a waste of my time if


    she didn''t eat it?"


    "No, I have to get out of the hospital!"


    George said, "Aren''t they relieved that you''re out of the hospital? And will they leave then?"


    Elizabeth was silent.


    Yes! This was also a problem.But soon, she looked at George.


    "Go and decoct the herbs for Olivia."


    "I''ll go back and do itter!"


    "I''m leaving.What about you?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I am fine.Don''t worry about me.Here is the method and you should do as I say..."


    Olivia and Brayden got home.


    The two of them went in and Brayden looked around.


    This was his second time here, but he still felt it was strange.


    It wasn''t that it wasn¡¯t familiar, but that he didn''t sense anything to do with Olivia.


    The smell of her.


    Olivia put the suitcase in her bedroom and said, "There are three bedrooms, but I''m afraid my parents


    will suspect it, so we should stay in the same room at night."


    Brayden smiled.


    "Okay."


    She really trusted him.


    After putting his luggage away, Brayden looked at the small room, and thought he could sense the


    smell of Olivia.


    His heart softened and he said, "Have you eaten anything?"


    "Yes, you haven''t eaten yet.I''ll make you something to eat."


    She was about to leave.


    But she was stopped by Brayden.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You go to bed now and have a good rest."


    Then he pushed her onto the bed and covered her with the quilt.


    "I know you''re thinking about your work, but Olivia, you should know vigor helps you do quickly at your


    work."


    Olivia looked into his eyes and she finally rxed at this moment.


    "What about you? You''re tired, too."


    Q City and C City was very close.


    But he was not here until in the afternoon, so he must have done something to avoid Everett.


    Brayden looked at her and smiled.


    "If you don''t mind, let''s rest together.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    At the airport in Q City.


    Davis picked up the ticket and went behind Everett.


    Everett was talking on the phone.


    After listening to what said on the phone, Everett said, "Check if he really goes to Sydney.¡¯


    "Okay, Mr.Weston."


    Seeing that Everett had hung up the phone, Davis then handed him the ticket.


    Everett took it and walked in.


    They were going to K City.


    There was a big project over there that needed a check.


    Melody sat on the hotel sofa with a ss of red wine in her hand.


    She took a sip from time to time.


    There was a cell phone on the table next to her.


    The phone was set on a hands-free profile, and the sound came from the other side.


    "Mr.Weston went to K City at two o''clock in the afternoon"


    Melody smiled at this.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Olivia left Q City and returned to C City, then Brayden also left Q City and went to Sydney.


    It was normal if they had broken up.


    After all, the reason Brayden came back was to handle the problems of public opinions that Olivia had


    resulted online.


    Now that things had been settled, it was normal to go back.


    At first, Melody didn''t think much.


    But the private detective who followed Olivia called Melody and said that Brayden was heading towards


    Olivia''s ce.


    The private detective also sent Melody a photo of Olivia and Brayden staying together.


    Therefore, the two of them were creating a diversion by breaking up in public, while what they really


    aimed at was something else.


    Hehe, Brayden, you also learned to y tricks.


    Melody was pleased with Brayden''s change.


    But not long after that, Melody received news that Everett had left for K City.


    Where was K City? K City was right next to C City, and it took less than two hours to get there.


    So close.


    So Everett, were you following Olivia? Melody finished the wine in her ss, took the bottle, and


    poured it.


    But there was no wine left in the bottle.


    She threw the bottle on the floor, staggered to her feet, and went to the wine cab to get the wine.


    Soon she took out a bottle of wine, opened it, and poured some in the ss.


    She then sat down on the sofa and continued to drink.


    The wine was a good thing, as people who drank it could forget a lot of things.


    Dong dong dong, someone was knocking at the door.


    Melody didn''t respond.


    The person outside continued to knock.


    This time, a voice came in, "Melody, open the door.¡¯ Melody finally took a response.


    She stumbling along to the door, with the ss in her hand, and opened the door.


    As soon as the door opened, a strong smell of alcohol was blown to Joan.


    Joan''s face changed.She quickly pulled Melody in and closed the door.


    "How much did you drink?"


    The strong smell of alcohol! Melody chuckled, "You''re just in time.Have a drink with me."


    Melody then turned around and walked towards the sofa.


    Seeing that she was staggering along, Joan quickly went to help her.


    When Joan went to help Melody, she saw the broken bottles on the ground, all broken into pieces.


    She quickly grabbed Melody, "Don''t go over, it''s dangerous!"


    Melody pushed her, "What danger? This is my ce.How can it be dangerous?"


    Seeing that Melody''s face was red and she got drunk, Joan directly helped her to the bed and said,


    "What''s wrong with you? You learned how to talk nonsense after drinking?"


    Melodyy on the bed and giggled, "What are you talking about? I just know it''s good stuff.It makes me


    feel better, less painful"


    Joan had a headache from this.


    Something was wrong with Melody ever since she gave Melody the information that day.


    These days, Melody said she would stop her work for a while and take a break.


    Joan agreed.


    During this period of time, Melody suffered setbacks from her work and rtionship.


    Indeed Melody should have a good rest.


    But who would have thought that Melody would drink so much wine!


    "Melody, you are an international superstar.Look at you now.Do you even look like an international


    superstar now?"


    Melody opened her eyes, looked at the crystal chandelier hung above her, and muttered, "International


    superstar? International superstars..."


    Suddenly, Melody smiled and sat up, "Joan, I''m an international superstar, but you know what? Everett


    doesn''t like international superstars.He likes a woman who has nothing but an ordinary background.Do


    you think it is funny?"


    Thirty years had passed since Melody knew Everett.


    Who had such a long-term rtionship? Where the hell had! Melody''s eyes turned red, "Let me ask


    you, how long can a person live?"


    "Okay, seven or eighty years.If not lucky, twenty or thirty years.For normal people, fifty or sixty years."


    "I have given Everett half of my life, and now his heart is not mine!"


    "It''s not mine anymore!!!" Melody roared.


    As she became excited, the veins in her neck became so obvious.


    Melody''s eyes were red and her ears were also red.


    It was Joan''s first time seeing such a Melody.


    "Melody, you''re drunk.You should sleep well now.I''ll talk to you when you are sober."


    Melody pushed her away, "I''m not drunk, and I am d."


    Stumbling to get the bottle, Melody slipped and fell to the ground.


    Joan called when she saw it, "Melody!"


    It was toote to hold Mdy.


    Melody fell on the broken sses.


    Joan''s face changed.


    She quickly went over to help Melody, "Melody, how are you?"


    Melodyy on the ground, motionless, but her tears dropped down.


    Everett, thirty years, the best years of Melody''s youth had been given to you¡­

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Everett''s phone rang after he got off the ne.He pressed the answer button and walked out of the


    airport.


    "Hello."


    "Mr.Weston, Mr.James did go to Sydney.¡¯


    "I see."


    He then hung up and get in the car.


    As soon as the car door closed, an email came in.


    The title is: ¡®Everett, there''s something you want to know¡±


    Everett''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he opened the email.


    Soon, the atmosphere in the car began to cool down.


    It was a photo on the phone screen.


    In the photo, Brayden and Olivia walked into a neighborhood.


    The name of themunity was R&J.


    It was the neighborhood where George and Elizabeth lived.


    Their home.


    Olivia was woken up by the ringtone.


    She opened her eyes and took the phone in a daze.


    Without looking at the screen, she answered, "Hello.¡¯


    "Olivia...Are you, are you sleeping?"


    Elizabeth was surprised to hear her voice, which showed she was waking up from sleep.


    "Mom?"


    Olivia looked at the screen and confirmed that it was Elizabeth''s call, then she rubbed her eyes and sat


    up.


    "You were just sleeping?"


    Elizabeth asked again, her voice tinged with excitement.


    "Yes."


    Elizabeth was delighted to hear her admit it, but she couldn''t help but ask, "With the son-inw?"


    The meaning was obvious.


    When couples sleep together, what they would do was an unspoken thing.


    Olivia paused and looked to the man beside her.


    Brayden was woken up by them and he was looking at her gently with his eyes open.


    Olivia was a little embarrassed by his gaze and turned around.


    "Yes, "Oh, well...That''s right.Couples have to be together often.¡¯


    "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    She knew her mother didn''t call to ask that.


    "Oh, he is here, but I''m in the hospital now, so I can''t go back.I asked your father toe back first and


    cook for you."


    "Mom, no need.I can do it."


    "How can this work? It''s different.Only when your father does it can we show that we value him.¡¯


    "I''ll hang up.Your father has already gone back.That''s it.Bye.¡¯


    Then she hung up the phone.


    "Mom..."


    The phone number she dialed was already busy.


    Brayden looked at Olivia''s frown, sat up, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "My dad''s back.He said he wanted to cook for you."Brayden curled his lips.


    "Please me?"Olivia nodded.


    "Then what do you want me to do?"


    He would do whatever she said.


    Olivia thought for a moment and said, "It''s better not to give them hope."


    "Okay"


    After the two washed up, George came back.


    When he came back, he was still carrying a lot of food.


    Seeing the Brayden and Olivia, he said with a smile, "I bought some food for you to eat.¡±


    Olivia took the food and said, "Dad, no need.You go to the hospital to take care of mom.I''ll cook the


    dishes here."


    George immediately said, "How can this work? This is the second time our son-inw hase to our


    house.I must show off my skills!"


    He was about to go to the kitchen when Brayden said, "No, I''m going to have dinner in the restaurant


    with Olivia."


    George froze.


    Olivia said, "Dad, you go back to the hospital to take care of mom.Don''t worry about here.I know what


    to do."


    George was anxious.


    He made a deal with Elizabeth to make medicine for Olivia after dinner.


    It was the traditional Chinese Medicine picked up by an old doctor, and it was especially effective for


    pregnancy and childbirth.If they didn''t let him cook, how could he make medicine?


    "This..." Brayden walked over.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Olivia, I''m hungry.Let''s go out to eat."


    He didn''t even look at George.


    George was instantly embarrassed.


    Olivia said, "Dad, Brayden is not in good health and he can''t be hungry.We''ll go out first.You could go to


    the hospital to see mom.She took her bag and went out with Brayden.George looked at the two people


    who had left and did not react.They just walked away and didn''t treat him as his father-in-w at all!


    Even though he was angry, George didn''t forget his business.


    He called Elizabeth.


    "What is it?"


    "He didn''t want to eat the food I made.He took Olivia outside to eat.What am I...What am I going to


    do?"


    "George, why are you so stupid? You can''t even handle this small thing!" Elizabeth was furious.


    "want to, but with that look on his face, what can I do? Should I farce him to eat my cooking?"


    "Then why don''t you thought some other ways?"


    George was enraged by what she said, "You''re smart.You have a lot of methods!"


    He hung up the phone angrily.


    Elizabeth was furious at his action.


    But she held it and called him back.


    Gcorge didn''t want to answer it.but he answered it finally.


    ""Georpe, I''m telling you, if you ever hang up on me again, I''ll beat you up!" George didn''t say anything.


    Elizabeth didn''t hear him contradict her.


    Then she calmed down a little and said, "You boil that medicine and leave it at home.I''ll call Olivia


    then."


    George heaved a sigh of relief at her words.


    "HI do it now!"


    "George, l warn you, if you can''t do this well, then we won''t have to be together!"


    After that, Elizabeth hung up.


    George, on the other hand, was 10t angry with her.He went to the bedroom and took out the medicine.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Olivia and Brayden went to an authentic restaurant here.


    It was the right about lunch time.


    There were a lot of people in the restaurant and it was very lively.


    Olivia found empty seats and the waiter came over.


    "What do you two need?"


    Olivia took the menu and said to Brayden, "The boiled salted chicken here is delicious.Would you like


    to try it?"


    "Okay¡± Brayden looked at her gently.


    Olivia continued, "Vegetable tofu is not bad either.¡¯


    "Sure.¡±


    "The fresh soup are mild, but it tastes good."


    "You."


    "How about a stir-fried bamboo shoot? This bamboo shoot is our own bitter bamboo shoot.Can you


    bear it?"


    "Of course."


    "That''s it? Olivia handed the menu to the waiter.Four dishes, two people, that was enough.When the


    waiter left, Olivia said, "I''ll call my mom and ask if my father is at the hospital."


    "Yes."


    "Do you need my cooperation?" Olivia curved her lips.


    "No"


    She called Elizabeth, and she didn''t avoid Brayden.She hadplete trust in him.


    Brayden looked at her with his coin propped up.


    His eyes were gentle, doting, and indulgent.


    It had been a long time since he had that chance to look at her so quietly.


    He was very satisfied.


    Olivia called Elizabeth, and soon Elizabeth''s voice came over.


    "Olivia, have you eaten with my son-inw?"


    "We''re eating outside, mom.Has dad returned to the hospital?"


    "Not yet."


    Olivia frowned, looked at the clock and said, "I''ll call dad"


    They had been out for half an hour, and dad should be at the hospital by now.


    But before she could hang up, Elizabeth''s voice came over.


    "No, no, your dad''s at home making medicine for you."


    "Medicine?"


    She was not sick.What medicine?


    "Yeah, didn''t you have a miscarriage? Your first child was miscarried.It must have hurt your body."


    "I''ve already asked the experienced doctor.He said that women who have miscarried need to be well


    taken care of to get pregnant again, and the baby will be healthy.¡±


    "Mom wants you to be happy now and have a happy family, so I get you some medicine, and you have


    to drink it when your dad gets it done."


    Olivia didn''t say anything, but her hand holding the phone tightened.


    She didn''t want to think about the miscarriage or the lost child.


    But her mom always talked about it, and she couldn''t stop her.


    She felt bad, but she didn''t know what to do.


    Elizabeth said quickly, "I''m going to take my medicine.Let''s call it off"


    Elizabeth hung up and Brayden asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Her face had obviously changed.


    "Nothing"


    She put her phone in her bag and sat down, She didn''t want him to know.She didn¡¯t want him to worry


    about her.


    In this world, the person she wished that didn''t care about her the most was Brayden.


    Because she couldn''t afford it.


    Brayden knew she didn''t want to say it.


    It was useless for him to ask when she didn''t want to.


    Onlypany.


    He would be by her side.


    Flizaheth hung up on Olivia and called George.


    "I just called Olivia.How''s your medicine?"


    "About half an hour"


    "Okay, I guess they''ll be back in half an hour.You wait at home and watch her take her medicine before


    youe to the hospital."


    "I see."


    Elizabeth hung up the phone, her eyes filled with excitement.


    As long as Olivia took the medicine, they had some wonderful nights.


    Then they would have a baby soon? Olivia and Brayden went home after dinner.


    Along the way, Olivia frowned as if something had happened.


    When they finally walked into the neighborhood, Brayden asked, "What''s wrong? You look unhappy:''


    Olivia looked at him.


    "Is it that obvious?" Brayden nodded seriously.


    "Yes, I can tell at a nce."


    He could tell whether she was happy or sad.


    Olivia sighed.


    "My mother asked you toe back this time because she wanted us to have a baby.¡¯¡¯ Brayden was


    stunned.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Olivia looked up and looked ahead, her eyes filled with sadness.


    "I don''t want to talk about baby.When I talk about this topic, I feel ufortable and uncontroble"


    She mocked herself, caressed her stomach, and whispered, "Even when ites to this topic, I will


    remember how alive it was when I moved and kicked me in my belly."


    Brayden''s heart was suddenly pierced by something.


    It hurt.


    Every word of hers told him what she had gone through that night.


    And he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He could not heal her pain, nor make her forget.


    Brayden turned around and hugged her.


    "I told your parents that I don''t want child"


    So they wouldn''t force her.Olivia shook her head.


    "My mother is very persistent.I''ve decided.I''m going to adopt a child and tell them that it''s my child."


    That way, they wouldn''t force her. Brayden hugged her.


    "Okay, we''ll adopt one."


    As long as she liked, she could do anything! At this moment, outside the neighborhood, a ck car was


    parked there.


    The man inside looked at the two of them hugging each other, his eyes darkening.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Olivia took out the key and opened the door.


    The two of them went in.


    As soon as they came in, they were greeted by the smell of medicine.


    Brayden asked, frowning, "Do you smell the medicine?"


    He suspected that he had smelled wrong.


    Olivia smiled bitterly.


    "Yes, your sense of smell is fine.It¡¯s the smell of medicine.¡¯¡¯ Hearing their voice, George rushed out and


    said, "You''re back!"


    Olivia looked at George and said with a frown, "Dad, haven''t you gone to the hospital yet?"


    "Well, no, I''m decorating the medicinal herbs for you.Your mother was worried that you got busy and


    forgot to take medicine.She told me to watch you take it before going to the hospital."


    Then he went to the kitchen and took out a small bowl of ck Chinese medicine.


    "Here, take it-"


    George looked at her eagerly.


    Olivia didn''t feel like taking it and said, "Dad, I''ll take itter.You may go to the hospital first.I''m worried


    about mom being alone in the hospital."


    "It''s okay.Take it first.I''ll leave as soon as you take the medicine."


    Elizabeth told him to watch Olivia take it.


    Looking at the medicine, Olivia didn''t want to take it, but she still handed it at the thought of her


    mother''s temper and George''s eyes.


    As she was about to take it, Brayden took the medicine and looked at George.


    "What medicine is this?" he asked.


    She was fine.


    Why was she taking medicine? It was clear that she wouldn''t like to take it.


    George was shaken by Brayden''s cold eyes.


    It was indeed that rich people had a strong aura.


    Just like Everett.


    None of them were pushovers.


    George rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "It''s good for her health.¡±


    "Does it need to take medicine?"


    "Well...Didn''t she have a miscarriage? Well..."


    "Crack..."


    The bowl fell to the ground and broke.


    George did a double-take, looking at the medicine scattered on the ground.


    Olivia was also stunned.


    She rarely saw Brayden get angry.


    And every time the person he was angry with was Everett.


    This time, for the first time, he was angered by someone other than Everett.


    Brayden pulled Olivia over and looked at George.


    "She''s in good health.She doesn''t need any medicine.If you want to force her to take it, return five


    million to me immediately!" he said.


    George''s face turned pale.


    Brayden said to Olivia, "Wait for me."


    He went to the bedroom and took out their luggage.


    "Let''s go," he said.


    He intended to get out of here with her.


    And left this home that made her suffer.


    George figured out what was going on and quickly grabbed Brayden.


    "Brayden, don''t get excited.We won''t let Olivia take the medicine.Is that okay?"


    As long as he didn''t pay back the five million, he was willing to do anything! Brayden looked at him


    coldly.


    "You have no right to mind the business of my wife, since she married me.If you want to do that, then


    pay the five million back to me."


    "No! I won''t mind her business!"


    "We won''t.Olivia is yours when she marries you.We won''t mind her business!"


    "It better be."


    He took Olivia over and said, "Let''s go."


    Now that she was already suffering, why did they keep hurting her? He was really furious.


    Olivia was about to say something as she reacted.


    But she still followed Brayden at the thought of something.


    If she stayed here, there was no point in him protecting her.


    They quickly disappeared outside the door.


    George loosened himself all over and sat down on the sofa.


    But soon, he called Elizabeth.


    The rich men were really changeable, and they were so demanding!


    "Did she take the medicine?"


    "No, Brayden..."


    "What?! No? George, what''s the problem with you? You cannot take care of even such a trivial matter!


    What a good- for-nothing you are!"


    George was interrupted by Elizabeth before he finished speaking.


    He was immediately irritated.


    "I want her to take it too.But Brayden just threw the medicine bowl.What could I do?"


    "What...What? What did he do?"


    "Well, he said that Olivia was her wife, and we had no right to mind her business.If we want to, we need


    to return the five million to him and he will give Olivia to us."


    "No!"


    How can this be?


    "I said no.Where can I get the five million?"


    "Then...What happened next?"


    "He''s gone with Olivia!"


    George was also furious.It was supposed to be an easy job.But it was so hard to do.


    He had no choice! "I...Well, let me see..."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Brayden took Olivia to the hotel.He booked a room and dragged Olivia in.


    The door was closed.He ced his suitcase aside and looked at her.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "Why bear all this alone?"


    Olivia smiled apologetically and said, "It''s a shame to let you know it."


    What her family did really embarrassed her.


    Brayden felt hurt seeing Olivia act like that.


    She still smiled even when it was all like this.


    How could she still smile? Olivia said, "Since you did that just now, they will behave themselves.Don''t


    worry."


    She reacted as if she was talking about others'' business.


    She was not sad at all and it seemed what she said in the restaurant was his illusion.Brayden felt


    terrible.


    He was very ufortable.


    "Olivia, I''m not worried about them exposing your scars, but about you."


    "Can you cry? Don''tugh."


    Her smile really made him feel worse.


    Olivia paused and said, "It''s okay.I''m used to it."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She opened the suitcase.


    "I slept this afternoon, so I''m in good spirits.You go and do your work.I''ll draw the final design this


    evening.It was supposed to be done this morning.But her mom had an ident, so she didn''t have


    much time to draw.¡±


    Then it was time for her to calm down at night to draw.


    She was going to finish all the designs.


    Brayden looked at her slender figure squatting on the ground, and an emotion suddenly rushed out.


    He hugged her and held her in his arms.


    "Olivia, can you not be so strong?" Olivia was stunned.


    Strong.


    "What if I''m not strong?¡¯ She thought.


    In the hospital.


    Elizabeth held the phone, her hands clenching and loosening alternately.


    She was anxious.


    She just gave a bowl of medicine for Olivia.


    How could her son-inw react so fiercely? But soon, Elizabeth''s eyes widened.


    He said that Olivia was his woman, and they couldn''t disturb her.


    Whoever disturbed her had to pay back five million.


    Did that mean that as long as they didn''t bother Olivia, they didn''t have to pay back the five million?


    The more Elizabeth thought about it, the more she felt that way.


    She couldn''t help but get excited.


    And she called George.


    She wanted to make sure if that was the truth.


    But just as she called George, the door opened.


    Elizabeth looked over and her face darkened instantly.


    George was cleaning up the house.


    His phone rang and he answered, "Hey, what''s the matter? I''m cleaning up the house.¡¯


    There was no sound on the phone, George was curious.Why was there no sound?


    "Elizabeth?"


    "Elizabeth? Can you hear me?"


    There was still no sound.


    Couldn''t she get a cell phone reception? Or did she press the wrong button? George thought both were


    possible, so he hung up and went to the hospital.


    It was better to discuss what to do in the future with Elizabeth.


    But when he arrived at the hospital, he saw the nurse making the bed.


    Did he go to the wrong ce? He retreated to check the ward number.


    It was right.


    But why was the nurse making the bed? George hurried in.


    "Where''s my wife?"


    "You are?"


    The nurse looked at him, confused.


    "I am her husband.Who are you? My wife is still in the hospital.Why are you making the bed?" The


    nurse was surprised.


    "Didn''t this patient just get picked up? You don''t know?"


    "Picked up?" George was confused.


    Who picked her up? Elizabeth hadn''t been discharged yet! George said quickly, "Who picked her up?"


    "I don''t know.I just know that she has left.You can ask the doctor.¡¯¡¯ George immediately went to the


    doctor''s office.


    "Doctor, who picked up my wife?"


    "Your son inw¡±


    "Son...Son-inw?"


    "Yeah, don''t you know?"


    "How did he know that? George quickly called Olivia.Brayden went to the bathroom to take a shower.¡±


    Olivia was drawing a design draft.


    When she heard her phone ring, she took it and picked it up with a stroke of her finger.


    "Hello.¡±


    "Olivia, dicl you pick up your mother?"


    Olivia looked up and drowned.


    "No, what''s wrong?"


    "Just when I arrived at the hospital, the doctor said your mother was picked up by her son-inw.You''re


    with Brayden.I don''t have his phone number, so I have to ask you."


    "No, Brayden didn''t pick mom up!"


    He was with her all the time.How could he have picked up mom?


    "What? Brayden didn''t pick up your mother?"


    "But the doctor said it was her son-inw who picked her up!" Olivia got nervous.


    A person''s name crossed her mind.The pen in her hand fell off¡­

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Brayden took a shower and came out.There was no one in the bedroom.


    He looked around.


    "Olivia?" No response.


    Brayden took this cell phone and was about to call her when he saw anote on the table.


    "Brayden, I have something to deal with, so I leave first.You should rest carly.From Olivia."


    Handle things? Brayden looked at the clock.


    It was already 8: 20, What was she doing out now? Brayden sent Olivia amessage, asking her when


    she should be back.


    It was gettingte.


    Olivia was on her way to Airr Hotel.


    She was holding the phone tightly.


    She heard Brayden''s message as soon as it arrived.


    She immediately checked her phone and saw that it was Brayden''s text message.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Her tense nerves rxed and she clicked on it.


    "When are youing back?"


    Olivia looked out the window at the night and replied after a few seconds, "I''m not sure.I''ll be back


    when I''m done.You don''t have to worry¡± Brayden looked at the text message that Olivia had replied,


    and sent a "yes" back.


    She didn''t want to tell him, so he waited for her.


    Olivia tightened her grip on the phone again.


    She looked ahead, her lips pursed.


    It was Everett who took mom away.


    She couldn''t find her mother, so she had to find him.


    But she couldn''t reach him, only Davis.


    Now she was on her way to Davis.


    "Everett, you know Brayden is here, right? You are now warning me, or punishing me, for deceiving


    you.Right?" She thought.


    Olivia smiled.


    "You really have people following me all the time."


    She said in her heart.


    The car quickly stopped in Airr Hotel.


    Olivia came to the thirteenth floor, Room 4098, and knocked on the door.


    The door creaked open.


    Wearing a bathrobe and slightly wet hair, Everett appeared in front of her.


    Olivia was stunned.


    She called Everett, but Everett didn''t answer, so she called Davis and he answered.


    She asked where he was, and he told her the room number.


    But the room number she was in was Everett''s room.


    Olivia clenched her hand and looked at the door number.


    Yes, it was 4098.


    So, it wasn''t Davis gave her the wrong room number, but it was Everett''s room he told her.


    Davis knew she wasing to find Everett.


    Or, Everett knew that she wasing to him, so he instructed Davis.


    Olivia looked at Everett.


    He had already turned around and entered his room.


    Wearing a bathrobe, he was not as cold as when he was wearing a suit, but he still had strong aura.


    An unchallengeable aura.


    Olivia walked in and closed the door.


    Everett took the ss and sat down on the sofa.


    His hands moved slightly, and the red wine in the ss also flowed.


    Olivia stood in front of him and said, "What are you doing?"


    She was very calm.


    The calm she had never had before.


    Everett looked at the red wine in the ss and took a sip.


    The red wine moistened his lips, and his thin lips were even rosier.


    Everett''s lips were beautiful, thin and sexy.


    He looked up and finally his eyes fell on her face.


    "You don''t know what you are going to do here?"


    Olivia pinched her nails into her palms.


    His face was calm, but she could clearly see something.


    She knew what it was.


    But it was because she knew so that she had an emotional reaction.


    She was angry.She hated him.But she smiled.


    "Mr.Weston, I remember you have a habit.''''


    The corners of her mouth curled up slightly and her voice was clear and calm, as if she was


    negotiating.


    Everett leaned back on the sofa, crossed his legs, and looked at her like a prey.


    "You don''t use things that others have used."


    Everett''s eyes moved slightly and the wine in his hand shook again.


    Olivia continued, "We slept together before Brayden and I broke up.Don''t you know?"

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Stopping the act of shaking a wine ss, two secondster, Everett put down the ss, got up, and


    looked at her.


    "Get out."


    He was tall enough to stand up like a mountain on top of her head.


    But Olivia was not afraid.


    On the contrary, she became calmer.


    "You think I want to be here?" She smiled.


    "Everett, to be honest, if you hadn''t taken my mother away, I wouldn''t have shown up in front of you."


    For a moment, the atmosphere was tense.


    Everett''s dark eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of frost.


    "I tell you onest time, get out.'''' Olivia smiled with the curvature of the mouth erged.


    "Where''s my mother?"


    Everett''s pupils constricted as Olivia spoke.


    The next moment, Olivia felt paining from her wrist.


    By the time she realized it, Everett had already grabbed her wrist, opened the door, and threw her out.


    Olivia fell to the ground and she heard a bang.


    She looked up and the door was closed in front of her.


    No.


    The door was mmed shut.


    Oh, Everett, were you angry now? But what could you do? You asked for it.


    Olivia stood up and knocked on the door.


    "Everett, what are you doing? You asked me to break up with Brayden.I promised you I would, and I


    did, but when you saw us walking together, you lost your temper"


    "What do you want me to do to let me go?"


    "Or, you never thought of letting me go.From the beginning to the end, you treated me as your


    property.You think you can have me and do whatever you want?"


    With a crack, the door opened.


    But it wasn''t Everett''s room door.


    It was the next door.


    Olivia turned around and looked at Davis, who was walking over.


    She curved her lips and said, "Davis, you''re just in time.Could you please let your Mr.Weston open the


    door? After all, it''s an egotiation.If we don''t talk to each other, how can we settle this?"


    She had a smile on her lips, but it was all sarcasm.


    Davis stopped in front of her.


    "Miss Hadley, please go back.It''s toote."


    "Go back? How can I go back? If your sick mother is taken away by your Mr.Weston, can you go


    back?"


    Davis looked at her.


    "Sorry, I can''t answer your question." Olivia nodded.


    "It''s okay.Let your Mr.Weston open the door and let him answer me."


    "Miss Hadley, you should go back"


    "What if I don''t?"


    "Then I can only call security:"


    Olivia pinched her nails into her palms and looked at Davis.


    A minuteter, she nodded.


    "Okay, Everett can''t keep his promise.Then I won''t either.¡¯¡¯ Olivia picked up her phone and called


    Brayden in front of Davis.


    Then turn on the loudspeaker mode.


    Soon, Brayden¡¯s voice came.


    "Olivia, is everything settled?"


    "Sorry, I didn''t handle it.I just thought of something.I have to tell you first."


    "Okay, go ahead."


    "Is the household register still in your hand?"


    "..Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "Tomorrow is Friday, thest day of the workday.Let''s go to the marriage registration center tomorrow


    morning and get the marriage certificate."


    There was no sound in the phone.


    Olivia clenched her phone.


    "You don''t want to?"


    "I''m willing to, but it''s just..."


    "Well, if you are willing to be with me, I''ll go back to the hotel now.¡¯


    "Where are you? I''ll pick you up."


    "Airr Hotel"


    "Okay, wait for me there.I''ll pick you up.¡¯


    "Okay¡± Olivia hung up the phone and looked at Davis.


    "I won''t bother you."


    She turned and left without any thought.


    Rabbits bit people when they were in a hurry, not to mention people.


    Everett, you should know it.


    Davis looked at leaving Olivia and knocked on the door.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Mr.Weston."

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    There was no response inside.Davis picked up his phone and called Everett.


    The phone got through soon.


    Davis said, "Miss Hadley just called Mr.Simmons in front of me and said that they would register for


    marriage tomorrow morning.¡¯¡¯


    Everett didn''t answer, but Davis knew he was listening.He waited patiently.However, a minuteter, he


    heard a beep from the phone.The phone hung up.


    Davis looked at the closed door and went back to the next room.


    Olivia walked into the elevator.


    As soon as the elevator doors closed, she covered her mouth and turned to face the wall.She


    copsed.


    Everett, I had broken up with Brayden, but you were still sending someone to follow me.You didn''t


    believe me at all.What did you promise me if you didn''t believe me? Or did you never think of letting me


    go? The taxi stopped outside the hotel.


    Brayden got out of the car and looked at the hotel.


    Olivia said she was waiting for him at the hotel.


    But he didn''t see her at first nce.Wasn''t she at the hotel? No.She wouldn''t lie to him.Brayden called


    Olivia as he walked to the hotel.


    However, "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed can not be connected for the moment..."


    What was going on? Brayden ran into the hotel.


    He had just run into the hotel when the elevator doors were closing.


    Olivia was standing inside the elevator.


    But by the time he looked over to the elevator, the doors were already tightly shut.


    He looked around and did not see Olivia.


    He continued to call Olivia, but he was still unable to get through.


    Brayden was anxious.


    He ran to the front desk and showed Olivia''s photo to the receptionist.


    "Hello, have you seen this person?"


    The receptionist looked at the photo and replied after thinking for a while, "Yes."


    Brayden was delighted and asked, "Where is she?"


    "I think she went upstairs.¡±


    "Do you know which floor?"


    "Sorry, I don''t know about that"


    "Can I see the surveince camera?"


    "I''m sorry, sir, but hotel surveince is not allowed to be seen at will? Brayden frowned and looked


    around.He then put away his phone and ran to the stairs next to him.Without the surveince, he would


    search room by room until he found Olivia! The elevator dinged and opened.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Olivia wiped the tears off her face and went out.


    But she stopped when she saw Davis, who was standing outside the elevator.


    Davis looked at her and said, "Miss Hadley, I''ll take you to meet Mr.Weston-"


    Olivia smiled indifferently.


    "Is he willing to talk about that?"


    "Sorry, I can''t answer your question.¡¯ Davis was always like this.


    He only followed Everett''s orders.


    What Everett said was everything to him.


    "What if I don''t go?"


    "You can make your own decision.¡±


    Clivia clenched her fist and walked out in half a minute.She could not disregard Elizabeth.


    Although Elizabeth was not her biological mother, she was still her aunt that raised her.


    Davis led Olivia to Everett''s door and knocked.


    "Mr.Weston, Miss Hadley is here."


    Then, he pushed the door open.The door didn''t lock.Olivia walked in.Davis closed the door.


    Hearing the sound of the door closing, Olivia looked at the ss on the carpet.


    It was probably the carpet, so the ss didn''t break.


    But the brown carpet obviously changed color because of the red wine.


    The bedroom also smelled of expensive wine.


    Everett sat on the sofa with a cigarette between his fingers, his eyes half-narrowed, not looking at her.


    A smoke ring came out of his mouth, and his voice was cold.


    "Come here."

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Olivia didn''t move.


    Everett didn''t say anything more.


    There was something strange between them.


    Olivia walked over and stood in front of him.


    Everett''s crossed legs loosened and fell to the ground.


    The bathrobe opened a little as he moved, revealing the abdominal muscles and his two well-


    proportioned thighs.


    He looked down and shook the ashes.


    "Kneel down.¡¯¡¯ Olivia''s body stiffened.


    Everett finally looked up at her.


    "Aren''t here to negotiate with me? If you do it, Elizabeth will be sent back."


    His voice was indifferent as if it had never been cold before.Nothing had changed.Olivia gripped her


    fingers and looked at him with a smile in her eyes.


    "Don''t you think I¡¯m filthy?" Everett''s eyes fell on her lips.


    "Brayden never used your mouth." Olivia''s face turned pale.


    For a moment, she felt that the person sitting in front of her was not Everett, but a demon.


    A demon without blood, flesh, or heart.


    "You don''t want to do this?"


    "If you don''t want to do it, then go out." Olivia tried to force a smile.


    "Does your fianc¨¦e know what you are doing?"


    Everett squinted at her, his eyes ck with white mist, looking unreal.Olivia looked into those eyes and


    felt her heart was screaming.


    "Everett, don''t you love Melody?"


    "But why do you want to do this with other women? What kind of love is that?"


    "Or in your eyes, love is the feeling from the heart, not the body?"


    When the phone rang, Olivia moved her stiff body and took out her phone.


    It was Brayden.


    Her heart ached.


    He was here.He didn''t see her and was worried.


    Brayden...


    Everett looked at the pain in Olivia''s eyes and put out the cigarette.


    "Three seconds.If you are willing to do it, kneel down.If you are not, get out."


    Olivia pinched her nails into her palms.


    "Your deal is not fair." He looked at her coldly.


    "I don''t care about justice."


    The fingernails dug into the flesh, but Olivia didn''t feel any pain.


    Because somewhere on her was hurt than this.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She lowered her head, looked at Everett''s legs, closed her eyes, and slowly knelt down...


    Brayden finally got through to Olivia.


    However, he only heard, "I''m sorry, the number you dialed has not been answered..."


    No one answered? Why? Did something happen to Olivia? Brayden ran faster, knocking on the door in


    every room on every floor.Finally, he reached Everett''s floor.


    He ran around the corner and stopped.


    There were four people standing in front of him.


    Davis was in front, followed by two bodyguards in ck suits, and a reporter in a cap and camera


    facing him.


    The reporter was giving him the camera.


    Brayden ran over, grabbed the camera, and opened the photo taken by the reporter.


    Soon, he saw Olivia standing at the door, and Everett standing inside in a bathrobe.


    The camera in his hand fell to the ground.


    "Where''s Olivia?"


    Brayden grabbed the reporter by the cor, his eyes red.


    The reporter was scared by his appearance.


    "Mr...Mr.James..."


    Davis frowned and gestured to the two bodyguards.


    Soon the bodyguards caught Brayden.


    Brayden shook off them, but the reporter still ran away.


    "Stop! Stop right there!"


    Brayden ran after the reporter, but the bodyguards were faster and caught him.


    Brayden shouted, "Let go of me!"


    Davis walked over and looked at him.


    "Mr.Simmons, it''ste.I''ll have someone take you back to the hotel."


    Seeing Davis, Brayden took a step forward and grabbed Davis by the cor.


    "Where''s Olivia?"

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    The bodyguards immediately grabbed Brayden''s hand to prevent him from hurting Davis.


    Brayden didn''t care.


    He just stared at Davis, saying word by word, "l am asking you, where is she?"


    Davis looked at Brayden, his expression unchanged.


    "Mr.Simmons, I don''t know."


    "You don''t know? How can you not know?"


    "She''s at this hotel, and so is Everett.How can you not know?"


    He roared and was on the verge of losing his mind.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Davis looked at him.


    "Sorry, I can''t answer your question"


    In an instant, Brayden punched Davis.He knew, he just didn''t tell him.


    "Olivia, Olivia, where are you?"


    The bodyguards immediately helped Davis up.


    Davis looked at Brayden who was knocking on every door and said, "Take him away no matter what


    method you use."


    "Yes.¡±


    Soon the bodyguards grabbed Brayden.But as soon as their hands touched Brayden, Brayden swung


    his fist and hit them.The bodyguards dodged subconsciously, but Brayden fiercely attacked them as an


    irrational leopard, recklessly.


    Davis frowned.


    "Don''t hurt Mr.Simmons."


    Then he took out his cell phone and said, "Ask two people toe to Air Hotel, right now."


    Because they couldn''t hurt Brayden couldn''t be hurt, the bodyguards had to hide.


    They were quickly pushed back.


    Brayden shouted, "Everett,e out!"


    "What do you mean by threatening a woman?"


    "If you are aman,pete fairly with me, Everett!"


    Everett was here, and so was Olivia, what else could she do here? It must be Everett threatened her


    again with Elizabeth.


    Hehe.


    "Everett, why are you so despicable, so shameless!" Davis walked over.


    "Mr.Simmons, Miss Hadley came here without anyone forcing her.She volunteered."


    "Oh, she volunteered.So where''s Elizabeth?"


    "Tell me!"


    "Speechless, right?"


    "Hehe, that''s how you hurt her.Break her heart!"


    He turned to knock on the doors.


    "Everett, I tell you, no matter what you do to her, she will always be my wife and it will never change!"


    Squeak- A door was opened slowly.


    Brayden looked over immediately.


    A hand stretched out from the frame of the door in front of him, slender and pale.


    As if the owner of the hand was hard to walk, that hand gripped the door frame tightly, and then the


    slender body came out from inside...


    Her face was pale, eyes empty, hair messy, and she stood there like a broken puppet, trembling.


    Brayden almost lost his breath and his heart.


    He only looked at Olivia, then ran over and hugged her.


    The moment Olivia leaned into his arms, her body instantly bent and her head tilted to one side.


    "Retch -" Brayden froze.


    Olivia pushed him away, supported herself by the wall, and arched her body.


    "Retch -"


    An Unpleasant smell spread in the corridor...


    Brayden stood there with his hands still trying to hold Olivia, staring at her pale face, stunned and


    motionless.


    She was in pain.Very ufortable.But he couldn''t help her.


    He could only watch.Silently watching.


    His fingers curled up slowly, and the veins on the back of his hands were throbbing as if they were


    about to jump out of the body.


    The moment his fingers clenched into fists, he strode into the room, and the air seemed to be frozen.


    But when he walked into the room and saw the used tissue on the floor, he paused.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    There was a strange smell in the air, like countless tiny thorns piercing into Brayden¡¯s body.


    Tears welled up in his eyes.


    Everett! Suddenly, the bathroom door opened.


    In an instant, a gust of wind passed by.


    Hearing a bang, Everett retreated to the bathroom and the door mmed against the wall.


    Brayden came up to him, grabbed his bathrobe, and yelled, "Everett, if you like her, you can pursue


    her.Why are you torturing her like this?"


    He would rather see Everett stand in front of him and solemnly say that he liked Olivia than torturing


    her with such despicable means! Brayden swung his fist at Everett''s face, but it was held before it


    touched his face.


    Everett looked at him, his dark eyes frighteningly deep and cold.


    "Brayden, it''s better not to care about irrelevant people."


    Loosening his trembling hands and pushing Brayden away, Everett straightened his bathrobe and


    walked out.


    But soon.He stopped.


    "Wife"


    Brayden looked at the man in front of the bathroom and said word for word, "She''s my wife."


    "You raped your nephew''s wife!"


    The atmosphere turned cold.


    Everett turned around, his eyes very dark like hell.


    "What did you say?"


    His voice was very soft.


    But the look in his eyes was more terrifying than ever.


    He looked like there was no light in the whole world.


    Brayden took a step forward and looked into his eyes.


    "She''s your rightful niece-inw.¡¯¡¯


    When Davis saw Brayden walking into the bedroom, he wanted to follow him, but he stopped after two


    steps.


    He looked at Olivia, who was leaning against the wall with her hand, and walked over.


    "Miss Hadley, I''ll take you to the hospital." Olivia didn''t reply.


    She held on to the wall and vomited until nothing came out.


    She stood up and stumbled forward.


    Davis looked at her and said to a bodyguard, "Follow Miss Hadley and send her safely to the hotel"


    "Okay:" Brayden ran out, but Olivia was not in the hallway.


    "Olivia?"


    "Olivia!"


    He ran out of the hotel and stopped quickly.


    Opposite, on a ck bench, Olivia was sitting there and looked at the front, expressionless and


    motionless.


    His heart suddenly tightened.


    He ran over and hugged her.


    He hugged her tightly.


    "I''m sorry...Olivia, I''m sorry...¡¯¡¯ He said he would protect her, but in the end, he let her get hurt again and


    again.


    He felt sorry for her.


    Olivia''s nk eyes moved a little, then she slowly came to her senses.


    She said, "Brayden, I want to go home.¡¯¡¯


    "Okay, I will take you home.Let''s go home!"


    In the apartment, George kept walking back and forth in the living room with his hands clenched.


    As he walked, he looked out of the door from time to time.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He had been looking at the door and his watch back and forth many times.


    Finally, he heard the door clicked and the key turned.


    George immediately ran over.


    "Olivia, are you back?"


    He opened the door excitedly.


    But he was stunned when he saw Brayden.


    "B...Brayden..."


    Brayden didn''t look at him.


    He carried Olivia in and went straight into the bedroom.


    George stood there, looked at the two of them, and then looked outside the door.


    Without seeing Elizabeth, he immediately ran into the bedroom.


    "Olivia, where''s your mother?"


    Didn''t she tell him that she would bring Elizabeth back? Now that she was here, why wasn''t Elizabeth


    back?

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Olivia shrank and Brayden patted her on the shoulder to reassure her.Then he covered her with a quilt.


    George saw Brayden''s gentle movements and wanted to ask him something, but his voice caught


    within his chest.


    Brayden tucked her in and went out.


    When George saw Braydening out, he followed him.


    To be honest, he was afraid of talking to his son-inw.


    He was even more afraid than when he talked to Everett.


    Brayden closed the door, went to the living room, and looked at George.


    George caught his sight and withdraw his eyes immediately.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    George didn''t even dare to look into his eyes.


    "Mother-inw is fine.Don''t worry.¡±


    "Ah?"


    This was the first time Brayden had called his wife "mother-in-w", and George was too surprised to


    say anything.


    "I''ll get someone to send her back.During this time, don''t look for Olivia.¡±


    "Well..."


    "Also, don''t look for Olivia in the future, no matter for anything."


    Brayden¡¯''s eyes turned cold.


    George trembled and said, "Ok, ok.¡¯¡¯


    Brayden returned to the bedroom.


    Soon, the door was closed in front of George.


    Only after the door was closed when George regained his senses.


    "Don''t look for Olivia for anything? What something happens to Elizabeth and me?"


    George thought and hurried to the door and knocked.


    But when he was about to knock, he shrank back.


    His son-inw made him so scared that he thought it would be better to wait for Elizabeth toe back


    and discuss what should they do.


    In the bedroom, Brayden sat on the bed and watched the woman who was curling herself.


    He took off his shoes, lie on the bed beside and hug her from behind.


    In the hotel, Elizabeth sat on the sofa and looked at the people standing in front of her with fear in her


    eyes.


    "Mr- Mr.Weston, you...Why did you bring me here?"


    Elizabeth looked at Everett, trembling with fear.


    After he and Olivia had married, he had been doing well.


    He gave them money and gifts, all of which were top-quality goods.


    It could be said that they would never enjoy those things in their lifetime if he hadn''t given them.


    But ever since Olivia divorced him, George and she were ruthlessly chased back by him when they


    went to asked him for divorce property, she was afraid of Everett.


    Now he had brought her here and looked at her with a pair of eyes from the hell, which was like sharp


    hands that would drown her into the hell.


    She was scared.Very very scared.


    "Are Brayden and Olivia married?" Elizabeth was stunned.


    Why did he ask about this? Besides, how did he know her son-inw¡¯s name?


    "You..."


    Just as she said a word, she stopped when she felt the coldness in his dark eyes.


    "Yes, yes, what''s wrong?"


    What was wrong?


    "When?"


    With a deep voice, Everett took out a limited edition lighter and with a click, the cigarette in his mouth


    was lit.


    Elizabeth looked at the way he squinted and smoked, and subconsciously said, "I don''t know either."


    Everett''s gaze fell on her face.Elizabeth was scared and said, "I really don''t know.My son-in-w sent


    someone to get the household register and said that he wanted to get the certificates with Olivia in


    advance."


    "It was supposed to be the ninth day of the month, but they said it was ahead of time.I thought it was


    okay.Anyway, they would get married sooner orter, so I don''t know when they got the certificates


    after they took the household register.They didn''t tell me."


    With that, Elizabeth looked into Everett''s eyes and shrank.


    His eyes were clearly ck and there was no unnecessary expression, but why did she feel scared?


    And she felt like the temperature around her had dropped after she said what she just said.


    Elizabeth dared not look at Everett and she lowered her head and felt like she was being tried.


    Everett looked at her.


    The cigarette gradually burned to the end.


    He put it out in the ashtray.


    "I''ll give you ten million.You ask Olivia to divorce Brayden.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Knock, knock, knock.


    George sat on the sofa smoking when he heard a knock on the door.He thought he was hallucinating.


    So he Kept smoking.And ignored it.


    "Knock, knock..."


    There was another knock on the door.


    George frowned.


    "Who is it?"


    He opened the door unwillingly, but was stunned when he saw the person standing outside.


    Elizabeth stood at the door and saw him, tears streaming down her face.


    "Mr.Hadley..." She hugged him.


    George was stunned.


    "You...You''re back?"


    "Mmm! I''m back!"


    Ten minutester...


    George''s eyes widened.


    "Ten million!"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elizabeth immediately covered his mouth.


    "Keep your voice down!"


    As she spoke, she looked at the closed second bedroom door, afraid that Olivia and Brayden would


    hear them.


    The two of them went back to their bedroom.


    She told George what Everett had told her.


    George was so shocked that his eyes almost popped out.


    "Really? Ten million?"


    Because his mouth was covered by Elizabeth, his words were muffled.Elizabeth red at him.


    "Do I look like I was joking?"


    "But...But why?"


    Why would Everett take ten million to divorce Olivia and Brayden? Elizabeth frowned.


    "I don''t know.I think something was off about this matter.¡¯¡¯ George quickly took her hand off and said,


    "Could it be that Everett want to take her back when he found out Olivia was married again?"


    Elizabeth''s eyes lit up.


    "That''s really possible!"


    George continued immediately, "He''s rich, but that''s not how it works.¡¯


    "Yes! He must have regretted it.You have no idea how horrible he was after he heard that Olivia and


    Brayden were married.I thought he was going to strangle me to death.¡¯


    "You''re afraid, I''m afraid too.This son-inw came back with a poker face, scarier than Everett."


    Elizabeth sneered.


    "Brayden can''tpete with him.Everett is the scariest.If you had seen him tonight, you would have


    been scared out of your wits.¡¯ George didn''t believe it.


    "All I know is that Brayden is not to be trifled with." Elizabeth nced at him.


    "Look at you." George quickly asked, "What should we do? Did you agree?"


    "Do you have to ask?"


    Ten million! How could she not agree? And at that time, she had no right to refuse.


    George nodded.


    "Ten million, five million for debts and still five million left.It''s a straight deal!"


    Elizabeth pped him.


    "What''s five million for debts? Olivia should pay for the debts, and it has nothing to do with us!"


    George frowned.


    "I know, but if you don''t pay back the five million, Brayden won''t agree to get divorced.Don''t forget that


    he still has our household register."


    "I don''t care.Anyway, the ten million is all mine.No one would be able to steal a dime from me!"


    "Then what are you going to do?" Brayden held Olivia.


    She didn''t sleep and her body was shaking.


    She had been trembling faintly.


    But she did not speak or move, as stiff as a rock.


    Suddenly, Olivia pushed him away and rushed into the bathroom.


    "Ouch!"


    Brayden froze on the bed, his hands clenched into fists.


    Olivia turned on the tap and poured water into her mouth.She spat it out and repeated it over and over


    again.


    Brayden walked in and looked at the reflection in the mirror.


    Her face was pale, her brows furrowed, her lips red and swollen...His heart was torn.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    "Bro, here you go.¡±


    Aman walked into the box and handed him a USB drive.Henry took it, raised it, and checked it against


    the light of the crystalmp, his mouth curling up a little.


    Melody, this was your way of being persistent.


    Fortunately, I was the same as you.


    In Airr Hotel, after Elizabeth left, Everett stood on the balcony and looked at the lights in the distance.


    Davis stood behind him and said, "I just got a call from Peter.The acquisition in Las Vegas is not going


    very well.They need you to go there personally."


    "Book a flight to Las Vegas tomorrow morning."


    "Okay."


    The rain began to fall after midnight, and it grew from small to heavy.


    By morning, it had turned drizzly.


    Davis and Everett boarded the ne.


    As soon as the ne took off, a headline exploded in the entertainment industry.


    The five-minute video that was edited went viral on the Inte, causing a sensation in the


    entertainment industry.


    Melody''s cell phone vibrated and kept ringing.


    It kept ringing.


    She fumbled for her cell phone with eyes closed.


    After swiping the answer button, shey back on the bed.


    "Hello."


    "Melody, Mr.Weston and his ex-wife are back together.What do you think of this?"


    Melody paused for a few seconds, then opened her eyes abruptly.


    "Melody? Melody, are you listening?"


    Melody looked at the number disyed on the screen.


    It was a strange number so she hung up and was about to call Joan.


    But as soon as she hung up, a phone call came in.


    She picked it up by ident.


    "Miss Johnson, did you know about Miss Hadley''s sleepover with Mr.Westonst night?" the voice


    sounded as soon as she answered.


    Sleepover...


    Sleepover...


    Sleepover!


    BANG!


    The phone fell to the ground and broke into pieces.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Melody got up and pressed thendline on the nightstand.


    "Joan,e over right away.Imand you, right away!"


    Why didn''t she know? Why! Joan came quickly.


    "Melody..."


    "Didn''t I ask you to put a private investigator on Olivia''s tail?"


    "Yes, but..."


    "But what? A reporter just called me and said that Olivia stayed at Everett''s ce at night.But I am not


    aware of that until now.Tell me, why was I not informed?"


    "Melody, calm down and listen to me:"


    Joan took her hand and tried to calm her down.


    Melody shook her off.


    "Joan, I''m so disappointed in you!"


    She took the bag and was walking out when Joan quickly blocked her way.


    "Melody, you can''t go out now!"


    As soon as she went out, she would be surrounded by reporters.


    "Get out of the way!"


    "Melody, calm down.No matter what happenedst night, the person who sent this video must have an


    ulterior motive.You mustn''t fall for it!"


    Melody heard the keyword, "Video?"


    "There is a...Video?"


    Her eyes turned red, frighteningly red.


    Joan knew she misunderstood her.


    "It''s not the video you imagined.Forget it.I''ll show it to you now.You''ll decide whether to go out or not


    after you see it.¡±


    Joan yed out the video and handed her the phone.


    Five minutester, the phone fell to the floor.


    Joan covered her head and took a deep breath.


    She tried to calm herself down.


    "Olivia, I seem to have been too kind to you!"


    George and Elizabeth got up early.


    Instead of making breakfast as usual, they went outside Olivia''s bedroom and press their ears on the


    bedroom door.


    Did the two of them get up or not? Elizabeth turned to George.


    George shook his head.He didn''t know either.


    As soon as he shook his head, the door clicked open.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Elizabeth and George immediately stepped back and looked nervously at the person who came out.


    It was Brayden.


    Brayden looked at the two of them expressionlessly.


    He turned around to close the door, very quietly.


    Elizabeth looked at his movements, a little confused.


    Her son-inw had been talking about that five million dors, but she found that he was good to Olivia.


    Did her son-inw like Olivia? After closing the door, Brayden walked over and said to the two of them,


    "Let''s have a talk."


    Elizabeth and George nodded immediately.


    Have a talk! Have a good talk! The few of them sat on the sofa.


    Brayden took out a card and put it on the coffee table.


    "There''s a million in here.You can use it at your will, but from now on, you have nothing to do with


    Olivia"


    Elizabeth and George were startled.


    What was going on here? They all sent them money one by one.


    Brayden continued, "I won''t ask you to pay back that five million dors.You don''t have to be worried"


    "In addition, I will send you to a safe ce where you can live.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Everett wouldn''t threaten Olivia with them.


    Elizabeth and George were still startled when they heard his words, but they couldn''t understand his


    meaning when they heard thest sentence.Elizabeth chuckled.


    "Brayden, I can''t understand what you''re saying."


    "Do you understand? Mr.Hadley"


    She pinched George''s arm.


    George reacted, "No, no.Brayden, you''re giving us money and sending us away.What does that


    mean?"


    "It''s simple.To protect you.¡±


    The smile on Elizabeth''s face froze.Brayden looked at her.


    "The person who took you awayst night was Everett, you know?" Elizabeth smiled dryly.


    "Well, this...This is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!"


    "Misunderstanding?" Brayden frowned.


    "Yes, Everett is Olivia''s ex-husband."


    Thinking of something, she sat up straight and said solemnly, "Brayden, you still don''t know who


    Olivia''s ex-husband is, right? He''s the big boss of the SHS Group.He''s amazing, and he..."


    "He is my uncle."


    "Ah?"


    Elizabeth was stunned.


    George was also stunned.


    Uncle? Did they hear it wrong?


    "I said, Everett is my uncle."


    "What!"


    Elizabeth stood up suddenly with her eyes wide open,pletely in disbelief.


    His uncle...


    Everett was Brayden''s uncle...


    Then Olivia...


    Brayden frowned and looked at Olivia''s bedroom.


    He was afraid of disturbing her.


    George saw that Brayden was obviously unhappy.


    He pulled Elizabeth and winked at her.


    Elizabeth then realized and fell on the sofa.


    What was going on in such a messy rtionship? After seeing that there was no movement in the


    bedroom, Brayden turned around and looked at the two of them.


    "Olivia didn''t sleep wellst night.Don''t disturb her.¡¯¡¯ His meaning was obvious ¡®¡¯Don''t speak loudly¡±


    Elizabeth immediately covered her mouth.


    Brayden looked at them and said, "I don''t want to say anything else.You don''t have to ask more.Just


    listen to my arrangement.¡¯¡¯


    "But..."


    Elizabeth subconsciously wanted to say something.


    Brayden looked at her.


    Meeting Brayden''s eyes, Elizabeth was speechless.


    Everett''s eyes were scary, and so was Brayden''s.


    Fortunately, Brayden was not Everett.


    He was as heartless as Everett was.


    Brayden said, "Make it clear now.I won''t discuss anything with youter.¡¯¡¯


    Elizabeth, however, had secret n.


    Everett gave her ten million dors for finding a way to divorce Olivia and Brayden, while Brayden gave


    them one million to let them ept his arrangement.


    Obviously, the former deal was more tempting.


    George didn''t know what to say, so he looked at Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth thought for a moment and said, "You are right.It''s better to rify it right now"


    As if thinking of the ten million dors, Elizabeth had courage and continued, "Brayden, I don¡¯t know


    what happened to Olivia, you, and Everett, but I don''t think you and Olivia are suitable.¡±


    "Since Everett is your uncle, it''s not good for Olivia to marry you, right?" Brayden looked at Elizabeth


    meaningfully.


    "So, what do you want to say?"


    Looking into Brayden''s eyes, Elizabeth swallowed in fear, but she still said, "I think it''s better for you to


    get divorced."

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Brayden looked at Elizabeth, and Elizabeth could not help but dodge his eyes.Why did this two like to


    look at people like this? It was so scary!


    "Did Everett ask you to do this?"


    "Ah?"


    Elizabeth looked at Brayden.


    How did he know? Was this man capable of reading her mind? Braydenughed and looked away.


    Elizabeth didn''t have to answer.


    The look in her eyes told him the answer.


    It was Everett.


    He asked Elizabeth to divorce them.


    Hehe.


    Everett, how desperate you wanted to break us up.


    But so what? The marriage certificate was with me, so was the household register.


    As long as I didn''t get divorced, nothing you could do would break us up.


    "Son-inw, what are you...¡¯¡¯


    Seeing Braydenughing, Elizabeth''s hair stood on end.He was even scarier than notughing!


    "What did he give you?"


    Brayden looked at Elizabeth with a smile on his face, but his eyes were cold.Elizabeth shivered and


    rubbed her hands together.


    "Ho ho, I don''t understand..."


    "What did he give you? I''ll give you double." Elizabeth looked at him.


    Double...


    Double...


    She felt as if she had been surrounded by countless money, which made her extremely happy.


    George also widened his eyes and was too shocked to speak.


    Double then.


    That was 20 million...


    Twenty million...


    They didn''t even dare to think about it...


    Olivia leaned against the door and listened to the words outside, not moving.


    When Brayden returned to the bedroom, he thought Olivia was still asleep.


    But she did not.


    She sat on the bed and looked out the window.


    She was quiet.


    Brayden paused, closed the door, walked over and sat in front of her.


    "When did you wake up?"


    He looked at her with gentle eyes.


    It was as if nothing had happened, and they were still the same as before.


    Olivia''s eyes moved and finally looked at him.


    "I heard everything you said just now.¡¯¡¯


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He did not move his eyes and continued to look at her.


    "Yes, I''m sorry.¡¯


    "Without your permission, we got our marriage certificate done."


    If it had been before, he would not have done so.


    But after seeing Everett''s methods, he knew that he could no longer be the same as before.


    He had to have his n.


    Olivia looked at him.


    "Am I worth?"


    Her eyes were still clear and there was still light as before, but the difference was that there was


    destion inside.


    Brayden took her hand and said, "Even though your family has hurt you again and again, you are


    willing to do anything for them.Is it worth?"


    People didn''t think about whether it was worth or not, only whether they want to or not.


    "Olivia, you have your loved ones, so do I."


    "Melody, how are you feeling about Mr.Weston slept in his ex-wife''s ce?"


    "Melody, we all thought Brayden and Olivia were engaged before, but after Brayden exined to us


    personally, we found out that they were not engaged.Olivia was single.Now she appear at Mr.Weston''s


    hotel.Does she want to be the third wheel in your marriage?"


    "Melody..."


    "Melody..."


    Countless microphones were aimed at Melody, and the hotel was blocked by reporters and fans.


    The bodyguards and Joan walked beside Melody and escorted her into the car.


    The moment the door closed, the reporter jumped on it.


    "Melody, why don''t you answer our questions?"


    "Melody, I see you don''t look well.Is it because of what happenedst night?"


    "Melody, please answer us!"


    Joan stood in front of the car and looked at those crazy reporters.


    She raised her hand and said, "Quiet, everyone.I''m Melody''s agent, Joan."


    Hearing that Joan said she was Melody¡¯s agent, the noise gradually quieted down.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Joan looked at the crowd and said, "We just found out about Olivia''s sleepover at Mr.Weston''s room


    last night.Please give us some time.We''ll talk to you when we know the truth.¡±


    With that, Joan got into the car.


    Soon, the car flowed into the traffic.


    The reporter took a few steps and aimed the microphone at himself.


    He asked the photographer to put the camera on his face.


    Then he looked at the camera and said, "Melody didn''t give us an answer about the ex-wife staying at


    her nc¨¦''s hotelst night, but it can be seen from Melody''s face that she was in a bad mood"


    "Obviously, Olivia did get involved in their rtionship.¡±


    Frank snapped off the TV and angrily threw the remote control on the coffee table.He took his phone


    and called Olivia.


    These reporters kept saying that Olivia had interfered in the rtionship between Everett and Melody.


    What evidence did they have? Just a video? Besides, were they all blind? Didn''t they see her pale look


    in the video? Would she go interfering in someone''s rtionship looking like that? All of them would go


    so low for the headlines! "Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off."


    Frank immediately felt his head aching.


    "Olivia, let me know what''s going on with you."


    "I''m really worried about you!"


    At this moment, not only Frank was worried, but Preston was also worried.


    He watched the video.


    It was obvious that Olivia went to see Everett for some business.


    And it was emergency.


    He didn''t know exactly what had happened, but something must have happened between themst


    night.


    He was worried.


    Preston took the phone and called Olivia.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off..."


    Her phone was off.


    He frowned and called another person.


    "Mr.Smith"


    "Mr.Miller, can I trouble you for one thing?"


    "What is it? Name it."


    "Please go to Olivia''s hotel to look for her.I have something urgent to talk to her, but I can''t reach


    her.Call me back as soon as you find her."


    "Sure.¡±


    "Sorry to trouble you."


    "It''s okay.I''ll go now."


    "Okay"


    Preston hung up the phone and clicked on thements under thetest report.


    "That woman has been unclear with her ex-husband, and she''s dating his nephew at the same


    time.She''s not a good person at all!"


    "With a innocent face, she has been acting quite the opposite.She really fits being called a prude and a


    slut."


    "This woman is so capable.She''s surrounded by good men.My God, how did she pull that off!"


    "What else could she do? Except anything she could do in bed..."


    Seeing thisment, Preston closed the page.


    At this moment, his face was already solemn.


    This time, it was clearly not right.


    What happened during his absence? Or Everett, what did you do? Spencer''s call came quickly, and


    Preston answered, "How is it?"


    "Miss Hadley checked out two days ago.¡¯


    "Checked out?"


    Preston clenched his phone.


    Why did she check out in Q City? And she hadn''t return to Paris yet.Where was she now?


    "Yes, I asked the front desk.She checked out two days ago."


    "When?"


    "It was at night and she was saw being very anxious."


    Anxious, then something must havee up.


    "Okay, thank you, Mr.Miller.I''ll treat you to dinner when I see you next time."


    "You''re wee, Mr.Smith."


    Preston hung up the phone and looked at theputer screen.


    Soon, he thought of something and clicked on the video. The video included Olivia getting out of the


    car to her getting to the hotel.


    Not long after, he saw the name of the hotel.


    Airr Hotel.


    Preston typed these words into the search box.


    Soon, the hotel name came out and the address followed.


    C City.


    Olivia was in C City.


    Everett was also in C City.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    What were they doing there? Preston frowned.


    Suddenly, his phone rang.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    It was the secretary''s call.But he didn''t have to answer the phone to know what the secretary was going


    to say to him.


    Preston threw his phone aside and pinched his eyebrows.


    Everett, did you have the slightest idea to know that Olivia was the designer of AK Company? Every


    move of hers all represented the AK Company? In the luxury car driving on the road, Melody leaned


    back in the back seat with sunsses on, not knowing whether she was asleep or not.


    Joan looked at her and felt worried, as Melody was so calm.


    But Joan didn''t say anything and turned to read thetest report on her phone.


    Suddenly, Melody uttered a sound.


    "Arrange my work schedule."


    Joan was surprised, "Now?"


    "Now.''


    "You...You can do it now?"


    Melody''s mental state was not good now.


    Joan really wanted her to have a good rest.


    Melody took off her sunsses and looked at Joan with red eyes, "You do whatever I say.¡±


    Olivia took a bath and put on light makeup, which made her look more energetic.She walked out of the


    bedroom and looked at Brayden who was talking on the phone, standing in front of the French window.


    He stood elegantly, wearing his white shirt and brown trousers fromst night.


    There were obvious wrinkles on his shirt, but it didn''t affect his temperament.


    On the contrary, it was very approachable.


    He didn''t know Olivia wasing out, as he was concentrating on listening to the talking on the phone.


    Olivia stood for a few seconds and then walked into the kitchen.


    In the past two years, she had learned one thing.


    That was, no matter what she encountered, she had to eat, sleep, and work.


    It was just that Elizabeth had been hospitalized for the past few days and there was literally nothing left


    to eat in the kitchen.


    Olivia then closed the door of the fridge and walked out.


    But as soon as she walked out of the kitchen, the front door was opened and mmed.


    Elizabeth and George ran in and looked nervously while leaning on the door.


    The two of them looked like they were hiding from someone.


    Olivia clenched her hands slightly and asked, "Dad, mom, what''s wrong?"


    Hearing her voice, Elizabeth said, "There are a lot of reporters outside.It''s scary!"


    Then Elizabeth thought of something, looked at Olivia, and quickly widened her eyes, "You''re awake!"


    It was as if Olivia had finally woken up.


    Brayden hung up the phone and held Olivia by the hand, "You go back to the bedroom first.¡±


    Olivia shook her head, "It''s okay.I have recovered."


    It was ok.


    She was not that fragile.


    Olivia looked at Elizabeth and asked, "Mom, you just said reporters, what''s going on?"


    Elizabeth froze and looked at Brayden, which seemed to be asking Brayden should she tell Olivia or


    not? Now Elizabeth and George listened to Brayden''s arrangement.


    Why? It was because of the 20 million dors, and also because that Brayden had promised to send


    them to a safe ce.


    Everett then wouldn''t trouble them.


    There was no need to pay back the five million dors, and there was also no need to worry about


    being discovered by Everett.


    No one would refuse such a good deal.


    Brayden asked, "Reporters?"


    This meant that it was ok to say it out.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Elizabeth immediately said, "Yes! There are a lot of reporters!"


    "Mr.Hadley and I wanted to go out and buy some vegetables.There is nothing to eat at home.But we


    were surrounded by reporters as soon as we walked out of the neighborhood."


    "That crowd scared us!"


    With so many people there, it looked like a ho''s nest.


    George nodded, "Please don''t go out either.There are a lot of reporters, with microphones and cameras


    everywhere.¡¯¡¯ Olivia clenched her hand, "What did they say?"


    Elizabeth frowned, "What are you talking about? Let me think about it.I was scared and ran away


    without much listening.What did they say..."


    George said, "I heard something.They said something about staying in a hotel, affair with a man who


    has been married, mistress and so on..."


    Olivia pinched her nails into her palms.


    Brayden said, "Say no more."


    George said quickly, "Ok, I won''t!"


    Olivia turned around, walked back to her bedroom, and took her phone.


    Her phone was turned off.


    It was not that she turned off her phone, but that Brayden had been using her phone to make callsst


    night, and the battery had run out.


    She immediately took the charger and turned the phone on.


    As soon as the phone was turned on, many notifications popped up and upied the entire screen.


    The title was: AK Company designer Olivia was the mistress in the marriage between the star Melody


    and SHS Group president Everett!

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Olivia clenched his phone tightly.She swiped across the screen and clicked on the title.


    But before she could click in, Brayden took her phone away.


    "It''s not good to y with mobile phones when charging.¡¯¡¯ Olivia sad, looking at Brayden, "I need to


    know what happened."


    At this moment, she was not impulsive, nor irritated.


    She just wanted to know what happened, and then what she should do.


    Brayden looked into her eyes, in which there was no retreat or fear.


    There was only tenacity.


    "Use my phone-"


    He pointed out thetest report and showed to her.


    Olivia took it and a video appeared.


    She clicked on it without hesitation, and the video was in her sight.


    At 9: 05, outside the Air Hotel, a taxi was parked at the entrance of the hotel.


    She got out of the car, hurried into the lobby and the elevator, and then she came to the floor where


    Everett was in.


    She stopped outside Everett''s room and knocked on the door.


    Not long after, the door opened and she walked in.


    Everett was not in the video at this time, but he appeared soon.


    He grabbed her and threw her out into the room.


    At this point, Everett had appearedpletely.


    Then she was taken in by Davis.


    After entering, the time was set at 2: 11 am.


    She walked out of the hotel.


    At this point, the five-minute video ended.


    In this video, it clearly showed one thing.


    Olivia, the designer of AK Company, shamelessly went to find her ex-husband and tried to get involved


    in his life.


    She became aplete home wrecker.


    Brayden looked at her pale fingers, which looked like they were about to break.


    He pulled them apart and took the phone away.


    Then, he took the hand that she was about to clench into a fist.


    "This video has been edited.It was deliberately done by someone with purpose.¡¯


    "Everett.¡± She said without surprise.


    Last night, after what he did to her.


    He said, "Olivia, this is your punishment."


    Well.


    That punishment wasn''t enough.


    He had to destroy her job.


    Not only that, he tried to destroy her life.It was the typical Everett.


    He was ruthless and fierce.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here.¡¯ He would solve it.


    Olivia looked at him and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Was he going to announce their marriage? But if he made it public, then her image wouldn''t be as


    simple as being shameless woman.


    Instead, she was a woman who cheated on her husband.


    She was not faithful to her husband in marriage.


    Brayden clenched her hand and said in a deep voice, "Speak the truth.¡±


    "Is Miss Hadley inside?"


    "George?"


    "Elizabeth?"


    "Is your daughter Olivia inside?"


    "Please open the door.It''s useless for you to hide like this."


    "Please open the door and answer our questions!"


    The door was mmed, and George and Elizabeth were sitting on the sofa, looking at each other with


    uneasiness in their eyes.


    They had never seen a battle like this before, which was as fierce as a flood and caught them off


    guard.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Elizabeth couldn''t help but say.


    He looked at the door and then at Olivia''s bedroom.


    The two of them didn''te out after going in.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    What were they going to do? They could say something at least! George was not as anxious as


    Elizabeth this time.


    He frowned and said, "I think there''s something wrong."


    Elizabeth said, ring at him, "Tell me about it.But do you know what happened exactly?"


    George said, "Did you hear them say"


    Mr.Weston "just now?"

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Elizabeth rolled her eyes.


    "Do you need to ask?"


    "Of course I heard it.Who is this Mr.Weston? I..." The words stopped.


    Elizabeth looked at George.


    "Do they talk about Everett..."


    "Yes, Everett."


    "Really?"


    George looked at the bedroom door that was still closed and said, "I remember they just asked Olivia if


    she was involved in Mr.Weston and Melody''s marriage."


    "I guess Mr.Weston is married again"


    "What?!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Elizabeth eximed, but quickly covered her mouth.


    George quickly pulled her into the bedroom, locked the door and said, "Keep your voice down.Don''t let


    Brayden hear you."


    "I know.Tell me.My mind is ina mess!"


    "Calm down.Listen me finish.¡¯¡¯


    "Tell me.Tell me!"


    "You know what Olivia is like.How could she get involved in Everett''s marriage? There must be


    something wrong.¡¯¡¯ Elizabeth was stunned.


    Her mouth moved and she said, "What''s wrong?"


    "Be clever.Olivia hasn''t spoken with Everett for a long time.Then Everett suddenly gave you money to


    find a way to divorce Brayden and Olivia.Everett divorced Olivia a long time ago, and he had nothing to


    do with Olivia.Why did he do that?"


    "Didn''t he like Olivia?"


    "I thought so at first.However, those reporters just said that Olivia was involved in Everett''s


    marriage.Since he''s married, why does he interfere with Olivia''s marriage?"


    "Well..."


    "So, I don''t think he likes Olivia.Maybe there are some other reasons." Elizabeth understood.


    "So this is weird"


    George continued, "There''s something wrong with our son-in-w.Brayden must know that Everett


    bribed you to break them up.There must be something between the two of them, but now I believe that


    Brayden really likes Olivia."


    Elizabeth frowned.


    "Wait!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "What do you want to say after all this talk?"


    George was stunned.


    Elizabeth immediately pinched his arm.


    "George, you''ve been talking for a long time but you don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    George said quickly, "I...I just...I just don''t think we should take our son-inw''s money.¡±


    "You''re crazy!"


    "Twenty million.Don''t you want it?"


    "I am¡­¡±


    "George, I think you''re out of your mind.If I don''t give a lesson to you, you will be too arrogant!"


    When Olivia and Brayden came out, George and Elizabeth''s voices came from the bedroom.


    Brayden frowned.


    Olivia said, "Now that Everett has gone so far, there''s no point in giving money to my parents."


    He was able to offer twenty million, but she wouldn''t let him cost the money.


    "It makes sense."


    "As long as you can stay with me, I will be willing to lose a family fortune.¡¯ Olivia pursed her lips and


    said after a few seconds, "In that case, I would rather divorce you."


    The reporters were still banging on the door.They even knocked on the neighbors¡¯ door and


    interviewed the neighbors.


    When Olivia opened the door, the reporters were doing a live broadcast.Hearing the door was


    unlocked, the reporters immediately looked over.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Olivia and Brayden were standing at the door.


    When the reporters saw them, they immediately handed over the microphone and pointed the camera


    at them.


    "Miss Hadley,st night you went to Airr Hotel to look for Mr.Weston.During the two hours, what did you


    do?"


    "Mr.James, did you know that Miss Hadley went to see Mr.Weston and stayed in Mr.Weston''s roomst


    night?"


    "Mr.James, why are you with Miss Hadley now? Was it because you found out what happened to Miss


    Hadley and wanted to be her guardian again?"


    "Miss Hadley...¡¯


    "Mr.James..."


    The reporters¡¯ words were always so sharp.


    They were right to the point.


    Brayden took Olivia''s hand and said, "Everyone, calm down and listen to me.¡±


    The reporters were immediately quiet.Brayden faced the camera, his eyes clear and sharp.


    "Everyone should have seen the five-minute video on the Inte.I believe everyone knows that this


    video was edited."


    "As for why it was edited and why it was all directed at Olivia, I guess this person wants to destroy


    Olivia."


    "Mr.James, who is it?"


    "I don''t know¡±


    "Does Mr.James know that Miss Hadley went to see Mr.Westonst night?"


    "I didn''t know at first, but I knewter."


    "Why?"


    "Why didn''t Mr.James know at first? Why did you knowter? And why is Mr.James with Miss Hadley?


    You''re still at Miss Hadley''s.Aren''t you all single now?"


    Brayden looked at the camera and clenched Olivia''s hand.


    "Here, I want to announce something."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The reporters saw his solemn expression and immediately fell silent.


    Brayden looked at the camera and said, "A while ago, I took our household register to get a marriage


    certificate without Olivia''s permission.She''s my wife now."


    The reporters were in an uproar.


    Brayden continued, "She didn''t know.I didn''t tell her until she was threatened by Everett against


    night."


    In an instant, the reporters¡¯ microphones were all ced in front of Brayden.One by one, the reporters


    rushed forward.


    "Mr.James, are you saying this to protect Miss Hadley?"


    "Mr.James, why did Mr.Weston threaten Miss Hadley again? Didn''t you guys break up already?"


    "Miss Hadley, Mr.James is so protective of you.Do you love him?"


    Olivia looked at the microphone in front of her, looked into the reporter''s eager eyes and said, "Yes."


    For a moment, it fell silent.


    It was as if all the sound of the world had disappeared at this moment.


    Brayden froze.


    What did he hear?


    Yes.


    She said yes.


    Did he hear wrong? Did she love him? Really? Or was he dreaming? Olivia faced the camera with clear


    eyes and a calm look.


    "love Brayden""


    "It''s because of love that I don''t want to be with him.¡¯¡¯


    In the studio, Melody stood in front of the curtain in a sexy ck dress, posing like a noble queen.


    The cameras aiming at her kept making the clicking sound.


    The staff in the corner looked at her, their eyes full of the desire of gossiping.


    "Did you read today''s report?"


    "Of course I did.I can''t believe it."


    "I didn''t expect the ex-wife to have the guts to steal a man from Melody.She is looking for death!"


    "I feel the same way.That ex-wife had no background and couldn''te near to Melody in


    beauty.Where did she get the courage anyway?"


    "I really don''t know about that.I guess she borrowed some guts, but there''s one thing I¡¯m curious


    about¡¯


    "What?"

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    "Mr.Weston and his ex-wife stayed in the hotel for a few hours.What did you think had happened during


    this time?"


    "I Really have no idea, but I don''t think anything had happened, you know¡±


    "Agree.I don''t think Mr.Weston is that kind of man."


    "Ding -" Amessage came in.


    The two of them clicked it.


    Soon, they took a deep breath.


    It was thetest interview video.


    The people in the video were none other but Olivia and Brayden.


    But before they could finish seeing, the phone were taken away and they immediately said, "Who dares


    to!"


    When they saw who took their phone, their faces turned pale.


    "Sis-Melody..."


    Melody''s long, slender hand held the phone, and her face was cold as she looked at the people in the


    video.


    Soon, the phone was thrown to the ground and she strode away.


    The staff looked at the cell phones that had fallen to the ground and felt heartbroken.


    "Mytest model..."


    Melody walked out of the studio.


    Joan was outside telling the staff about the rest.


    Seeing Melodye out, she paused and said, "That''s it.Let''s talk thister."


    Then she walked towards Melody.


    "Melody, where are you going?" Melody paused and looked at her.


    "Do you know about Brayden and Olivia getting their marriage licenses?" Joan froze.


    "They got licenses? When?"


    She didn''t know it at all.


    But Melody looked at her face and smiled.


    "Everett, you don''t know, either, right? "But I don''t expect Brayden to pull some sort of trick.


    "Haha...Amazing!" Melody thought.


    "Melody, you...What''s wrong with you?"


    Joan looked at her smile, frowning and worried.


    Melody stopped smiling and looked at her with a strange light in her eyes.


    "In that case, some things will be better done."


    At JQ Entertainment.


    In the president''s office.


    While a man and a woman were kissing fiercely in the armchair, the phone on the desk rang.Henry


    opened his eyes.


    The woman said coquettishly, "Mr.Gold..."


    Henry, "Get away.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "No!"


    "You want me to throw you away?"


    The woman''s eyes widened.


    The next moment, she fell to the ground.


    Henry took a tissue and wiped the lipstick off his mouth.


    And he threw the tissue at the woman.


    "Get out."


    He took the phone and curled his lips.


    "Melody, do you miss me?"


    "Send out the full video."


    "The full video? What do you mean?"


    Henry pretended to be surprised, but there was no surprise in his eyes at all.


    Melody was quiet for two second, and she said, "Will you send me or not?"


    "Melody, I''ll give you everything I can.I¡¯ll give you everything as long as you want."


    "Then send out the full video, just like you sent that five- minute clip."


    Snap! She hung up the phone.


    Henry''s fake smile deepened when he heard the busy beep.


    "Melody, are you sure you want me to send it? Don''t cry if I do." He thought to himself.


    Soon, an uncut video was posted online.


    The already turbulent entertainment industry exploded again.


    And at this moment, the night shrouded the entire city.


    In Las Vegas.


    A nended at Las Vegas airport.Everett and Davis got off the ne.


    Davis turned on his phone.And immediately, a call came in.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Davis answered, "Hello."


    "Davis, Miss Hadley''s visit to Mr.Weston''s hotel was exposedst night." Davis stopped and looked at


    the man walking in front of him.


    "What happened?"


    He had already handle the hotel''s surveince.How could it be exposed?


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t know.The entire video of the whole process was exposed online." Davis frowned.


    It was not being done casually, but deliberately.


    "Find out who released it immediately-"


    "Okay"


    Hanging up the phone, Davis quickly followed Everett.


    "Mr.Weston, I''m sorry.The video of Miss Hadley going to Airr Hotel was posted online."


    Everett stopped and looked ahead.


    Several reporters ran over quickly, and the cameras and microphones were aimed at him.


    Davis frowned and stood in front of Everett.


    "Mr.Weston won''t be interviewed"


    The reporter, as if he hadn''t heard him, still pointed the microphone and camera at Everett.


    "Mr.Weston, what did your ex-wife do in your room in the middle of the night?"


    "Mr.Weston, have you been in contact with your ex-wife? Do you still have feelings?"


    "Mr.Weston, the reason why you still dy the marriage with Miss Johnson was that you still have


    feelings with your ex- wife, right?"


    Sharp questions pierced their eardrums.


    Everett looked at the reporter with narrowed eyes.


    "You want to know?"


    His voice was not very loud, but as soon as he spoke, the voices around him became quiet.


    A few reporters looked at him.


    His eyes were so dark that it seemed a hand would reach out from it to pull you down.


    They began to fear.


    Everyone knew that anyone in the entertainment industry could have gossip, except one person.


    This person was Everett.


    But they had no choice.


    Someone offered them a high price to interview Everett, and they had toe.


    Everett nced at every reporter and said, "It seems you don''t want to know.¡±


    Then he turned around and walked away.But after two steps, a reporter''s voice fell into his ear.


    "Mr.Weston, Mr.James said you''ve been trying to break them up ever since you knew he was with your


    ex-wife.Did you suddenly realize that you still love your ex-wife?"


    In an instant, the other sounds in the airport disappeared.


    It was as if the whole world had fallen asleep.


    Only Everett and the reporter were left.


    E Everett turned around and looked at the reporter who was looking at him fearlessly.


    His eyes were even darker.


    His thin lips opened...


    After Olivia turned on her phone, the call came in.


    It was just that her phone was being charged in her bedroom, and she and Brayden were having an


    interview, so she didn''t get the call.


    It was not until the interview was over that she returned to her bedroom and called Frank back.


    Frank called her a lot.


    "Oh! My god, you finally answered the phone!"


    Olivia looked out the window at the stuffy weather and said, "Sorry to make you worried again.¡±


    "You know what ''sorry'' is? If you really feel sorry, then be good and not make me worried, okay?" Olivia


    smiled.


    "Did it affect the DF Company?"


    She was now an employee of AK, but she was also an employee of DF Company.All of her actions now


    would affect herpany.


    "Olivia, do you think I called to question you?" Olivia nodded.


    "Yes."


    "God! I''m so disappointed that you think so of me.I''m so disappointed in you!"


    "I''m Sorry¡± Frank was silent.


    Olivia clenched her phone, looked up into the distance.


    "Frank, call a press conference and fire me.¡¯¡¯ She was a designer, and if she had just silently designed


    her work, there wouldn''t have been a problem.


    But there was no other way.


    Her personal affairs had affected her work and had seriously affected the interests of herpany.


    She would have harmed the DF.It hurt Frank.


    "Olivia, it''s not that serious." After a while, Frank said.


    "Frank, if you still think I''m a friend, fire me.¡¯


    "You!"


    "Thank you."


    She then hang up the phone.


    "Frank, ever since I went to AK, I had really caused you a lot of trouble¡±


    Soon, the phone rang.Olivia picked up her phone.


    When she saw the name on the screen, she smiled and answered.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    "Mr.Smith"


    "As your boss, now I have the right to know what happened to you on earth." Preston spoke directly.


    Olivia turned around and leaned against the balcony.


    Turning around, she saw Brayden standing at the bedroom door.


    He stood there and looked at her for a long time.


    The smile on Olivia''s face vanished.


    She turned around and looked at the distance as before.


    "Mr.Smith, I''m sorry.I''ve caused a loss to thepany¡± There was no sound on the phone.


    Olivia continued, "You can hold a press conference and fire me.That''s the quickest way to save the


    situation."


    If she was still at AK Company, the new brand wouldn''t be Even if it wasunched, it would be in vain.


    No one would buy it.


    That was not something she wanted to see.


    "Olivia, do you want me to repeat the question I asked you?"


    As if he knew what she was thinking, Preston said, "I don''t know anything else, but there''s one thing I


    know.You are not a mistress."


    Therefore, she might as well tell him what was going on, so that he could think of a way to solve the


    problem.


    Olivia looked back at the cactus on the balcony, which she had kept for many years.


    From her junior high school time till now, it had apanied half of her life.


    But in fact, this cactus hadn''t been by her side that often.


    "Mr.Smith, I''ve been very happy in the past two months at AK Company.I''m also very happy to have


    met you.I believe this won''t be ourst cooperation.I''ll work with you again when I have the chance in


    the future, but now, I need to stop."


    ¡®¡®I need to stop hurting everyone around me¡± Preston clenched his phone.


    "Have you made up your mind?"


    "Yes.I''m almost done with the essory design.I''ll send it to you when I finish it.Please don''t put my


    name on the design I''ve done for the past two months.You may use your name or any other designer''s


    name.¡¯¡¯ Fame.


    When one got fame, he could make money out of it.


    Simrly, when something bad happened to him, the money brought by fame would disappear


    overnight.


    She wasn''t famous to begin with.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she got famous because of something bad, so she sank deep into the mire before she could


    make any money.


    She wouldn''te clean.


    "We''ll work together again." Preston said.


    Olivia smiled, "Yes."


    Watching Olivia, Brayden hung up the phone, walked over and took her in his arms.


    "It doesn''t matter.I''ll pay you back a thousand times what you''ve lost today:"


    Because she was worth it.


    Olivia shook her head and gave a faint smile.


    "Before Frank introduced me to AK Company, I didn''t know that Everett was one of AK''s bosses.¡±


    "But when we got into AK, I saw Everett, and I refused him at that time.However, Frankter told me


    not to be emotional.This was an opportunity, a good one, and I agreed with him.Only by strengthening


    myself could I fight against Everett."


    "Now that I''m thinking back, I feel that I was too innocent."


    "The moment Everett appeared, he told me that while he could give me a chance to get to the top, he


    could also take it away from me.¡¯¡¯ So, in the very beginning, she shouldn''t have expected anything.


    Because, from the beginning to the end, she was yed with by him.Brayden tightened his hold of her


    waist and buried his face in her neck.


    "Olivia, let''s go to a ce where no one knows us."


    To a ce where Everett could not find them, so that they could live an ordinary life there.Olivia closed


    her eyes.Life like that¡­

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Olivia and Brayden went to the hotel.


    Brayden was going to send someone to the hotel to fetch their things.


    But Olivia didn''t trust it, and she wanted to go there in person.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Thus, Brayden would apany her.


    The reporters did note to block the two, but there were many who came to shoot them secretly.


    Olivia didn''t care about it.


    Brayden didn''t care about it, either.


    They didn''t need to worry about anything now.


    Because they didn''t need to hide anything.


    The two of them walked into the hotel room.


    Olivia packed up the manuscripts and materials, and Brayden packed the package.


    Soon, all things were packed.


    Brayden said, "Let''s go."


    "Okay:"


    The two of them went out.


    As soon as they walked out, a woman rushed over, raised her hand, and threw the thing in her hand at


    Olivia.


    Brayden immediately blocked Olivia behind him.


    The thing that originally hit Olivia now hit Brayden on his head.


    The woman was stunned.


    Olivia reacted and immediately looked at Brayden.


    "Brayden..." She paused.


    Astream of blood flowed down Brayden''s head andnded on his thick eyebrow.


    The blood was piercing Olivia''s heart.


    Her heart tightened and she red at the woman.


    "Why did you do that?"


    The woman reacted and red at her.


    "Why would I do that? It''s all because of you! You have divorced Mr.Weston, but you still want to


    seduce him.Have you considered Melody?"


    The woman pointed at Olivia with a fierce face.


    "Let me tell you, no one could interfere in the marriage between Melody and Mr.Weston.As long as


    someone interferes, I will hit that person!"


    As she spoke, she raised the stone in her hand and was about to hit the Olivia again.


    Brayden pinched the woman''s hand immediately.


    Blood dripped down his eyebrow.It was frighteningly scarlet.


    "Seduction? Interfere? Did you see it with your own eyes?"


    "I tell you, please go find Everett and tell him not to threaten my wife and destroy our rtionship!"


    Brayden shook off the woman and picked up his phone.


    "Hello, is this the police station? Someone hit me..."


    When the woman heard Brayden call the police, she was frightened and ran away.


    When Brayden saw the woman run away, he put down his phone and said, "It''s okay.¡±


    No one answered him.Brayden looked at Olivia.


    Her eyes were closed, her hands clenched, and her face was pale.


    Brayden thought of something, and his heart sank.


    He held Olivia''s hand and said, "She''s talking nonsense.Don''t think about it!"


    Olivia smiled and looked up ahead.


    "Brayden, I didn''t do it directly, but it truly has something to do with me""


    She never wanted to get involved in Everett and Melody''s rtionship and marriage, butst night,


    everything changed.


    Brayden held Olivia''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "Olivia, look at me!"


    Olivia shook her head.


    "Come on, let''s go back."


    Brayden clenched her shoulder and snapped, "Look at me!"


    He used a lot of strength that it hurt her.


    But Olivia didn''t cry for pain and she looked up at him.


    At this nce, she was stunned.


    Blood flowed down his eyebrows into his eyes, which was scarlet and scary.


    Olivia''s heart sank.


    "Brayden....¡¯¡¯ Her words were interrupted.


    "Olivia, listen to me.He forced youst night.You never thought of getting involved in them.Even if you


    did, it was Everett who forced you to get involved.It''s not your fault.¡¯


    "Do you know?" Blood stained his eyes.


    He looked at her as if he could not feel the pain, and he only hoped that she would be better after


    listening to him.


    Olivia''s heart thumped and lost its usual rhythm.


    "Brayden, let''s go to the hospital!"


    Brayden shook his head and said stubbornly, "Olivia, promise me not to think aboutst night."


    "Brayden, let''s not talk about this first.Let¡¯s go to the hospital!"


    His appearance frightened her.


    She was afraid that something bad might happen to him.


    She pushed him away but Brayden said.


    "I won''t leave if you don''t promise me.¡±


    "Okay, I promise you, I promise you everything.Let''s go to the hospital¡±


    Brayden smiled.


    "Okay."


    Then, he fell to the ground.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Olivia took Brayden to the hospital.


    The doctor pushed him into the emergency room.


    The door mmed shut in front of her.


    Olivia leaned against the wall and finally copsed.She covered her face and squatted down.


    Everett, was this your punishment for me? If that was the case, you might as well just stab me! Preston


    went to the French window and looked out.


    He thought about what had happened during this period of time.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Gradually, his brows furrowed.


    Before Olivia came to AK, nothing happened.


    But after she came to AK, things started to happen one by one.


    And all of this was because of one person.


    That was Everett.


    Everett...


    Preston narrowed his eyes and a look shed across his eyes.


    He picked up his phone.


    "Beep...Beep..."


    The beep fell into his ear.


    Preston looked out and his eyes were filled with emotion.


    "Hello."


    A familiar voice came, and Preston gripped his phone.


    "Olivia called me to hold a press conference to fire her.If this is the result you want, I''ll hold a press


    conference right away¡±


    "Fire her.¡¯¡¯


    There was no sound in the phone.


    Everything suddenly quieted down.


    Preston''s eyes stopped moving and he just looked ahead, waiting for Everett to answer.


    Everett, your decision would determine my decision.


    "Did I say to fire her before?"


    His voice was low and maic, and as indifferent as usual.


    If listened carefully, there was a hint of coldness in this indifference.


    Preston curved his lips.


    "All right.You are responsible for taking care of this mess."


    Then Preston hung up the phone.


    "Everett, let me see what you will do.¡¯ Everett listened to the beep in his phone, hung up, and threw it


    on the desk.


    He propped his elbow up, his Knuckles slightly curled up and put on his chin, his dark eyes focused on


    theputer screen.


    There was a live interview on the screen.


    "Miss Hadley, Mr.James is so protective of you.Do you love him?"


    The camera was focused on Olivia''s eyes.


    She looked at the camera as if she were looking at him.


    There was a light in those clear eyes.


    She looked she was resisting something.


    Resist something with all her strength and much determination.


    She was looking at him.


    Then she opened her lips.


    "Yes, I love him.¡¯ Everett narrowed his eyes.


    Davis brought the documents in, put them on the desk, and looked at Everett who was looking at the


    computer.


    "Mr.Weston, the stock of AK has been in great turmoil for the past two days, and it has decreased by


    10 billion in just two days."


    Ten billion was not a small amount.


    If it continued like this, it would probably copse.


    Everett looked up and Davis''s eyes fell on his face.


    His dark eyes were deep, as if they were filled with ice.


    "Tell thewyer that SHS Group can afford anywsuit."


    Davis was shocked and understood something.


    "I understand."


    Soon, news of SHS Group suing major entertainmentpanies, entertainment journals, and


    individuals spread online.


    For a moment, the headlines about firing Olivia disappeared like bubbles.


    People who were absorbed in this heated topic were all disappointed and shocked.


    The defendants were even more flustered.


    In the past two days, Mr.Weston did not speak for Olivia and did nothing.


    They all thought they could do whatever they wanted.


    After all, they didn''t mention Mr.Weston or SHS Group.


    They kept talking about Olivia and AK Company.


    But who would have thought that Mr.Weston would do this? His move frightened everyone.


    No one dared to say anything.They couldn''t afford to offend Mr.Weston!

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    "Everett, president of SHS Group president, has sued people for viting his privacy, divulging his


    privacy, harming his reputation, affecting his private life and so on.At present, the number of people


    who''s been sued is gradually rising.LLT News."


    Melody held the remote control and twisted the button with her fingernails.


    But even so, the corners of her mouth and her face were smiling.


    It was like she was watching aedy.


    She smiled happily.


    "Everett, it''s only been two days and you can''t help it.Tell me, what should I do? What can I do to calm


    my anger?" She said in her heart.


    In the hospital.


    Olivia was in the ward until dawn, until Brayden woke up.


    "Olivia?" Brayden said and looked at Olivia.


    He was momentarily lost in sight, but quickly made sure he wasn''t dreaming.


    Olivia was right in front of him.


    His vision became clear.


    Olivia''s eyes moved and looked at him.


    "Are you awake?" Her voice was slightly hoarse, as if she had caught a cold.


    Brayden frowned.


    "You sick?"


    She reached out to touch her forehead.


    Olivia stood up.


    "Don''t move.I''ll call the doctor"


    He was sent into the emergency roomst night and out two hourster.


    The doctor said it was a good thing the wound was not that serious, or else it would be fatal.


    At that moment, she was thankful and scared.


    Fortunately, he was fine.


    The fear was, what if next time? She didn''t dare to think.


    Olivia quickly walked out of the ward.


    Brayden looked at her back and looked out the window.


    The sun came out.


    Another day was beginning.


    She didn''t sleepst night.


    The doctor quickly came over and gave Brayden a simple examination.


    He said, "It''s okay.Since you wake up, you''ll be fine.But you should stay in the hospital for two


    days.After all, your head got injured."


    Olivia nodded.


    "Okay, thank you, doctor.¡±


    "You''re wee.¡¯¡¯


    As the doctor left, Brayden looked at her shadows and said, "Olivia,e here."


    Olivia walked over and looked at him.


    "What do you want?"


    Brayden lifted the nket.


    "Come."


    She didn''t sleep all night.


    She cared about him.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew.


    But he preferred she didn''t care that much.


    Olivia looked at the bed, her mouth slightly curved.


    "I''m not sleepy.What do you want to eat? I''ll make it.¡¯¡¯


    "I want to sleep with you now."


    Olivia paused, then smiled and said, "How do we sleep in such a small bed?"


    Fix the nket and cover him up.


    "You rest first.I''ll go home and make something to eat.¡¯¡¯


    Turn around and leave.But Brayden held her back.Olivia looked at him.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Brayden looked at her and squeezed her wrist.


    "I want to watch you sleep."


    He watched her sleep if they couldn''t sleep in one bed.


    She needed a good rest.


    He could not ignore her bloodshot eyes.


    Olivia didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t make a fuss.You''re a patient now.I''m your family.I''m here to take care of you." Take off his hand.


    "Have a good rest."


    Brayden sat up and got out of bed.


    Olivia froze.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll go home with you if you don''t sleep here."


    He walked over and looked at her with determination in his eyes.


    It was not a joke.


    He was very serious.


    Olivia pursed her lips and said, "Brayden, I may not be as patient as before.I hope you will listen to me"


    She was very tired.


    Brayden hugged her, pressed her head into his arms, rested his chin on the top of her hair, and


    whispered, "So, you need a good sleep.¡¯


    She kept suppressing it.She really needed to rx.


    "Olivia, you can rx without fear in front of me.Do you understand?" He thought.


    Half an hourter, Oliviay in bed and fell asleep.he frowned and looked pale and haggard.


    At this moment, she revealed her true weakness after removing her disguise.


    Brayden looked at her eyebrows, then at her eyes, down, nose, and lips.


    Finally, his eyes rested on her slightly dry lips.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    He got up, lowered his head, and his lips fell on hers.


    She was imprinted on his memory of that night.


    Just like two years ago, she was lying on the ground covered in blood.


    He had only one idea.


    He wanted to love and protect her, for a lifetime.


    When Everett sued the media and some news literacy activists, one report quietly got about and


    became the second trending topic.


    ¡®The genius violinist had an ident at the hotel and was sent to the hospital by his wife, Olivia.


    He was in aa!¡¯ All of a sudden, new gossip spread.


    However, no matter how malicious the gossip was, no one dared to rte it to Everett.


    Also, no one dared to scold Olivia, or rte it to AK Company.


    There was widespread spection on the Inte about how the ident happened and what


    happened to Brayden.


    Belle called her assistant and continued to do the rest of the work.


    The assistant came to her and saw that she looked normal.


    It seemed that she didn¡¯t know that Brayden had an ident so the assistant caller her in a low voice,


    "Mr.Weston?"


    Belle put the document aside and looked at her.


    "What''s wrong? Any more questions?" The assistant shook her head.


    "Then what happened?" The assistant seemed to have some reservations.


    The assistant looked at her, thought about it for a second, and said, "Have you read the reports for the


    past two days?"


    "What report? I don''t read it anymore"


    Since thest time she saw what Brayden said to the camera, she stopped reading the online reports.


    No matter what happened outside, she would keep still there.


    Her child had grown up and knew what to do.


    She no longer needed to teach him when he was young and help him solve every problem.


    He had his own ideas.


    However, "But I think something happened to your son"


    Belle''s heart lurched and then she looked at the assistant.


    "What do you mean?"


    The assistant found the report on Brayden''s ident on her phone and handed it to her.


    "Read it." Belle took the phone.


    The next moment, she stood up immediately! Brayden had an ident? What was going on! Belle


    called Brayden immediately.


    She lost her head in this crisis.She had only one son.What was she gonna do if something happened


    to him?


    "Beep..." The call went through.


    It was good! Belle held her phone tightly and waited for Brayden to pick it up.


    However, the phone rang several times but no one answered.


    Belle was then so worried about him.


    "Brayden, answer the phone.Tell me what happened anyway!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Brayden''s voice came from her phone.


    "Mom."


    "Brayden!"


    Belle held the phone in both hands.


    "Brayden, you had an ident, didn''t you?"


    The voice on the phone paused and said, "Yeah, but it¡¯s okay:"


    "How is it going to be okay? The online reports say you''re in aa!"


    "Do you believe the reports online?"


    "I don''t believe the reports, but I''m worried about you!"


    "Now you heard my voice and isn''t everything going well?"


    "Yes, but what happened? How did it happen to you? Brayden, you have to tell me honestly!"


    After that, Belle thought of something and said quickly, "Where are you? I''lle to see you right


    away!"


    She had to see him and then she could rest assured of that! But after she said that, there was no


    sound on her phone.


    Belle panicked.


    "Brayden? Brayden?"


    "Mom, I need your help with one thing.¡±


    Five minutester, the phone was hung up.Belle stood there and frowned.


    Brayden asked her to find a safe ce to settle Olivia''s parents.


    Now Everett kept an eye on him so Brayden couldn''t handle this.


    But it was easy for her.


    However, why did he need to find a safe ce to settle Olivia''s parents down? Did it mean that Everett


    did something again? Belle felt so worried about this.


    "Book a flight to C City for me right away.¡±


    No matter what, she had to go over and get to know the situation herself! After he hung up the phone,


    Brayden read thetest report and made a call.


    The call went through quickly.


    But before the one at the end of the call spoke, Brayden said, "You hurt her.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Melody listened to his voice and curled her lips.


    "Who did I hurt?"


    You talked to me in such a tone.


    Brayden clenched his phone and looked ahead.


    "Using public opinion to get Olivia to be med by many people, so that she can''t work in AK, and


    even your fans are targeting her.¡¯


    "Oh? Is there such a thing?"


    She sounded she was surprised as if she knew nothing about it.


    Brayden''s eyes moved.


    "Don''t hurt her.¡¯ Melody''s lips curved.


    "Brayden, how dare I hurt Olivia? She''s your wife"


    "Is there anything else? I am busy.¡¯¡¯


    Then she hung up.Brayden listened to the beep sound in his cell phone.


    After a few seconds, he pressed the hang up button.


    After that, he didn¡¯t put his phone in his pocket but made another call.


    "Find two bodyguards to protect the Olivia." Melody lost her mind.


    She began to fight back in her own way.She did not allow anyone to harm her pride and dignity.


    Therefore, Olivia would be very dangerous.


    He had to have people protect her.


    He couldn''t let her get hurt again.


    Melody looked at the darkened screen of her phone, her smile broadening, her eyes even colder.


    Olivia even couldn''t take the heat now? What would happen to herter? Belle arrived at the airport at


    two in the afternoon.


    By the time she went to the hotel and put down her luggage, it was almost four o''clock.


    Time passed quickly.


    She arrived at the hospital very quickly.


    As soon as she reached the 26th floor, she saw Brayden on the phone.


    And most importantly, he had a bandage around his head.


    When she saw this, Belle''s face turned pale.


    "Brayden!"


    She ran over immediately.


    Hearing Belle¡¯s voice, Brayden looked at her and said to the person on the phone, "I still have


    something to do.Bye."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Belle ran to Brayden and immediately looked at his head.


    "What''s going on?"


    His head was hurt! She thought of something and asked, "Is it Everett?"


    "Did Everett do it?"


    "No"


    Brayden looked at the closed ward door and pulled Belle away.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Why did he take her so far away?


    "Mom, Olivia is very tired.Let her have a good rest."


    Belle was stunned.


    "Olivia?"


    Looking at the ward, Belle quickly widened her eyes.


    "Olivia was injured too?"


    Brayden paused before he said, "Yes."


    Her feelings were hurt.


    Belle''s face changed.


    "What''s wrong with you guys?"


    Both of them were injured.


    And it wasn''t long before thest time they got injured.


    She really was shocked and worried.


    "Mom, don''t ask so much.I''ll tell you everything when things are over.Now you find a safe ce, a


    ce that Everett can''t find.Get Elizabeth and George there."


    That way, he could rest assured.


    Belle frowned.


    "You didn''t tell me anything and you still asked me to do this for you.Do you think I wouldn''t be


    worried?" Brayden looked at her.


    "Mom, Everett knows that Olivia and I are married.¡¯¡¯


    "What!" Olivia slept for a long time.


    She had a dream that she was living in a ce nobody knew.


    There was no pain, no sadness, and no despair.


    She was very happy.


    Very, very happy.


    But no matter how happy she was, she was still awake.


    She was still in this struggling world.


    sinking into the mud and working hard to get out of it.


    "You awake?"


    Agentle voice fell into her ear.


    Olivia turned and looked into a pair of gentle eyes.


    The warmth inside shone on her like the sun in winter, making her less cold.


    She sat up.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    Brayden took her hand and put it on his face.


    He looked at her.


    "What do you think?"


    Olivia felt the warmth on his face and nodded.


    "Fortunately, there''s no fever"


    The doctor said if hc had a fever, it would be serious.


    She then got out of bed, looked at her watch, and stopped.


    It was evening now.


    Did she sleep all day? Brayden saw her startled look and said with a smile, "Are you hungry? I ordered


    food.Let''s eat."


    Olivia louked at him.


    Brayden turned around and look the food out of the thermos.


    Olivia smelled the fragrance in an instant.


    "These are..."


    Not like takeout.


    "Your mother made it."


    Olivia was stunned.


    It had been a long time since she had eaten the food her mother cooked.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The food in the thermos was all light and familiar.


    Mom made it.


    "Go wash your hands."


    Seeing that she was standing still, Brayden said with a smile.


    "OK"


    Olivia washed her hands and came out.


    The two of them sat down to eat.


    After dinner, Olivia looked at Brayden.


    "Brayden, let''s get a divorce."

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Brayden paused for a while.But in a few seconds, he came back to his senses.


    He closed the thermos, covered it, and put it aside.He took the tissue and used it to clean the small


    table.


    Then he went into a room to wash his hands.


    After that, he came out and sat on a sofa.


    "Olivia, sit down.¡¯¡¯ Olivia had been waiting for him to speak.


    Now that he finally said it, she did not feel rxed either.


    Olivia sat on the sofa and looked at Brayden.


    Brayden also looked at her.


    "You just said divorce.I want to know what you think."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at her seriously, as if he was discussing something with her.


    He was serious and focused.


    Olivia nodded and said bluntly, "We''re not suitable for each other.¡¯¡¯


    "What''s not suitable?"


    "It was not suitable in all respects."


    The atmosphere was quiet.


    Brayden stopped asking.


    But he kept looking at her as if he wanted to see into her mind through her eyes.


    With his hands crossed and pressed against his lips, Brayden looked down for a moment and then


    looked up at her, "Olivia, let me tell you what I think"


    Olivia paused and said, "Okay"


    "We are husband and wife by name now, and it is a concrete fact no matter what happened."


    "And now if you divorce me, what happens after that? You don''t need to live anymore?"


    "You need to live, you need to work, you will meet men in your life and in your work, you will have


    contact with them, they will have a good impression of you, they will pursue you.And after Everett finds


    out, you will hide again, so you want to spend the rest of your life hiding?"


    Olivia clenched her hands.


    Brayden looked into her eyes and continued, "We don''t get divorced.We will live like normal couples


    do, during which Everett may do things bad to us.But so what?"


    "Can he kill me or your parents?"


    "Impossible.He won''t do that.Since he won''t do that, why are you afraid?"


    Olivia shook her head, "You can live a better life.You can live happily without getting hurt.¡¯¡¯ Brayden


    smiled, "Happy? What is happiness?"


    "Is it happiness to lie on the same bed with someone you don''t love and remain silent? Having dinner


    with someone you don''t love at the same table, without any warmth, is that happiness?"


    "If you think it''s happiness, then I don''t think so.I think it''s pain.¡¯¡¯ Olivia was silent.


    Brayden took her hands, ced them in his palm, wrapped it up, and looked at her in an affectionate


    manner, "Olivia, the happiness in your mind is not the happiness I want.The happiness you think is not


    the happiness I want either.Do you understand?"


    Olivia looked up, her clear eyes were clouded with confusion, "But what happened that night made me


    feel ugly.I can''t forgive myself for allowing such a thing happened in my marriage."


    She really couldn''t forgive herself.So, after she married him, she...couldn''t make love to him.


    What would he get from such a marriage? Brayden held her hand tightly like shells hid the pearl safely.


    His palms became hot.


    "If that''s what you want to say, then you can me me.I got our marriage certificate behind your back."


    Let her condemn him like this.


    Olivia shook her head, "I don''t me you.I was the one who broke the promise, as I promised you to


    get the certificate."


    Brayden smiled, "You think I didn''t know you left?"


    Olivia was stunned.


    Brayden smiled, "I knew it, I knew it before you had left.But I didn''t stop you, as I wanted you to fulfill


    your dream and leave no regrets.Of course, I was despicable for once.I secretly took the household


    registrations to get the certificate.I want to tie you up for the rest of your life.¡¯


    "So, Olivia, don''t feel sorry for me.Don''t push me away for all sorts of reasons.I''ll give you a lifetime to


    figure this out.I don''t believe he can spend the rest of his life fighting with us.¡¯¡¯ Brayden''s words touched


    Olivia''s heart.


    She felt a little warmed and her heart began to beat vigorously.She looked at him seriously, "I can''t


    sleep with you.Is that also okay?"


    "If you love a person, you can ept everything of the lover.If you do not love a person, you cannot


    stand anything."


    "Olivia, I love you.Even though you will give me nothing in this life and just stay by my side, I will still be


    happy and d.¡¯¡¯


    It waste at night.


    Brayden fell asleep.


    Olivia stayed near the bed and watched him.


    There wear tears in her eyes.


    Brayden was right.


    Running away would never solve the problem.


    The more she ran away, the more Everett would push her to the dead end.


    Just like this time.


    She was in pain, she was in despair, and she was numb.


    But if she went up to fight against him, no matter what, even though it might be painful to her, she


    would not feel troublesome nor hopeless.


    Olivia went to the nurse station and asked for paper and pen, and began to draw on the small table.


    From this night onwards, she would stand up again to wee the storm waiting for her, no matter


    how big the storm would be.


    Preston came out of the conference room after the meeting.


    He raised his wrist to check the time.


    It was 10:50.


    It had been almost 24 hours since Everett sued those people and 32 hours since Olivia called him.


    She hadn''t sent him the drawings nor called him.


    Did she make up her mind to resign? Preston frowned and walked into the president''s office.


    As soon as he entered the president''s office, his phone rang.


    He then stopped and picked up his phone immediately.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    There was an unread email from his inbox.


    And the sender was Olivia! Seeing Olivia''s name, Preston clenched the phone, walked quickly to his


    desk, turned on hisputer, and clicked the email sent by Olivia.


    "Mr.Smith, here are the essories I designed.It''s called Cocoon-break.Take a look."


    Preston''s face lit up with a smile because of the simple sentence.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He clicked on the picture she had sent him, and the smile on his face deepened.


    When he saw thest page, he was stunned.


    "Mr.Smith, when you see this, I want to tell you something."


    "I''m not resigning.Please don''t fire me.Okay?"


    For a second, Preston thought he was hallucinating.


    But soon, he smiled.He didn''t hallucinate.


    Those two sentences were real.They were from Olivia.


    She was not going to resign.


    Great! Fantastic! Preston clicked on the reply and tapped on the keyboard.


    Soon, he replied to her email.


    Olivia stood in front of the balcony with a cup of coffee in her hand, looking at the rising sun.


    Suddenly, the phone vibrated and she took it out.


    She clicked on the email.


    "Max is still in my house.If you want to resign, I won''t return your Max." Olivia smiled.


    She had forgotten that she had a puppy that was so clingy to her.


    Elizabeth brought food early in the morning.


    It was a big deal that Brayden was injured.


    She had to take care of him.


    She didn''t expect to see Olivia the moment she stepped out of the elevator.


    Elizabeth paused for a moment and quickly ran over.


    "Olivia!" Olivia fell asleepst night when she brought food over.


    She had something to ask Olivia, but she couldn''t.


    Now that she saw Oliviaing out, she immediately came over and grabbed Olivia.


    "Where''s my son-inw?"


    Elizabeth didn''t forget Brayden at all.


    Elizabeth looked behind Olivia.


    Olivia said, "He''s not awake yet.What''s wrong, mom?"


    She had been in a bad mood for the past few days and had ignored them.


    "It''s good that he''s still asleep.¡¯¡¯ Elizabeth quickly pulled Olivia aside.


    She was still a little worried as she looked at the closed door of the ward and whispered, "I read the


    report.That night you and Everett, you..."


    Elizabeth didn¡¯t know about it before.


    It was only after she was interviewed that day that she remembered to read the news report, Elizabeth


    was then shocked by the news.


    The night Elizabeth was taken away by Everett, Olivia went to find Everett.


    And from the video, it seemed that something had happened between the two of them.


    She was very curious about it.


    However, since Brayden was present and Olivia was in a bad mood, she held back her curiosity.


    Now Elizabeth couldn''t help but ask.


    Olivia subconsciously clenched her hands and then loosened them.


    "He didn''t want me to be with Brayden.So after he found out that I was with Brayden, he asked


    someone to take you away to threaten me.He insisted that I break up with Brayden.That night, I went to


    negotiate with him-"


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened in confusion.


    Olivia didn''t say much, but she exined the whole thing clearly.


    That was much beyond her imagination.


    Everett actually caught her to separate Olivia from Brayden? Was that necessary? Weren''t they


    divorced? Olivia continued, "Mom, I won''t hide it from you.Everett told me not to fall in love after divorce


    and not to get married.As long as I fell in love and got married, he would warn me and punish me.I


    used to tolerate it.Now I don''t want to surrender, so you don''t have to be intimidated by him."


    "What...What!"


    "You can''t fall in love or get married.He''s crazy!"


    "You have divorced and have nothing to do with each other.


    Why does he care so much? Is he mad?"


    "Ah, I think he''s crazy too.So if he threatens you, you can be even crazier than he is.He doesn''t dare to


    do anything to you."


    As Brayden said, he wouldn''t kill anyone.Since he wouldn''t hurt her family, what was she afraid of? She


    wasn''t afraid.


    Really.


    Elizabeth was a little confused.


    "Since Everett was crazy, she could be even crazier than him.Sounds imusible"


    Why did she think it couldn''t work? Suddenly, a sh of light shed through Clizabeth¡¯s mind and she


    said, "Brayden said he would find us a ce to settle down.Is he afraid that Everett would go crazy and


    do something to us?"


    "Yes, but not anymore."


    She was not afraid anymore.


    There was no need to hide.


    And with Everett''s ability, she estimated that he could find them anywhere.


    He was just so scary.


    Hearing what Olivia said, Elizabeth immediately said, "Why not?"


    "There''s still 20 million left!"


    "You don''t have to worry about this.Brayden promised us ta move out." Elizabeth said.


    She didn''t want to lose all her money in vain.


    Olivia looked at Elizabeth.


    Needless to say, she knew what Elizabeth was thinking.


    "Mom, I told Brayden that I didn''t have 20 million." Elizabeth got excited in an instant.


    "Olivia, you''re out of your mind! Twenty million.That''s twenty million.Even if you sell yourself, you won''t


    make twenty million!"


    Olivia looked at her agitated roar calmly.


    "Indeed, I can''t sell myself for 20 million.So, mom, why do you think that 20 million is for you?"


    Elizabeth''s face darkened and she pointed at Olivia.


    "Olivia, let me tell you.I won''t give up these 20 million.If you destroy my n, I''ll go to find Everett!"


    "Okay, just go find him."


    "You!"


    Elizabeth''s face was livid with anger.


    "Okay, you provoked me.You wait!"


    Elizabeth threw the thermos bucket on the floor, turned around and Iecft.


    Olivia looked at Elizabeth''s back as she left, picked up the thermos and walked into the ward.


    Everett.


    "Mom, as long as you have the puts to find Everett."

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Brayden was confused.


    "Hmmmm?"


    "The wound on your head needs to be reported to the police."


    Melody was a super star with a lot of fans.


    Some crazy fans would do anything stupid.


    This time they hurt Brayden''s head.


    What about next time? So, they had to call the police and gave these fans a warning.They couldn''t let


    them continue doing like this.


    Brayden nodded.


    "Okay."


    He understood what she meant.


    The next morning, the two of them left the hospital and returned to the Hadleys.


    The luggage was in the Hadley, so they had to go back.


    This time, after she saw the two of them, Elizabeth turned angry and ignored them.


    George held Elizabeth''s hands and was thrown away by Elizabeth.


    He smiled awkwardly at Brayden.


    "She''s been feeling not well these past days.Don''t take it personally, Brayden.¡¯¡¯ Brayden knew why


    Elizabeth was like this, so he didn''t say anything.


    "Isee." Olivia said to George, "Dad, we''ll leaveter.Take care of yourself and mom.¡¯¡¯


    With her mom being like this, staying at home would make things difficult for her.It was better for them


    to go to a hotel.


    George was surprised to hear Olivia say that.


    "Leavingter? So soon?"


    They just came back from the hospital.


    "Well, there¡¯s been a lot of work these days.We have to go back and deal with it"


    George looked at Elizabeth and said, "Well, you young people are busy with work.I understand.¡¯¡¯


    "Then we will go pack our stuff"


    "Go ahead.I''ll cook first.You can leave after the meal.¡¯¡¯


    "That''s OK, dad.We will leave-"


    Olivia and Brayden went back to the bedroom.


    As soon as the door closed, Elizabeth stood up and stared at the bedroom door.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Working busy? Nonsense.I don''t see they own any money.They heartless brutes!"


    Seeing that she was going to get angry again, George quickly pulled her away.


    "Stop ming them, please."


    She had been so angry since yesterday.


    Elizabeth pushed him away.


    "Why should I stop? George, I''m telling you.It''s not over for me!"


    "What did she return me since I''ve raised her to this age? No money.No valuable stuff.You tell me how


    can I be satisfied?"


    "Elizabeth¡­¡±


    "I''m not satisfied at all!"


    "Let me tell you, I have raised her for most of my life.Now that I am old, she will be responsible for


    me.Otherwise, I will be her parasite and follow her wherever she goes!"


    The louder Elizabeth spoke, and George could not stop her at all.


    In the bedroom, Brayden''s face grew colder as he listened.


    He didn''t believe that Olivia didn¡¯t give her mother money or anything.


    Her pure kindness was something he had never met before.


    But some people were just greedy.


    They were like leeches, and they would never stop until they drained your blood.


    Brayden turned around and went out.


    Olivia stopped him.


    "Brayden.¡±


    Brayden stopped.


    Olivia put the folded clothes in the suitcase and looked at him.


    "Leave it alone."


    Her mother would be fine afterining for a while.


    Brayden felt sorry as he looked at her calm eyes.


    How many times had she gone through this so that she could be so calm without any emotion?


    Elizabeth was talking louder and harsher outside, but neither of them responded in the bedroom.


    Brayden took the suitcase and the two of them went out.


    As soon as the door opened, Elizabeth stopped.


    She immediately turned her head, not daring to look at Brayden.


    She was afraid of Brayden anyway.


    Olivia walked over, looked at George and said, "Dad, Brayden and I will go first.Take care of


    yourselves."


    George didn¡¯t want to say anything about keeping them at home for dinner, so he nodded.


    "You too, take care of yourselves."


    "Ok?¡±


    Olivia and Brayden left.


    After only few steps, Elizabeth''s voice sounded again.


    "I''m too old to work.I''ve raised you so much.You should pay me alimony.Not much I asked.Fifty


    thousand a month.¡¯¡¯ Elizabeth stretched out her palm and looked at Olivia, looking very reasonable.


    Brayden¡¯s face turnedpletely cold.


    Olivia took his hand and looked at Elizabeth.


    "Five thousand a month."


    "No more." Elizabeth''s eyes widened.


    "Five thousand! Are you kidding me?"


    "I''ve raised you with all my efforts.Am I not worth 50k a month?"


    "Olivia, are you a heartless monster?"


    "From the moment I can remember, I was wearing clothes that others abandoned, ealing in food


    wilhoul meal.no snacks al school, only tuition.Regr living expenses were all I spent."


    "After junior high school, I started doing some manual work to earn money so that I can afford learning


    materials.I still wore clothes that others didn''t want, ate simple meals, and spend the same amount of


    money."


    "After high school, I tried to find some part-time jobs to do, and after you know that, you stopped my


    tuition fees, and even told me not to drop out.I started paying tuition fees by myself since my second


    year of high school, and the only expenses at this home were to eat and live."


    "I went to college after high school, but I didn¡¯t have any money. I asked you for it.You said Sydney was


    going abroad to study, and you didn''t have money to lend ta me.I had no choice hut to work, and then I


    went to night university.During this time, I didn¡¯t use any of your money.And when you knew that I was


    working, you asked me for money.You said Sydney wanted to learn dancing.I gave you money.Over the


    years, I gave you tens of thousands."


    "When my job was secure, I started giving you money every month, at least three thousand a


    month.The amount added with my sry increased."


    "Later when I got married, Everett gave you a lot of wedding gifts.You bought this house, and you


    bought a lot of other things.Even the tuition and the living expenses Sydney spent abroad were all from


    Everett''s wedding gifts."


    "After I got divorced, I still fed you money.Dad lost five million this year, and Brayden gave him.I don''t


    want to overstate, but you have got 20 million from me and Brayden."


    "Mom, you raised me so hard, How do you calcte that? Twenty million is enough money for you to


    raise me, right?"


    Elizabeth''s eyes began to dodge, not daring to look at the Olivia, and her hands moved


    subconsciously.


    She wanted to say something, but she suddenly did not know what to say.


    George was silent after Olivia said this.


    Not only the money, but also the hundreds of thousands that his sister gave him.


    That money years ago was equivalent to a few million now.


    He had nothing to say.


    Olivia looked at the two of them with clear and determined eyes.


    "Five thousand a month, no more.If you agree, I''ll give it to you.If you don''t, then nothing will be given."


    Then they turned around and left.


    Brayden sped his hands tightly and looked at them, with the coldness in his eyes that he had never


    had before.


    As the old saying went, "No man is content."


    He finally witnessed it today.


    The door mmed shut.


    Elizabeth reacted and pointed at the door.


    "Look at you.You little monster.You''re starting to settle the score with me!"


    "I really regret it.I shouldn''t have raised this son of a bitch!"


    "Shut up!"


    George suddenly roared.


    Elizabeth was stunned.


    Soon, she pped George.


    "George, how dare you yell at me!"


    "I have worked so hard for all these years for this family? You actually helped Olivia today.I can''t bear it


    anymore!"


    "Divorce! I want to divorce!"


    George stood up immediately, "Okay, let''s go to divorce!"


    Elizabeth waspletely mute.


    Olivia and Brayden were walking out of the neighborhood and stopped a taxi.


    Olivia said to the driver, "please go to the C&C Hotel."


    "Okay" The car drove forward.


    Olivia looked out the window and remained silent.


    Brayden looked at her, took her hand, and clenched it.


    Olivia did not turn her head, but her vision was gradually blurred as she looked outside.


    She had not thought about the past for a long time, and now she suddenly remembered that she had


    suffered so much.It was like another person''s miserable life, not hers.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Olivia and Brayden went back to the hotel, put down their luggage and went to the police station where


    they filed a report.


    The police said that they would inform them after arresting the suspect.


    "Okay.Thank you."


    "You''re wee.¡¯¡¯


    The two left the police station and returned to the hotel.


    Olivia said, "I want to go back to Paris tomorrow.What about you? What are you going to do next?"


    Brayden clenched her hand.


    "I''ll go back with you."


    Olivia looked at his head.He had shaved all his hair for the sake of healing the wound.


    Now all she could see was the gauze wrapped around it.She frowned.


    "You can''t take a flight in this situation."


    Brayden smiled and said, "Am I supposed to be here alone?"


    Olivia shook her head.


    "I''d better stay here with you for afew days."


    She wouldn''t leave until his wound was scabbed off.


    Brayden smiled happily.


    "You don''t have to apany me.You can go back tomorrow.¡¯¡¯


    He was very happy that she cared about him.


    "What about you?"


    "Of course I''ll stay here for recovery: Olivia frowned.


    "I''ll stay here with you-"


    Otherwise, she would be worried if he was alone.


    It didn''t matter if she postponed her work for a few days.


    She could stay up for a few nights when she went Paris.


    Brayden knew what she was thinking when he saw her expression.He looked serious.


    "I order you to return to Paris tomorrow.Don''t stay here with me, or you''ll stay upte for work again."


    Olivia was stunned.


    She didn''t expect him to know what she was thinking.


    Still, she quickly said, "I''ll worry about you if you''re left here alone.¡±


    Brayden had to say, "Although I can''t go to Paris, I can take the high-speed rail back to Capital City.I''m


    fine on the high-speed rail"


    Olivia was relieved to hear him say so.


    "Then I''ll book a flight back to Paris tomorrow morning.¡¯¡¯


    "Okay:"


    The next morning, before eight o''clock, Brayden and Olivia arrived at the airport.Brayden looked at the


    time.


    "It''s gettingte.Just go in."


    Olivia nodded, looked at the bandage on his head, and said, "You must not spill any water on the


    wound.Take your medicine timely and go to the hospital to change your dressing on time.If you feel


    ufortable, you must tell the doctor.¡±


    Brayden looked at her with a twinkle in his eyes.


    "Anything else?"


    "Well, call me if you need anything.Work is important to me, sO are you."


    Therefore, he didn''t have to give up calling her just because he was afraid that she would be worried.


    "Okay"


    He held her, ced a kiss between her eyebrows, and then tightened the arms.


    "Call me if anything happens.From now on, I''m your husband."


    "Okay"


    Brayden watched Olivia pass the security check.


    Not long after she passed the security check, two men followed.


    Brayden looked at the two and turned to leave.


    He was relieved that someone was protecting her.


    If there was no one to protect her, he would never let her go alone.


    After walking out of the airport and getting in the car, Brayden said to the driver, "Go to R&J


    Community.¡¯¡¯


    The car drove forward.As the car drove away, a person walked out of the airport, got in the car, started


    the engine and followed.Then, he made a call.


    In Las Vegas.At night.


    Everett sat in his office chair, leaning against his back, eyes closed.He seemed to have fallen asleep


    because there was no expression on his face.


    The phone on his desk rang and he opened his eyes.There was no sleepiness in those dark eyes.


    He was wide awake.He took the phone, looked at the call on the screen.


    A secondter, he pressed the answer button.


    "Hello."


    "Mr.Weston, Miss Hadley has returned to Paris, and Mr.Simmons has stayed in C City¡¯'' Everett raised


    his eyes, his dark eyes unfathomable.


    "From today on, there''s no need to follow her.¡± The person on the phone paused, and then said, "Yes."


    He then hung up the phone.


    Everett threw his phone on the desk and closed his eyes.


    The study fell into silence.


    All of a sudden, he opened his eyes and a sharp glint crossed them.


    He took his phone and dialed a number.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr.Weston."


    "Send someone to follow Melody.¡¯


    "Yes."


    Brayden came to the R&J Community and stopped outside the apartment.


    He knocked on the door.


    There was no response inside.


    He knocked again and the door was finally opened.


    George walked out.


    "Who is it?"


    He was filled with impatience.


    But when he saw Brayden standing outside the door, he was stunned.


    "Son...Son-inw..."

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    "Let''s have a talk.¡± Brayden said.


    George reacted and nodded.


    "Okay,e in!"


    She then open the door and let Brayden in.


    As soon as Brayden entered, he saw a mess in the living room.


    The sofa headrest was still on the floor, broken ss tea bowls, vases, food, and everything was


    thrown around.


    It was as if there had been a war here.


    George said awkwardly, "I''ll clean up.


    I''ll clean up now.¡¯ He went to get the broom, and Brayden stopped him.


    "No."


    George then said, "I should do it.If it hadn''t been cleaned up, there is no way to meet people."


    He quickly took out the broom and cleaned up the living room.


    After packing up, George made a cup of tea for Brayden, but then quickly said, "You''re still taking


    medicine, then you can''t drink tea.I''ll make you another cup of coffee.¡¯


    He was about to leave.


    "No need, father-inw." George was taken aback by the title.


    "You...What did you just call me?" Brayden looked at him.


    "Although you treat Olivia badly, you are both her parents.Olivia and I got the marriage license, so I


    should call you that.¡¯¡¯ George blushed immediately.


    It was because of shame.


    Brayden''s words made him feel ashamed.


    "Sit down.I have something else to tell you.I''ll leave as soon as I''m done."


    George nodded and sat down on the sofa.


    "Olivia and I are married.There''s a good saying.She is now my wife, and I will protect her.I will


    remember anyone who hurt her."


    George held his hands together and lowered his head.


    "We..."


    "I understand that your thought of raising kids for the purpose of being looked after in old age.If you


    have any problems that you can''t solve, you don''t have to tell Olivia.Tell me directly and I will solve


    them.However, I won''t care what you do deliberately for some reason."


    "No matter how much money I have, I''m not just wasting it, even Everett would be the same."


    Hearing this, George seemed to be relieved, and his fist unclenched.He nodded and looked at the


    closed door as if he was looking further through it.


    "I still remember what Olivia said yesterday.After all these years, we did apologize to her, and I did


    apologize to my sister." Brayden frowned.


    A bitter smile appeared on George''s face.


    "When my sister gave Olivia to us, we didn''t have any children.We originally wanted to regard her as


    our own child.After all, she was the daughter of our sister, and she was my niece.But when we had our


    own child, we changed"


    "Being biased, not giving anything to Olivia.We just give everything to our own daughter.We''re truly


    unreasonable."


    "So far, I''ve figured it out.She¡¯s grown up and has her own life.I haven''t given her anything good, so


    there''s no reason to ask her for anything.¡¯¡¯ George sighed and looked at Brayden.


    "You like Olivia, so you can live a good life.When my sisteres back, I can give her an exnation."


    Brayden''s brows tightened as he got into the car, and these words kept repeating in his mind.


    Olivia was not George''s daughter, but his niece.


    Did she know her background? Olivia arrived in Paris at 2: 20 pm the next day.She got off the ne


    and called Brayden to tell him that she had arrived.


    "Okay, call me when you get home."


    "Ok.¡±


    "Are you feeling better?"


    "The doctor said I''m recovering well.I have taken off the gauze today¡±


    "That''s good.You remember what I said.Although you have recovered, you still have to pay attention."


    "Don''t worry, I know.But you, don''t stay upte.I''ll punish you if you do that" Olivia heard his serious


    voice and smiled.


    "Okay, the car is here.Bye."


    "Well, be careful."


    Olivia hung up and got in the car.


    Soon the car headed for the apartment.Brayden hung up and dialed a number.


    "Brayden¡¯¡¯


    "Send me the rest of the itinerary.¡¯¡¯


    "Okay."


    The phone hung up and an unfamiliar call came through.Brayden answered, "Hello.¡±


    "Are you Mr.James?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am, who are you?"


    "Oh, I''m from the police station of C City.The case you reported had been dealt with.The suspect had


    been caught.Pleasee and confirm it.¡¯¡¯


    "Okay, I''ll be right over."


    It was ten in the morning in C City.


    Brayden stopped a taxi to the police station.When he arrived at the police station, the woman who had


    hurt him that day was sitting inside.He saw her at once.


    She recognized him at once.Brayden walked over and the police said, "Mr.James, look, is this the


    person?"


    The woman looked over, flustered and frightened.


    She seemed to know what punishment she was going to face.


    Brayden looked at the woman, nodded, and looked at the police.


    "Yes."


    Police officer then said, "Okay¡±


    He picked up a pen and took notes.


    Seeing this, the woman waspletely frightened.


    "You...What are you doing?"


    The police looked at her and said, "Lady, what you did is illegal.You need to be punished by thew."


    Hearing this, the woman turned pale and she said excitedly, "No! I don''t want it!"


    "I don''t want to go into the jail!"


    Thinking of something, she grabbed Brayden.


    "Mr.James, I was wrong.I shouldn''t have done this.I apologize to you.I''m sorry! I''m sorry!"


    Brayden took his hand out and said to the police, "I''ll make a call"


    "Go ahead."


    He went out with his phone, and the woman wanted to follow him, but she was pinned down.


    She struggled and screamed.


    The police were afraid that she would run away, so they handcuffed her and she couldn''t move.


    Walking outside, Brayden dialed a number.


    "Kelly, get me awyer right away.¡¯


    "Okay."


    Within ten minutes, thewyer called.


    "Mr.James, this is Zhou Qibo, awyer from Hongcheng Law Firm."


    "Well, I have a case for you to take over.¡¯


    "Okay, say it."


    After exining to thewyer, Brayden went in and said to the police, "Mywyer will be here in about


    three hours.I''ll let mywyer handle this.¡±


    "No problem.¡¯¡¯


    "Thank you alot."


    "Nothing.¡±


    Brayden left.But as soon as he took a step, the woman said, "Do you think that bitch can be happy just


    by locking me in?"


    "I tell you, it''s impossible!"


    "I''m in, but there are countless people waiting outside to revenge on her!"


    "She hurt our Melody, and she will definitely pay the price!"


    Brayden turned around and looked at the woman.His face was extremely cold.


    The woman giggled when she saw the anger in his eyes.


    Like a crazy woman.


    Brayden let go of his clenched fist, suppressed the anger in his eyes, turned and strode away.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Olivia returned to the apartment, put down her luggage and immediately called Brayden.


    But while his number was busy, so she hung up and texted him.


    When the text message was sent, Olivia checked the apartment, opened the window, and packed up.


    After doing all this, she called Preston.


    She told him she was back and would go to work tomorrow, and asked if he was home because she


    was going to pick up Max.


    After so long, she wondered if Max had forgotten her.


    Olivia''s face lit up at the thought.


    Preston''s voice came through the phone, "Hello."


    "Mr.Smith, are you home now?"


    His voice on the phone paused for two seconds, "You''re back in Paris?"


    "Yes, I just arrived.Are you at home? I''ll pick up Max if you''re home."


    "No, I''m outside now.I''ll be back around...9 pm."


    "Okay, I''ll be at your ce around nine in the evening"


    "Okay, call me then."


    "Yes."


    After hanging up the phone, Olivia sorted out the documents and manuscripts.


    She would go back to thepany tomorrow morning.


    She needed to bring these documents to Preston.


    She picked up the apartment and soon it was night.


    Olivia looked at the time, then went to the supermarket to buy vegetables and fruits.


    She came back home and ate some noodles before going to Preston''s house.


    The taxi arrived at Preston''s vi, where the lights were on.


    So Preston had returned.


    Olivia paid the fare, looked at the time and rang the doorbell.


    It was ten minutes to nine.


    Hearing the doorbell, arge husky ran out, followed by a small puppy.


    It was Max.


    When it saw Olivia, Max rushed over and enthusiastically grabbed the white carved door and shouted


    to her, "Woof! Woof! Woof woof!"


    The door blocked its enthusiasm and it could only paw the door and keep barking.


    Olivia looked at its eagerness and smiled.


    Bending over, she touched Max''s head.


    "You miss me, don''t you?"


    Max immediately licked her fingers, wishing she could hug itself now.


    However, the gate blocked it, and it could not rush to Olivia.


    This made it anxious.


    Olivia smiled.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Don''t worry.I''m here.I won''t leave you!"


    Assoonas she finished speaking, the door was opened.


    Olivia looked up and found Preston stood inside.


    He looked at her with a smile.


    "You''re here on time:"


    "Yeah"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Max rushed over and Olivia''s legs were held tightly.


    "Woof! Woof! Woof woof!"


    It was as if she hadn''t spoken to it but to Preston.


    made it jealous, so it kept barking to get her attention.


    Olivia''s ears were buzzing from the barking, so she bent over to pick it up and pat it on the head.


    "Be quiet.It''s night now.I''ll be angry if disturb others."


    Max stopped barking.


    Instead, it hugged her and passionately licked her neck and face.


    Olivia was itching from the licking.


    "Max, be a good puppy.¡¯ Preston looked at the smile on Olivia''s face and her gentle eyes.


    It seemed like she hadn''t smiled like that in a long time.


    Every time he saw her smile, he was very happy.


    She should smile.


    The husky was beside them.


    It looked at Olivia, then at Preston, and then at Max, who was curled up in Olivia''s arms, who was


    wagging its tail.


    They went in with the two dogs.


    Preston made a cup of coffee for her and sat down.


    "I thought you wouldn''t be back until a few dayster.¡¯¡¯ He had read all the reports in the past few days.


    Too many things had happened to her.


    As one of the parties involved, she was not rxed.


    Maxy on Olivia''s legs, noting down.


    Honey wanted Max to y with it, so it squatted beside Max and scratched Max with its front paws.


    Max tilted its head and buried its face in Olivia''s stomach, ignoring Honey.


    Honey was in a hurry, and its tail kept sweeping the ground.


    Olivia touched Max''s head with a soft smile.


    She looked at Preston, her eyes glistening with crystal light.


    "I''m back after I''m done.¡¯¡¯ Preston looked at the light in her eyes, lowered his head, took a sip of coffee,


    and said, "You are really a workaholic.¡¯¡¯


    He didn''t dare to look into her eyes for fear of sinking into her.


    "I can''t help it.The boss gave me the highest order.If I don''t do well, I''m afraid I will be fired"" Preston


    smiled.


    "The boss doesn''t want to lose such a good employee.¡¯¡¯


    After a casual conversation, Olivia picked up Max and stood up, "Mr.Smith, it''s gettingte.I''ll go back


    first."


    "Okay, I''ll see you of "


    He took the car keys.


    Olivia immediately said, "Thank you, but there''s no need.¡¯


    She came to pick up Max.How could she ask him to drive her home? Preston took the car keys and


    said, "There is no bus outside now.Are you sure you want to wait for a bus yourself?"


    Olivia was helpless.


    "Well, I should have asked you to send Max back for me." Preston smiled.


    "You want me to send Max back for you?" Olivia sighed.


    "Okay"


    No.


    Preston sent Olivia to the apartment building.


    Olivia got off with Max in her arms and said to Preston, "Mr.Smith, thank you.Please drive carefully on


    the road back."


    Preston looked away from the apartment and looked at Olivia.


    "You live here?"


    There was doubt in his eyes, and Olivia nodded.


    "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    His expression was strange.


    Preston''s eyes moved and he said, "It''s okay.Go back and rest early.¡¯


    "Okay¡±


    Olivia carried Max into the apartment.


    Preston looked at her back and then at the apartment building, deep in thoughts.


    He remembered that Everett had an apartment here.


    Olivia opened the door of the apartment, and Max immediately jumped down and ran inside.


    It seemed as if it was dering itself the owner of this ce, it was running away, and its tummy


    bouncing.


    Olivia found it amused.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Olivia picked up the phone and saw the name on the screen.A gentle smile reflected in her eyes and


    she answered the phone.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Brayden."


    "Are you asleep?"


    "Not yet.¡¯


    "Staying upte again?"


    "No, I have just picked Max back."


    "Max?" Brayden frowned.


    This was the first time he had heard the name.


    Just when Max was mentioned over the phone, the dog quickly ran over and looked at Olivia with dewy


    eyes.


    Olivia smiled and said, "Yes, the bulldog I found earlier is very cute.I entrusted our boss with the job to


    look after her during the period when I was back, for a few days."


    "Just picked it back."


    When Brayden heard her, he paused for two seconds.


    He then asked, "Leave your Max at your boss''s house?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong?"


    Olivia even asked this question specifically.


    The voice on the phone paused for another two seconds, "Are you on good terms with your boss?"


    Olivia was taken aback when she heard this, then she came back to her senses, smiling and frowning,


    "You aren''t jealous, are you?"


    "Yes, I am jealous.I feel bad when it urs to me that someone has a secret crush on my wife."


    Hearing him saying wife, Olivia''s heart beat fast.


    She then said, "Mr.Smith is a very good boss.He appreciates me a lot."


    "Of course, my wife is such an excellentdy that it''s nearly impossible to be neglected."


    His voice was full of pride when he said that, which made Olivia a little embarrassed.


    "It''s five o''clock at your time.Have you eaten yet?"


    "Not yet.I thought it is almost ten o''clock at your ce now, so I called to remind you to go to bed."


    "From today on, I will call you at this time every day to remind you."


    Olivia felt reluctant, "I will try my best not to stay upte.¡¯


    "I won''t believe you at this.¡¯¡¯ Brayden looked at the time, "It''s ten o''clock.Please go to bed quickly."


    Seeing that Brayden was so patient in persuading her, Olivia had no choice but to say, "Okay, I''ll go


    take a shower and go to bed."


    Hanging up the phone, Olivia went to the bathroom for the shower.


    On this side, the smile on Brayden''s face disappeared as the phone was hung up.


    He did not forget the photo.


    In the picture, Preston was hugging Olivia.


    And the way that he stared at her was special.


    It was a kind of gaze when a man looked at a woman whom he liked that would appear.


    Preston had a crush on Olivia.


    Brayden smiled bitterly.


    It was so easy for others to have an interest in Olivia.


    He had no way to stop it.


    At this moment.


    In a european vi located in H City.


    Melody was sitting on the sofa, listening to the voice on her phone.


    "Ah, one is going to Paris, and the other is in C City¡¯¡¯


    "Yes, Olivia should be back at AK Company, and Brayden sued the fan who intentionally hurt him"


    "Humph, punishing one person so as to make an example, and he has learned this well"


    But what was the use of such excellent learning? Could he fend off thousands of troops by himself? No


    way.


    Brayden, you were still a little too young.


    Hanging up, Melody called Joan.


    "Mdy.¡¯


    "Aren''t the reporters asking me about my situations these days, with all sorts of questions?"


    Joan paused, "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    She hadn''t made an opinion these days.She didn''t say a word, no matter how the outsiders guessed or


    reported.


    "If anyone asks about it tomorrow, you can tell them that I''m sick and I''m resting.I''ll retire for a while."


    Joan was nervous, "You''re not feeling well?"


    "Yes, I feel terrible." Joan was silent.


    Joan knew what Melody meant.


    Melody wanted her fans to sympathize with her more and be angrier at Olivia.


    The next morning, the headlines were dominated by one popr search.


    The headline of the search was: ¡®Melody, the star of movies, TV series, and songs, retired due to


    illness, shocking the entertainment industry!¡¯


    All of a sudden, there were tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of replies following the post.


    The number of forwarders reached tens of millions.


    There emerged many fans who were angry.


    But because Everett sued the big v, and the entertainmentpany''s posts were constantly following


    up, no one dared to mention AK Company, nor dared to mention Everett.


    Only Olivia.


    Melody''s fans were all scolding Olivia.


    But there was a lesson to be learned from what Everett had done, they didn''t mention Olivia by her


    name.


    But even without naming the name, all kinds of evil words still reminded people who they were


    scolding.


    Brayden soon saw the report.


    He clenched his phone.


    Melody did it on purpose.


    Melody was deliberately inciting her fans, making them angry at Olivia and then doing something


    unimaginable to Olivia.


    All Melody need do was to sit back and reap the benefits.


    Brayden immediately made a call."Mr.James."


    "Is Olivia okay?"


    "Miss Hadley is fine.¡±


    "That''s good.These days are going to be chaotic.You must follow her closely and not let anyone hurt


    her.¡¯¡¯


    "Okay:"


    Brayden hung up the phone, but he was still worried.


    He clenched his phone and made another call.


    "Kelly, the rest of the itinerary has been postponed, postpone them aster as you can.At present, I


    only ept the itinerary from Paris.Also, book me a ticket to Paris as soon as possible!"


    "Brayden, you...You''re in the country right now.Can''t you y the two concerts in the country before


    going to Paris?"


    He waspletely irrational.


    "No, there are more important things waiting for me now.¡¯


    "You..." Brayden hung up.


    In his heart, nothing was more important than Olivia.


    At this moment, in Las Vegas.


    After the business of acquisition, Everett returned to the hotel.


    Davis''s phone rang.


    He clicked on the message.


    One minuteter, he looked at the person walking in front of him.


    "Mr.Weston, Miss Johnson is sick and she temporarily retires from the entertainment industry.'''' Everett


    stopped.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Davis looked at the person who had stopped, unlocked his cell phone, and turned to the page of the


    latest report.


    "Mr.Weston."


    He then passed the phone to Everett.


    Everett did not take it.He looked ahead with dark eyes.


    "Book a flight back to H City tomorrow.¡¯


    "Okay:"


    Olivia packed up early in the morning and went to thepany.


    After arriving at thepany, she sorted out her previous information and put it together in a folder.


    When she was almost done packing, Jason came over.


    "Olivia, Mr.Smith wants you to go to his office."


    "Okay:"


    Olivia picked up the folder and went to Preston''s office.


    Preston came to thepany a long time ago.


    He knew that Olivia would bring him what he wanted today, so he had been looking at Olivia''s designs.


    He wondered what the essories she designed this time would look like.


    He was curious.


    He was looking forward to seeing them.


    "Mr.Smith" Olivia came in.


    Preston looked at her.


    "Sit down."


    "Thank you."


    Olivia sat down on the sofa.


    Preston pressed the inside line and asked the secretary to bring in two cups of coffee, then sat next to


    Olivia.


    Olivia put the documents in front of him.


    "These are all the designs."


    "Okay"


    Preston opened the folder and flipped through it one by one.


    Olivia exined to him as he looked at the designs.


    Time passed by.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    An houtrter, Preston nodded.


    "Ok! That''s it."


    He got up and handed her a document.


    "This is the fabric manufacturer that AK has been cooperating with.Take a look.Make your own choice."


    "Okay:"


    Olivia took it and looked at him.


    "Mr.Smith, thank you."


    She was supposed to do this, but he did for her.


    Besides, he had done many other things for her.


    She was very grateful.


    Preston looked at the sincerity in her eyes, and a familiar light once again shone in them.


    Olivia was confident and charming now.


    "If you really want to thank me, make your designs into real things and let the whole world see you."


    "Okay."


    It was not easy for a person to meet someone who really understood and appreciate her or him.


    She was lucky to meet such a boss.


    Olivia returned to her office, opened the documents, and began to look at the various manufacturers


    inside.


    She knew some of these manufacturers, but some she didn''t know.


    There was one thing that she did not expect.


    Many of these manufacturers were domestic.


    There were very few abroad.


    There were about ten foreign manufacturers.


    She marked out the manufacturers into two categories, those she was familiar with and those she was


    not.


    Then she checked them online, looked for more information about them, and did a detailed


    investigation.


    Soon, a day passed.


    The night covered the whole of Paris, and Olivia frowned as she looked at the documents.


    The manufacturers she wanted to cooperate with were all domestic.


    None of those in Paris was of use to her.


    She smiled bitterly and thought, "Does this mean she has toe home?"


    Olivia thought for a moment and took the phone to send a message to Preston.


    "Mr.Smith, do you have time now? I want to ask you a few questions." He replied quickly.


    "Come to my office."


    Olivia was taken aback by the message.


    Mr.Smith was still at thepany? She looked at the phone.


    It was almost six o''clock.


    He should be off work now.


    Olivia took the document and went over.


    "Mr.Smith."


    "Come in."


    Olivia went in, and found Preston sitting behind his desk, reading the documents.


    He seemed so busy that he didn''t even look up at her but said, "Come here."


    "Okay."


    Olivia walked over and stood at his desk.


    Preston finally looked up from the document at her.


    "What questions?" Olivia handed over the document.


    "I want to ask why most of AK''s suppliers are domestic."


    Preston looked at the name of the manufacturers she had marked and smiled.


    "What do you think?"


    Olivia thought for a moment and said, "Because they are cheaper?"


    Preston nodded.


    "That''s one reason, but there''s another."


    Olivia looked at him.


    "like the traditional crafts back at home.¡¯¡¯ Olivia understood.


    Preston looked at her.


    "What? You don''t like me using domestic suppliers?" Olivia shook her head.


    "No, to be honest, I''m more familiar with domestic suppliers than foreign ones."


    Preston rested his finger on his chin and looked at the sorted information.


    "Where are the supplies you need?" Olivia turned the page.


    "Here, I have written down everything I need."


    "OK.Let me see."


    "Okay"


    Preston was also a designer.


    He knew clearly that the design of clothes was important, so did the material and color.


    And the choice of fabric should depend on the suppliers.


    This was not a simple matter.


    The suppliers that AK had umted over the years were all the ones he had seen and visited on


    the spot.


    So he was more familiar with these suppliers than Olivia.


    Preston looked at the document when Olivia''s phone suddenly rang.


    He looked up at Olivia.


    Olivia said, "Excuse me.I have to answer the phone.¡¯¡¯


    "Go ahead"


    Olivia walked out of the president''s office with her cell phone.


    Preston continued to look at the document, and soon he discovered something.


    Olivia focused more on the feel of the fabric.


    Whether it was the outer fabric or the inner fabric, she chose those morefortable and breathable.


    He nodded.


    That was good.


    If a piece of clothing was notfortable to wear, even if it looked good, it would be a big failure.


    Olivia went out with her phone, looked at the name on the screen, and answered.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    "Brayden?"


    "Are you off work?"


    "Not yet" Brayden was helpless.


    "I knew it."


    "You change into a different person as soon as you work" She became dishonest.


    Olivia knew that he was worried about her health and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t stay upte."


    "I''m worried."


    He would never cease to be worried about her.


    Olivia listened to him and smiled.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    "Yeah, it¡¯s okay" "Really?"


    "I won''t lie to you."


    "That''s good."


    As long as he was okay.


    She was relieved.


    Brayden said, "When do you get off work?"


    Olivia looked at the time and said, "It''s probably seven o''clock.I''m not sure yet."


    "Then call me when you get off work" He really kept a close eye on her.


    Olivia smiled helplessly.


    "Okay, I''ll call you as soon as I get off work."


    "Okay"


    Brayden hung up the phone, looked at the closed elevator opposite him, and then looked at the time.


    It was almost seven o''clock, and that was about an hour away.


    He waited.


    Olivia returned to the president''s office, and Preston was still watching.


    But he had a pen in his hand and took notes on her documents.


    Olivia walked over and Preston said, "There are some manufacturers that you are not familiar with, and


    you are not familiar with the fabrics used in them, but I am familiar with them.I will mark them for you


    here.You can go to these ces directly when the timees."


    As he spoke, he didn''t even look at her.


    He was serious.


    Olivia looked at Preston.


    The light shone on his face and his hands, brightening him up.


    This sight made her no longer prejudiced against him.


    Preston finished it for her in an hour.


    During this one hour, Olivia made a n.


    It was about how long it would take to find the fabric and design the finished product.


    After both of them were done, Preston said, "It''s gettingte.Go back and rest early¡±


    "Okay"


    Olivia took the documents and went back to the department.


    Preston also packed his things.


    Now they were left alone in AK Company.


    The two of them walked into the elevator.


    Preston asked, "Have you eaten?"


    Olivia paused and said, "I ate something" Preston said, "Let''s go grab a bite.I didn''t eat either"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the elevator door opened.


    Brayden looked over.


    When he saw the two people standing in the elevator, he frowned.


    Preston looked over sharply and paused when he saw Brayden.


    Olivia also saw Brayden.


    She was surprised.


    "Brayden?"


    Why was he here? Brayden smiled gently and walked over.


    "You''re finally off work" "You..."


    Brayden looked at Preston and reached out.


    "Hello, I''m Olivia''s husband, Brayden."


    Preston looked at him.


    The young man was gentle and modest, but his eyes were sharp.


    Preston reached out and shook it.


    "I know."


    The two of them looked at each other, and the atmosphere was getting a little weird.


    Olivia said, "Mr.Smith, we''ll go back first."


    Preston nodded.


    Brayden said, "Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    Brayden and Olivia left first.


    Preston got in the car, looked at the their car''s departure and started the car.


    She was married.


    No sign at all.


    He never knew if it was true.


    It seemed to be true now.


    In the car, Olivia looked at Brayden''s head and frowned.


    "You have just recovered from your wound on the head.You shouldn''t fly" B


    rayden took her hand, put it on his lips and kissed it, "I miss you so much and I can''t help it."


    Olivia was helpless.


    "It¡¯s only two days, and..."


    She paused and frowned.


    Brayden saw her frown and pinched her hand.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Olivia looked at him helplessly.


    "I may have to go on a business trip these two days."


    Brayden raised his eyebrows and nodded.


    "And?"


    Wasn''t itmon to go on a business trip?


    "Business trip back home" Brayden paused.


    Olivia looked ahead and said, "Most of the suppliers working with AK Company are at home.The


    fabrics I need for my designed products are also avable at home.I have to go back to see the fabrics


    and order the fabrics myself"


    It took alot to work as a designer.


    Completing a design was not enough for a designer.


    She had a lot todo.Brayden wasughing.


    "So I traveled for nothing?" Olivia nodded.


    "I''ll probably be back in two days if you wait at home." Brayden smiled.


    The two of them returned to the ce where Olivia was.


    But before they went home, the two of them went to the restaurant for dinner.


    Brayden knew that Olivia must not have eaten, so he took her home after dinner.


    As soon as the door opened, a shadow rushed out.


    Brayden thought it was something dangerous and immediately pulled Olivia away and stood in front of


    her.


    When Olivia was hided by him, Max couldn''t reach Olivia and started barking.


    Hearing the barking, Brayden lowered his head and froze.


    Seeing that he was still standing there, Max bit his pants angrily and tried to pull him away.


    It was a pretty little thing to look at.


    Olivia curled her lips, squatted down and hugged Max.


    He smiled and said, "Max, don''t bark.I''m also the master."


    She hugged it, and the little guy leaned into her arms and licked her.


    It was so excited.


    Brayden saw Max lick Olivia''s neck, face, and he frowned.


    "Is this the Max you''ve mentioned before?"


    "Yeah, look, isn''t it cute?"


    Olivia looked at him with a smile on her face.


    Brayden looked at the smile and sighed.


    He didn''t think Max was cute at all and he thought it was far away from cute.


    She had never smiled at him like that before.


    Olivia picked up Max and said, "Come in and take a look."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Brayden walked in and closed the door.


    Max nestled in Olivia¡¯s arms, looked at Brayden, and barked twice.


    As if it was dering it''s master''s position.


    Brayden said, "No use for that.I''m your master''s husband, and you have to treat me as your master


    too"


    He could tell that the dog didn''t like him very much.


    The feeling was mutual.


    Neither of them liked each other.


    Max seemed to understand what he was saying.


    It turned its head, grabbed Olivia and licked her.


    It seemed to be saying, "this is my master and you are not."


    Olivia was tickled by it and it kept moving.


    She could hardly hold it.


    "Come down and y by yourself."


    She had prepared it dog food for a day, so it wouldn''t starve.


    Max was reluctant, but it was still put down.


    As soon as it was put down, it hugged Olivia''s leg and barked.


    Olivia said, "There''s nothing I can do about it.You''re too heavy.I can''t carry you anymore."


    During this time, Preston had fattened it up.


    Max immediately fell to the ground and whined.


    Olivia smiled and said to Brayden, "See?"


    Brayden nodded.


    He was already checking.


    "This house is not bad."


    ¡®¡®It ¡ª It was well designed and enjoyed good daylight.¡± Olivia said, "Well, Frank helped me find it."


    She poured him a ss of water.


    Brayden took it, put it aside, and hugged her.


    Olivia was stunned.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m jealous."


    Olivia was surprised, "Ah?"


    Jealous? Jealous of what? Brayden tightened his arms and whispered, "Frank found you a


    house.Preston worked overtime with you tonight.Now the dog will rob you from me."


    He had so many rivals in love.


    Olivia chuckled.


    "Where did you get this idea?"


    "Frank and I are good friends.I had something to discuss with Mr.Smith when we were leaving the


    company.As for Max, I picked him up.I am its owner.Who does it stick to if not me?"


    Brayden shook his head and said stubbornly, "No, in my opinion, they are all my rivals in love."


    They could take away his beloved at any moment.


    Olivia was helpless.


    "Don''t you believe me?"


    "Or, don''t you believe in yourself?"


    Brayden let go of her and looked at her deeply.


    "I was always afraid that you would divorce me"

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Brayden stayed with Olivia at night.


    The next morning, he sent Olivia to thepany, watched her go in, and went back to his apartment.


    Last night, he asked Olivia where she wanted to live.


    Was she going to live at the ce where they lived before or where she rented it now? He asked her


    for advice.


    She said it was good to live here, so he said he would move in.


    She said yes.


    So, he was moving now.


    When Olivia returned to thepany, she looked at the notes Preston gave herst night, then sorted


    them out and adjusted the n.


    After finishing, the whole morning had passed.


    At noon, Brayden called and told her that he had made some food and asked to go downstairs.


    Olivia came down.


    There was a rest area in the lobby.


    Brayden sat there with a thermos on the table.


    Olivia walked over and sat down.


    "Have you eaten?"


    "What do you think?"


    Brayden looked at her.


    Olivia shook her head, "No."


    Brayden smiled.


    "How can I eat alone when you are by my side?"


    Then he opened the thermos.


    He brought two thermoses and the Olivia helped him open together.


    The two of them ate together.


    Olivia said, "You don''t have toe here on purpose.You can do your work.I''m okay."


    Brayden looked at her seriously.


    "No, if I''m by your side.I have toe to you.Otherwise, you will treat your stomach badly.He knew her


    too well .¡± Olivia was speechless so she changed the subject.


    ¡®I''ve already made the n.I''ll probably be on a business trip when I show it to Mr.Smith after dinner"


    The design time had 2lready exceeded the expected time, so she couldn''t waste any more time.


    She had to hurry up.


    Brayden nodded.


    "Call me when you have done" He would go back with her.


    Olivia paused and looked at Brayden.


    "Are you go back with me?"


    She understood what he meant.


    "Yes"


    Olivia put down her chopsticks.


    "Brayden don''t give up your career because of me"


    It was obvious that he was giving up what he liked due to her.


    This was not what she wanted to see.


    Brayden wiped his mouth with a tissue and looked at her.


    "I didn''t give up my career.I just have more important things to do now¡±


    She could be in danger at any time, and he couldn''t leave her alone.


    Olivia frowned.


    "Brayden.."


    "It''s no use saying anything.Let''s eat" Olivia frowned with a sinking heart.


    She didn''t want Brayden to sacrifice anything for her.She really didn''t want to.


    After they finished, Brayden cleaned up the table and said to her, "You go upstairs.I''ll go home first and


    pack up.I''ll book the ne ticket when you have done."


    Olivia slightly moved her lips and said, "Okay."


    Olivia turned to get into the elevator.


    Brayden watched her go in.


    When he saw her go in, he took the thermos and left.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She returned to the department and sat down in her chair.


    She thought a while, and then picked up her phone, clicked on the search, and typed her name


    "Olivia".


    During this period of time, she didn''t read the gossip on the Inte.


    She knew that it was useless for her to read them, so she might as well do her own thing.


    But now, she felt that she needed to know what was going on.


    Soon, a lot of news came out.


    "About the Secret of Olivia''s Sess!"


    "See How Olivia Changed from a Little Sparrow to a Golden Phoenix!"


    "Olivia''s Methods!"


    Olivia swiped her phone and quickly saw a message, then her fingers stopped.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    "Did Melody step away from the entertainment industry because Olivia was involved in her rtionship


    with Mr.Weston?" Olivia clenched her phone.


    Melody stepped away from the entertainment industry...


    She clicked on the title.


    It was published on July 21.


    It was yesterday.


    She scanned the words and saw a photo.


    In the photo, Melody was surrounded by reporters.


    Wearing sunsses and a hat, she didn''t reveal her expression, but her red lips could tell that she was


    not in a good mood.


    There was an assistant beside her who had been protecting her.


    Behind her were bodyguards, blocking the swarm of reporters.


    That was the moment the photo was shot.


    Olivia looked at the people in the photo and slid down a few secondster to look at the text below.


    Five minutester, she closed the page and looked at the void ahead.


    Melody did step away from the industry.


    But it was temporary.


    The page didn''t say how long exactly.


    But Olivia knew that the time Melody stepped away was the pressure on her.


    Melody was oppressing her.


    With the power of public opinion.


    And the power of fans.


    That was why Brayden was always by her side.


    Olivia clenched her fist.


    At the same time, there was a trace of firmness in her eyes.


    She didn''t care how Melody tried to deal with her, either with the power of fans or other methods.


    She was not afraid.


    Olivia took the documents and the proposal and went to Preston''s office.


    Preston read her proposal and nodded.


    "Go back to our mothend.Contact me if you need anything."


    It was inevitable to return home.


    As a designer, it was impossible for her not to return home.


    He was happy that she had returned to their mothend under the current circumstances.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia would never be defeated by anything.


    "I see, Mr.Smith."


    Olivia took the documents and left.


    Preston called out to her, "Olivia."


    Olivia turned and looked at him.


    Preston said, "Remember, I''m your boss.If you encounter anything that affects your work, tell me in


    advance."


    "OK"


    He actually wanted to say that he was her friend.


    But currently, she was probably unwilling to ept this.


    In that case, she could remain his subordinate.


    It was also an irreceable rtionship.


    Olivia went back to her office and booked a flight.


    After booking the ne ticket, she packed up and went home.


    Brayden was still packing up at the other apartment.


    Olivia didn''t see him when she got home.


    It would be better not to see him.


    She didn''t want him to go back with her, and she didn''t want him to spend the rest of his life with her.


    Olivia packed her things and left with her suitcase.


    When she left, Max followed her and refused to let her go.


    It kept barking.


    Olivia put down her suitcase, squatted down, and hugged it, "I''m going on a business trip again, but


    don''t worry.I''ll be back when I''m done"


    "You stay here with Brayden.Be good, will you?"


    "Woof woof!"


    Max barked and kept sniffing her in her arms.


    Olivia smiled.


    It was clinging to her like a child.


    She put it down and wave, "Goodbye"


    She then closed the door.


    Max still shouted inside, "Woof! Woof!"


    Olivia left with her suitcase, smilingly.


    Brayden packed up all things and put them into the car.


    He went back to the apartment.


    The car stopped under the apartment building, and he got out of the car.


    He went to the trunk and was ready to take the things out.


    But as soon as he opened the trunk, his phone rang.


    He took out his phone, and the word "Wife" appeared on the screen.


    Brayden beamed.


    It seemed that she had confirmed the time for her business trip.


    He answered the phone, "Olivia" "Brayden, where are you now?"


    "Under your apartment building"


    He looked up at the apartment building with a smile, "What? You want to help me with the things?"


    The voice on the phone paused for two seconds before saying, "Brayden, I''m at the airport now."


    The smile on Brayden¡¯s face froze.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Olivia''s voice continued toe to his ears.


    "I''m going home on a business trip."


    Brayden clenched his phone and looked at the traffic ahead.


    There was no smile on his face.


    "Didn''t we agree to go back together?"


    Why did she go to the airport by herself? She was not such an emotional person.


    "Yes, we did.But I changed my mind."


    After a pause, Olivia continued, "I read the reports for the past two days."


    "Especially about Melody''s retreatment."


    Brayden''s heart sank and his face darkened.


    He understood what she meant.


    He could also tell what she wanted to do.


    She didn¡¯t want him to stay by her side to bear all the dangers for her.


    "What time is your flight?"


    "Now¡¯''


    "You..."


    Brayden didn''t know what to say about her.


    It was so ridiculous!


    "Where are you going now? I''ll book a flight right away" He couldn''t let her go back alone.


    However...


    "Brayden, do your own job.I do mine.Nothing would happen to me.Trust me."


    She had already made up her mind not to tell him.


    A lot of emotions appeared in Brayden¡¯s eyes.


    He suppressed those emotions and said patiently, "Olivia, do you know that you are very dangerous


    now?"


    "I know."


    "Do you know that these dangers might kill you?"


    That stone hit him on the head back then.


    What if the one was holding a knife? What could she do? Did she understand what kind of danger she


    was in? Olivia became silent.


    But in a few seconds, she said again.


    "Brayden, it''s easy to dodge an obvious bullet, but hard to avoid secret nder.If I should keep an eye


    on them for the aim of knowing when they will hurt me, what will my life be like? What will your life be


    like?"


    "You told me before, you can''t run away"


    "You''re right.I can''t escape.It''s useless to escape.What should happen will still happen"


    "And all I have to do is to face it and fight it."


    Her voice was firmer than ever, even with a powerful force, forcing him to believe that she could really


    do it.


    ¡®¡¯But, Olivia, do you know that it''s different this time?¡¯¡¯ He thought.


    Melody''s retreatment had already provoked many people.


    It was so easy for them to do something bad to you!


    "Tell me where you are going back to"


    He didn''t want to say anything more.He just wanted to know where she was going.He had to be by her


    side.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brayden, Max is at home.Take care of it for me these days."


    "Olivia!"


    "I''m going to board.Let''s talk about itter."


    She hung up the phone.


    Brayden frowned, and he hung up the phone, then dialed a number very quickly.


    "Where is Olivia going back to? Did you see it?"


    "Yes, it''s H City"


    "All right, follow her immediately.Wherever she goes, you should be her side.You must protect her


    well!"


    "Okay"


    After hanging up, Brayden was still worried and he called his assistant.


    "Book me a flight of the nearest time back to H City:"


    "Are you going back to Hong Kong?"


    "Yes, order it right away"


    Then he hung up the phone.He would never let her go back alone.


    She was stubborn, and he had his concern.


    Olivia went back to H City this time.


    H City was a coastal area with many factories, among which the top domestic clothing factories were


    concentrated here.


    This was also why Frank set DF in H City.


    The ne arrived in H City the next morning.


    Unfortunately, it was drizzling.


    The whole of H City was shrouded in mist.


    There was no sunlight.


    Olivia walked out of the airport with her suitcase.


    She stopped a taxi and got in.


    "Sir, go to the Nuofan Hotel."


    "Okay¡±


    The car drove forward.


    As soon as the car left, Everett and Davis walked out of the airport.


    The driver was already waiting outside.


    When he saw Everett and Davis, he immediately came over and took Davis''s luggage and put it in the


    trunk.


    After putting it away, they got in the car quickly and started it.


    Davis looked at his watch and said, "Mr.Weston, do you want to go to thepany first or go back to


    Grand Imperial Garden first?"


    Everett leaned back in his chair, his dark eyes closed and he said.


    "Thetter."


    "Okay:"


    An hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of the vi.


    Everett got out of the car and walked in.


    Soon, his footsteps stopped.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    A sweet scent of milk and bread was spreading in the living room, bringing an unusual vitality to the


    vi.


    Melody who was in an apron put the fried eggs on the table.


    Hearing the sound, she looked over and looked at Everett.


    She smiled, "Good morning, Everett."


    Her long hair was straightened and draped straight behind her head, with delicate makeup on her face,


    which was naturally wless.


    She looked at Everett with a natural smile, as if nothing had happened, like a wife waiting for her


    husband to return, gentle and virtuous.


    Everett looked at her, and the trance in his dark eyes disappeared at the moment she greeted him, as if


    nothing had changed.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As usual, his eyes became dark and deep.


    "Morning."


    Everett walked over.


    Melody walked over.


    She stopped in front of him and looked at his wrinkled shirt cor.


    She then raised her hand and smoothed the creases on his cor.


    Then she looked at him and said softly, "Wash your hands and have breakfast"


    Everett looked into her eyes.


    The pride inside his eyes seemed to have been smoothed, and all expressions showed on his face was


    gentleness.


    But if you looked closely, you would see the darkness inside.


    And the hidden depression.


    "Okay:"


    Everett went to the bathroom.


    Melody looked at his back and went to the kitchen to take out the milk.


    Everett came out, sat down on the table, picked up the knife and fork to eat.


    Melody picked up the milk cup and drank the milk.


    But she was looking at Everett while drinking milk.


    "How long will you stay this time?"


    She put down the milk cup, picked up the knife and fork, cut a sandwich into her mouth and looked at


    Everett.


    Everett looked up at her face.


    "It depends"


    His voice was as indifferent as usual, and his eyes were still dark.


    Melody couldn''t figure out the emotions in his eyes.


    However, Melody felt that such a pair of eyes looked very strange now.


    It was so strange that she felt as if she never knew this person.


    Melody curled her lips, put down the knife and fork, crossed her hands on the table.


    She then looked at Everett and said.


    "Did you miss me?"


    Everett took a sip of milk and wiped his mouth with a tissue.


    During that time, he looked at Melody directly.


    "Yes, The moment he put down the tissue¡± he said.


    Melody''s smile widened.


    "I miss you too.I''ve been dreaming about you."


    Everett got up.


    "Call the hourly worker to clean up the table."


    Then he went upstairs.


    Melody sat in the chair, looking at the person who had eaten a third of the breakfast on the te, and


    her smile faded.


    Everett, your thoughts were different from mine.


    Olivia arrived at the hotel.


    After washing up, she turned on herputer and read the materials inside.


    An hourter, she left the hotel and went to a supplypany.


    She needed to find about tenpanies to supply the things she wanted.


    Six of them were in H City, while the others were in other provinces and cities.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    She would settle the deal in H City first before going to other provinces and cities.


    She calcted the time and she should make the deal with these suppliers at most half a month.


    Olivia went to QM Clothing first.


    Thispany had opened for decades.


    It was an oldpany and their cloth quality was very good with many varieties.


    They had cooperated with many otherpanies.


    AK also worked with them for many years.


    She called their supervisor in advance, so when she arrived at thepany, the front desk person took


    her upstairs.


    "This is our manager" The worker said.


    Olivia nodded and reached out her hand.


    "Hello, I''m the designer of AK, Olivia"


    The manager took her hand and smiled.


    "Hello, I''m Ben, the manager of QM Clothing" The two of them sat down and the manager asked the


    secretary to bring in the coffee.


    Then the two of them began to discuss about it.


    They talked for the whole morning.


    During that time, Ben took Olivia to see their factory.


    And the things she needed.


    Olivia was satisfied.


    "Give me some sample of these fabrics.I''ll try them first."


    "Sure."


    Ben asked someone to wrap up the fabric for Olivia.


    It was already noon.


    Ben said, "Miss Hadley, I''ll invite you to eat some special dishes of H City."


    Olivia smiled and said, "That won''t be necessary.I came back in a hurry this time, and there are many


    things to deal with.If there is a chance, I''ll invite you for a meal then."


    "Ahahaha, you came here from a distant ce.How can I let you be the host? Call me when you have


    time.I''ll invite you."


    "Okay, let''s meet next time."


    "Okay, call me if you have any questions."


    The two of them parted.


    Olivia got into the car and went to have lunch.


    After it, she went back to the hotel to put those fabric down, and went forward to anotherpany.


    DY Clothing.


    Thispany was located opposite to QM, one in the east and one in the west.


    But it only took a little longer to get to DY, so it was almost three o''clock when we got to DY.


    Olivia went to the front desk without stopping and exined her identity.


    Soon, the person in charge upstairs came down and took her to see what she wanted.


    It was already night after such a busy job.


    Olivia already had two fabrics on hand.


    She was lucky that the twopanies had prompt goods.


    If there were no fabrics on hand, it would take her more time.


    But she thought it was impossible for her to go so smoothly every time.


    Indeed, when she went to the thirdpany the next day, she didn''t get what she wanted.


    They told her that they needed to do it from now.


    Olivia frowned.


    "I''ll give you the design drawings.How soon can you give the results?"


    The person in charge thought for a moment and said, "At least five days"


    "So long?"


    "Yes, we haven''t this color before.We need to mix paints again"


    Five days at the fastest.


    She had been here for two days.


    Half a month would pass soon.


    "Okay, I''ll go back and draw now.I''ll give you the drawings this afternoon¡±


    "Okay."


    Olivia left thepany.She looked at the time.


    It was almost eleven o''clock.It was noon.


    Time flied so fast.


    Olivia went to the bus stop across the street and waited for a taxi.


    It was very hot at this time.


    The sun was shining, and taxis were rare.


    There were very few people.


    Olivia narrowed her eyes as she looked at the car on the road.


    Suddenly, a luxury car was parked in front of her.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    The door opened and a man came down.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He was wearing a ck suit and a white shirt.


    The moment he got out of the car, the aura around him made him a shinning star.


    People naturally looked over.


    Olivia also looked over casually.


    With one look, she was stopped.


    Expensive suit, handmade leather shoes, and expensive watch on his wrists, modest luxury was all


    over his body.


    Olivia''s nails were embedded in her palms, and the calmness in her eyes was torn apart, and deep


    hatred surged up.


    She had not thought about Everett during this period of time.


    But it didn''t mean that he disappeared from this world.


    On the contrary, he existed very much alive in every corner of her world.


    However, she did not expect to meet him so soon.


    As soon as she saw him, the scene of that night urred to her like a movie.


    Her lips tightened and the emotions in her eyes became intense.


    Perhaps her gaze was too strong, Everett looked over.


    Almost instantly, he grabbed her gaze and locked her tightly.


    Olivia''s heart tightened.


    It was as if she had been held still by an iron mp, making her unable to breathe.


    But soon, her breathing was smooth.


    Because she saw someone.


    A person that she had never expected appeared in her sight.


    Melody.


    She got out of the car, wearing a court hat and a white one- necked dress, and walked out gracefully.


    Naturally, she stood beside Everett, took his arm, and said something to him with a gentle smile.


    Everett had already turned his eyes around to listen to her.


    The two of them did not make any intimate movements, but no one could take eyes off them.


    It seemed that this was a perfect painting.


    It would be a pity not to enjoy.


    The two of them talked as they walked in, but when they turned around, Melody looked at Olivia''s


    direction casually and curled her lips.


    Olivia watched the two of them walk into the dining room.


    She didn''t look back until she couldn''t see them anymore.


    But as she looked away, the emotion in her eyes disappeared and returned to her original calm.


    What Everett was doing and who he was with had nothing to do with her.


    The only thing she had to do was to be herself and not be affected by anyone.


    Olivia looked around the road to see if there was a taxi, but at this time, a few sounds came.


    She was quickly surrounded.


    "Miss Hadley, are you having an affair with Everett?"


    "Miss Hadley, do you still love your ex-husband?"


    "Miss Hadley, you are now married to the violinist, but your husband''s uncle is your ex-husband.What


    do you think?"


    The microphone was right under her nose, and the cameras focusing on her to taking pictures.


    The light shed in front of her eyes so that she had to narrow her eyes.


    "Miss Hadley, please answer our questions."


    "Miss Hadley, please answer..."


    Olivia retreated to the back of the station sign.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the reporters who were eager to get an answer.


    "I''m sorry, I have nothing to say."


    Everett and Melody were in the restaurant diagonally opposite.


    These reporters didn''t appear until they arrived.


    So, these reporters came after Everett and Melody.


    But they didn''t dare to interview Everett and Melody, so they came to interview her.


    Olivia pushed reporters and walked out with difficulty.


    This was the second time she was surrounded by reporters, butpared to the first time she was


    flustered and uneasy, this time she was extremely calm.


    But these reporters surrounded her like a wall and it was hard for her to get out.


    The microphone and camera kept getting closer to her, even hitting her.


    Olivia frowned, and she used more strength to push increased.


    She had to leave these reporters.


    She had to leave.


    She didn''t have that much time to spend with them.


    As she increased her strength, she moved forward little by little, but soon a sharp voice sounded.


    "Why don''t you answer? Are you guilty?"

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    The voice sounded strange.It was filled with anger and hatred.


    Olivia looked over, and so did the reporters.


    A sassy girl with short red hair and a Jacket was ring at her.


    Olivia looked at the girl and said, "I don''t know you"


    Indeed, she had never seen this girl before.Not even once.


    The girl strode over in her high boots and raised her chin.


    Her heavily made-up face was full of rage.


    "You don''t know me, but I know you!"


    With that, she grabbed Olivia''s hair, pointed at Olivia''s face, and said to the reporters, "She''s a


    bitch.You guys take a good picture of her face and put that bitch''s face on your front page!"


    The reporters immediately took many pictures.


    Olivia grabbed the girl''s hand and anger welled up in her eyes.


    "Let me go!"


    When the girl heard her, she raised her other hand and pped Olivia across the face.


    Olivia''s mind went nk from the p and her ears buzzed.


    The girl pointed at her and said, "You filthy bitch, how dare you talk to me like that!"


    Then she pped her again, but this time the girl''s hand was held.


    The girl frowned and looked at the man who held her hand.


    The man was dressed in a ck suit and sunsses.


    He was tall and powerful.


    He looked scary.


    But the girl was not afraid at all.


    Not only was she not afraid, but she also red at the man and snapped, "Who are you? Let go of my


    hand!"


    Olivia also came to her senses and looked at the man.


    The man was very tall, a head taller than her.


    He wore sunsses, so she could not see his eyes, but she could see his expressionless face.


    But none of this mattered.


    The important thing was that she didn''t know this man.


    Who was this person? Just as she thought about it, a man walked up to her and said to her, "Miss


    Hadley, get in the car first"


    The man was dressed like a bodyguard and still holding the girl''s hand.


    Her heart skipped a beat and she nodded.


    "Okay¡± She turned and followed the man out.


    When the girl saw Olivia leaving, she hurriedly shouted, "Bitch, stop!"


    Olivia stopped, and the reporters continued to take pictures of her.


    They looked as if they wanted to freeze every expression and every movement of Olivia.


    Olivia turned around and looked at the girl who was ring at her angrily.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Her eyes were clear.


    "You call a stranger bitch for no reason.Is that what your parents taught you?"


    The girl''s face changed.


    "You.."


    "If so, they really failed"


    Olivia turned around, got in the car with the man, and the car drove away quickly.


    The girl came to her senses and shouted, "Olivia, you bitch, how dare you mention my parents? I''ll get


    even with you!"


    When the reporters saw Olivia leaving, they left, too.


    The girl stood there, staring at the car, her hands clenched into fists, her eyes filled with anger and


    hatred.


    Bitch! Diagonally opposite was a restaurant.


    On the third floor by the window, Melody was sitting on the sofa and looked at what was happening


    across the street with her lips curled.


    When she saw the girl leaving, she turned her head and looked at Everett.


    At this nce, she was a bit shocked.


    Everett was looking at her.


    He was swirling the ss of red wine, and his eyes were dark.


    Facing his gaze, she felt like she was seen through.


    The smile at the corner of Melody''s mouth was gone, and the suppressed emotions in her eyes were


    leaking out.


    She picked up her ss and took a sip, suppressing the rising emotions in her heart.


    Then she forced a smile and looked at Everett.


    "What''s wrong? Feeling pity for her?"


    There was a smile on the corner of her mouth, but there was no hint of a smile in her eyes.


    Everett put down the ss, but his fingers were still on the ss.


    He moved his eyes, looked at the wine in the ss, and said, "Melody, if you feel tired, you can stop"


    Then he looked up at her face and drank the wine from his ss.


    Melody looked at him, and turned pale in an instant.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Stop...


    Stop...


    Was he telling her that they were going to break up? Melody pinched her palm with her bright red nails


    and stared at Everett.


    For a moment, she waspletely absent-minded and could not feel anything.


    She did not believe that he would say such a thing.


    They had known each other for more than 30 years and was together for more than 20 years.


    She didn''t believe it.


    And she would never believe it.


    Melody''s lips curled up again.


    "You want to break up?"


    At this moment, Melody fixed her eyes on Everett and paid attention to all his expressions.


    "Everett, tell me if you want to break up" She thought.


    Everett put down the wine ss.


    This time, he no longer held the ss.


    His eyes met hers.


    He leaned back with his hands crossing his legs.


    "We are not suited to be together with your current state" Melodyughed.


    Sheughed out loud and looked out of the window.


    Her eyes were blurred briefly.


    She was right.


    He wanted to break up.


    He wanted to break up with her! Melody lowered her head and stoppedughing.


    She turned around and looked at him with tears in her eyes, but she was still proud.


    She was proud of herself.


    "Everett, you are not allowed to break up with me!"


    After Olivia got in the car, she asked, "Who are you?"


    "I''m Ken.Mr.James asked me to protect you"


    Olivia understood.She had just thought that this person might have been sent by Brayden.But she still


    couldn''t believe it.


    Hearing the man''s words, she believed him.


    "Thank you"


    "You''re wee"


    The car stopped at the hotel soon.Olivia asked before getting out of the car, "When did you start


    protecting me?"


    "Back inC City"


    C City...


    A scene shed through Olivia''s mind.


    She nodded and got out of the car and into the hotel.


    She knew it was probably the day the fans hit her with rocks.


    He was worried that the fans would hurt her again, so he sent someone to protect her.


    Olivia picked up her phone and wanted to call Brayden, but she stopped.


    Why was she calling him now? Wasn''t calling him the same as telling him what happened here? Olivia


    smiled and walked into the elevator.


    She decided not to tell him.


    Although what happened today would be reported, it was better for him to know about itter.


    Thinking of this, the elevator door opened, and she went into the room.


    But as soon as she entered the room, she froze.


    Brayden was sitting on the sofa in the room, typing on hisptop keyboard.


    Hearing the sound, he looked at her with a smile.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But soon, the smile on his face disappeared.


    The next moment, he put hisptop aside and came over quickly.


    "What''s wrong with your face?"


    Her left face was swollen with a p, and her hair was disheveled.


    She was obviously bullied! It was toote for Olivia to turn around.


    She put her hair down to cover her face.


    She tried to cover up.


    But she did not want Brayden to worry.


    "It''s not a big deal.Why are you here?"


    Olivia smiled and looked at him.


    She didn''t expect him toe here.


    And he came to her hotel as if he already knew where she was.


    But Olivia realized when she remembered that he had sent someone to protect her all the time.


    Brayden did not answer her but put her hair up and looked at her face with a serious expression.


    It was already shocking from a distance and even more so when he looked at it closely.


    "Who did it?"


    He looked at her coldly.


    He knew how much force the p took.


    The person wanted to tear her apart.


    Olivia looked into his eyes.


    She could tell from his eyes that he already knew, but he still wanted her to tell him herself.


    Olivia sighed and replied, "It''s okay.It''s nothing.Didn''t you send someone to protect me? I am fine"


    It was pointless for her to lie when he already knew.


    Brayden pursed his lips and touched her face.


    Olivia trembled.


    He looked at her and asked, "Is it nothing to you?"


    Olivia was resigned.


    "Brayden, I''m fine"


    She was really okay.


    It was just nothing.


    Brayden didn''t say anything, but his expression kept changing.


    In the end, without saying anything, he pulled her to the sofa and called the front desk to bring an ice


    pack.


    After that, he called the bodyguard again in front of Olivia.


    "What happened to her just now?"


    Olivia looked at Brayden and didn''t know what to say.


    He cared about her very much.


    She didn''t know what to do with him.


    Olivia got up and went to the bathroom.


    She looked at herself in the mirror.


    She was stunned.


    Her face was indeed scarily swollen, and the fingerprints looked like a brand.


    No wonder he was so angry.


    Turning on the tap, she wanted to pour water on her face.


    Brayden came in and turned off the tap.


    Olivia was surprised, "Brayden.."

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Brayden pulled her out before she finished speaking.


    "Sit here and don''t move or talk"


    Brayden pressed her shoulder and said seriously.


    Olivia blinked her eyes and nodded.


    "Okay"


    Brayden saw that she was finally obedient and straightened up.


    "Where''s theb?"


    "What?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Why was he asking for theb? Brayden saw the confusion in her eyes and said, "Tell me"


    "It''s in the drawer of the nightstand"


    Brayden turned around and took out theb.


    He walked over, stood behind her, took her long hair, andbed it for her.


    Olivia froze.


    Brayden said, "It''s my first time.Don''t move.I''m afraid I''ll make you painful"


    Olivia pursed her lips and said softly, "Okay, I won''t move"


    She really didn''t move, and Brayden tried to be as careful and soft as possible, gently pulling the long


    hair in his palm.


    The room was quiet.


    The sun shone in from outside the balcony, the wind blew, the curtains danced, and everything was so


    beautiful.


    Brayden tied up Olivia''s long hair, took the ice from the waiter, and applied it to her face.


    Olivia looked at him, finding his brows slightly furrowed, his lips pursed, his face gloomy, but his eyes


    were extremely serious.


    He looked like he was looking at a treasure.


    Olivia reached out and hugged him.


    Brayden subconsciously said, "Don''t move.."


    But he stopped the moment she hugged him.


    Olivia hugged him tightly and closed her eyes.


    ''Brayden, you''re so good to me.What else can I give you other than the rest of my life?¡¯'' Olivia''s face


    gradually became less swollen, and after that, she took the paper and pen and started drawing.


    This design must be sent today.


    Brayden saw her sitting on a chair and working as if nothing had happened and felt pitiful.


    He wanted to tell her not to be so devoted to her work.


    He would take care of her.


    But he knew that she wouldn''t listen.


    She had her own dream.Brayden picked up his phone and went out to make a phone call


    "Do you have a picture of that girl?"


    "No, but there were a lot of reporters at the time.They took photos and videos, and they should be


    reporting soon"


    "OK"


    Brayden hung up and went to the browser.


    But as soon as he opened it, a message came in.


    The title was: ''¡¯Olivia went wild and was assaulted!"


    The title, whether it was real or not, was so intriguing that people wanted to open it at first nce.


    Brayden immediately opened the page and tightened his fingers uncontrobly.


    Assaulted! Soon, a video came out.


    Brayden opened it and five minutester, he clenched his fists.


    She was beaten and scolded like this!


    "Find out who that girl is.I will sue her:"


    "Okay"


    Only an hourter, Olivia finished her design.


    She tidied up the table, took the manuscript, put it in the folder, and took the bag out.


    Walking to the door, she thought of something, turned around and saw Brayden sitting on the sofa


    looking at her.


    His eyes were serious and focused.


    She didn''t know how long he had been looking at her.


    Olivia immediately came over.


    "I''m sorry.I''m busy.I didn''t notice you.Wait for me at the hotel.I.."


    Brayden got up and took her hand.


    "Let''s go"


    She was so busy that she forgot everything.She didn''t even see him here.


    What else could he say? The two of them went to thepany by car.


    Olivia handed the drawing to the person in charge and told him something.


    When they were done, they left thepany at 4:20 pm.


    Olivia said, "Let''s go eat first.After that, we''ll go back and rest"


    He might have just arrived here.


    He might have no time to rest yet.


    Brayden said, "Have you forgotten something?"


    Olivia asked, "What?"


    What did she forget? She didn''t feel anything.


    Brayden pinched her hand and said, "Your husband has a house in H City"


    Olivia froze and smiled.


    Yes, he had a house here.


    And they got married, so she could live at his ce.


    The two returned to the hotel and checked out of the room before returning to Yun Vi.


    Brayden''s vi was here.


    Brayden took her luggage to the bedroom, opened the bedside drawer and took out a key.


    "You are the mistress of this house.You must have a key"


    Brayden handed her the key.


    Olivia smiled, took it and looked up at him.


    "What do you want for dinner? I''ll make it" She was his wife now, and she should do such a thing,


    Brayclen looked at her face.


    The swelling had subsided and the palm print was no longer there, but it was still a little red.


    His heart ached.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll cook" Olivia blinked.


    "Are you going to be a house husband?"


    Brayden thought about it carefully and nodcied.


    "Yes, then you can be the bread earner"


    "Sure"


    The two of them went to the mall to buy food.


    They just went like this without hats or sunsses to hide their identity.


    When they arrived at the mall, some people recognized them and raised their cell phones to take


    pictures of them.


    Olivia saw it, but said nothing, and there was no change on her face.


    She looked it was nothing.


    Sa did Brayden.


    This surprised the people who took photos of them.


    The two of them went to buy fruit and vegetable.


    Brayden picked the vegetables skillfully.


    Olivia stood beside him and watched him do it.


    asionally, she said a few words with a smile on her face.


    So did Brayden, They werc like a normal couple, shopping together after a busy day.


    Suddenly, Brayden''s phone rang.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Olivia said, "Answer the phone"


    "Okay¡± Brayden gave the cart to Olivia and took out his phone.


    When he saw the name on the screen, he changed his expression a little and answered, "Hello"


    "Mr.James, I found out that the girl is the daughter of the CS Group" Brayden narrowed his eyes.


    "CS Group?"


    "Yes, it''s a foodpany"


    "Well, no matter who she is, do whatever you should do"


    She couldn''t be able to do whatever she wanted just because she was the daughter of the boss of the


    company.


    "But"


    "What?"


    "That girl is still underage"


    Brayden clenched his phone tightly and looked at Olivia.She was picking the vegetables, looking


    serious andpletely unaware of him.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure, she''s not sixteen yet"


    Less than 16 years old...


    That was a good excuse.


    "Send me all the materials of CS Group and her"


    "Okay"


    Olivia picked a few tomatoes and a few potatoes for the waiter to weigh, and then put them into the cart


    with the price tag.


    She bent down and her long hair slid down her body as she bent over, scratching her face.


    She was going to pull her hair back, but a hand had already reached out to help her pull her long hair


    back.


    Olivia paused and looked at Brayden.


    "Is everything ok?"


    Brayden looked at her with a gentle expression.


    "Yeah"


    The two of them bought a cart of things, all of them were necessities.


    After paying the money, they returned to the vi.


    Brayden asked Olivia to rest and said he would do the cook, but Olivia thought the opposite.


    The two of them refused to budge.


    In the end, both of them went to the kitchen and cooked together.


    At this time when the two of them were cooking, there were a lot of reports online about her being with


    Brayden.


    Pictures of them looking at each other, talking to each other, buying food, and walking together.


    Many photos were posted on the Inte with text.


    ''¡¯The talented violinist and his wife went shopping together, they had a good rtionship!''¡¯


    During the day, the report showed that Olivia was beaten up.


    But at night, Olivia and Brayden were happily shopping together,pletely unaffected by the daytime


    reports.


    It seemed that the two reports were totally different.


    Melody looked at the photos and smiled.


    Everett, you want to break up with me, but what to do next? Be together with Olivia?


    ¡®''Just look at Olivia, how happy she and Brayden was now¡± She thought.


    She sneered.


    Melody picked up the wine and drank it.


    In the Grand Imperial Garden, at night.


    In the study.


    Everett sat behind his desk, looking at theputer with a cigarette in his hand.


    Theputer was not showing a normal file, but a report.


    There was a photo inside, which was erged and upied most of theputer screen.


    And there was no one else in the photo, it was Olivia.


    She was wearing a white chiffon shirt with two buttons unbuttoned at the cor, revealing her slender


    neck and a faint corbone.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Her long, straight hair was tied behind her head, and there was no extra hair on her forehead.


    It was clean and refreshing.


    She tilted her head slightly and looked at the person beside her.


    Her mouth was slightly curved, her eyebrows were stretched, she smiled, and her eyes were filled with


    tiny specks of light.


    It seemed that at this moment all her tenderness had been given to the person in her eyes.


    "Click".


    The lights went out, and a cigarette fell on Everett''s finger.


    Smoke spread out, and he narrowed his ck eyes.


    He kept looking at the people in the photos, the mist in his eyes glittering.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Olivia woke up the next morning and Brayden was no longer in bed.


    She looked at the time.


    It was almost eight o''clock.


    She immediately took her phone and looked at the rm clock.She had an rm clock setst night at


    seven am.


    But it was almost eight o''clock and the rm didn''t go off.


    She had to take a look, or she would easily oversleep.


    However, she did set the rm clock as she remembered.


    But why didn''t it ring? Was her phone malfunctioned? Olivia put her phone aside and went to the


    bathroom to wash up.


    She decided to stop by a phone store after work today.


    After washing up, she went downstairs and saw Brayden putting breakfast on the table.


    Hearing the sound, Brayden looked over.


    "Morning" He looked at her tenderly.


    Olivia went downstairs.


    "When did you get up?"


    Breakfast was ready.


    Brayden thought for a moment and said, "When your rm clock rang"


    Olivia was stunned.


    "Did the rm go off?"


    Why didn''t she hear anything? Brayden saw her in disbelief and smiled.


    "It rang once, but I turned it off"


    So she didn''t hear it.


    Olivia was helpless.


    "I thought my phone was broken"


    "It wasn''t.Don''t set a rm clock so early in the future.It wouldn''t hurt if you sleep a little longer"


    He touched her face, with eyes full of tenderness.She was too tired.


    "It''s okay.It''s not too early at seven"


    "It''s early for me" Brayden held her hand.


    "Come.Have breakfast.As long as I''m around, you can forget about getting up at seven"


    Listening to his overbearing words, Olivia became more and more helpless, and now she really couldn''t


    find a way to say no to him.


    After the two had breakfast, Brayden asked, "What''s the n for today?"


    "To the clothingpany, we have some work for them" Brayden nodded.


    "Okay, let''s go together"


    He wiped his mouth with a tissue and got up to clean the table.


    Olivia said, "I''ll do it.You already made the breakfast, and I''ll do the dishes"


    They should treat each other equally, or it would be bad for their rtionship.


    She didn''t like that either.She took the dishes and cleaned the table.


    Brayden smiled.She was different from other people.She just couldn''t bear to sit there doing nothing


    and enjoyed being waited upon.


    "You rest for a while.I''lle out when I''m done"


    She went to the kitchen.But Brayden followed her to the kitchen.Olivia heard footsteps and said, "You.."


    She was hugged.


    Brayden put his arms around her waist, chin on her shoulder, and said, "You wash the dishes, I''ll hold


    you, okay?"


    "Okay"


    Olivia cleaned up the kitchen, took the documents, and went to anotherpany with Brayden.


    HC Clothing.


    HC Clothing was far away, and it took two hours to drive.


    It was already 10: 30 when the two of them got there.


    Olivia went to the front desk and the employee quickly took her to their manager.


    Olivia met the manager and told him what she wanted.


    And showed him the drawings.


    The manager looked at it and frowned.


    "This kind of thread is rather rare.We don''t know if we have any stock.Let me make a call first"


    "Okay"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The manager was on the phone while Olivia and Brayden sat on the sofa and waited.


    Not long after, the manager came over and said, "Miss Hadley, I''m sorry.We don''t have any stock on


    this thread"


    Olivia frowned.


    "When will you replenish the stock?"


    "I just checked.We are temporarily out of stock at the channel.So not any time soon"


    "Out of stock.." Olivia frowned.


    It was no small matter that the goods were cut off.


    "I want to know more about the details.Is it a short time or a long time situation?"


    "Well, there was an ident at the supply factory a while ago.The warehouse was on fire and the


    inventory was burned down.It would take at least ten days or a half month for that thread to be in


    production"


    "It would be too long.I can''t wait that long" Olivia said directly.


    "Sorry, Miss Idley"


    "Do you know where else I can get this thread?"


    The manager shook his head.


    "Ourpany is the only one I know.Because the production was low, the price of this thread is higher


    than others, so manypanies simply wouldn''t prod it"


    Olivia''s face darkened.


    The thread she wanted to usc was called the Golden Thread, not making of gold, but gold In color.


    It was very special.


    She had to use this thread in her dress, which was a highlight.


    It was absolutely necessary.


    Olivia thought for a while and said, "Where is that factory? I want to go and see it"


    "It''s a little far.It''ll take at least two hours to drive"


    "It''s okay.I''ll go even if it would take three hours"


    She had to see it herself.


    The manager looked at the time.


    "Well, it''s almost noon now.I''ll make arrangements for what I have to do.We''ll take you there after


    lunch"


    "Okay"


    But


    "Would it be any trouble for you?"


    "If it would, just tell us the address and we''ll go by ourselves"


    "It''s okay.I have to go to the factory anyway ¡°


    "That''s good"


    Olivia and Brayden were in the reception room, and the manager left.


    Brayden said, "Don''t worry.We will figure something out when we get there"


    Olivia frowned.


    "This year, theunch of the new brand is in a tight schedule.I can''t afford to ck off"


    Brayden''s fingers fell on her brows and smoothed out the wrinkles.


    Olivia looked at him and the solemnity in her eyes gradually dissipated.


    Brayden said, "Let me know if there''s anything I can help you with"


    He wanted to help her.He didn''t want her to be so tired.


    Oliviaughed when he said that.


    "Aren''t you helping me now?"


    He did all the cooking and driving.He basically became her assistant.


    Brayden smilled.


    "Yeah, I will rely on you to support me"


    "No problem"


    After the manager finished his work, they went to a Chinese restaurant, had lunch, and went to the


    ce the manager mentioned.


    Silkworm Town.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    "Silkworm Town specializes in sericulture.Manypanies have been importing goods from here for


    many years"


    In the car, the manager introduced Olivia to Silkworm Town.


    Olivia nodded.


    "So the factory you mentioned is also in this town?"


    "Yes, it''s in this town.The weather was hot.Somehow, it caught fire and it was toote when they found


    out"


    The manager sighed.


    "It was a big loss"


    "Yes, it''s hard to raise silkworms"


    It wasn''t easy at all.


    "Indeed, the factory suffered a huge loss"


    As they spoke, the car was parked in the town''s parking lot.


    After their cars stop, a few luxury cars drove into the town and were parked in the parking lot, too.


    The manager got out of the car, pointed to the alley in front of him and said, "We need to go in from


    here.There''re miles"


    "It''s okay.Let''s go"


    They walked in.


    There were many people around, which didn''t look like locals.


    Olivia asked, "There seems to be a lot of outsiders here"


    "Yes, Silkworm Town is famous for sericulture.And there is a Fairy Mountain.So many tourists wille


    here"


    "Fairy Mountain?"


    It was the first time that Olivia had heard of it.


    The manager smiled.


    "Yes, it''s said that Silkworm Town didn''t use that name at first, but was called Hardship Town.It was


    very poor.Later, a fairy came down to earth.Seeing that the town was very poor, she thought that raise


    silkworms could help people here.So the fairy stayed in the town and taught people how to raise


    silkworms.Silkworm Town became rich and the fairy left"


    "In order to thank the fairy for her help, people built a temple on the mountain to worship the fairy, and


    the mountain became Fairy Mountain"


    As he spoke, he pointed to the highest mountain in front of him.


    "That''s Fairy Mountain"


    Olivia looked over.


    From this side, she could see the shape of the mountain was special.


    It looked like a person was lying on his side.


    When Brayden saw Olivia looking at the mountain, he said, "Let''s go and have a look when we''re


    done" Olivia shook her head.


    "Maybe next time.There''s no time this time"


    The manager heard their conversation, smiled and said, "ording to another local legend, if a couple


    go to the Fairy Mountain, they will be together forever"


    Brayden clenched Olivia''s hand.


    "Really?"


    "I don''t know if it''s true, but I heard it was"


    Looking at Olivia, he said, "Miss Hadley and Mr.James can go.Not to mention whether this legend is


    true or not, it''s not bad to go and see the scenery.The scenery on Fairy Mountain is very good"


    Brayden looked at the Olivia.


    Olivia felt the heat in his palm.


    He wanted to go.


    "Okay, we''ll go after today''s work" Brayden smiled.


    "Okay:"


    As they spoke, they came to the factory.


    The factory director saw the manager and immediately came over.


    "Hello, Mr.Marley.Mr.Marley nodded and said to the person in charge¡±


    "This is my client, AK Company''s designer Olivia.This is her husband, Mr.James"


    The person in charge immediately reached out his hand.


    "Hello, I''m Logan, the person in charge here"


    Olivia and Brayden both shook hands with the man.


    Soon, Mr.Marley exined Olivia''s intentions of her visit.


    Logan frowned.


    "Miss Hadley, you know that gold thread is expensive.It is not that we deliberately raised the price, but


    that there are very few silkworms, and there are very few lines to spit out.We had a lot of stock before


    the fire.However, after that, there was not a single shred left of the gold thread"


    Olivia frowned again.


    "When will you have it?"


    Logan thought for a moment and said, "At least half a monthter"


    "Silkworms spin silk.And then we''ll process it and make it into a finished product.It''ll take half a month"


    Still half a month.


    Olivia clenched her hands.


    "l only need a small portion of it for now because I need to make a sample in half a month"


    "Well.."


    Olivia looked at his embarrassed face and said, "Can you help me find it? Not very much"


    "Well, you guys have a seat first.I''ll go to the warehouse and the workshop to take a look"


    "Okay, thank you"


    "You''re wee" When Logan left, Mr.Marley said, "I have something to do, too.You guys sit down.I''ll


    be right back"


    Olivia said, "It''s okay.You''re busy.Don''t worry about us"


    Mr.Marley also left.


    Olivia looked at the time.


    It was almost four o''clock.


    Time passed quickly.


    She needed an answer today.


    Yes or no.


    What would she do if the answer was no? Olivia began to think.


    Brayden sat next to her and did not disturb her.


    Suddenly, his phone rang.


    Olivia looked at him.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Brayden said, "I''ll take a call"


    "Okay:"


    When Brayden went out, Olivia looked at his back and felt a little nervous.


    She had to find a time to talk to Brayden and tell him not to follow her.


    He should do his own work.


    Brayden walked outside, looked at the screen and swept the answer button.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    "Brayden, your grandfather is sick.Do you have time these two days? Come back to see your


    grandfather."


    On the phone, Belle said worriedly.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Brayden clenched his phone.


    "Grandpa is sick? What happened?"


    "Your grandpais old and he has a cold.It wasn''t that serious at first, but sam chow it went hadly and


    became pneumonia.It''s better if youe back when you have time."


    Belle''s voice was filled with worry, and Brayden frowned.


    "Well, I''ll be back tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    Brayden hung up the phone and looked into the distance.


    From here, he could have a clear view of the back of Fairy Mountain lying prone.


    He wanted to go lo thal mountain with her, but now, he couldn''t.


    Bray returned to the guest room, and Olivia was nning with a pen and paper in her hands.


    In any unexpected situation, she would write it down and prepare.


    She didn''t like things to be out of her control.


    Brayden sat beside her and looked at her serious eyes.


    When she worked, shepletely forgot everything around her.


    Olivia finally breathed a sigh of relief after finishing her n.


    A cup of coffee was handed over, and she subconsciously took it and said, "Thank you."


    Then she took this coffee and drank it.


    But when her lips touched the coffee, Olivia paused and looked at the person next to her.


    Brayden was looking at her with doting eyes.


    Olivia put down her coffee cup and said, "I''m sorry I ignored you again."


    "It''s okay.I didn''t" Olivia looked outside.


    Logan hadn''te in yet.It looked like he was still looking.


    She said, "Why don''t we go to the workshop?"


    He was sitting here alone, and she didn''t talk to him.It would be boring.


    "Are you done?"


    "Yes, I''m done for the time being"


    "Let''s go then.Workshop sounds like a good idea"


    "Yes."


    Olivia took a sip of coffee and went out with Brayden.


    In the workshop, all the employees were busy.


    After seeing them, they turned around and continued to work, Completely unaffected.


    Olivia knew that they were paid on a piecework basis so they valued time very much.


    Olivia watched them work hard and carefully.


    Brayden followed her sight to watch them work as well.


    He didn''t understand this, but being with her made everything meaningful.


    The sun was setting and the sky was gradually turning dark.


    Logan found Olivia and said apologetically, "Miss Hadley, I''m sorry.I''ve searched all the ces I can


    and found no more extra gold thread."


    Olivia nodded.


    "Okay, I see.Thank you."


    She had already made ns.


    If she couldn''t find the thread today, she would go to another factory tomorrow.


    There were many factories here.


    She would spend a day looking for it.


    If she couldn''t find it by tomorrow, she would go back the day after tomorrow and dye another thread to


    make it gold.


    During this time, she would still keep in touch with people here and ask Logan to send it to her as soon


    as there was gold thread on this side.


    This was the solution she came up with today.


    Mr.Marley also came out.


    "It''s gettingte.Let''s find a ce to have dinner."


    Logan said, "There is a very typical restaurant in our town.Let''s go there."


    "Yes!"


    They went to the restaurant and sat around the table.


    The waiter came over.


    After they ordered, Olivia looked at Logan.


    "Can you help me arrange for someone who knows the address of your other factories tomorrow?"


    Logan nodded.


    "Yes.Are you going to another factory, Miss Hadley?"


    "Yes, I have to go to other factories, or I won''t rest assured."


    "Well, I''ll take you there.I''m acquainted with a lot of factories here, and I know some of owner''s.I''ll take


    you there myself"


    "Will this trouble you?"


    "It''s okay.I''ll just hand over the work to the workshop manager when I go with you"


    "Thank you so much!"


    "My pleasure, Miss Hadley" After eating, they went to the hotel.


    There were no hotels here, only motels, but because this was a tourist spot, so the amodation


    was not bad.


    Brayden and Olivia went to their room.


    After washing up, theyy on the bed.


    Brayden looked at Olivia.She closed her eyes, her brows still slightly furrowed, and her expression was


    not rxed.She was still tense.


    Brayden''s fingernded between her eyebrows and Olivia opened her eyes.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Brayden looked into her clear eyes and said in a low voice, "I''m going to Capital City tomorrow


    morning" Olivia was surprised.


    "Capital City?"


    She nned to talk to him when things were over here.She didn''t expect him to go back to Capital City


    now.


    Olivia sat up and looked at Brayden.


    "Tomorrow morning?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Yes¡± Olivia looked at his face carefully and asked, "ls something wrong?"


    She was afraid that it would be a big deal.Otherwise, he wouldn''t have to go back all of a sudden.


    "Grandpa is sick.I have to go back and check up on him."


    Grandpa...Olivia thought of Wade.He meant her mother''s father, not Wade.


    Olivia nodded.


    "You have to go back." She frowned quickly.


    "I should go back to."


    She was his wife, and his grandfather was also her grandfather.


    But her identity and her current job...


    "No, you don''t have to go back.You stay here and do your job" Brayden pinned her long hair that was


    hanging from her face behind her ears.


    "I have sent someone to protect you.Someone will follow you these two days.Don''t be afraid.They are


    protecting you."


    "Okay"


    He was worried to leave her here alone.


    She understood that.


    Olivia said, "You don''t have to worry about me.I''m safe with your people protecting me."


    "So don''t rush over and take good care of grandpa"


    How could Brayden not understand what she meant? Looking into her eyes, he understood what she


    was thinking.


    "I can''t bear to part with you" There was a strong sense of reluctance in his eyes.


    He didn''t want to be separated from her at all.Not a bit.Olivia smiled.


    "I didn''t know you were so clingy?"


    He didn''t even want to part with her for not so much time.


    Brayden hugged her, put his chin on her hair, and sighed.


    "I wish I could be by your side forever"


    He had always wanted that.


    Olivia put her hand around his waist and closed her eyes.


    "When I''m done, we''ll go to Fairy Mountain."


    "Okay"


    The next morning, Brayden packed up and left.


    Olivia watched him get into the car and turned to the factory when the car disappeared in the distance.


    She had arranged to meet Logan at the factory.Logan came out quickly.


    "Miss Hadley, I''m sorry to keep you waiting."


    "I just arrived"


    "Let''s go."


    "Okay"


    Logan got on the scooter and asked Olivia to get on it.


    "It''s not convenient to drive cars on the road here, but convenient and fast to get on a scooter"


    "That''s good." walking would be too slow.


    The scooter passed by the town parking lot.Olivia saw a lot of luxury cars there.


    Olivia said, "There are so many touristsing here"


    "Yes, this is the summer vacation now, so a lot of students areing"


    "Right."


    She saw that not only were there students, but also rich people.


    Not long after they left, seven or eight people came up in front, all wearing shirts and trousers.


    At first nce, people would know they weren''t travelers.


    The leader was wearing a ck shirt, ck trousers, as if he didn''t feel any heat.


    The man in a white shirt and ck trousers next to him said, "Mr.Weston, let''s head to the town


    now.Then we can go to Fairy Mountain.It''s cool there.Just in time to visit it."


    Everett looked ahead, his eyes dark.


    "OK¡± The man continued, "Our Silkworm Town has a long history, and is renowned for the ancient


    towns, Fairy Maden Mountain, and Fairy Maiden Lake.Mr.Weston, you will definitely make a profit from


    investing in here!"


    The people who followed immediately echoed, "Yes.There are tourists all year round in Silkwork Town


    since all the tourist sites are fit for any season"


    "The scenery in Fairy Mountain is very good.It is cool in summer.And there are a lot of people to pray in


    the temple in winter."


    "The fish in Fairy Maiden Lake is also very good.It tastes delicious and many peoplee here for it."


    The two of them said a lot, but the man in front of them didn''t respond at all.


    The atmosphere gradually cooled.


    And some of them felt a little awkward.


    Suddenly, Everett asked a question.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    "Which area are the sericulture factories mainly set?"


    The man was stunned.He didn''t expect Everett to suddenly ask this.But soon, he came to his senses


    and said, "Almost all of them are in this area."


    "Our Silkworm Town has been raising silkworms for many years, and tourism has only developed in the


    past two years"


    "So Mr.Weston will definitely make a profit from investing here!" The man said excitedly.But after he


    finished speaking, Everett did not respond.


    That man did not dare to speak since Everett didn''t have any response.


    They were silence again.The man smiled awkwardly, wiping the cold sweat off his forehead.Why did he


    feel so cold in the hot summer?


    "Isn''t Mr.Weston interested in our silkworms industry?"


    Unable to bear the silence, the man could not help but ask.Everett looked ahead, narrowed his eyes,


    and finally spoke.


    "A little bit.¡± The man''s eyes lit up and he immediately said, "That''s great.Our sericulture industry in


    Silkworm Town is also a typical feature!"


    "Mr.Weston, do you want to have a visit?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The people followed immediately looked at Everett.


    Finally, under these intense gazes, a single syble overflowed from Everett''s throat.


    "Yes."


    Olivia and Logan went to the nearest one first, then to the far one, which took less time.


    The two of them went to two factories.


    Logan took her in, asked the people he knew to help find the gold thread.


    Neither of them found it.It was already ten o''clock.


    Olivia looked at the clock and then at the front.


    "Let''s go to the next one."


    "Okay:"


    Knowing that Olivia was in a hurry, Logan didn''t dare to dy, so he took her to the next sericulture


    factory on a electric bicycle.


    On the electric bicycle, Logan said, "The previous two factories were smaller in scale, and this one was


    big.We have a good chance to find the gold thread."


    "Okay:"


    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the factory.


    Logan led her in and called the manager.


    Soon the manager came.


    Logan introduced, "This is Miss Hadley, designer of AKpany"


    The manager immediately said, "Hello, I''m Raymond, manager of this factory."


    "Hello."


    Logan said, "Miss Hadley wants the gold thread.See if you can help find it.Not much, just for sample


    clothes."


    Raymond said, "When you called me yesterday, I asked the warehouse people this morning and they


    said no."


    Olivia, "Would you mind if I try?"


    "Yes, but I''m afraid you will be disappointed""


    "It''s okay.I want to have a try."


    "Okay, this way, please."


    They went to the warehouse and found it together.


    But half an hourter, it ended in disappointment.


    Olivia frowned.


    Raymond said, "Miss Hadley, I''m sorry" Olivia shook her head.


    "It''s okay.Let''s go to another factory¡± Logan suddenly said, "Why don''t we go to the workshop and see


    if there will have some left when they had used it before but forgot to return back?"


    Olivia''s heart tightened and looked at Raymond.


    "Mr.Weber, is that okay?"


    "Sure, I''ll take you there."


    Soon they went to the workshop.


    All the employees in the workshop were busy.


    Raymond asked the supervisor toe over and tell him the situation.


    Soon, the supervisor arranged for someone to help find in the workshop.


    Olivia was looking for it too.


    She tried as hard as she could.


    If she still couldn''t find, she could rece it with another thread.


    But an hourter, they still got nothing.


    Olivia said, "Thank you, Mr.Weber"


    "It''s okay."


    The two of them left.


    Logan looked at the watch and said, "Miss Hadley, it''s almost noon.Let''s go another one after dinner"


    It was noon? Olivia looked at the time.


    It was already 11: 30.


    It was indeed noon.


    Normally, if it was only her, she could save the lunch, but it was not gonna happen with someone


    apanied her.


    "Okay, let''s find a ce to eat."


    Working after lunch.Logan looked around and said, "There''s a home-cooked restaurant ahead.Let''s go


    there."


    "Okay."


    The two of them went to the restaurant and sat down.


    Logan ordered.


    After ordering, the waiter went to prepare and Olivia asked, "What time do the factories close?"


    "We all get off workte.If we don''t work overtime, it''s 6: 00 or 6: 30.If we work overtime, 8 or 9 is


    possible, or even overnight" Olivia nodded, so she could go to three factories in the afternoon and two


    in the evening.


    Soon, Olivia asked, "How many more factories do we have to go?"


    Logan thought for a moment and said, "If we count those small factories, there are probably more than


    a dozen.If we count only the big ones, there may be five" Olivia had her n in her heart.


    "Because I''m really in a hurry, we won''t go to these small factories this afternoon.We''ll go to the big


    one.Try to go to four in the afternoon and one in the evening"


    Because she worried that some factories left work early in the evening.


    "Okay, I''ll call them now."


    "Okay."


    Logan went out to make a phone call.


    Olivia sat in her seat and thought.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Olivia took out her phone, and Brayden''s name popped out on the screen.


    Olivia''s tense nerve loosened a little and she answered, "Brayden."


    "I''m here.What about you? Is it going well?"


    "Not so well.But it''s okay.You just got off the ne?"


    "Yes, I am reporting it to you as soon as I got off the ne" Olivia curved her lips.


    "Okay, mission aplished.Don''t worry when you get back.Take good care of grandpa.I''m fine here


    with your people protecting me."


    He was most worried about her being alone.


    Even if she was being protected, he would still be worried if he was not there for her.She knew his


    concerns.


    Brayden sighed.


    "I want to be by your side."


    It was only a few hours since hest saw her, and he missed her very much.


    He missed her smile and her voice, as well as her eyes when she looked at him.


    They were sparkling as if the whole gxy was in her eyes.


    Olivia smiled.


    "You can''t do this."


    He acted like a child who couldn''t live without his parents.


    "I can''t help it.You had cast a spell on me and I can''t leave you at all"


    He couldn''t even imagine what he would be if she ever left him.


    Olivia listened to his joking but serious words, and her heart tightened.


    "Call me when you visit grandpa"


    "Okay"


    A car was parked outside the airport.Brayden looked at it and said, "The car is here.I''ll get in first and


    call youter"


    "Okay, be careful on the road"


    "You too."


    Hanging up the phone, Olivia looked at the time.


    It was almost twelve o''clock.


    Time always passed quickly.


    The driver got out of the car and put Brayden''s suitcase in the trunk.


    Belle walked over and hugged him.


    "Son."


    It hadn''t been long since shest saw him, but now it seemed that she finally saw him again after a


    long time of separation.


    Belle was in aplicated mood.


    Brayden hugged her and patted her on the back.


    "Mom, get in the car."


    "Okay"


    The two of them got into the car.


    Belle took Brayden''s hand and looked at him carefully.


    "How''s the wound on your head?"


    "It''s healed."


    But Belle was still worried.


    "Lower your head and let me see"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Okay¡± Brayden lowered his head and showed it to Belle.


    The hair had grown out, but it was only a few centimeters long.


    Belle could see the scar on his head at a nce, as wide as his thumb.She frowned.


    "Why would it leave such a big scar?"


    "Nothing serious.It''s okay."


    Brayden took her hand off and asked, "How''s grandpa?"


    Belle sighed.


    "He got worse and barely got his life back after the finest doctors were summoned for his treatment."


    Brayden''s grandfather was sixty years old, not young anymore.Butpared to Wade, he was still


    much younger.


    Brayden frowned.


    "Let''s go straight to the hospital"


    When he was young, he followed his grandparents for his parents were too busy.It could be said that


    he grew up with his grandfather through the childhood.


    Grandpa treated him very well.


    "Okay, we''ll see your grandfather before we go home"


    As she spoke, Belle thought of something and asked, "Where''s Olivia?"


    After a pause, she continued, "We didn''t let your grandfather know about Olivia.This time, your


    grandfather was in the hospital.He asked about Olivia and asked you to bring Olivia back to see him."


    His favorite grandson was married, and the old man had never seen his granddaughter-inw before.


    Now, since he was sick, he couldn''t wait to see her.


    Brayden nodded.


    "She''s been busytely.When she was free, I''ll bring her back to see grandpa."


    He also wanted to bring Olivia back to see his grandfather, who he loved and respected.


    "Okay:"


    In Silkworm Town, Logan hung up the phone and came in.


    He said to Olivia, "It was done.We''ll go over after dinner."


    "Okay:"


    The two of them went to the nearest one after dinner, but it was still the same as the factories they went


    before, no stock.


    Olivia didn''t give up.


    She would not give up until the end.


    Time passed by bit by bit, and soon night fell.


    It was already eight o''clock.


    Olivia and her group were going to thest factory now.


    It was also the furthest one.


    It was at the foot of the Fairy Mountain.


    They checked the warehouse and workshop, still nothing.


    Olivia finally gave up.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Hadley.I couldn''t find it for you."


    The manager of the factory said apologetically.


    Olivia shook her head.


    "It''s okay.Call me when you do""


    She left her number at every factory.


    As long as they made the Golden Thread, they would call her.


    And she couldn''t stay here any longer.


    She wanted to go back toa li City and continue her work.


    "No problem. I¡¯ll call you if I can gct the goods out."


    "Okay."


    Olivia and Logan left the tactory and went back.


    Sitling in the car, Olivia said apologetically, "I''m sorry to drag you along on such a long trip tor nothing"


    "IH.doesn''t matter.I''m a friend with the managers of these tactories.We haven''t seen each other for a


    long time.This trip would be my catching up with them." Olivia smiled.


    "Thank you."


    She meant it by her heart.Logan sent Olivia straight to the amodation.


    "Miss Hadley, you should go up, I''ll go back now."


    "Wait Olivia took out her purse and took out five hundred dors for Logan.¡±


    Logan was surprised.


    "Miss Hadley, what are you doing?"


    "Thank you so much for today."


    She couldn''t let him go back empty-handed after such a long trip, especially when he put so much


    effort in it.


    Logan smiled.


    "Miss Hadley, there is really no need for this"


    "Please take it."


    "I really can''t ept this."


    Logan refused to ept it even if she insisTed.He quickly gol on the electric bike and left.


    Olivia stood there with the money in her hand indescribably grateful.


    There were bad people in this world, but there were also good people.


    She was really grateful for the good people she met in her life.


    Olivia put the money in her purse and turned to the hotel.She took out the key and opened the


    door.Then, she froze.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    The originally tidy room was in a mess at this moment, as if it had been rohhad.


    The sheets and nkets were scattered on the floor, the cushions on the sofa were also thrown on the


    floor, and the things on the bedside table were all over the ce.


    Most importantly, her suitcase was on the ground and was opened as if it had been ransacked.


    Her clothes and pants were cut into pieces, and so were the documents.


    The document was torn into pieces, like snowkes all over the ce.


    She felt like she was noting to her room, but to a garbage dump.


    Olivia''s mind went nk for a short time.


    Soon, she ran in and picked up the pieces of paper on the ground.


    It was all her documents and designs.


    It was all her work she had put all her effort into! Olivia pursed her lips got up, and quickly went to the


    front desk downstairs.


    "I''m a guest of Room 3208.I want to ask who came to my room during the day."


    "Room 3208?"


    "Yes."


    "Let me check"


    "Okay"


    The front desk clicked on theputer, looked at the room number on the screen, and quickly said,


    "Miss, you checked Into our hotel yesterday.During your stay, we will not go to your room."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure, even the cleaners don''t go to your room until you check out.We won''t go in until you call us


    before you check out." Olivia frowned.


    "In that case, I''ll call the police"


    "Call...Call the police?"


    Twenty minutester, the police arrived at the hotel, and Olivia led them to the room.


    "I arrived at about 9:30.I went to the room, opened the door and saw this.I have asked the receptionist


    of the hotel.She said that no one would go to the guest''s room during their stay, so my room might have


    been burrized."


    "Okay, we understand the situation" The policeman said to the person next to him, "Go in and see


    what''s going on."


    "Yes."


    A few people went in, and one of the policemen asked, "Did you check your things? Did you lose any


    money or important belongings?"


    "Yes, my credentials are missing, and my important documents are also destroyed, and so are my


    clothes and pants."


    "How about the money and important belongings?"


    "The card and money are gone."


    Except for some money she brought out today, there was nothing.The police frowned and took notes.


    Half an hourter, the police said, "Let''s check the surveince."


    "Can Ie with you?"


    "Sure.¡± She wanted to go and see who it was.


    Although she knew that she would not know this person.The group of people went downstairs.Olivia''s


    phone rang and a text message came in.She picked up her phone.


    It was Brayden.She pressed on it.


    "I''m finally home from work.I don''t know if you''re asleep.If you''re not asleep, reply to me.If you''re


    asleep, call me back tomorrow" Olivia put her phone in her pocket.


    She couldn''t tell him what happened here.


    He would be worried.


    A few people got out of the car.


    The police went to the front desk to check on the surveince cameras.


    Olivia was watching from the side.


    But half an hourter, Olivia didn''t see anyone enter her room.


    The police looked very carefully, and another half an hour passed.


    The police officer said to her, "From the surveince video, no one has been to your room during the


    day, but we think he probably climbed in through the window"


    She lived on the second floor, so it was convenient for anyone to climb through the window.


    Olivia clenched her hand.


    "So we can''t find the person?"


    Money wasn''t important, but she had to get her ID and other credentials back.


    Especially her ID card and passport.


    Without these two things, she couldn''t go anywhere else.


    She couldn''t go back to Paris.


    "We still have a chance to find the person.There are surveince cameras on the street outside.We


    need to go back and check them."


    "Well..." Olivia frowned.


    She thought she might not be able to get her ID back.


    The person destroyed her clothes, pants, documents, and taking away her passport.


    She thought she know who did it.


    "Miss Hadley, pleasee with us to the police station and make a statement."


    "Okay:"


    Olivia got in the car and followed the police back to the police station.


    As the police car left, the people who heard the sound of the police car and came out to watch also


    went back one after another.


    Davis went out to buy something and saw Olivia leaving with the police.


    He came to stop a man who was leaving.


    "May I ask what happened in front?"


    The man recognized that Davis was the man who was following the big boss around during the day.


    He immediately said, "Oh, it seems that a guest was robbed.It''s very serious."


    Davis looked at the hotel ahead, as if he was thinking of something.


    "Okay, thank you."


    Then he turned around and went back to the hotel.


    He came to Everett''s room and knocked on the door.


    Not long after, the door opened and Davis took the things in and put them on the table.


    Everett sat down on the sofa, opened theptop, and tapped on the keyboard.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Davis looked at the man sitting on the sofa, paused for two seconds, and walked over.


    "Mr.Weston, I saw Miss Hadley getting into the police car just now" The hand that was typing on the


    keyboard stopped.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    It was almost midnight when Olivia returned from the police station.


    She stood in a messy room, her eyes on the pieces of information on the ground, and bent over to tidy


    it up.


    Suddenly, her body froze.


    The next moment, she quickly stood up and called the police station.


    Not long after, the phone was connected.


    "Hello, this is Silkworm Town Police Station."


    "Hello, I''m Olivia, the one who called the police tonight.I want to report that my notebook is missing


    too.There are important designs in that notebook.Can you help me find it as soon as possible?"


    She hadpletely forgotten about her notebook just now.


    Now she remembered.


    There were a lot of information and designs in her notebook.


    They were useless to others, but important to her.


    Moreover, she was not afraid of losing them, but the person who took her notebook would take them


    away.


    Especially these designs of these two months.


    If they were taken away, then her two months of hard work would be in vain and affect theunch of


    this year''s new brand.


    She couldn''t let this happen.


    "Okay, I''ll write it down.I''ll contact you when we find it"


    "Could you do it as fast as you can? Because the designs inside are really important"


    "We will work hard."


    Hanging up the phone, Olivia sat on the bed and clenched her fingers.


    No, she couldn''t just sit here and wait to die! Olivia made a quick call.


    The call went through quickly.


    The beep came, and Olivia held the phone tightly.


    It was 9 or 10 am in Paris, so Mr.Smith should be at thepany.


    As soon as she thought about it, the call went through, and Preston''s voice came over.


    "Hello, Olivia."


    "Mr.Smith, are you busy now? I have something urgent to tell you."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Preston looked at the higher-ups in the conference room and said, "It''s okay, go ahead"


    "I''m in the Silkworm Town of H City now.I don''t have the gold thread I need, so I came here to look for


    it, but during the day when I went to look for the gold thread, someone went to my hotel room and took


    away my notebook and ID.I suspect the person stealing my stuff is a fan of Melody"


    "There are very important designs in my notebook, especially the designs for the past two months.You


    can say that I think too much or I''m suspicious, but I''m worried that they''ll leak my designs."


    Preston narrowed his eyes and gripped his phone tightly.


    "I understand the situation.Are you there alone now?"


    "Yes, I just called the police and came back from the police station.The police said they would return


    them back to me once they found them, but I think it''s very difficult to find it back, and it''s very likely that


    they couldn''t."


    "Okay, I''ll hold a press conference tomorrow to release the designs for our new product."


    Preston made his decision quickly without any hesitation.


    Olivia pursed her lips tightly, and her heart surged.


    A few secondster, she said in a hoarse voice, "Mr.Smith, I''m sorry"


    She did not expect such an unexpected situation.She was careless.


    "It''s not your fault.It''s dangerous for you to be alone over there.I''ll send someone over here with you"


    "Okay, I''ll go back to H City tomorrow and fill in some important documents."


    "Well, that''s it.I''ll have a meeting right away"


    "Okay"


    Olivia hung up the phone, her heart pounding.


    The design meeting for theunch of the new product I tomorrow was very rushed, even urgent.


    But there was no other way.


    Once her designs were leaked, it would not only her two months of hard work be in vain, but the hard


    work of the entire AK Company staff.


    Even their ns tounch new brands this year would abort.


    Olivia''s mind raced.


    Soon, something shed through her mind and she sent a message to Preston.


    The phone vibrated twice.


    Preston took the phone and clicked on the message.


    "Mr.Smith, I''ve been here for the past two days.Call me if you have any questions."


    Preston replied with a "yes".


    He put down his phone and looked down at the higher-ups, "I told you about the general situation.Now


    you have to work out the design of the new brand immediately.Remember, I will hold a press


    conference at 9: 00 tomorrow morning.Your time is less than 24 hours."


    The higher-ups all looked serious, but there was no panic on their faces.


    They had no time to panic when things needed to be resolved.


    "Okay, Mr.Smith!"


    After the meeting, everyone left the conference room and walked quickly.


    As soon as Preston returned to his office, he picked up his phone and made a call with his cold face.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    The call went through after four beeps.


    As soon as it was connected, Preston''s voice came through, "I was supposed to call Melody, but this


    emergency was eventually attributed to you, so I called you."


    "Someone sneaked in the ce where Olivia lived and stole her papers and theptop that restored all


    of the important designs of AK Company.I don''t think you need me to tell you who did it"


    "I already have a solution.That''s holding the new press conference of our brand carly tomorrow


    morning.Although this n is too risky, I have ne other way."


    "I can''t me you for this, but I really hope..."


    "No leak"


    Everett''s low voice interrupted Preston.


    Preston tightened his grip on the phone, "What did you say?"


    "I got herptop."


    "You...You''ve got it?"


    Preston frowned and rarely failed to understand what Everett meant.


    "I found the person who stole her in her room.I have got theptop but no her papers."


    Preston understood his brief exnation.


    "How do you know about this?" Preston asked.


    It was impossible for Olivia to tell Everett about this.


    Then, how did Everett know about it and send someone to find theptop back? He couldn''t figure it


    out.


    But he didn''t have to figure it out.


    Everett''s voice came over, "I''m in Silkworm Town."


    After that, he hung up.


    A busy beep came from the other end of the phone, and Preston frowned.


    Olivia was in Silkworm Town, and Everett was also there...


    Olivia checked into another room on the highest floor, but even after doing so, she stayed up all night.


    She asked people at the hotel reception for paper and a pen and worked out the lost designs overnight


    with her remaining memory.


    She had backups of all the important documents and designs.


    But the backups of the designs were useless now.


    Once the designs fell into the hands of someone who had ulterior motives, they would no longer be her


    own designs.


    They would be someone else''s designs.


    As the sun rose slowly over the Fairy Mountain, the sunlight poured into the room.


    The LED lights were overshadowed by the sun.


    Olivia was still drawing on the white paper, not a bit tired.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    Olivia paused and immediately took it over.


    When she saw the number on the screen, she answered it immediately.


    "Hello."


    "Is it Miss Hadley?"


    "It''s me.Have you found my lost items?"


    "Yes, yourptop has been found, but your important papers are gone.¡±


    "It''s okay.It''s okay.Am Iing right now?"


    "Yes,e and take a look at your items."


    "Okay, I''ll be right over!"


    Olivia hung up and set the documents on the table in order.


    This time, in order to avoid the same mishap, she brought the documents to the police station, leaving


    nothing important in the room.


    Soon, Olivia arrived at the police station.


    The police gave her theptop, "Check if it''s damaged"


    "Okay, thank you"


    She immediately turned on theputer, which still kept the She typed in the password and took a


    cursory look at the designs and documents inside.


    There were no changes, all of them there.


    Slightly relieved, she continued to ask, "Can I see the thieves?"


    "Sure"


    She wanted to ask if they had tampered with anything on herputer.


    The police brought Olivia to the interrogation room.


    Olivia saw the people in there.


    There were two young men who seemed unemployed, one with yellow hair, the other with red hair and


    a bruised face.


    Fear rose on their faces when they saw her.


    Olivia frowned, "Why?"


    The police officer said, "We received a report from the crowd saying that they witnessed them stealing


    your things.When we went, they were like this."


    Reported by the crowd? Was she so lucky? Olivia walked over, "Have you seen the contents on my


    computer?"


    The two of them shook their heads immediately.


    Olivia didn''t believe it, "You cut off my clothes, destroyed my important documents, and took myptop


    with you.There''s no way you haven''t probed into the documents on myptop"


    The young man with red hair said, "Beauty, we really haven''t seen them!"


    The yellow-haired young man said, "Yourptop has a password.We are not hackers.How can we


    ess it so easily?"


    He meant they hadn''t done so yet.


    Olivia had a little faith in this answer, but she further questioned, "Who made you do this? Or did you


    do it yourself?"


    Her suspicion was that someone had instructed them to do so.


    Judging from the destroyed documents, it was obvious that the person knew she was a designer.


    That person clearly knew how important those materials and designs were to a designer.


    But the two of them didn''t seem to know that.


    The two of them began to avert her cycs.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The policeman said, "Tell the truth.If you dare to hide it, you will be even more severely punished!"


    Hearing the police''s words, the two of them hurriedly said, "We wanted to do this ourselves!"


    "No one instructed us!"


    "Yes, just because you didn''t seem a local and your man left, we wanted to steal something Important


    from you and sell it to earn some money."


    Olivia narrowed her cycs, "I didn''t m a local, and my husband Icft.So you guys have been targeting


    me since the beginning?"


    "Huh...You and your husband are so imposing, at first sight.How could we not target you?"


    "Yeah, you''re not a local, and you''re a woman.It''s easy to steal in your room."


    Looking at their smiles, Olivia pursed her lips and continued, "OK, It''s easy to steal in my room.But why


    did you cut off my clothes and destroy my documents?"


    She looked at them and asked, her eyes sharpening.


    The two of themughed awkwardly, "Well, we have a proclivity for cutting things."


    "Right?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Who doesn''t have any proclivities?"


    The two of them wereughing and joking, which made Olivia unable to believe them.


    But there was nothing she could do even she didn''t believe them because she failed to find reasons to


    refute them.


    "That''s all I want to ask"


    "Okay."


    The police closed the door.


    Olivia and the police went out.


    Olivia asked, "Where did you catch them?"


    "Near a bar"


    "How did they got the wounds on their faces?"


    "There must be a fight" It was normal that there was a fight near the bar.


    However, she still felt a little weird.


    "Do you know who the informant is?"


    "Yes, but to protect the informant, we will not tell you who he or she is."


    Olivia nodded, "I have another question"


    "Just ask."


    "When did you receive the report?"


    "At about One o''clock this morning" Olivia was surprised, "One o''clock in the morning?"


    It wasn''t long after she returned from giving the police an oral ountst night, was it?


    "Yes, we interrogated all night.We didn''t call you until the morning after we knew the whole process."


    Olivia understood.


    Indeed, the police department''s procedures took time.


    So, it was really possible that the documents on herputer have not been seen.


    After spending an hour in the police station, Olivia walked out.


    She looked at the time, then at the sky.


    After thinking for a while, she picked up her cell phone and dialed a number.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Preston had just returned home when his phone rang.


    He threw the keys on the shoe cab, picked up the phone, nced at the screen, and answered,


    "Olivia"


    "Mr.Smith, the police found my notebook for me" Preston stopped changing his shoes.


    Olivia''s voice continued.


    "The police said they got a report from the crowd, and then they caught someone.I asked the people


    who were caught.They were young unemployed ckers.They said they didn''t see myputer."


    "But I was not convinced and I felt someone else was behind their back."


    But she had no evidence to back her up.Now, she didn''t know what to do.


    Should she believe them or not? So, she called Preston.


    After hearing Olivia''s words, Preston looked forward and a smile appeared in his eyes.


    The smile was indescribable.


    It was as if he had thought of something.


    "What did the police say?"


    "The police said they checked the time, where the two of them went, and what they said.They probably


    didn''t use theputer because both of them had primary school degrees"


    It was impossible for anyone with just a primary school education to decipherputer passwords.


    "Then the police should be right.I''m canceling the press conference" He said directly.


    Olivia frowned.


    "Mr.Smith" "What''s wrong?"


    "I...I''m not so sure."


    Preston felt the uneasiness in her voice,pletely different from the firmness in the morning.


    His lips curved.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you trust the police?"


    "No, I believe in the police.I just don''t think it''s right."


    When her things were stolen, it was reported to the police by someone immediately.


    How could it happen so fast? Or was she really that lucky? She did not believe in such luck.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    And what the two of them said seemed reasonable but could not withstand scrutiny.


    "Trust me, Olivia.That''s it."


    Preston said in a steady voice.


    He believed in Everett.


    No one could stop him from getting what he wanted.


    Olivia listened to Preston''s steady and powerful voice.


    A few secondster, she said, "Okay, I believe you, Mr.Smith¡±


    There was a force in his voice that suppressed her uneasiness.


    Olivia got in the car, went back to the hotel, and checked out.


    She was going back to H City.


    There were still many things waiting for her to do.


    Preston hung up the phone, put on his slippers, walked in, and sat down on the sofa.


    Honey ran down, jumped onto the sofa, and squatted beside him.


    Preston stroked its head and leaned back against the sofa.


    His eyes were wide open as he looked at the void ahead.


    Not long after he called Everett, he canceled tomorrow''s new brandunch.


    But he didn''t call Olivia.


    His instinct told him that he had to wait for Olivia to call him back.


    Indeed, Olivia called him back and told him the police had found theputer.


    And it was because of a report from the local people.


    A report from the local people...


    Hearing this, he really wanted tough.


    But he couldn''t.


    He had always been quick and resolute, but now he had to beat about the bush to finally get the job


    done.


    He didn''t know if it was good or bad.


    He just felt like something was getting out of hand.


    Olivia called Logan on the way back to the hotel.


    She had no ID card and couldn''t travel by public transportation.


    She wanted to ask him if there was any other way to get toH City without an ID.


    Now she had to go back to H City and acquire the necessary papers.


    Otherwise, it would greatly affected her afterwards.


    "Yes, there is."


    "What is it?"


    "We need ID cards for the buses here, but one car doesn''t."


    "What car?"


    "Combination car"


    "Abination car?"


    "Yes, they are simr to taxis.They specialize in traveling between Silkworm Town and H City.The fare


    is a little more expensive than a bus, but it''s very convenient for it would take you directly to your


    home"


    It was Olivia''s first time hearing transportation like this.


    She frowned slightly.


    "Is it safe?"


    "Don''t worry about that.They are run by a localpany.It''s a very legit business.Sometimes I''m too


    lazy to drive and I will take their car too."


    "Okay, as long as it''s safe."


    "When are you leaving? I''ll arrange the car for you now" Olivia looked at the time and said, "About ten


    o''clock"


    "Okay, I''ll make the call now."


    Olivia looked out the window.


    It was ten past nine.


    It would be just about time for the car toe if she checked out now.


    When Olivia returned to the hotel, Logan called.


    "Miss Hadley, I''ve arranged the car for you.I gave them your number.They''ll contact you soon" "Okay,


    thank you"


    "You''re wee"


    "Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay¡±


    Olivia packed her suitcase.


    It was full when she came here, but empty when she was about to leave.It was really a tragic loss for


    her to take this trip.


    Olivia smiled bitterly and wen downstairs with the suitcase to check out.


    She had just checked out whether phone rang.She took out her cell phone and was startled to see the


    name on the screen.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    It was Brayden.He sent her a messagest night asking her to call him back in the morning.


    She forgot.


    Olivia put down her suitcase and picked it up.


    "Brayden"


    "Are you busy?"


    A gentle voice sounded, and an apologetic look appeared on Olivia''s face.


    "Yes, I''m sorry.I saw your message.I was going to call you, but I forgot when I got busy."


    "It doesn''t matter.You always do that.Forget everything when you''re busy."


    He said it was okay, but he sounded helpless.


    "Low is it? Is it going well? Did you have the gold thread?"


    "No, I''m waiting for a car.I''ll be back in H Cityter"


    "Okay, I won''t be back for two days."


    "It''s okay.You don''t have toe over.Stay with grandpa.Grandpa is the most important."


    Brayden heard the concern in her voice and curved his lips.


    "Yesterday when I went to see grandpa, grandpa asked why I didn''t bring his granddaughter-inw."


    "I got a good scolding" Olivia clenched her phone and her eyshes drooped.


    "I''m sorry.I should have gone back with you"


    She should have gone to see grandpa since he was ill.


    "It''s okay.You''re busy.You can''te next time"


    After a pause, he said, "Olivia, grandpa is a very important person to me.I hope you cane and see


    him"


    His voice was tinged with expectancy.


    Olivia raised her head and looked ahead, her eyes filled with determination.


    "I will.In two days, I will order the sample clothes and then I''ll go."


    It was better for her to be there, even for a day.


    "Okay."


    A call came in.


    Olivia looked at the caller ID.


    It was Logan.


    Olivia said, "Brayden, I have a calling in.I got to go.I''ll call youter"


    "It''s okay.Go ahead."


    After hanging up, Olivia answered Logan''s call.


    "Miss Hadley, are you in the car?"


    "Not yet.The driver hasn''t contacted me yet."


    "That''s great!"


    He sounded very excited, as if something good had happened.


    Olivia thought of something, and her heart tightened.She clenched her phone.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Mr.Webber of P&H Silkworm Factory just called me.He said he found some gold thread"


    Olivia''s eyes lit up.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, he wants us to go and get it now"


    "That''s great!"


    "I''ming over now!"


    "Don''t move.I''ll pick you up"


    "Okay¡±


    Soon, Logan rode over and took Olivia to P&H Silkworm Factory.


    It was the factory they went to yesterday morning.


    As soon as they arrived at the factory, Logan led Olivia to Raymond''s office.


    Raymond saw the two of them and immediately brought over a box.


    "Miss Hadley, this is the gold thread you want.Have a look"


    Olivia looked at the box, her eyes shing with disbelief.She didn''t even dare to take the box.She had


    been on an emotional roller coaster for the gold thread during the past two days, and she had also


    risked the danger of the designs being leaked.


    Now, just as she was about to leave, she was told that the gold thread was founded.She was afraid it


    would be another dream.


    Olivia''s fingertips trembled as she opened the box.


    When she saw the golden thread in the box, her eyes instantly turned red.She covered her mouth and


    turned her head.


    Seeing her expression, Raymond was stunned.


    Logan was also stunned.


    But he quickly thought of something and said, "Miss Hadley is too excited."


    They all saw Olivia''s eagerness and refusal to give up for the gold thread yesterday.


    Now that she saw the gold thread, she couldn''t hold back her feelings.


    When Raymond heard Logan say this, he also remembered how Olivia had looked for the gold thread


    yesterday and nodded understandingly.


    Olivia blinked quickly and turned around, looking at them with a smile on her face.


    "I''m sorry for that"


    Logan said, "It''s okay, Miss Hadley.You looked for it for a long time yesterday.Now that you finally found


    it, I''m relieved."


    Raymond said, "It''s my fault.I came to the office this morning and suddenly remembered that a client


    wanted to see the gold thread.I took it to the client.The client didn''t want it after looking at it so I look it


    back?¡±


    "When I got it back, I left it in the cab and forgot about it"


    "If I had thought of it earlier, Miss Idley wouldn''t have been so tired from running around"


    "Ninsorry, Miss Hadley."


    Olivia shook her head.


    "Mr.Webber, it''s not your fault.I have to thank you instead.This thread is really important to mc.Thank


    you very much."


    When she finished, she bent over solemnly.


    Raymond quickly helped her cup.


    "You are being too polite, Miss Hadley!"


    "I have to."


    Olivia straightened up and said, "I low much is It? I''ll give it to you now"


    There were not many threads, but she had to pay.


    He wouldn''t give it to her for free.


    "No, you don''t have to pay.There are only 50 or 100 grams."


    "No, have to pay you"


    "Miss Hadley, you can use these threads.If you find they are Rood, you can purchase more" Raymond


    said.


    Olivia was stunned.


    She first contacted Logan and thought of buying it from Logan.


    But now, she got it from Raymond.


    Wouldn''t it...


    Logan seemed to know what she was thinking and said, "Missdley, you don''t have to worry about


    me.We don''t have many gold threads.You can buy it from Mr.Webber.He may not have so many of


    them, so you may have to ask me for them."


    Raymond smiled.


    "That''s right, Miss dley.Factories in Silkworm Town are all like this.one doesn''t have enough goods,


    it takes some from the other factory.We help each other and make money together.You don''t have to


    worry."


    "Now I am relieved.If the finished products are good enough this lime, we may need more.You all have


    lo prepare more ahead of time."


    "No problem, Miss Hadley.Don''t worry.We''ll keep in touchter"


    "Okay."


    Olivia took the gold thread and Raymond took Olivia to the hotel.


    "Miss Idley, this is a valuable trip" Lugar said.


    Olivia nodded.


    "Yes, thank you, Logan"


    "You''re wee."


    Logan''s phone rang.


    "I have to take this"


    "Okay"


    Logan Lurned to answer the phone, and Olivia opened The bax again to look at the gold thread.


    The sun shone on it, and it sparkled.


    This was exactly what she wanted.Her efforts paid off.


    Logan hung up the phone and came over.


    "Miss Hadley, I have something to do.We''ll talkter."


    "Okay."


    Logan left.


    Olivia closed the box and put it in her handbag.She must protect this thing well.


    Not long after, her phone rang.


    It was an unfamiliar number.


    Olivia answered, "Hello."


    "Is this Olivia?"


    "It''s me, and you are?"


    "I''m the driver of H&Y Company.Are you at Y Hotel now?"


    "Yes.¡±


    "Okay, please wait for five minutes.I aming now"


    "Okay, thank you"


    The car came quickly.


    There were already three people inside.


    The driver looked at her.


    "Miss Hadley?"


    "Yes."


    "Get in the car.You are thest one.Get in the car and we''ll go to H City."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Okay"


    Olivia put her luggage in the trunk, got in the car, and soon the car drove out of Silkworm Town.


    Olivia looked out of the window, and the scenery shed past her quickly.


    Finally, she finally had the mood to enjoy this.


    No matter what had happened in the past two days, the result was good.


    She was relieved.


    A smile rose from her lips, but soon, it froze.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Outside the car, in the parking lot of Silkworm Town, several men in suits were talking.One of them


    stood out.


    He was dressed in a ck suit as if he could not feel the heat.He was tall and straight, and the sun


    shining on his head, which made his whole body was covered inayer of sunlight.


    But even so, no one could sense a hint of warmth from him.


    He was still so cold.


    Ruthless.


    He was Everett.


    Olivia''s fingers curled up.


    Even though Everett had disappeared from her sight, she didn''t loosen her fists.


    She stared straight ahead, her brows furrowed, her heart racing.


    Everett was in Silkworm Town.


    But why? Why was he in Silkworm Town? He was in the same ce as her when there were all the


    other ces he could be in H City, in the whole country, and in the whole world.


    Was this an ident? A coincidence?


    No, she didn''t believe it.


    She would never believe it.


    Olivia''s knuckles whitened as she clenched her hands hard.


    She suspected that he should be responsible for all the trouble she went through for the past few days


    and what happenedst night.


    But why? Because he just liked to punish her? Determination welled up in Olivia''s eyes.


    Her hands clenched into fists.


    ¡®''Everett, I wouldn''t give up no matter how hard you tried to stop me or find faults with me!'' Olivia made


    up her mind.In the parking lot, a few men surrounded Everett and kept saying, "Mr.Weston, you have to


    think about it!"


    "Silkworm Town is really promising!"


    "That''s right, Mr.Weston!"


    "The tourism industry in Silkworm Town will get better and better!"


    Everell Lurned and sat in the car.


    Davis stood in front of the crowd and said, "Mr.Weston will call you back if he is interested in Silkworm


    Town."


    The men immediately said, "Okay, okay, okay, we''ll wait for Mr.Weston''s call!"


    The luxury car soon drove out of Silkworm Town.


    Those men stood there and watched the luxury car drive out of Silkworm Town until it waspletely


    out of sight.


    "We''ve taken Mr.Weston to see all the goad ces in Silkworm Town in the past two days.Mr.Weston


    still didn''t make any clear statements.I don''t know if he''s interested or not."


    "Of course he is interested!"


    "How do you know?"


    "That''s because you didn''t think it through.Let me ask you, what is Mr.Weston worth? How much is his


    time worth for every hour, every minute, every second?"


    "This¡­¡±


    "Every second matters to him.If he isn''t interested, would he even waste his precious time?"


    "That''s right."


    "People like Mr.Weston won''t waste their time on useless things."


    "Let''s go back and wait for the good news"


    "Yes, as long as Mr.Weston invest the Silkworm Town, this ce will definitely be developed into a


    tourist town!"


    Davis''s phone rang.


    He answered and hung up a minuteter.


    He turned to look at the man in the back seat.


    "Mr.Weston, the boss of the CS Group went to thepany and said he wanted to see you"


    Everett leaned back in his chair with his eyes closed, as if he had fallen asleep.


    But he didn''t.


    His thin lips opened, and he spat out one cold word.


    "No"


    "Okay."


    Davis turned around and called back.


    "Mr.Weston is busy."


    "I see."


    The secretary hung up the phone and came to the person sitting on the sofa anxiously waiting for the


    answer.


    "Mr.Walker, Pri really sorry.Mr.Westonis abroad and very busy"


    "Abroad?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Paul stood up and looked worried.


    "When can Mr.Westone back?"


    "I don''t know about that"


    "Then.¡±


    "Mr.Walker, I''m sorry.I have something else to do"


    The secretary left without waiting for Paul to finish.


    "Hey!"


    Paul tried to catch up, but the secretary quickly disappeared.


    Paul slood there, his hands clenched and he walked back and forth, looking more and more anxious.


    Mr.Weston suddenly wanted to buy hispany and soon had sent samconc to hispany.


    Before he could react, the news of Mr.Weston''s acquisition of hispany had already been reported,


    and now hispany''s share prices had reached the bottom.


    If this continued, he had to sell thepany to Mr.Weston at a low price.


    However, at least he had the right to know why Mr.Weston wanted to buy hispany, right? He had


    never dealt with Mr.Weston before.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to, but that Mr.Weston was standing on top of the business pyramid, and he


    was in the middle.


    He had to look up to Mr.Weston.


    He had no way of getting to know a big shot like Mr.Weston.


    He couldn''t meet a big shot like Mr.Weston, and Mr.Weston couldn''t see a nobody like him.


    In that case, why would Mr.Weston want to buy a smallpany like his? And it was so sudden.


    Paul thought about it.


    No, he had to find the secretary.


    If he couldn''t see Mr.Weston, so at least he had to ask for Mr.Weston''s phone number and call him.


    He wanted to ask why he wanted to buy a smallpany like his.


    Even if he was going down, he would like to know why!

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    "Sorry, I didn''t know Mr.Weston''s number cither."


    The secretary said apologetically.


    Paul was worried.


    "Then who knows Mr.Weston''s number? I''ll call that person."


    He must know the reasons and results today.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know either."


    The secretary said again, then looked at theputer screen.


    "Mr.Walker, I''m busy.Help yourself"


    Paul''s heart sank when he saw this.


    He thought he probably knew the answer.


    Mr.Weston didn''t want to see him.


    Why? Mr.Weston was even unwilling to see him.


    What should he do? Paul walked out of the SHIS Building and stood in the sun.


    The sun shone on his head, making him feel extremely worried.


    He was about to be executed, but he didn''t know what he had cloned.


    He walked outside.


    Suddenly, he stopped and a light shed through his mind.


    He immediately picked up his phone and dialed! a number.


    "Mr.Walker"


    "Where is the Miss?"


    "Miss didn''te backst night."


    "Find her right away.If she doesn''te back, tie her up and force her to return!"


    "Okay, Mr.Walker."


    YES Club.


    In the box.


    Men and women, some slept on the sofa, some slept on the tahlc, and some slept directly on the floor.


    One by one, they were sprawled on their backs and sleeping soundly.


    Suddenly, the door opened and the manager brought someone in.


    He turned on the light.


    In an instant, the dark box was as bright as day.


    One by one, the heavy sleepers were blinded by the bright light.


    Some rolled over and continued to sleep, some grumbled unhappily, and some even ignored it.


    Only one person who was lying in the corner sat up and shouted angrily, "Who the hell turned on the


    lights!"


    Her eyes were closed and her short hair was as messy as weeds.


    The manager said to the person next to him, "Miss Walker is there"


    "l see.Thank you."


    The man raised his hand.


    Two men in ck suits who stood behind him went forward, lifting Sissi up.


    Sissi opened her eyes.


    She was stunned when she saw the man in the ck suit holding her arm.


    Her face was full of confusion.


    She didn''t react.


    What was going on? Or was she dreaming? Sissi looked at the two of them.


    Suddenly, there was a man in the same suit.


    She knew this man.


    "Uncle?"


    The man looked at her.


    "Miss, Mr.Walker asked me to take you back"


    Hearing the man say Mr.Walker, Sissi''s mind suddenly cleared up.


    "I''m not going back!"


    "Why should I go back?"


    "There''s no one in that house anyway.Why should I go back?"


    "Let go of me!"


    She shook off the bodyguard in the ck suit and shouted angrily.


    He looked at her.


    "Miss, Mr.Walker said that I shall tie you up if you don''t go back.So, I''m sorry:"


    He motioned to the two bodyguards and the bodyguards grabbed Sissi again and took her to the car.


    No matter how Sissi screamed and roared, she was brought back to the Walkers.


    "Mr.Walker, Miss is back."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Paul sat on the sofa and nodded.


    His usual spirited face was full of fatigue at this moment.


    Bodyguard brought Sissi in.


    Sissi did not struggle anymore.


    Standing In front of Paul, she parted her feet with one foot forward and her arms folded.


    She looked at Paul casually.


    "So, you suddenly remember that there is a daughter outside, right?"


    Paul looked at her.


    Her short hair was dyed purple and it was messy.


    Her face was put up with smokey makeup.


    Because she hadn''t taken off her makeup all night, her makeup was messed up and she looked like a


    ghost.


    She was wearing an open-navel vest and shorts, and she didn''t look like a girl at all.


    "Did you hit this man on the street a few days ago?"


    Paul handed over a newspaper that was released a few days ago.


    But the words and pictures in the newspaper were still clear.


    In the picture, she was grabbing Olivia''s hair and looking like a bully.


    "Yes, this bitch is trying to seduce a married man.She should be beaten.What''s wrong? Are you going


    to..."


    p! Paul pped Sissi and his strong strength made Sissi fall to the ground.


    Sissi covered her face andy on the ground, stunned.


    "Bitch? Sissi, do you know who you hit?"


    "You hit Everett''s ex-wife!"


    Sissi reacted, stood up in an instant, and red at Paul angrily.


    "Yeah! I know and I hit her!"


    "What''s wrong!"


    "Is it that I can''t hit her!"


    "Paul, let me tell you.I.Sissi, hit this bitch.I also want to kill her!"


    "I won''t be named as Sissi if I don''t kill her!"


    "You!"


    Paul was so angry that he wanted to p Sissi again.


    Sissi grabbed his hand and her eyes were red.


    "Do you think you can hit me as you want just because you are my father?"


    "Stop dreaming.My mother gave birth to me.Unfortunately, my mother died a long time ago.She can''t


    beat me.Don''t think that you can beat me for her!"


    After shaking off Paul''s hand, she turned around and left.


    Paul pointed at her angrily.


    His fingers were trembling out of anger.


    "Sissi, you...You..."


    Paul shook.


    The next moment, he fell backward.


    Sissi only heard a bang, as if the entire vi was trembling.


    She turned around.


    Paul fell to the ground, motionless.


    She was stunned.Paul was taken to the hospital by ambnce.


    Sissi followed and watched the door of the emergency room close.


    Uncle looked at the closed emergency room door and turned to look at Sissi.


    Finally, he couldn''t help but say, "Miss, I know you me Mr.Walker, but you have no idea how difficult


    it is for him.This time he brings you back because CS Group is about to be acquired."


    "Acquisition?"


    What did this mean? Wasn''t Paul''spany always doing well? How could it be acquired? Uncle


    sighed.


    "Do you think you can beat that person as you want? You can''t beat her."


    "You can''t hit that person" Sissi clenched her hand and became angry.


    "Why can''t I beat? She''s just a mistress! She''s just seducing a married man.Why can''t I beat her?"


    "Seduction? Do you know who is about to buy CS Group?"


    Sissi''s heart tightened.


    "Who?"


    "That''s the married man you''re talking about, Everett"


    "President of the SHS Group."


    "How...How could..."


    Sissi''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Wasn''t Everett Melody''s fianc¨¦? He was Melody''s fianc¨¦ and he should be devoted to Melody.Why


    would he help Olivia?


    "Miss, you''re still young.There are many things you don''t understand, especially things in the adult


    world."


    "CS Group is Mr.Walker''s everything, and he develops it with your mother.Now it''s gone, Mr.Walker..."


    He sighed again and said, "Mr.Walker has never betrayed your mother.He has always loved you"


    The car drove Olivia directly to Moon Vi.


    Olivia paid for it, thanked the driver, opened the door, and went in.


    When she got home, Olivia sent Brayden a message, telling him that she was home.


    She did this to reassure him.


    Soon, Brayden''s call came.


    Olivia looked at the caller id and smiled helplessly.


    He called her back every time she texted him.


    "Brayden."


    "Home?"


    "Well, just arrived.I sent you a message as soon as I arrived."


    "Well, that''s good, but why not make a phone call, but send a message?"


    He preferred her to call him.


    Olivia curved her lips.


    "I texted you because I was worried you were busy and I was afraid I would disturb you."


    Brayden smiled.


    "You never disturb me."


    She was his wife, and it was unimpeachable even if she disturbed him.


    "Call me in the future and don''t text me."


    "Okay."


    Anyway, they had to have a telephone call.


    "Get some rest as you got back"


    "Get some rest before you do things."


    "Well, let me tell you something" Hearing the joy in her voice, Brayden became happy.


    "Say it."


    "I found gold thread!"


    Brayden''s eyes lit up.


    "Really?"


    "Yes!"


    "Just as I was leaving today, Logan called me and told me that the manager of a factory we went to


    yesterday found some gold thread, so I went to get it:"


    "Do you know? It just happened at the right time as I was about to go home.I''m really lucky."


    Hearing the joy in her voice, Brayden''s smile spread across his lips.


    "Those who work hard will not be treated harshly by heaven" She deserved it.


    "Brayden, I''m really happy" It seemed that she hadn''t been so happy for a long time.


    "I''ll be happy if you''re happy"


    "Yes."


    ""Brayden, your grandfather let you in¡±


    Belle''s voice came from the phone.


    Olivia said, "Are you in the hospital?"


    "Yes,"


    He was with his grandpa.


    "Then go ahead and do your things.I won''t bother you-"


    Brayden said, "I''ll call youter."


    "Okay"


    Olivia hung up the phone, took the suitcase to the bedroom, and began to take her clothes to shower.


    Last night, her clothes and pants were cut off, and she was now wearing the clothes she wore


    yesterday without changing.


    Now, it was time to change.


    Brayden put his phone in his pocket and walked into the ward.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    In the ward, Belle sat in front of the bed, peeling fruit for Owen.


    Owen leaned against the bed and looked at the man who came in.


    "Brayden"


    "Grandpa."


    Brayden walked over, sat in front of the bed, and held Owen''s hand.


    He smiled gently and patiently.


    "Did you called my granddaughter-inw?"


    "Yes, she''s back from a business trip.She said everything was OK"


    He was filled with happiness when he spoke.


    Owen nodded and patted his hand.


    "Go back.Don''t need to stay with me," he said.


    It was not good for the couple to be separated because of him.


    Brayden was stunned and said quickly, "No need, grandpa.I''ll go back when you''re discharged.It''s not


    urgent"


    Looking at his eyes, Owen snorted, "I don''t believe you!"


    Brayden said with a smile, "Grandpa, I miss Olivia.But it''s alright to be apart for a few days now and


    then."


    Absence makes the heart grow fonder.


    That was right "Knock it off.I may old, but I''m not blind"


    "Go back tomorrow.Staying with me all day long will hinder your work."


    "Grandpa, never mind" Belle also chipped in, "Dad, it''s okay.It''s okay to be a few dayste."


    Owen said, ring at Belle, "Is it okay? They''re just newlyweds.Listen to me.Go back early tomorrow


    morning! Brayden was helpless.When Owen fell asleep, Belle tucked him in and walked softly out with


    Brayden.


    Closing the door, Belle looked at Brayden and said, "Your grandfather cares about you."


    He had been either looking at his cell phone or making phone Calls these past two days.


    She knew what he was thinking.


    "I know.I''ll go back until grandpa gets out of the hospital."


    He was much more relieved that Olivia had returned to H City.


    Belle nodded, "Your grandfather just said it, but he actually wants you to spend more time with him."


    She paused and sighed, "If only Olivia coulde and see your grandfather."


    The Old Master wanted to see his granddaughter-inw.


    Yesterday, he was overjoyed when Brayden showed him the picture of Olivia.


    He was in much better spirits.


    If he saw Olivia, he would probably be cured soon.


    Brayden''s eyes were filled with thoughts.


    "She told me that she woulde over as soon as she had arranged for the next two days"


    Since Olivia said so, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    Belle''s eyes lit up as she asked, "Really?"


    "Well, I''ll call herter, but mom, Olivia is really busy.She''s a hard worker" He didn''t want to make


    things difficult for her.


    "I know that Olivia is a good girl."


    Olivia felt much better after taking a shower.


    Instead of having a rest, she took the documents and began to organize them.


    She had gone to fourpanies, and there were two more to be visited.


    She nned to go out of town when she visited the twopanies.


    Because there were fourpanies be to checked.


    Olivia looked at the calendar and realized that a week passed.


    How time flew! She didn''t dare to dy.


    After sorting out the information, she went to two otherpanies.


    It was exactly 2: 20 pm.


    She didn''t expect today to be a smooth day.


    She went to apany and showed the drawings to the other party, who had stock.


    There was another one that had fabric, but it was not finished.


    But it only took a few days to be finished.


    As the darkness fell, Olivia looked at the time and it was almost seven o'' clock.


    Fortunately, she settled the factories in H City in one go.


    It seemed that everything went well from gold thread.


    Asmile appeared on her face.


    She was going to city D early tomorrow morning.


    If it went well, she should be able to finish it in two days.


    As long as it was finished within these two days, she would go to Brayden''s and visit his grandfather.


    Just a day or two would be fine.


    Olivia stopped a taxi back to Moon Vi.


    Unexpectedly, the rain fell before she reached there.


    It rained heavily soon.


    The heavy rain fell like pouring water.


    Olivia got out of the car and ran in quickly.


    But she was still wet when she ran home.


    She went upstairs to shower and change.


    When she came out, her phone was ringing.


    She took the phone.


    It was a call from Brayden.


    He called her during the day, but they hung up soon without talking too much as she was busy.


    It was almost eight o''clock, and he called her at this time.


    "Brayden."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have you finished in there?"


    "I''m done.I''ll go to city D early tomorrow morning."


    "Tomorrow morning?"


    "Well, things here are over.I''m going to city D.I n to settle things there in two days at most.I''ll go over


    to you when I''m done."


    She told him in advance to let him know her current situation and save his worry.


    "Well, grandpa is still kicking me out today"


    "Hmm? Kicking you out?"


    Olivia stopped wiping her hair with confusion in her eyes.


    "Yeah, because I miss you so much, and he couldn''t stand it anymore" Olivia said, frowning, "I''m sorry,


    I can''t give you the exact time right now, but I promise I''ll go over to your ce as soon as I''m done.I''ll


    go straight over"


    "You don''t have toe back."


    He just waited for her toe over.


    "Okay, I also want to wait for grandpa to leave the hospital beforeing back""


    Brayden looked at the time and said, "It''s almost nine o''clock.It''s gettingte.Rest early.Call me when


    you get to city D tomorrow"


    "Okay:"


    Olivia hung up and went downstairs to the kitchen.


    She hadn''t had dinner yet.


    At this moment, on the other side, a ck luxury car was parked in Grand Imperial Garden.


    The car stopped outside the ck carved door withouting in as usual.


    The headlights were turned on and a man was in front of the car.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    The windshield wipers moved left and right, and the rain was swept away.


    The next minute, the rain fell again.


    The water flowed down the windshield wipers and sshed.


    The driver looked at the person in front of the car and said to the person in the back seat, "Mr.Weston,


    a girl is blocking in front."


    When the driver reached the carved iron door and was about to drive in, a girl suddenly ran out and


    cked the car.


    Fortunately, the speed of the car was very slow, otherwise, she would have been dead.


    "Go down and take a look."


    "Okay"


    The driver took the umbre and opened the door, got out of the car, and came to the girl.


    "Miss, what are you doing here for? Do you know..."


    Before he could finish, Sissi pushed him away.


    Sissi came to the back seal of the car, opened the door, and looked at the people sitting inside.


    "Everett, what do you want? Juste at me.Why did you acquire my father''spany?"


    Sissi shouted angrily.


    Everett looked ahead in the car.


    The light from the streetmp shone in through the open door and his face looked a bit yellow but cold.


    He did not react at all when he heard the angry words, but his voice was cold and distant.


    "You know you''re wrong?"


    He turned his eyes and looked at Sissi.


    When Sissi saw this pair of deep eyes, she only felt that she had fallen into the abyss of hell and was


    frightened.


    She backed away subconsciously.


    Soon, she stopped.


    She couldn''t back off.


    She had to kecp her father''spany.


    It was the work of mom and dad for a lifetime.


    "Don''t buy my father''spany.Juste at me!"


    "You are under the age of sixteen.What can you do?" He asked her in an indifferent voice.


    Those ck eyes were like bottomless holes that she might fall down in misery.


    Sissi''s heart trembled.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    You think you can do whatever you want before your legal age.But you still have to pay for what you


    did


    Sissi''s heart trembled.


    Everett was not angry, nor did he roar at her.


    His voice was indifferent and faint, but she felt they were very serious.


    She couldn''t help shivering.


    The rain was so heavy that it soon seeped through the open door.


    The driver came over and closed the door.


    But just as he was about to close it, one hand grabbed it.


    The driver looked at Sissi.


    She was soaked and looked pitiful.


    Sissi looked at Everett in the car and fell to her knees.


    "I was wrong.I shouldn''t have hit Olivia.I shouldn''t have sent someone to destroy her documents, her


    credentials, or even her designs.I was wrong.I beg you.Please don''t buy my father''spany.It was his


    and my mother''s life''s work.I beg you."


    "Please..."


    In the past, she did whatever she wanted regardless of the consequences.


    But when the doctor told her that her father had a cerebral hemorrhage and might never wake up, she


    realized that she could live such afortable life because her father was behind her.


    Now that the people loving her were in trouble, she could no longer do whatever she wanted.


    She was wrong.


    She was really wrong.


    Everett looked at her as if something was moving in his deep eyes.


    But on closer inspection, there was nothing.


    He turned his eyes and ruthless words fell into Sissi''s ear.


    "Everyone has to bear the consequences for their mistakes."


    The driver closed the door, got in, and started the car.


    Soon the car drove past Sissi.


    Sissi lowered her head, tears mixed with the rain falling down.


    She clenched her hand and shouted, "Dad, I''m sorry!"


    "I''m very sorry!"


    The night was getting darker and darker.


    As the rain gradually subsided, Sissi stood up and walked forward, but after only a few steps she


    staggered and fell.


    And as she fell, a car drove by in the distance, stopped in front of her, and carried her into the car¡­

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Olivia bought a train ticket.


    She packed things up early in the morning, went to the station, got the ticket, and went to D City.


    D City was not far from H City, and she could be there in four hours by train.


    She took the train at 7 o''clock in the morning and arrived at D City at 11:05.


    She then took a taxi to the hotel she had booked in advance, packed things up, and then Brayden


    called her.


    "Are you there?"


    "Just arrived at the hotel.You just call me at the right time."


    Olivia smiled.


    She was going to call him when she was settled.


    "That''s it.I thought that you should be there soon, but you didn''t call me, so I made the call."


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Olivia said softly.


    "I''m relieved to hear your voice"


    "It''s eleven o''clock.Pack up and go to dinner first, then go to work"


    "Okay.How is grandpa?"


    "His conditions had stabilized for the past two days, but he still has to stay in the hospital for


    observation."


    "Okay, take good care of grandpa"


    "Ok.See youter."


    "Bye.Hanging up the phone¡± Olivia started to pack up things.


    After packing up her things, she opened the map on her phone and looked at the addresses of the


    ces.


    The fourpanies were all in D City, but D City was very big, and thesepanies were a little far


    apart.


    Only two of them were slightly closer.


    Olivia took a look at the route and calcted the time.


    If things went well this afternoon, she could finish the business with twopanies.


    If not, she could only finish one.


    The other twopanies would cost her a half-day each.


    Time was limited.


    Olivia thought for a while, opened her notebook, retrieved the information, and called the heads of


    thesepanies.


    She would first know the specific conditions of thesepanies, then arranged her route.


    The call went through and Olivia said, "Hello, I''m Olivia, the designer of AK Company¡±


    "Hello, Miss Hadley:"


    "May I ask if yourpany has a stock of white goose down now?"


    "Yes, but not much."


    "Okay, what time do you guys start work in the afternoon? I''lle to your side at about one o''clock."


    "The office hours are 1: 30, but it''s okay.I''m at the office.Come over at 1:00.We''ll talk then"


    "Okay"


    Olivia hung up and called anotherpany.


    After the calls to threepanies, she probably set a time.


    After sorting out the information and getting a n, she packed up some documents, went out to eat,


    and went to YS Company.


    YS Company was the firstpany she called to.


    Apany specializing in the production and processing of goose down.


    She valued the warmth of the winter clothes more.


    So she needed the goose down.


    Between goose down and duck down, she chose the former one.


    Goose down was more environmental-friendly than duck down.


    Moreover, it had no peculiar smell, so she did not need to add other chemicalponents, so it had no


    harm to the human body.


    Abroad, goose down was highly regarded.


    Of course, goose down cost more than duck down.


    But what AK was a high-end brand, and now it was going tounch a new brand, so its quality would


    not be lower than others of AK.


    Soon after Olivia arrived at YS Company, then she called the person in charge.


    The person in charge immediately came down.


    "Hello, Miss Hadley.I''m the manager of YS Company.My name is Jeff"


    "Hello, I''m Olivia"


    "Miss Hadley, this way, please."


    The two went upstairs and Jeff asked Olivia, "You want to take a look at ourpany''s goose down,


    Miss Hadley?"


    "Yes, I am working on a new collection and I need it.May I take a look at your goose down? I need to


    check the quality first."


    "No problem.I have a sample here.I can show it to you now."


    "Okay, because I have to go to anotherpanyter, I don''t have much time, so..."


    "It''s okay.I''ll give it to you right now."


    "Okay"


    Jeff took her to the office, took out a box from the cab, and opened it.


    "Here you are, Miss Hadley."


    "Okay¡± The goose down was as white as snow, and it was processed very well.She picked it up and


    touched it.It was soft and of high quality.She then sniffed.


    There was no peculiar smell.


    "Nol bad, but I want lo ask that if il carried any chemicals in?"


    Jeff hurriedly said, "Miss Hadley, don''t worry.The goose down produced by ourpany will never be


    added with any chemical products.All our old customers know about it."


    "So even though the price of our down is a little higher than that of others, customers will still choose


    ours." Olivia nodded.


    She looked at the time.


    "Do you have the farm? I want to see it, and then I want to see your processing nt."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "No problem.I¡¯ll take you there now, but it might take a few hours."


    "How long?"


    "At least three hours."


    "Sure, no problem."


    The otherpany she would go set the time at the night.


    So she had enough time to visit the farm and processing nt.


    The two of them went to the farm.


    At this moment something happened in the municipal hospital of H City.


    In the ward, Sissi opened her eyes.


    She saw a white wall and a in room.


    This was the hospital.


    I lospital? She sat up and looked around.


    The door of the ward opened with a click.


    Aperson walked in.


    Sissi looked over and widened her eyes.


    The person who opened the door saw that she was awake, raised her own eyebrows, and walked over.


    "Good afternoon."


    Sissi looked at the person who walked in, her eyes wide open and she couldn''t believe it.


    "Melody..."

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Wearing a long cinched green dress with a v-neck design, Melody was elegant and sexy.She walked


    over and looked at Sissi.


    "How are you? Do you still feel bad?"


    Melody''s eyes were gentle, and she behaved like her big sister.


    Sissi''s lips were pursed and she lowered her head.


    ''Do I feel bad? ''¡¯


    Of course.


    ¡®''It was all my fault.¡±


    ¡®''I ruined my parents'' hard work¡¯ Sissi thought.


    Suddenly, a soft hand touched her forehead.It made her feel warm.


    Sissi froze.


    Melody felt her temperature and said, "It''s okay.Your temperature is normal."


    Sissi looked at her.


    "You sent me to the hospital?"


    Melody pressed the bedside button and took a stool to sit down.


    With her legs crossed, Melody looked at her.


    "I heard that Everett had bought your father''spany.I''m sorry"


    Sissi shook her head and looked gloomy.


    "It''s not your fault, it''s my fault..."


    ¡®''It was my fault.I had provoked the wrong person.¡±


    ¡®''It was my own fault.¡±


    ¡®''It was me..!¡± She thought.


    Sissi''s tears fell.


    Suddenly, she thought of something.


    She grabbed Melody''s hand and said eagerly, "You are Everett''s fianc¨¦e.Please help me to beg him.I


    Know I''m wrong.I really know I''m wrong!"


    Melody''s eyes moved slightly and her lips curled up with a bitter smile.


    "Miss Walker, I''m so sorry.I could do nothing about this"


    Sissi was stunned.


    "Why?"


    "Why can''t you do anything about it?"


    "Aren''t you his fianc¨¦e? Haven''t you two been together for years? Doesn''t he love you very much?"


    Why couldn''t she do anything? Melody looked at her, her eyes were dark, and his expression was


    bitter.


    "If Everett loved me, how could he buy your father''spany just because you hit Olivia?"


    Sissi froze.


    Yeah.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    If Everett didn''t love Olivia, how could he punish her with her father''spany? He didn''t love Melody,


    but he loved Olivia...


    "But you can rest assured that even though he doesn''t love me, I''m still his fianc¨¦e.And I should take


    the responsibility to help you."


    "Twill beg him for you."


    Sissi''s eyes widened.


    "Really?"


    "Really, I should take the responsibility"


    "I''m really sorry, Miss Walker"


    Sissi looked at Melody.


    Melody was proud.


    But at this moment, Melody put down her pride and apologized to her.


    She suddenly realized thal Melody forced herself to be proud when appearing in public.


    She was actually very unhappy.


    Very unhappy.


    "Have a good rest.Your father''spany needs you."


    Melody took her bag got up and left.


    The doctor came in just when Melody left.Melody handed the card to the doctor.


    "If anything happens, call me."


    "Sure"


    The doctor took the card, and Melody smiled at him and left.It was a forced smile.


    Sissi clutched the quilt.


    Sissi was a fan of Melody, who loved Melody deeply.


    She got angry when she found out that Olivia was involved in the rtionship between Melody and


    Everett.


    So she asked reporters to badger Olivia and even hit her.


    But Sissi never thought that someone would protect Olivia.


    But it didn''t matter.


    Even so, Sissi still could punish Olivia.


    She kept an eye on Olivia''s itinerary, asked someone to go to her room destroyed her clothes and


    pants and her papers.


    Olivia''s money andptop were taken away.


    Sissi knew that Olivia was a designer and there must be much confidential information in herptop.


    So she asked a guy to take herptop away and bring it back to her.


    She wanted to sell Olivia''s designs and make her a copycat.


    But Sissi got Olivia''sputer, she could not get in touch with the guy she sent out to the Silkworm


    Town.


    She had no idea what had happened.


    And she was still having fun with her friends.


    However, the crisis came quietly.


    Then het life copsed.


    Sissi covered her face with the quilt.


    She shouted in a muffled voice, "Ah -"


    She regretted what she had done.


    If she had just hit Olivia once, Everett would not buy her father''spany.


    It was only when she had someone steal Olivia''s things that Everett bought her father''spany.


    She was so regretful! Melody walked out of the hospital.


    The moment she walked out of the hospital, her face was frighteningly cold.


    ''Because Sissi stole Olivia''s things, you bought thepany.


    "What would you do if others really hurt Olivia?¡±


    ''¡¯Everett, I''m curious¡± Melody thought.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    SHS Building.


    Conference room.


    The huge conference room was full of people.


    The contents were projected onto the wall by the projector, and everyone looked at the contents.


    The Project Manager was illustrating.


    Everyone listened and looked at it seriously.


    Everett sat in the leading seat.


    He leaned back in his chair and looked at the contents of the wall with his dark eyes.


    Davis went and sat next to Everett and recorded.


    Suddenly, his cell phone began to vibrate.


    Everctt looked over.


    Davis sad, "I''m sorry, Mr.Weston."


    Everett did not answer and turned to look ahead.


    Davis went out with his phone.


    "Hello."


    "Davis, there''s a girl down there.She has been arguing to see Mr.Weston.We can''t chase he away no


    matter what."


    The receptionist said helplessly.


    "A girl?"


    "Yes, she said she would just say a few words to Mr.Weston, and then she would Icave."


    Davis thought, "What''s the girl''s name?"


    "Sissi, she said she was the daughter of CS Group''s boss"


    Davis''s eyes moved slightly.Looking at the Lime, he said. "I''ming down now."


    "Okay."


    Davis hung up the phone and walked to the elevator.The receptionist came up to Sissi and said, "Davis


    will be down soon.Don''t make any noise."


    Sissi had been moring to sce Mr.Weston, and the people who walked past all looked over because


    of the noise.


    This was not proper.


    "Who''s Davis?"


    "Special assistant of Mr.Weston"


    Special assistant? The special assistant must be very powerful.


    Okay, Davis was okay.


    Sissi calmed down and stared at the elevator door.


    In less than a minute, the elevator door opened and Davis walked over.


    The receptionist immediately went over.


    "Davis.."


    Before the receptionist could finish speaking, Sissi went over and stood in front of Davis.


    "You''re Everett''s special assistant?"


    Davis looked at Sissi with surprise in his eyes.Very few people dared to call Mr.Weston by his full


    name.


    It was not that no one wanted to, but they didn''t dare to do this.


    "You are...Sissi?"


    He looked at the person in front of him, unsure.


    It was not that hc had a bad memory, but that the person in front of him had no big red lips and smoky


    makeup.


    And her dyed hair had turned ck, sticking obediently to her cars and temples.


    Her face was young and her eyes were bright.


    She waspletely different from the bully woman he saw in the vidco.


    "Yes, I''m Sissi.My father Is the hass of the CS Group, Paul"


    As soon as she spoke, Davis found that the arrogance in her voice still remained.


    Davis nodded.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was the woman in the video.


    He raised his wrist to look at the time.


    "You only have three minutes.What are you going to say?"


    He looked at Sissi.


    "Can you ask Everett for me that..."


    After a pause, she said, "Can you ask Mr.Weston that if I go to apologize to Olivia, will he spare my


    father''spany?"


    She had been thinking a lot in the past two days.


    She didn''t care about pride or dignity anymore.


    She only cared about her father''spany.


    As long as she could get her father''spany back, she could do anything!


    "What else?"


    "You tell him that as long as he doesn''t purchase my father''spany, I can do anything.I, Sissi, do


    what I say!"


    Her voice was extremely firm.


    Davis nodded and turned to enter the elevator.


    Sissi saw him leave like this and she immediately grabbed him.


    "You haven''t answered me yet?"


    Davis looked at his hand which was being grabbed and frowned.


    Sissi immediately withdrew her hand and said, "You haven''t answered me yet!"


    "''l contact you."


    Then, Davis turned around and entered the elevator.


    The elevator door quickly closed in front of Sissi.


    She looked at the elevator and then turned to sit on the sofa in the lobby.


    She was waiting there! Davis went to the conference room and sat down.


    An hourter, the meeting ended.


    Everett got up and went back to his office.


    Davis followed and closed the door.


    Davis put the documents in his hand on the desk, and he looked at the person sitting in the chair.


    "Mr.Weston, the daughter of the CS Group''s Boss just came.She has questions to ask you."


    Everett looked up at Davis.


    His eyes were too dark that people didn''t dare to look straight at his eyes.


    Davis said, "She asked me to ask Mr.Weston two questions"


    Everett''s ck eyes moved.


    Everett leaned back and opened her thin lips.


    "And?"


    "She says if she goes to apologize to Olivia, could you not purchase CS Group?"


    After a pause, Davis continued, "As long as you don''t purchase CS Group, you can let her do anything"

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Sissi waited on the sofa, her eyes fixed an the elevator.


    She thought Davis woulde down personally to give her an answer.


    But he didn''t.


    The receptionist came over after receiving a call.


    "Miss Walker, Davis asked me to tell you that one has to learn to take responsibility.You are still young


    and have a long life.This may be a good thing for you."


    Sissi''s face Lurned pale and she lighlened her grip on the sofa.


    It meant there was no use in her doing anything...


    Olivia went to the farm, and not long after she reached there, her phone rang.


    It was an unfamiliar number.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    "I''m Grace.Mr.Smith asked me to be your assistant."


    Grace? Olivia frowned slightly.She seemed to have heard this name somewhere.But she couldn''t


    remember.


    "Okay, where are you now?"


    "I just arrived at H City"


    "Alright, but I''m in D City now.I..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Grace interrupted her.


    She said quickly and enthusiastically.


    "Then I''lle over now.Where exactly are you?"


    Olivia thought for a moment and said, "I''ll send you the address of the hotel I am staying in.Call me


    when you get there"


    "Okay."


    She had thought she wouldn''t stay here for long, so she wanted to finish her work here before she


    came back to Cily to meet Grace.


    However, since Grace was sent by Mr.Smith to be her assistant, she would let here over.


    Olivia hung up the phone and sent Grace the address.


    Grace received the message and immediately bought a ticket.


    Olivia and Jeff stayed at the farm for almost half an hour before they went to the processing nt.


    After being there another half an hour, Olivia asked Jeff for samples.


    Then she sent AK Company''s address to him and asked hitn to send some samples over.


    These samples must be enough for her to make sample clothes.


    "Okay, I''ll have them sorted vul loday."


    "Then I''ll leave now.Thank you for today."


    "You''re wee."


    Olivia went to anotherpany.


    It was a little far away, and it tock two hours by car.


    So it was already past five when she got there.


    Fortunately, she called the head of thepany in advance, who had been waiting for her in the


    company.


    As soon as Olivia arrived at thepany, the person in charge came out.


    "Hello, Miss Hadley."


    "Sorry to keep you waiting for so long."


    "It''s okay.Have you eaten yet? Let''s talk after dinner"


    "Okay"


    The person probably didn''t eat either.


    They went to a restaurant.


    After ordering, Olivia directly told the person what she wanted and showed her drawings.


    As they chatted, the dishes were served and they finished eating before returning to the office.


    It was almost seven o''clock.


    Olivia''s phone rang.


    She picked up her phone.


    looked al Uhe screen, and answered it.


    "Hi, Grace "Olivia, I''m at the hotel.Where are you now?"


    "I''m at RF Company now."


    "RE Company?"


    "Yes, it''s a little far away.You don''t have toe.Take a break.I will be over in about an hour."


    "lt low far is it?"


    "It''s about three hours from the hotel to this ce"


    "So far?"


    "Yes, take a break.I''ll call you when I gct to the hotcl"


    "Okay."


    After hanging up, Olivia and the manager went to the sample raam.


    The manager had all she wanted.


    After checking those, she took the samples back and asked the manager to send some samples to AK


    Company.


    Time passed by.


    At 7:40, Olivia finished her talk with the manager, left with the samples, and took the car back to the


    hotel.


    Today, her work at the twopanies went very well, and she got the samples.


    She would still have to go to another twopanies tomorrow.


    But neitherpany had what she wanted.


    She had to give them the designs and let them do some new samples.


    Olivia thought and then closed her eyes.She felt a little tired.


    The phone vibrated in the bag, and then the bell rang.Olivia opened her eyes and picked up her phone.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    It was from Brayden.


    Rubbing her eyes, Olivia sat up straight.


    "Hello, Brayden"


    She answered the phone and looked out the window.The car was sLill moving, and the streetlights


    Nashed past.


    "Olivia, are you done?"


    "I''m done.I''m on my way back to the hotel" She said in a muffled voice.


    Brayden felt her voice strange and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you ufortable?"


    "No, I just fell asleep in the car" Brayden frowned.


    "You''re too tired."


    "That''s my normal life."


    That was how people make money.It was never easy.


    Hearing her indifferent voice, Brayden''s hand clenched slightly.


    "I really want you to hide behind my back and let me be your sugar daddy" Olivia smiled.


    "Then you''ll be tired."


    "I won''t, on the contrary, I will be very happy.It was a very happy thing to support the person he


    loved.Olivia knew that Brayden was worried about her and said softly, "Mr.Smith has assigned an


    assistant to me.I''m already at the hotel.I won''t be so tired in the future."


    It would be much better to have an assistant.


    "He should have done it for you a long time ago."


    His voice sounded resentful, as if he was ming Preston.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Olivia chuckled.


    "Bothpanies I visited today are doing pretty well, but I guess tomorrow I''ll have some


    problems.Bothpanies that I will visit tomorrow have no stocks and they need to redo.So I might not


    be able to go to Capital City tomorrow.I won''t be able to go there until the day after tomorrow"


    "It''s okay.It''s not urgent"


    "I asked the doctor today.Grandpa will be discharged from the hospital in about a week.Don''t rush.Don''t


    push yourself too hard."


    "Okay."


    Brayden looked at the time.


    It was already 9: 40.


    "When will you arrive at the hotel?"


    Olivia looked outside and then at the driver.


    "Sir, when can we arrive at the hotel?"


    The driver answered, "About half an hour"


    Brayden heard him and said, "I''ll call you in half an hour"


    "It''s okay.Go to bed early"


    "I won''t sleep until you get back to the hotel safely" Olivia was helpless.


    "Okay."


    Brayden hung up.


    He put his phone aside and picked up the document on the coffee table.


    He had already read this document.


    It was about the CS Group.


    The investigation was very detailed, including Paul''s family rtionship.


    However, before he coulde to Paul, he heard that Paul''spany was acquired by Everett.


    And Paul was bedridden and ina because of that.


    All of a sudden, CS Group''s share prices fell to the bottom and there was no chance of rising again.


    This was because of Everett.


    He has always been sharp in his decision.


    And he was really cruel.


    He would do everything to achieve his purpose.


    Brayden squinted, picked up his phone and made a call.


    "Is there anything wrong with her these two days?"


    "No, Miss Hadley is fine."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes.¡±


    "Okay, call me if there is anything wrong with her."


    "Yes, Mr.James."


    After hanging up the phone, Brayden put the document aside and went to the bathroom.


    Olivia still didn''t know what happened to the CS Group.


    What would she do if she heard that? Olivia returned to the hotel at 10: 20.


    How time flew.


    She walked out of the elevator and called Grace.


    She took out her room card she made the phone call.


    "Olivia"


    "Grace, I''m at the hotel, but it''ste, let''s have a talk tomorrow morning"


    "Okay, Olivia, you should rest early."


    "Okay."


    Olivia hung up, put her phone in the bag, took the card and put it on the door.


    But before the card touched the door, a person suddenly appeared in front of her.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Olivia was startled, but she quickly slipped back.She looked at the person with aleriness.


    But she was stunned to see a young and unfamiliar face.


    "You..."


    "I''m sorry!"


    Sissi looked at her and bowed low to her.


    Her voice was loud.


    Olivia, The girl seemed only to be fifteen or sixteen years old and she looked young.


    However, Olivia had never seen her before.What was she doing?


    "Do you mistake me for someone clsc?" Olivia asked.


    Except for this possibility, she could not think of any reason for the girl to apologize to her.


    Sissi immediately straightened up and looked at her firmly.


    "No.I know you''re Olivia."


    Sissi knew Olivia''s name urately, which made Olivia''s eyes widened slightly.


    "Do you know me?"


    Sissi looked into Olivia''s clean eyes.


    And she felt Olivia waspletely different from the person who looked stern that day.


    Sissi''s eyes moved and she said, "I was the one who hit you that day, also the one who asked others to


    steal yourptop and destroy your papers"


    The shock in Olivia''s eyes disappeared.


    So did the doubts.


    She looked at Sissi with surprise, and then she calmed down.


    "What do you want to do this time?"


    She had spected that the person who destroyed her papers and took herptop that day was a fan


    of Melody.


    But she didn''t expect the person to be this girl.


    But she found it was not something strange.


    Because she felt so cynical.And she hated Olivia so much.How could it be enough just to hit her?


    When Sissi heard her words, she bowed again.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have done that.I was wrong"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She bowed low to Olivia again, and her voice was full of remorse.


    Olivia looked at her.


    Sissi today was very different from Sissi on that day.


    That day, she was like a gangster, and today she was just like a schoolgirl.


    Olivia wondered who could make her change that much and even could ask her to apologize.But she


    wasn''t curious.


    Nor did she wanted to know.


    "If you really know you''re wrong, then I''ll forgive you.Never do anything like that again."


    She put the card on the door and the door opened.


    Olivia walked in.


    Sissi followed her.


    Olivia frowned.


    "You..."


    "I really know I was wrong.I regret it.I will never do that again.Can you help me?"


    She stood in front of Olivia and looked at her earnestly.


    Olivia couldn''t understand her words.


    ¡®¡®Help her? Help what?¡¯¡¯ Olivia thought.


    "You regret it and realize that you can''t do that, that''s a good thing, but I don''t understand what you


    want me to do for you"


    "Everett bought my father''spany.Please tell him not to buy my father¡¯spany.I beg you!"


    Sissi grabbed her hand and said anxiously.


    She acted like a drowning man trying to catch at a straw.


    Olivia looked at her, stunned.


    She was confused for a few seconds and then came to her senses.


    "You said Everett bought your father''spany?"


    "Yes! He''s punishing me, making me realize that I shouldn''t have done that, and I know it now, but he''s


    still going to buy my father''spany.I beg you, go find him and tell him not to buy my father''s


    company.That''s the hard work of my father and mother!"


    Her father had be a vegetable and was lying in the hospital.


    She had no face to see him before she got her father''spany back.


    Only then could she go to visit her dad and wake him up.


    Olivia looked at Sissi''s teary, bloodshot eyes and she clenched her hands.


    "I''m sorry.His business decision has nothing to do with me."


    ¡®Don''te to me¡¯¡¯ Olivia thought.


    Olivia turned around and went in, putting herptop and documents on the bed.


    Sissi followed her and shouted, "No! He bought my father''spany because of you!"


    "He did it because of you!"


    Olivia stood at the table with her back to Sissi.


    She took the mineral water and unscrewed the cap to drink.


    After drinking the water, she put down the battle ane said, "Everctt is a businessman.A businessman''s


    decision has nothing to do with personal matters."


    Then she turned around and looked at Sissi.


    "You''ve got the wrong person"


    There was no warinth in her eyes.


    Olivia came to the door and opened it.


    "Sorry, I have work tomorrow morning.I have to rest.Please go back."


    Sissi shook her head, clenched his hands, sat on the bed, and whispered, "I''m not leaving.My father is


    already lying in the hospital because of me.He may never wake up."


    "If I don¡¯t get thepany back, he could never wake up for the rest of his life."


    "He''s my only family.I can''t lose him."


    Sissi sat there, tears dripping down her cheeks.


    Olivia stood at the door, and her hand holding the doorknob more tightly.


    "You said Everett bought your father''spany because of me, but do you know who his favorite


    person is?"


    She turned her eyes and looked ahead with empty cyes, her face expressionless.


    Sissi immediately stood up.


    "I know.He loves you!"


    "He loves you!"


    "He loved you so he retaliated against me after I hit you and destroyed your papers."


    "He did this all because he loves you!"


    Olivia''s lips curved.


    She turned to look at Sissi, and her emotionless eyes were bleak.


    "Then let me tell you why he doesn''t love me."


    Sissi was stunned.


    Olivia''s empty eyes silenced her.


    She felt that this woman had a sad story.


    The story was so sad that even she felt bad.


    "In order to be with the person he loves, he watched his own child being killed without any expression"


    "Tell me, is this his love?"

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Sissi looked at Olivia and her eyes lit up with a smile, but there was no warmth in it.


    She suddenly wanted to say something but didn''t know how to put it.


    Olivia''s eyes sparkled but soon the light disappeared.She looked at Sissi and her smile broadened.


    "You''re still young.You don''t understand a lot of things.But the business world is like a battlefield.In the


    eyes of businessmen, only profit matters.They all want to win.When you grow up, you will understand


    this."


    She would never believe that Everett would buy apany for her.


    Unless she didn''t lose her child.


    Olivia took the suitcase, packed her things, and looked at Sissi.


    "It''s gettingte.You can rest here"


    She then left with her suitcase.


    When Sissi saw her leaving, she grabbed her arm.


    "Please don''t leave.I really have no choice now."


    She had no choice but to ask Olivia for help.


    If Olivia didn''t help her, she would really be in a desperate situation.


    Olivia was helpless.


    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying? It''s not that I don''t want to help you, but that I can''t help you."


    No one could influence Everett''s decision.He had always been so overbearing and unreasonable.


    "No, you can help me.He really bought my father''spany for you."


    Thal night, in the car, he admitted it.


    He admitted it himself.


    She wouldn''t have misheard it! Olivia looked at the stubbornness in Sissi''s eyes and the smile on her


    face disappeared.


    "Little girl, I can''t change what you think, but I won''t go to Everett."


    Never.


    Olivia pulled Sissi¡¯s hands one by one and turned around to leave.


    Sissi watched her leaving ruthlessly.


    A wave of madness rose in her heart, and she turned and ran to the balcony.


    "Okay, if you don''t help me, I''ll jump down from here!"


    Olivia froze.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sissi stood on the balcony, looked at her back, and said loudly, "My dad is a vegetable now.If I can''t get


    hispany back, he will never wake up"


    "What''s the point of living if he can''t wake up? I might as well die!" Olivia turned around.


    Sissi was standing on the balcony, waving her arms, looking crazy.


    Olivia pursed her lips, her fingers pressed into her palms, and her face turned cold.


    Sissi saw her looking at her andughed.


    "You people are all heartless.I have to be heartless.I will jump down from here today.Will still eat and


    sleep peacefully every day?!"


    "Haha...Haha..."


    "Mom, wait for me.I aming to apany you now.You..."


    "You have been living a happy life."


    Olivia interrupted her.


    Sissi was stunned.


    Olivia said again, "You still have your father.You remember what your mother looks like.I don''t even


    know where my real parents are."


    "You."


    "You think you are the most miserable person in the world.Once you suffer a small blow, you want to kill


    yoursclf.If everyone is like you, then how many people will die in this world? I am not responsible for


    the lives of others.I am only responsible for my own life.If you want to die, I will not stop you.But your


    father is lying on the bed, without the care of his own daughter.I pity him.He would have had a chance


    to wake up.But if you die, it is impossible to wake up now.¡± Olivia said coldly.


    With that she turned around without mercy.


    "If my child were still alive, if she were Lo live like this, I would be sad"


    Sissi''s tears fell.


    "Do you think I want to be like this?"


    "There''s nothing I can do!"


    "I did something wrong, but no one gave me a chance to change.I really regret it.Why didn''t you give


    me a chance?"


    "Her body shook and she couldn''t stand steadily on the balcony.¡± Olivia recognized something wrong


    with her voice and turned around.The next moment, she ran over¡­

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Olivia grabbed Sissi''s hand the moment she was about to fall and Olivia pulled her up little by little.


    After Olivia pulled Sissi to the ground, she sat on the ground, panting.


    Sissi was sitting next to her, her face as white as a sheet.She was also stunned.She didn''t expect her


    to fall.She didn''t really want to die.She...


    Olivia leaned against the wall.


    When she calmed down a little, she looked at Sissi.


    Sissi''s eyes were full of fear and despair.She''s trembling.


    Sissi was scared.


    Very scared.


    At this moment, she finally realized that it was not so easy to die.


    "Scared?"


    Sissilonked at Olivia but there was no focus in her eyes.


    Secing Siss like this, Olivia pursed her lips and got up ta fa In.


    Sissi came to her senses and immediately followed, but her feet softened and she fell to the ground.


    Her legs softened in fear Olivia heard the sound and turned to look at Sissi.


    Sissi sat there with tears in her eyes and she looked at Olivia in fear.


    Sissi looked pitiful.


    After all, Olivia''s heart softened.


    "I''m not leaving."


    Olivia got up and went out, closed the door, went to the bathroom, took a towel, wet it with hot water,


    wrung it dry, and walked out.


    Sissi sat there, her eyes following her.


    At this moment, Sissi was scared, very scared.


    Olivia came over, squatted in front of her and gave her a hot towel.


    "Wipe yourself."


    Sissi moved her hand and couldn''t lift it.She looked at Olivia helplessly.


    "I can''t move anymore."


    Hearing her words, Olivia had arare smile.


    "It turns out you can be afraid too."


    "I thought you are fearless."


    Olivia picked up the towel and wiped Sissi¡¯s face.


    No one knew if it was because of the words said by Olivia or the towel fell on Sissi''s face and eyes,


    Sissi started to cry.


    Sissi''s tears started to flow uncontrobly like the flood poured down from the opened gate.


    Sissi began to cry.


    "Woo.Woo..."


    "Woo..."


    At first, Sissi cried softly, but in the end, she burst into tears.


    Olivia squatted there and watched Sissi cry, not speaking or moving.


    Olivia never seemed to have cried or shed tears so freely like Sissi.


    Sissi was really being spoiled.


    She was loved and spoiled by others.


    Sissi cried for a long time and fell asleep crying.


    Olivia picked her up, helped her to the bed, and wiped the tears off her face with a hot towel.


    After wiping her tears, Olivia looked at Sissi''s young and tender face.


    Olivia curved her lips.


    Sissi was still a child.


    Olivia took the nket and put it over Sissi''s body and sat down on the sofa.She propped her head up


    and closed her eyes.


    It was absolutely impossible for Everett to buy Sissi''s father''spany because of her.


    Unless Everelt wanted to threaten her with this and ask her to divorce Brayden.She did not forget what


    he had said before.


    No one could use things used by him, Everett.


    Olivia opened her eyes which were full of mockery.


    H City, Golden Apartment.


    Melody stood on the balcony with her cell phone in one hand and a ss of red wine in her another


    hand.


    "OR?"


    "She''s smart."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She knew to find Olivia.


    "Do we still need to follow?"


    "Of course, I''d like to see how this develops." Melody was very interested.


    "Okay, Miss Johnson"


    When the phone hung up, Melody picked up her ss and took a sip.


    And a smile spread across her lips.


    What a funny thing.


    The next morning, Olivia cleaned up and came out of the bathroom.


    But as soon as she came out, she stopped.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Sissi sat on the head and looked at her.


    Sissi''s eyes were slightly swollen from her cryingst night.She looked at Olivia.


    "I''ve made up my mind.I''ll follow you wherever you go!" She said firmly.


    She would notmit suicide again, but she must ask Olivia to help her.


    She must.


    Olivia paused and walked over to sit on the sofa.


    Olivia looked at the time.


    It was ten past seven.


    They could talk.She looked at Sissi.


    "Little girl, let''s talk." Sissi sat up straight and faced Olivia.


    The fear Sissi hadst night was gone.


    "You can say!"


    "But I''ll tell you in advance that no matter what you say, it won''t change my decision to follow you."


    "Unless you help me."


    Olivia looked into Sissi''s bright cyes and nodded.


    "You said you were the one who found someone to steal things from me when I was in Silkworm


    Tawn?"


    "Yes!" Sissi admitted it unperturbed.


    "You said Fverett wanted to buy your father''spany because you stole my stuff and beat me."


    "Yes!" Everett admitted it.


    "How do you know?"


    "Because I havee to Everett.Did you think that I came straight to you withouting to him? He


    wanted to buy my father''spany.I muste to him.But he didn''t give me a chance.He was cruel"


    Olivia was not surprised by her answer.


    Indeed, how would Sissi know her if Sissi didn''t go to Everett''s ce? But Olivia still asked, "How can


    you be sure that Everett bought your father''spany because of me?"


    Olivia was curious about that.


    Sissi pursed her lips and lowered her head.


    "He said that everyone should bear the consequences of his mistakes."


    Olivia was stunned.Everyone had to bear the consequences of his mistakes?


    ¡®¡®Everett, did you say that? A cold and heartless person would say such a thing only men with emotions


    would say?¡¯'' Olivia thought.


    Sissi continued, "My mother died of a sudden illness when I was ten years old.I hated my father


    because he was away on a business trip when my mother was sent to the hospital.His phone couldn''t


    be put through.My mother died without seeing him for thest time.My mother died unwillingly¡±


    "I hate him, so I''ve done a lot of wrong things in the past few years.He''s the one behind me to clean up


    the mess.I never felt that I did things wrong and I was still reckless and did whatever I wanted."


    "But this time..."


    She looked up at Olivia.


    "I provoked someone I shouldn''t provoke.Only then did I realize how bad I was.I can do nothing to


    amend it.It''s no use regretting it."


    "Dad was so angry that he was lying in the hospital with a cerebral hemorrhage and became a


    vegetable.He might never wake up."


    "I want to make up for my mistake.I want him to know that I won''t be like before.I..."


    Sissi lowered her head and wiped away the tears that were about to fall.


    Then, she looked at Olivia with red eyes.


    "You must help me.If you don''t help me, I will follow you for the rest of my life."


    Olivia pursed her lips, turned her head, looked at the sky, and said, "Do you really think that if I go to


    beg Everett, Everett won''t buy your father¡¯spany?"


    Sissi nodded heavily.


    "Yes!"


    "I believe it!"


    Olivia looked at her.


    "Well, I can take you to him and tell him not to buy your father''spany" Sissi''s eyes widened.


    "Really?"


    "You really agree?"


    She couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, I promise you, but if he refuses.."


    "I won''t look for you again!" Sissi said immediately.


    If even Olivia was rejected by Everett, it would really be useless no matter who came.


    Then, Sissi would give up.


    Olivia nodded.


    "Okay, but I won''t take you to him today:"


    "It has to be tomorrow"


    "I''m very busy today.I can''t take you to see him until I''m done with my work"


    "Then I''ll follow you!"


    Sissi immediately got out of bed and stood in front of Olivia with eyes full of lights.


    "Whatever."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia''s phone rang.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    She picked up her phone and turned to the balcony.


    "Hello."


    "Olivia, which room are you in? I''ming down to you."


    "4089."


    "Okay, I''ll get down right away!"


    "Okay"


    Olivia hung up the phone and turned around to see Sissi standing beside her.


    Sissi looked at her and showed Olivia her determination with her actions.


    Olivia looked at her messy hair and said, "My assistant will be down soon.Go and freshen up."


    "No, what should I do if you leave?"


    Olivia looked at her.


    "Since you can find me here, are you afraid that I''ll run away?"


    Sissi thought for a moment and turned to the bathroom.


    Olivia cleaned up and soon the door was knocked on.


    Olivia went to open the door, and Grace immediately waved her hand, revealing a bright smile.


    "Olivia, I''m your assistant Grace!"


    The girl was smiling brightly, revealing her tidy teeth.


    But...


    "Have we met before?"


    She felt that the girl was familiar to her.


    Grace smiled.


    "Of course, you''ve helped me when my work was cut at a fashion designpetition!"


    Olivia immediately remembered who the girl was.


    Back then her work was cut, and she was crying.


    "So it''s you"


    "Yes, it''s me! I''m your fan!" Grace said sincerely.


    Although she entered the clothing industry earlier than Olivia, she liked Olivia''s design.


    And Olivia left her a good impression too.


    She was Olivia''s fan! Olivia didn''t know how to react to the fact that she had a fan.


    And she really didn''t expect this girl still to be her fan since there was a lot of negative news about her


    recently.


    Grace saw Olivia was blinking in surprise.


    Then Olivia came to her senses and said, "Come in."


    "Okay!"


    Grace went in.


    And as soon as he went in, Sissi came out to look at her.


    Grace also looked at Sissi, her smile frozen.


    "Who is..."


    Why was there a little girl? Olivia looked at Sissi, paused, and said, "She is..."


    Sissi introduced herself immediately.


    "My name is Sissi!"


    Then she looked at Olivia and said, "I''m her follower assistant for the time being!"


    She was straight to the point.


    Grace was stunned.


    Her assistant? What about Grace? Grace looked at Olivia.


    "Olivia, this..." Olivia nodded.


    "She''s my assistant for the lime being.Her work is different from you."


    She could see the confusion in Grace''s eyes.


    Grace was relieved.


    As long as Sissi was just a temporary assistant, she could rest assured.


    Grace had begged her brother quite a while before her brother allowed her to be Olivia''s assistant.


    "Well, Let''s go have breakfast."


    "Okay, Olivia."


    Olivia took the notebook and Grace immediately said, "Olivia, let me help you."


    She was very active and enthusiastic.


    Olivia was not used to being helped.


    "IU''s okay.Let me help you."


    Then she got the notebook in Clivia''s hand.


    Olivia had no choice but to let go of the notebook.


    On the other hand.


    when Sissi saw that Grace had taken Olivia''s notebook but Olivia still had some documents in her


    hand, she said, "Let me help you with your documents."


    Olivia paused and said, "You don''t have to.I..."


    Sissi snatched the documents from her hand before she could finish spcaking.


    Grace frowned and looked puzzled.


    Didn''t Olivia say Sissi¡¯s work was clifferent from her? Olivia looked at the two of them helplessly.


    ¡®¡¯Forget it.¡±


    After tomorrow they don''t have to do that! Olivia thought.


    They went to the dining room and had breakfast.


    Olivia talked to Grace about her current work schedule.


    Grace listened carefully and asked questions from time to time.


    Sissi just listened to their conversation.


    Sissi hated Olivia very much before.


    Even before she came here, she was full of resentment towards Olivia.


    But she tried to restrain her cmations.


    She felt that Olivia was actually quite a good person through her observation fromst night until now.


    Olivia did not try to please others, nor did she be hypocritical.


    She was too real to be hated.


    "If it goes well today, you can follow me back to H City tomorrow.If it doesn''t go well, you may stay here


    for another twa days because I have some personal matters to deal with tomorrow." Grace nodded said


    with a very serious tone.


    "Neo problem!"


    She was here to be an assistant, so she would do her assistant''s job well.


    "Okay!"


    The two of them had breakfast and went to thepany.


    Olivia gave her drawing directly to the manager.


    After looking at it, he nodded, "Okay, no problem.When do you want it?"


    "I would be best if I could get itin less than five days."


    Because it had to be delivered to Paris by air the time of five days was reasonable.The manager


    frowned.


    "I''ll try my best"


    "Okay.And I want to see what you did before.Do you have anything like my design?"


    "Of course, I''ll take you to have a look now."


    "Thank you."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    They went to the warchause and then to the workshop.


    She must know the production situation here to avoid any idents.


    The morning passed quickly.


    Olivia had told the manager what to do and then she took Grace and Sissi out for lunch.


    Grace knew that Olivia was serious about her work, but she finally knew why could Olivia design such


    good works after spending the morning with her.


    Olivia was really meticulous, very serious, and she paid particr attention to the details.


    For the first time, Sissi realized that there were so many twists and turns in design work.


    Being a designer was not easy.


    After eating, they went to anotherpany.


    Just like in the previouspany, Olivia handed the draft to the manager, went to the warehouse and


    workshop to have a look, and asked Grace to keep the samples that thepany had previously


    made.


    Finally, they went back to the hotel.


    But thispany told Olivia that they could finish it the day after tomorrow.


    In that case, she asked Grace to stay here for the time being, follow the situation of thesepanies,


    and make sure they could finish on time.


    "Okay, Olivia, don''t worry.I''ll stay here¡¯¡¯ Grace said.


    They were on the road back to the hotel.


    "Good, if there''s any problem here, any tiny problem, you have to call me.Don''t think about solving it


    yourself"


    "Yes, I will tell you everything."


    "Okay." Olivia looked at the time.


    "It''s almost seven o''clock.Let''s go back to our room after having dinner"


    "Sure."


    "Then you make a record about what we have done today"


    "Okay, Olivia."


    "I''m booking a ticket for tomorrow morning.You don''t have to see me off tomorrow¡±


    "Okay¡± Olivia thought for a moment and said, "That''s all.Do you have anything to ask?"


    Grace shook her head.


    "No."


    She had absolute faith in Olivia.


    "Well, you can ask me if you have any questions."


    "Okay!"


    Sissi was listening to Olivia.


    Olivia had kept saying today.


    She was really busy.


    The car was parked outside the hotel, and they found a ce to eat, then went back to their room.


    Olivia said to Sissi, "I''ve booked a ticket for 7 o''clock tomorrow morning.We have to get up at five.You


    can''t sleep in¡±


    "I won''t."


    "That''s good."


    Olivia went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Sissi looked at her back and said, "Are you so busy every day?"


    Olivia stopped and turned to look at her.


    "Yes, but your father must be busier than me."


    Then she went into the bathroom.


    Sissi stood there, her lips pursed and head lowered.


    The next morning, Olivia and Sissi took the train back to H City.


    Olivia put her luggage at home and took Sissi to SHS Building.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    The taxi stopped, so did the car behind it.


    Olivia and Sissi got out of the car.


    She looked at the car parked behind her and walked over.


    The window was lowered and a familiar face was revealed.


    Olivia said, "Don''t tell Brayden that I aming to the SHS Group.I¡¯ll call him myselfter"


    The two looked at each other.


    Mr.James said that they should inform him immediately if there was something wrong with Olivia.


    It was not right for her to suddenlye to the SHS Group.


    "Miss Hadley, Mr.James is worried about you."


    "I know.Don''t worry.I''ll be fine."


    After thinking for a while, she said, "If you don''t believe me, you can follow me in."


    "But don''t call him now"


    Brayden was in Capital City.


    If the men protecting her told him that she came to SI IS Group, he would rush back immediately.


    So, she should be the one who called him.


    The two looked at Olivia and said after a few seconds, "Okay."


    Olivia curved her lips.


    "Thank you."


    Sissi looked at the two people in the car.


    She had seen those two people before.


    They were the ones who hade out to protect Olivia when she was going to hit her.


    Later on, she also knew that these two people had been protecting Olivia, so she could not do anything


    to her, but let someone steal her ID card and design.


    Olivia looked at Sissi.


    "Let''s go."


    "Vag"


    Now, Sissi was much calmer.


    Perhaps she was with Olivia, or perhaps she thought that Everett would not buy her father''spany


    as long as Olivia asked him not to.


    The two of them came to the front desk.


    The front desk receptionist was stunned to see Olivia.


    As an employee of the SHS Group, she would not be unaware of the scandals that had been raging a


    while ago.


    And she didn''t expect the core person to show up in front of her one day.


    Olivia looked at the front desk receptionist and didn''t seem to see her surprise.


    She looked around and said, "Hello, I''m Olivia.Please call your senior management and tell him that I


    want to see Mr.Weston"


    There was no evasive look in her eyes.


    This made the front desk receptionist a little embarrassed.


    "Okay, I''ll call now."


    She called Davis immediately.


    She was looking at her while making a phone call.


    Mr.Weston''s ex-wife looked much better in person than in the photo.


    Sissi looked at the phone in the front desk receptionist¡¯s hand and began to get nervous.


    Olivia was thest person she could turn to.


    If Olivia couldn''t do anything about it, she couldn''t do anything about it.


    No.


    She didn''t believe it.


    Everett would definitely agree to Olivia! Upstairs, Davis was sorting through his files when his phone


    rang.


    He slid the answer button.


    "Hello."


    "Davis, Miss Olivia wants to see Mr.Weston."


    The secretary specifically said "Olivia".


    Davis stopped sorting through the files.


    Olivia was going to see Mr.Weston...


    He put down the file.


    "Are you sure it''s Olivia, Miss Idley?"


    The receptionist looked at Olivia''s face and lowered her head.


    "I¡¯m sure."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Davis paused for two seconds and said, "Let Miss Hadley wait for a moment."


    "Okay."


    The receptionist hung up and said to Olivia, "Miss Hadley, wait a minute."


    "Okay"


    Olivia and Sissi sat on the sofa next to them and waited.


    After hanging up the phone, Davis got up and went to the president''s office.


    Mr.WesLon is in the president''s office.


    Knock, knock, knock...


    "Come in."


    Hearing a deep voice, Davis opened the door and went in.


    Everett was sitting in the executive chair and staring at theputer screen.


    Davis walked over and stopped at his desk.


    "Mr.Weston, Miss Hadley is downstairs."


    The person who looked at the screen raised his eyes.


    Davis continued, "She wants to see you."

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    The receptionist received a call from Davis.


    "Okay: Hanging up the phone, he came to Olivia and said, "Miss Hadley, Mr.Weston wants you to go


    up" Olivia paused and nodded.


    "Thank you."


    She looked at Sissi.


    "Let''s go."


    Sissi''s eyes sparkled as if she had known Everett would let them go upstairs.


    Olivia didn''t say anything.


    She got up to walk into the elevator.


    Sissi followed her quickly.


    Olivia pressed the button of the top floor and then looked at the elevator wall.


    She was a little dazed.


    This was not the first time she hade to this ce.


    In the year when they had just married, she brought food to Everett.


    At that time, she took this very elevator.


    Looking back now, she felt it happened just yesterday.


    When Sissi saw Olivia pressing the button familiarly, she blinked and looked at Olivia.


    Then she saw there was something in Olivia''s normally clear and serious eyes at this moment, which


    seemed to be memories she had never known before.


    Sissi turned her head around.


    She thought that Olivia loved Everett.


    It was a quick feeling.


    The elevator door opened quickly.


    Olivia walked out and went straight to the president''s office.


    Although she hadn''t been here for two years, she was still familiar with this ce.


    The design, pattern, and smell were all familiar.


    She thought she had forgotten, but she didn''t.


    She remembered those clearly.


    She didn''t forget even a small detail.


    Olivia clenched her fists.


    Sissi followed Olivia to the president''s office soon.


    The secretary was right next to them and was surprised to see Olivia.


    Olivia didn''t look at her but knocked on the door.


    After waiting for about two seconds, a low voice came from inside.


    "Come in."


    Olivia''s fingertips moved.


    She opened the door to enter.


    Before Sissi coulde to her senses after hearing the deep, cold voice, the door to the president''s


    office opened.


    She was stunned.


    By the time she realized it, Olivia had already entered.


    Her heart skipped a beat and she hurried in, her whole body tensed up.


    She felt as if no one dared to do anything in this ce.


    Because there was a very scary person sitting inside.


    No one could defeat him.


    Olivia walked in and her eyesnded on Everett behind the desk.


    The moment she looked at Everett, Everett, who was reading the document, looked up at her.


    Their eyes met.


    His eyes were dark and deep.


    There was always a mysterious light in them.


    And there was always danger in them.


    Olivia tightened her fists and her eyes became cold.


    "Sissi said you bought her father''spany because of me.She asked me toe to you.I hope you


    don''t buy her father''spany¡±


    No one knew whether it was Sissi''s hope or hers.


    But no matter what, she was very clear.


    She came to him because of Sissi.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t havee.


    Sissi looked at Everett.


    When her eyes met Everett''s dark, deep eyes, she was subconsciously afraid.


    That night, it was raining, and although there were streetlights, she could not see him clearly.


    She didn''t pay any attention to Everett at the time.


    She just wanted to beg him to let go of her father.


    She didn''t pay attention to his face or his eyes.


    Now that it was the daytime, his handsome and cold face and unfathomable eyes appeared in her


    sight, and she felt for the first time what a powerful person looked like.


    One nce from him could make others knew how weak they were.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was so scared that she began to doubt her decision.


    Would he agree after Olivia begged hit? Or would he refuse? Everett''s eyes fell on Sissi''s face, and two


    secondster, they fell back on Olivia''s face.


    "So?"


    "Please don''t buy her father''spany."


    Olivia looked into Everett''s cyes ancl said this without any cvasion or cmotion.


    It seemed that she was here to say this.


    With that, her task waspleted.


    Everett looked at Olivia.


    He did not speak or move.


    Even his expression did not change at all.


    Olivia also looked at him, her eyes clear, cold, and emotionless.


    They looked at each other and the air around them seemed to freeze.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Sissi felt as if she had broken into a battlefield where she shouldn''t have been.


    And the war was going on.


    It was scary.


    However, she did not dare to move or speak.


    She could die at any time on this battlefield.


    Just as she thought she was going to be killed, there was a knock on the door.


    In an instant, the tension was gone.


    Sissi took a deep breath.


    Soon, the door of the president''s office opened, and the secretary brought in a cup of coffee.


    As soon as the secretary came in, she sensed that Lhe atmosphere in the president''s room was weird,


    so she quickly put down the coffee and went out.


    As the door closed, Olivia spoke.


    "Mr.Weston, I am waiting for your answer"


    Then, she looked at the time and said, "You''re busy, so am I."


    It''d better not to bother each other.


    After Olivia finished speaking, she looked at Everett again.


    There was no patience in her eyes.


    Everett turned his eyes and called the extension.


    "Mr.Weston."


    "See her off"


    "Okay"


    He looked down at the document again as if the person standing in the office had nothing to do with


    him.


    Sissi was stunned.


    Was this a yes or no? The secretary came in quickly and came to Olivia.


    "Please."


    Olivia nodded without emotions, just like when she came.


    She left.


    She took two stcps and stopped.


    Sissi was still standing there.


    Olivia said, "Aren''t you Ieaving yet?"


    Sissi looked! at her with fear in her eyes.She was afraid to face the truth.


    Olivia''s voice softened.


    "Let''s go."


    It was impossible for Everett to buy apany and not buy it allof asudden.


    He was a businessman.


    Aruthless businessman who only wanted benefits.


    No one could change his decision.


    Sissi shook her head with determination in her eyes.


    She looked at Everett and mustered her courage.


    "Olivia has forgiven me.Why can''t you forgive me?"


    However, Everett did not answer her.


    He looked at the files and theputer.


    His indifference was telling that he was not going to talk to strangers.


    The secretary saw it and walked over.


    "Miss, Mr.Weston is busy.Please leave."


    "No, I''m not leaving!"


    "I want an answer today!"


    Sissi looked at Everett with red eyes.


    "Everyone makes mistakes.Mr.Weston, don''t you?"


    "Haven''t you ever made a mistake?"


    "Or did you make a mistake, and you were sent to the eighteenth level of hell forever?"


    The person who was watching theputer finally turned around.


    He looked at Sissi caldy with dark eyes.


    "Get out"


    As he said this, the office seemed to be freezing.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Olivia knew that Everett had lost his temper.


    She pulled Sissi over.


    "Let''s go"


    Sissi shook her off.


    "Let''s go? Where am I going? My father is in the hospital.I have no home!"


    "Where do you think I can go?"


    She was so excited that her hands were waving.


    The secretary frowned and looked at Everett.


    Everett''s face was already frighteningly cold.


    The secretary hurriedly called the security guard and asked him toe up and take Sissi away.


    Olivia frowned deeply and pulled Sissi out.


    She had learned Everett''s ruthlessness, and she was not surprised by his current attitude.


    Sissi shook her off again, pointing at her, then at Everett.


    "You...You..."


    "I don''t need to be polite since you treat me like this!"


    A terrible madness rose in Sissi''s eyes.


    Olivia didn''t know why Sissi moved so fast, but Sissi held a knife against her neck.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    The secretary screamed and Everett looked over.


    In an instant, the surrounding air seemed to be solid.


    Sissi held Uhe handle of Lhe knife and held Olivia in her hand.


    The tip of the knife was against Olivia''s neck.


    As long as she pushed it, the tip of the knife would go in.


    Olivia stood there, stiff for a few seconds.


    In these few seconds, her mind was nk, without thoughts.


    without consciousness, and everything seemed to be gone.


    Until a trace of coldness seeped through her skin, into her veins, into her senses.


    She finally came back to her senses.


    Olivia turned to look at Sissi.


    When Olivia moved, the tip of the knife pierced her skin.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Blood oozed from her fair skin, and the red color was harsh to the cyes.


    But she looked at Sissi as if she hadn''t noticed it.


    Her eyes were red, and her eyes were spinning, without any sense of reason.


    It was like the night before when she was standing on the balcony.


    So crazy, so desperate.


    Olivia said, "When did you bring a knife?"


    Her voice was calm, quite calm, without any ups and downs.


    Sissi looked at her.


    The madness in her eyes froze.


    Olivia continued, "Why didn''t I know?"


    Her eyes were calm.


    There was no panic, no fear.


    Sissi gradually calmed down.


    But soon, she grabbed Olivia''s hand and said, "You forced mea!"


    She didn''t want to do that either.But she had na choice.


    There was really no other way.


    Sissi looked at Everett.She was no longer afraid of Everett when she had clearly lost her mind.


    Her eyes widened and she said loudly, "You are the one who is about to buy my father''spany for


    Olivia.Then you must care about her.I will trade her life for my father''spany now.Everett, do you


    agree or not?"


    Fverett sat in the chair and looked straight at the knife in Sissi''s hand.


    The tip of the knife had already pierced the skin of Olivia, and blood was slowly flowing down.


    As long as she pushed it harder or increased her strength by ident, the tip of the knife would go in.


    His pupils narrowed and the darkness in his eyes spread endlessly at this moment.


    Sissi continued, "I''m still a minor anyway.I won''t do much time even if I kill Olivia, but you''ll be


    different.You''ll regret it for the rest of your life!"


    "You will live in pain for the rest of your life!"


    She had already thought it through.


    If daddy''spany couldn''t be saved, then daddy would never wake up.


    What would be the point of living if dad couldn''t wake up? In that case, it would be better to make


    things difficult for Everett.


    That would suit everyone! Olivia curved her lips.


    "Then it looks like I''m going to die:"


    "No, as long as he gives thepany back to my father, you won''t have to die!"


    Sissi red at Olivia and said stubbornly, "How much is apany worth? That''s not worth your life!"


    The corners of Olivia''s mouth widened.


    Looking at Sissi, she said softly, "I''m d I''m worth so much money in your eyes"


    "But I have to tell you, in Mr.Weston''s eyes, my life is like a speck of dust."


    "Impossible!"


    Sissi was so excited that she looked at Everett and the knife in her hand began to tremble.


    "Everett, let me ask you a question.Do you want Olivia to live or not?"


    As she spoke, the tip of her knife pierced in slowly, and the patience in her eyes disappeared at this


    moment.


    Olivia closed her eyes.


    She had thought about going to die.


    When Everett were forcing her in the past few times.


    But in those cases, she didn''t die.


    Instead, she was going to die like this.


    It was really funny.


    The air seemed to be frozen at this moment, as if all the noise had disappeared suddenly.


    Time stood still.


    Olivia waited for the sting to hit her.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    "Bring the documents of purchasing CS Group."


    His voice was cold and indifferent as usual.


    But Olivia opened her eyes instantly and looked at Everett.


    Ever since Everett said he was going to see her off, she never looked at him again.


    But now, she looked at him.


    Because hepromised.Because of Sissi''s Lhreal.


    Shocked? Shocked, She seemed to have seen an alien.


    No.


    She felt that the person sitting in the chair was not Everett.


    It was someone else.


    Someone she didn''t know.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Everett looked at Sissi.


    His dark eyes were still bottomless.


    The darkness inside was like the color of the darkest night, making people panic.


    Sissi could not feel Everett''s terribleness.


    At this moment, she waspletely stunned.


    Did Everett agree? Did he really agree? Did she get her father''spany back? Sissi''s eyes were filled


    with happiness and she became agitated.


    When Sissi moved, the knife in her hand moved, and Olivia felt a sharp pain.


    It was as if something sharp had pierced her flesh.


    She couldn''t help but hiss.


    Hearing her, Sissi realized something and her hand trembled.


    The knife in her hand fell to the ground with a ng.


    Sissi looked at Olivia.


    The blood on Olivia''s neck flowed out quickly.


    The blood quickly dyed Olivia''s white shirt red.


    Sissi was stunned.


    Olivia covered her neck and she was on the verge of falling.


    Sissi retreated, trembling with fear.


    Her hands shook and she kept shaking her head.


    It was as if she was saying that she didn''t do it.


    It was not her......


    Suddenly, a gust of wind came, cutting through the air like an ice de with a chill.


    Ack figure appeared in her line of sight.


    Then, the figure hugged the fallen Olivia.


    Sissi looked at the figure.


    The man was in a ck shirt and ck trousers.


    He was tall and strong.


    Even if he squatted down, he still looked powerful and strong.Everett...Olivia...She...She really killed


    Olivia...


    Olivia looked at the person who hugged her, and there seemed to be some changes in her dark eyes.


    The peace which was in his eyes all year round disappeared, and he seemed to have be a man


    with emotions.


    He became a mortal.


    Olivia''s lips moved slightly.


    She was trying to say that was this Everett? Was this the Everett she knew? Or was she dreaming?


    She had been dreaming ever since she heard him ask someone to bring the documents of purchasing


    CS Group.


    Olivia curved her lips.


    It must be a dream.


    In reality, Everett would not be a man with emotions.


    She closed her eyes.


    Everett clutched Olivia''s bleeding neck tightly.


    The moment her eyes closed, his pupils dted.


    He picked her up and strode out.


    Davis wasing in with documents of purchasing the CS Group.


    But before he entered the office, a cold wind came out and passed him very quickly.


    He was momentarily stunned, but he quickly reacted and looked at Everett.


    When he saw Olivia in Everett''s arms and the blood dripping to the ground, his expression changed.


    Melody got out of the car, took off her sunsses, and cat- walked into the SHS Building.


    The receptionist knew her.


    Melody had the beautiful face of stars.


    No one didn''t know her when she went out.


    But when seeing Melody, the receptionist thought of Olivia, who had gone upstairs for a while.


    Her expression became a littleplicated.


    Ex-wife and current fianc¨¦e.


    Would Mr.Weston be busy? Melody walked to the elevator that belonged to Everett alone.


    But before she could get there, the elevator dinged.


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at the people in the elevator.


    At one nce, the elegant smile on her lips froze.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Everett stood in the elevator.


    He held Olivia in his arms and looked at her who had closed her cycs.


    When the elevator door opened, he looked out and took big steps, walking past Melody very quickly.


    Melody felt a cold wind pass by and then the people in the elevator disappeared.


    She turned slowly and looked out the door.


    From here, she happened to see Everett who was getting on the car.


    But within two seconds, the man was gone.


    Hepletely disappeared from her sight.


    Melody''s red fingernails, which were holding the bag in her hand, broke and scratched the bag.


    But she didn''t feel any pain.


    It seemed that she had lost her senses and could feel nothing.


    There was only one sentence in her mind.


    She was in front of him, but he didn''t see her.


    Olivia was sent to the hospital.


    The bodyguard who had been protecting her followed her to the hospital.


    When they saw her being sent to the emergency room, they immediately called Brayden.


    Brayden was feeding Owen porridge when his phone rang.


    He said, "Grandpa, I am going to answer my phone-"


    Owen said, "Go.I will eat by myself"


    Originally, he wanted to eat by himself, but his grandson insisted on feeding him.


    He couldn''t refuse his grandson''s filial piety, so he let him feed him.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s okay.I''lle in and feed you after I finish." Brayden said with a smile.


    He put the bowl on the bedside table, picked up the phone, and went out.


    Owen looked at his receding figure, took the porridge, and ate it himself.


    He thought his grandson was filial.


    He could totally manage himself but his grandson insisted on taking care of him every day and never


    left.


    But Owen had just eaten a few mouthfuls of porridge when the sound of running away came from


    outside.


    It seemed like he was in a hurry.


    He looked out of the ward.


    However, the door was closed and he could not see anything.


    Belle came to the hospital after work.


    As soon as she got out of the elevator, she saw someone running over by himself.


    She subconsciously stepped aside.


    She didn''t want to block him.


    But when she got out of the way, she felt something was wrong.


    So, she looked at the person who ran into the elevator.


    She was shocked.


    It was Brayden who ran into the elevator.


    Brayden? Belle immediately called out, "Brayden...The elevator door closed in front of her.Belle


    frowned and called Brayden immediately.What made him so anxious?


    "Sorry! The subscriber you dialed can not be connected for the moment, please redialter."


    He was in the elevator and there was no signal.


    Belle hung up and waited less than a minute before calling Brayden again.


    The call went through this time.


    Brayden answered.


    As soon as he answered the phone, Belle said, "Brayden, what happened?"


    You were running so fast.


    "Mom, I don''t have time to talk to you right now.Tell grandpa that I have something urgent to deal


    with.I''ll see grandpa when I''m done"


    "Wait...Dudu..."


    Brayden hung up before she could finish speaking.


    It was obvious that he was in a hurry.


    Belle frowned and felt uneasy.


    His tone sounded as if something terrible had happened.


    Brayden hung up and took a taxi to the airport.


    Knowing Olivia was sent to the hospital, he couldn''t calm down.


    He had to see her.


    He must go now! In H City hospital.


    Emergency room.


    The door was closed in front of Everctt, and the lights inside were turned on.


    The word "Emergency" became pring.


    He looked at the door of the emergency room and smelled a strong smell of blood filled in the air.


    The smell prated from his clothes and his hands into his nose.


    His hands clenched.


    Davis rushed over and saw the man standing outside the emergency room.


    He was In a ck shirt, ck trousers, and ck leather shoes.


    The figure in front of him was tall and straight.


    However, he was different from usual.


    Heusually looked cold and heartless.


    But at this moment, he seemed a little lonely and cold.


    He was surrounded by a ck air pressure that enveloped the corridor as well.


    No one seemed to be able to approach him.


    Davis looked at the emergency room with the lights on and stopped there.


    He thought that Mr.Weston might want to stay alone now.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    As time ticked by, the emergency room door suddenly opened and the nurse came out with a surgical


    risk report.Are you the patient''s family? Please sign here.


    She pointed directly at the ce for signature and was in a hurry.


    Everett looked at the blood on her body and said, "Is she able to live?"


    His voice was low and straight, like a straight line without any emotion.


    "Sir, I can''t give you an answer to that right now.I can only say that we will try our best."


    Everett took the pen and wrote the three words "Everett" in the signature with a sharp edge.


    The nurse was stunned.


    But she reacted quickly and turned around to enter the emergency room.


    The door closed again in front of Everett.


    Davis looked at the closed door and then at Everett.


    It seemed that the person who had been acting like a sculpture had finallye back to his life, and


    the whole person''s aura had changed.


    "Contact the psychiatrist and send Sissi over" Davis paused and said, "Okay"


    He picked up his phone and called the secretary.


    When he saw the blood on the ground, he immediately went to the president''s office and saw that the


    security guard had Sissi under control.


    There was a bloody knife on the ground, and Sissi was in a daze.


    He asked security to keep an eye on Sissi and he went straight to the hospital.


    It was about time to deal with Sissi.


    And sending her to a psychiatric hospital was the best solution.


    The sun rose high in the sky, scorching in the early autumn, and the entire H City was in the heat.


    But the hospital was as cold as usual.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was colder and warmer here than it was on a hot day outside.


    At 12: 20, the operating room door opened.


    Everett did not move and looked at the man who wasing out.


    The doctor thought he would be surrounded by people as soon as he came out.


    But he wasn''t.


    Everett standing in front, his cold face made people feel cold at first nce.


    The doctor took off his mask and walked over.


    "Are you the patient''s family?"


    Everett looked at the bed that was pushed out of the emergency room and opened and closed his thin


    lips.


    "Ex- husband"


    The doctor was surprised and said, "The patient was sessfully rescued, but due to excessive blood


    loss and weak condition, she probably won''t wake up today."


    The nurse pushed Olivia over and Everell looked at the woman lying on the bed.


    Her face was as pale as a corpse''s.


    "Okay"


    The doctor saw that he did not have any expression, and did not say much.


    He said directly, "Since you are not the family member of the patient, then please inform the family


    member of the patient and let the family member of the patient take care of her"


    Since he was the ex-husband, of course, he would know the patient''s parents.


    "No need."


    He turned around and left.


    The doctor was stunned.


    So heartless? Everett didn''t leave the hospital but went to the bathroom.


    But it took him a long time.


    Davis went through all the discharge procedures and got all the information he needed from the doctor.


    Everything was handled properly but Everett hadn''te out of the bathroom yet.


    Instead of waiting outside the bathroom, Davis went to the ward.


    The nurse was giving Olivia a drip, when she saw Davise in, and she said, "Because the sharp


    weapon pierced her neck and almost reached her carotid artery, even though our doctor seeded in


    rescuing her, she was still in critical condition.Take care of her first.If you need anything, ring the bell."


    Olivia was sent to the ICU.


    "Okay"


    The nurse saw that he agreed then she turned to leave.


    Davis took a steal and put it in front of the bed, looking, at Olivia.


    The first time he saw Olivia was one summer three years ago.


    He and Mr.Weston went to the mall to inspect.


    At that time, Olivia worked in a clothing store.


    She was apologizing to a guest when he saw her.


    He has seen people apologize, but he had never seen an apology so sincere.


    And after listening for a while, he found out it was not her fault but the guest being unreasonable.


    However, no matter how impossible the guest was or how harsh the words werc, she always had a


    smile on her f, which was sincere and friendly.


    Until the guest said that he was bored and Icft or his own.


    She was not unhappy the whole time.


    Even if the guest left, she did notin.


    There was still a smile on her face.


    He had worked far so many years but had never seen anyone with such a good temper.


    That was right.


    Good temper.


    He believed that Mr.Weston had never seen it either.


    So, Mr.Weston stopped and looked at her.


    However, at that time, he did not expect such an ordinary girl to be Mr.Weston''s wife.


    He thought of that day was just a moment thing.It was like a moving train that suddenly stopped at one


    stop and left soon.


    But the next day, Mr.Weslon asked him for Olivia''s information, and then Olivia became Mr.Weston''s


    wife.


    Everything happened so quickly.


    The public didn''t expect it.


    He didn''t expect it either.But even though he didn''t expect it, he gradually adapted to it.So did everyone


    else.


    After Olivia married Mr.Weston, she was very gentle and virtuous, taking care of Mr.Weston''s daily life.


    Every time Mr.Weston went on a business trip, she would pack his luggage early and send Mr.Weston


    to the airport.


    She did that every time, with no exception.


    Some people were born actors and wore many masks.


    He had seen a lot of them.


    But Olivia wasn''t one of them.


    Her tenderness, her virtue was the most real of her.


    From being strange and unfamiliar when she first married Mr.Weston, to gradually bing familiar


    and falling in love, there was alight in her eyes.That light was called happiness.


    And Mr.Weston had also changed a lot.


    He would start eating three meals a day regrly and returning home on time every day.


    He would not go to a meal that was not necessary.


    It seemed that the machine that always had been working finally had a human touch.


    At that time.


    Everyone felt that Mr.Weston cared about his wife and family.


    He thought so too.


    But one day, Melody came and she went to Mr.Weston.


    From that day on, everything changed.


    Mr.Weston asked him for Mr.Cruz for the divorce agreement.


    He wanted to divorce Olivia.


    He wanted a divorce all of a sudden.


    Not to mention Olivia, he was stunned for a few seconds.


    He even asked Mr.Weston that was he divorcing his wife? At that moment, Mr.Weston looked up, his


    dark eyes looking at him without any emotion.


    He said, "Do you need me to repeat it?"


    In an instant, he knew.


    Yes, he was.


    Mr.Weston was about to divorce Olivia and that was the end of it.


    After Olivia signed the divorce agreement, she made no fuss.


    Sensible enough to make the divorce go very smoothly.


    However, something unexpected happened again.


    Olivia was pregnant.


    Everything becameplicated and out of control.


    She ran away while pregnant, was caught by Henry, followed by a miscarriage.


    It seemed that everything had been out of control since Mr.Weston mentioned the divorce.


    Until now, he looked at this face, feeling strange yet somehow familiar.


    But he felt that Olivia''s life had only begun at the moment of divorce.


    Only then did she really get on the right track.


    As for Mr.Weston...


    "Click".


    The sound of the door opening fell into his ears, and Davis turned to look at the door of the ward.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Everett walked in.


    Davis stood up.


    "Mr.Weston."


    When Everett saw him, he paused before he walked over.


    Davis seid, "Ihe nurse said Lhal the lip of Lhe knife almost pierced the carotid artery, so even if the


    rescue was sessful, she would still be very dangerous and someone would have to keep her


    company¡±


    Everett looked at Olivia.who was lying on the bed.and opened his thin lips.


    "Go and get me a suit of clothes."


    "Okay."


    That meant he would stay here.


    Davis left.


    Everett sat where Davis had sat down.His dark eyes fell on Olivia''s face and he fell silent.


    Everything was quiet.


    As soon as Davis got in the car, he saw a taxi parked outside the hospital.


    He nced at it, and was stunned.


    The one who got down from the taxi was no one else.


    But Brayden.


    He got out of the car and ran into the hospital, quickly disappearing from Davis''s sight.


    Davis thought for a while and picked up his phone.


    After a while, the person answered.


    "Hello."


    His unique cold voice was a little deeper than usual.


    "Mr.Weston, I saw Mr.Simmons entering the hospital."


    The person at the end of the phone was silent.


    Davis didn''t hang up, listening to the silence.


    "Isee,"


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Davis started the car and joined the flow of cars.


    After Brayden ran into the hospital, a bodyguard came over.


    "Mr.James."


    "Where is she?"


    "This way.Follow me."


    "Okay¡±


    Olivia was sent to the hospital, and they had been here since then.


    So he knew which ward Olivia was in.


    Soon the bodyguard brought Brayden to Olivia''s ward.


    He immediately opened the door and went in.He stopped when he saw the man sitting in front of the


    bed.


    But Everett sat there like he didn''t hear anything.He didn''t move at all.


    Brayden clenched his hand and strode over.He came to the bed and looked at Olivia.


    When he saw her face was so pale, a different aura emanated from him.He said he would protect her.


    Brayden clenched his fist tightly, and the veins on the back of his hand bulged.


    He looked at Everett, his eyes red.


    "Get out!"


    He didn''t want to argue with Everett or high with him.He was afraid of disturbing her.He couldn''t do


    anything.He had to control himself.


    Everett got up and turned to leave. From beginning to end, he didn''t look at Brayden.Not a single


    nce.


    The door of the ward was closed.


    Brayden immediately took Olivia''s hand and wrapped it tightly.


    "Grandpa asked me toe to you.He said it''s not good for a couple to be separated for too long,


    especially when they are newly married.I think so too."


    "But grandpa is an important person to me.I thought I have sent people to protect you and that it''s only


    a day or two before I can see you.I felt nothing would happen to you but now I regret it."


    "I shouldn''t have been off guard.I shouldn''t!"


    Brayden wrapped Olivia''s hand in his, tightened the grip, and repeatedly kissed the back of her hand.


    His eyes were red.


    "You never let me worry about you.You always want to deal with things yourself, arrange things yourself


    and bear all things yourself.You don''t want me to worry about you.I..."


    His voice choked and tears welled up in his eyes.


    He lowered his head, put his forehead on the back of her hand, and said in a hoarse voice, "Why did I


    believe you?"


    "Olivia, I know your personality.Why should I believe you..."


    Why did he believe that she would take care of herself, that she would take care of everything? Why


    did he believe everything she said? Why the hell did he believe...


    Everett walked out of the hospital.


    The sun was scorching overhead, and a great heat enveloped him.


    The heat was sweet and fishy, tying him like a rope that could not be untied.


    He looked ahead, and his dark eyes were very deep.He picked up his phone and dialed a number.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Night fell.


    The cold wind blew away the heat of the day and everything fell silent.


    However, as the city gradually quieted down, some ces had just begun to be lively.


    In Jincheng Club.


    In a VIP room, Melody sat on the leather sofa, drinking non- stop.


    She wanted to get herself drunk.


    As long as she was drunk, she would forget those wards.


    Strangely enough, no matter how much she drank, she could not forget them.


    Those words were imprinted at the bottom of her heart.


    "Mr.Weston took Miss Hadley to the hospital and didn''t leave"


    "He left only after Mr.James arrived."


    Hehe, he sent Olivia to the hospital and stayed with Olivia until Brayden arrived at the hospital.


    How ridiculous! He was a big boss, a workaholic.


    When did he devote his time to such useless things? Or was he trying to be a good uncle now? He


    wouldn''t leave until he took good care of his niece-inw? Melody mmed the ss in her hand.


    The ss broke and the wine quickly spread across the marble floor.


    But that wasn''t enough.


    She reached out and swept across the table, and the bottle fell to the floor, and the wine spilled all over


    the floor.


    Melody put her hand in her hair and started crying.


    She was angry, full of hatred, but she felt pain even more.


    He clearly loved her the most.


    He loved her the most! The door to the private room opened.


    Henry looked at the red wine and sharp shards on the ground and pressed the button beside him.


    Soon the waiter came in.


    "Sir, do you need any help?"


    "Clean up this ce."


    The waiter looked at the mess on the floor.


    "Okay, I''ll do it now.¡±


    Soon, the cleaner came in and cleaned the room.The door closed and Henry sat next to Melody.


    "Melody, Everett doesn''t love you anymore.You have to ept this fact."


    He put his hand on her back and patted her lightly.


    Melody flung his hand away and pped Henry in the face.


    After an extremely loud sound, Henry''s face turned aside.


    The corner of his mouth curled up into a smile, and he licked where he was pped.


    He turned and looked at her.


    "Melody, you''re the only one who dares to hit me like that.¡±


    Melody''s eyshes were still wet, and the tear marks on her face could still be seen.


    But there was no weakness in her eyes, but hatred, a surge of hatred.


    "Henry, you are exactly the one I want to hit!"


    She reached out and tried to hit him again, but this time, her wrist was grabbed.


    Melody struggled but did not break free.She looked at Henry coldly and curled her lips.


    "What? Are you angry?"


    "Don''t you love me the most? Can''t you let me p you two times?"


    Henry grabbed her wrist tightly and curled his lips, but his smile looked sinister.


    "Sure, but let me give you a kiss.I kiss you once, ancl you p me once, okay?"


    Melody looked at him coldly.


    "You wish!"


    The next moment she pped him with the other hand.


    Henry''s face was turned away again.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Melody raised her chin like a noble princess and said proudly, "Henry, the most regretful thing I ever did


    in my life was to kiss you three years ago."


    That kiss ruined everything! She hated him! She shook off Henry''s hand, took her bag, and wanted to


    leave.But as soon as she picked up her bag, Henry grabbed her hand.


    She spun around and was pinned down on the sofa when she realized it.


    Melody reacted and struggled.


    "Henry, let me go!"


    Henry held her hand up to her head and smiled wickedly, "Melody, you said you regret kissing me the


    most, but I like kissing you the most.I often dream of that kiss.I really miss that kiss..."


    As he spoke, the tip of his tongue slid across her lips.He looked evil.


    "Shut up!"


    Henry''s eyes and movements made Melody feel disgusted.


    She wanted to get rid of him like he was a bug.


    Seeing the disgust in her eyes, Henry squinted.


    Then, he lowered his head and smiled gloomily.


    "Okay, I''ll shut up.You shut up too."


    Then he kissed her red lips.


    At this moment, the door of the room opened.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Everything was so coincidental. It seemed that they were nned!.


    Everett stood at the door of the private room.


    He looked at the two people who were making out on the sofa.


    Melody looked over, and so did Henry.


    The atmosphere in the roam froze.


    It seemed that everything had reached an explosive point, and no one dared lo Louch il.


    Everett looked at them emotionlessly.


    It was as if the person on the sofa was not his nc¨¦e but a stranger.


    The look in his eyes hurt Melody, but she couldn''t move at all.


    It was Henry who spoke first.


    Heughed, got up from Melody, and looked at Everett.


    "It''s the right time for you toe."


    Everett didn''t look at him.His eyes fell on Melody''s face.


    "I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    Then he went out.


    From beginning to end, there was no change in his expression.


    But Melody felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer.She was frozen.


    Henry lit a cigarette, watched Everett leave, and then looked at the woman lying motionless on the


    sofa.He puffed out a smoke ring and leaned over.


    "Continue?"


    The smoke sprayed on Melody''s face, and Melody regained her senses instantly.


    She sat up abruptly, grabbed her bag, and ran out.


    When she ran to the door, Henry smiled evilly and said, "Melody, Everett is a good man, but he is not


    good for you."


    Melody clenched her bag and looked at him coldly.


    "Everett is not good for me, so are you!"


    She got to decide who was good for her.She turned around and Icave.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry sat on the sofa and watched Melody leave with his arms open.


    His mouth curled up with a cigarette.


    "Melody, you won''t give up."


    "But I''m not afraid"


    "Everett always has the ability to make women give up on him."


    "I''m not in a hurry."


    Melody ran out of the Jincheng Club.


    On her way out, many thoughts crossed her mind.


    But all these thoughts disappeared after seeing the car parked outside the Jincheng Club.


    She was absent-minded.


    At this moment, she clearly realized that it might be impossible for her and Everett to be together.


    Everett sat in the car, his eyes looking ahead, his ck eyes blended in the dark, and everything


    seemed dangerous.


    Time ticked by, but the car door never opened.


    Everett picked up his phone, clicked on the call log, and dialed the first number.


    "Mr.Weston."


    "Hold a press conference tomorrow to cancel my engagement to Melody."


    The voice on the phone paused for two seconds.


    "Okay.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Lverett closed his eyes and said.


    "Go back."


    The driver replied, "Yes, Mr.Weston."


    The car drove out.


    Davis frowned when he heard the dial tone on his phone.


    "Cancel the engagement."


    He remembered two years ago when Mr.Weston asked him to ask Mr.Cruz for a divorce agreement.It


    seemed that this moment was very simr to that time.


    But what happened? Was the result the same? Melody sat in the car and watched Everett''s car drive


    away until she could no longer see it, and she closed her eyes.


    She couldn''t go.If she did, they would be finished.She lowered her head and rested her forehead on


    the steering wheel.


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes, and there was a light in them that was stubborn and crazy.


    She picked up her phone and dialed a number.


    "Joan, do something for me.¡±

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Olivia had a fever at night.Her forehead was sweating.Her lips kept moving as she was saying


    something.


    Brayden immediately rang the bed bell.


    Soon the nurse came over.


    Brayden said, "She has a fever.Her head and body are very hot!"


    He touched those ces just now.


    The temperature was high.


    The nurse immediately touched Olivia''s forehead and quickly said, "I''ll call the doctor right away!"


    The nurse ran out.


    Soon, the doctor came over to check on Olivia.


    But five minutester, the doctor said to Brayden, "The patient''s condition is not optimistic now.We


    need to take emergency treatment immediately."


    "Emergency treatment..."


    Brayden troze.


    "Is she serious?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was so serious that she even needed emergency treatment?


    "Yes, she''s in a bad situation"


    Soon, the doctor asked, "Are you the patient''s family member?"


    "Yes, I am her husband."


    "That''s good."


    The doctor said to the nurse, "You give him a notice of critical illness and let him sign his names.I will


    do emergency treatment to the patient."


    "Okay¡±


    Soon, the nurse came over with the notice.


    "Sir, please sign it"


    The nurse pointed at the signature.


    Brayden didn''t answer but looked at the doctor.


    "What do you mean by a notice of critical illness?"


    The doctor didn''t have time to answer him.


    The nurse said, "It''s just that the patient''s condition has deteriorated and she is in critical condition"


    "Sir, you''d better sign it quickly.Your wife needs emergency treatment now.''


    Brayden took the pen and quickly signed his name at the signature.


    Brayden signed his name and the nurse asked him to leave.


    Brayden didn''t cooperate this time.


    "I''m not going out.I''m going to stay by her side."


    He had to watch over her.


    "Sir, this will affect our doctor''s emergency treatment."


    "If I don''t speak, it won''t affect him."


    "Sir..."


    The doctor heard the two of them talking and said, "Let him stay in the ward"


    They were husband and wife.


    They loved each other.


    Once one of them was sick, the other half had to stay by his or her side.


    That was normal.


    When the doctor said yes, the nurse didn''t insist and let Brayden stay in the ward.


    The nurse went to help the doctor.


    Brayden immediately went to the bed and looked at Olivia.


    She clearly had a high fever, but there was no blush on her face.


    Instead, her face was frighteningly pale.


    Brayden squatted down, took her hand, put it to his lips, and looked at her with red eyes.


    "Olivia, I''m by your side.No matter what happens, I''m by your side.Stay safe and sound, okay?"


    Olivia didn''t answer him.She was still talking and no one knew what she was talking about.


    Except for herself.


    As the time went by, an hourter, the doctor sweated and said, "It''s finally stabilized."


    Brayden felt stiff and he remained the posture of squatting.


    He looked at the doctor and his eyes were already bloodshot.


    "Stabilized?"


    The doctor wiped the sweat off his forehead and nodded.


    "Temporarily.''


    "Temporarily..."


    "In other words, Olivia''s situation is notpletely stabilized?" Brayden asked.


    "Yes, she is still in danger tonight."


    The doctor looked at the nurse and said, "You stay here.I''ll go and prescribe the medicine again.''


    "Okay"


    The doctor left and Brayden looked at Olivia.


    She stopped talking, but her lips were chapped and her dry skin was catching people''s attention.


    Brayden got up.


    But he had squatted for too long, once he got up, his body shook.


    The nurse saw that he was unsteady and said, "Are you okay?"


    Brayden shook his head and looked at Olivia.


    He stroked her sweaty hair on her forehead away and lowered his head.


    His lipsnded on her forehead, then on the tip of her nose, and finally on her lips.


    He looked at her affectionately and the tension in his eyes finally relieved at this moment.


    He whispered, "Olivia, you can ignore anyone, but you can''t ignore me."


    What would he do if something happened to her? Brayden didn''t sleep that night.


    The doctor came to check on Olivia early in the morning, and Brayden looked on the side.


    Half an hourter, he was told by the doctor, "Her condition is stable"


    The doctor said thatst night.


    Brayden no longer believed it.


    "Is it temporary, or what?"


    "Well, her conditionst night was the most dangerous, and many factors were uncertain, but afterst


    night, her condition now is rtively stable"


    "Does that mean it''s not life-threatening?"


    "Yes, but if you can''t take care of her properly, or because of other unexpected factors, that''s hard to


    tell whether it won''t threaten her life."


    Brayden nodded.


    "I understand"


    He would take good care of her.


    Nothing would happen to her.


    Brayden called Kelly.


    "Help me find a nursing worker"


    He needed a nursing worker.He couldn''t take better care of her alone.


    "Okay, I''ll find it for you, but I have a question for you."


    "What?"


    "When can you get back to work?"


    She was really anxious.


    "I can''t now."


    tle paused and said, "I can''t fn this year.''


    Before theunch of the new brand af AK Company, he couldn''t go back to work.


    Kelly heard him and was shocked.


    "What?"


    "I don''t have time to talk to you.Call me when the nursing worker is found.That''s it."


    Brayden hang up the phone.


    Kelly had a headache when she heard the busy on the phone.


    Brayden really wanted nothing except love.


    Needless to say, this time, he did this for Olivia.


    Kelly hung up and called others to look for a nursing worker.


    Svon, a message popped up.


    Kelly opened it subconsciously.


    "Last night, a reporter heard a piece of news from Mdy''s agent, Joan.On November 18th, Mr.Weston


    and Melody will be married in Sicily.'' Kelly was surprised to see the news.


    Were these two finally getting married?

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    In Grand Imperial Garden.


    Everctt put on his suit, buttoned it, and stood in front of the mirror, looking smart and scrious.


    He still wore a ck suit, a ck shirt, and ck seemed to be a symbol of him.He took the watch and


    put it on his wrist.


    The expensive watch matched him well.


    He looked extremely powerful.He turned around to take the phone and walked out.


    When he went out, he dialed a number.


    "Change all the furniture in the vi"


    "Okay, Mr.Weston."


    Just as he was about to hang up, Davis''s voice came over.


    "Mr.Weston."


    There was something wrong with Davis''s voice.


    Everett narrowed his eyes.


    "Hmm.¡±


    "Miss Johnson''s agent said that you and Miss Johnson will be married on November 18th."


    He got the news carly in the morning.


    Just as he was about to call his boss, Mr.Weston called.


    Everett stopped and looked in front indifferently.


    Davis listened to the silence on his phone and did not ask whether to stop the press conference.


    Because he knew that Mr.Weston would give him an answer.


    "Cancel the press conference""


    About a minuteter, Everett said.


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Everctt looked out and his dark eyes narrowed.


    In the apartment, Melody was sitting on the barstool, drinking non-stop.


    Joan couldn''t stand it.


    She grabbed her ss and said, "Aren''t you getting married? Why are you drinking like mad?"


    Seeing Melody like this, she was furious.


    These two months, she seemed to be a different person.


    She had be more and more unfamiliar to her.


    Melody''s ss was gone, but she was not angry.


    She smiled at Joan and said, "Getting married?"


    She was asking Joan, but also asking herself.


    Seeing her like this, Joan frowned.


    "Isn''t that so?"


    She was asked to announce the wedding date.


    Weren''t they getting married or what? Mdy shook her head and giggled.


    "Joan, I want to get married to him, but he didn''t take the initiative to ask my hand of marriage"


    She had forced him.


    She bet on their rtionship for more than 20 years that he would not reject her after she sent these


    messages.


    Melody got up, took the remote control, and turned on the entertainment information channel.


    Just in time, the reporter was reporting her wedding date.


    "Last night, we got thetest news from Melody''s agent, Joan.Mr.Weston proposed, and they will be


    married on November 18th"


    "They have known each other for many years, and they have been engaged for two years.Now we


    have finally received the news that they are going to get married.Congrattions!"


    Melody smiled.


    "Congrattions..."


    Her face was full of mockery.


    Joan frowned.


    "What do you mean?"


    What did she mean that she wanted to marry Everett, but Everett didn''t ask her hand of marriage?


    Didn''t she say that Everett proposed? And she agreed to it, saying their wedding date and location


    were agreed by both of them.Why did she say that?


    Melody threw the remote control aside and looked at Joan.


    There was no smile or no expression on her face.


    "He didn''t propose to me.I made this up."


    Joan''s face suddenly changed.


    "You''re crazy!"


    Melody curled her lips and leaned back on the sofa, looking at the crystal chandelier overhead, her


    eyes filled with madness.


    "Yes, I''m crazy.l am crazy because I want Cverett to me mine."


    "Joan, I have known him for more than 30 years, and we''ve been in a rtionship for almost 20


    years.He had been in a third of my life.No, probably helf.I won''t allow him to leave at this time."


    "Absolutely not!"


    In the hospital.


    Olivia finally woke up around four in the afternoon.


    She opened her eyes and looked blurrily at the thing in front of her eyes.


    It was an LED light.


    When she looked at the light, her mind went nk for a while.


    She didn''t know where she was or who she was.


    She didn''t know what she was doing.


    There was nothing in her mind.


    The nurse came.


    Brayden was outside telling the nurse something.


    Then he came in after that.


    Olivia heard the door open and looked over subconsciously.


    In an instant, many images nded her mind, and her eyes gradually cleared up.


    "Brayden.."


    Brayden saw her opening her eyes, but stood still at the door.


    It was as if he had been frozen.


    Hearing Olivia''s weak, hoarse voice, Brayden felt his heart hurt like hell.


    He stradc over.


    "You awake?"


    His hand fell on her face, and his eyes were filled with uncontroble ecstasy.He had thought she


    would wake up in the morning.


    But she didn''t wake up then.


    He had been so worried and had called the doctor several times to examine her.


    Only after he was sure that she would wake up did he feel a little relieved.


    Now that he saw her wake up, he finally rxed.


    She was awake.She finally woke up.


    "As soon as Olivia spoke, the wound on her neck hurt and she frowned.


    Brayden immediately said, "Don''t talk!"


    Olivia did not say anything but looked at him with questioning eyes.


    She was asking with her cyes that why he was here.


    Bray looked at her.


    "Why am I here? Why do you think I''m here?"


    Did she think that the person he sent to protect her were good for nothings? Olivia''s lips curved.


    Yeah.


    How could she forget? He had sent two people to protect her.


    The lwo men were very dedicated and followed her all the time.


    They knew what to do when they saw her being sent to the hospital.


    And there was no way they wouldn''t let Brayden know about her being admitted to the hospital.


    Olivia said, "I''m sorry¡±


    I made you worry about me again.


    There were always many things out of control.


    When she was in the president''s office, she didn''t expect Sissi would threaten Everett with her.


    She would never expect she would prick on the tip of the knife.


    What had happened in the office was beyond her expectation.


    When Brayden saw her smiling as nothing had happened, anger welled up in his heart.


    He didn''t know he was angry at her or himself.


    But he didn''t let it out.


    He held it back.


    The doctor gave some more instructions, such as what to eat.


    Because Olivia''s neck was hurt, she couldn''t eat or drink for several days.


    Hai Brayden could only wet her lips with water.


    She could only rely on the nutrient solution to maintain her body''s function.


    When Brayden heard this, he clenched his hands and his face became cold.


    Olivia knew that he was worried about her.


    She grabbed his fist and said, "I am okay."


    Brayden looked at her with a surge of emotion in his eyes.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to talk?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    His voice was cold and deep.


    Olivia was stunned.


    Brayden never spoke to her in such a tone.


    Brayden looked at the shock in her eyes, turned around, controlled his emotions, and said, "Don''t


    move.I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Soon, the bathroom door closed.


    Olivia couldn''t see the door, but she could hear the sound of it being closed.


    It was loud.


    He was angry.


    He had never been angry with her.


    Olivia lowered her eyelids.


    She scared him this time.


    Brayden stayed in the bathroom for about twenty minutes beforeing out.


    Olivia heard the sound and immediately looked at him.


    As Brayden walked over, he had regained hisposure.


    He sat down on the bed, took her hand, and said apologetically, "I''m sorry.I shouldn''tsh out at you.''


    Olivia wanted to say that it was okay.She was the one who worried him.


    But she could not speak, for fear that her wound would be worse, making him worried.


    She took his hand and wrote something in his palm.


    "Give me paper and a pen."


    Brayden smiled.


    "Okay:"


    There was no paper or pen in the ward, but there were some at the nurses'' station.


    Brayden went to the nurses'' station to get some paper and a pen and handed them to her.


    Olivia wrote a sentence on the paper.


    "Lift the bed for me."


    Brayden saw what she wrote and said, "Okay."


    The he lifted the bed.


    Olivia wrote on the paper, "This is an ident.It''splicated.Don''t worry.Don''t be anxious.I''ll tell you


    everything when I can talk."


    Brayden looked at this sentence.


    He felt he could hear her saying this, in a calm tone without hatred, which made him feel calm.


    He looked at Olivia whose eyes were still clear.


    His hand fell on her face and he said in a hoarse voice, "I was really scared this time.''


    The moment he signed the notice saying she was terminally ill, he had a feeling that she would


    disappear.


    He was scared.


    Olivia curved her lips and wrote on the paper.


    "I was scared when you blocked a rock for mest time.'' Brayden''s heart ached at the words.


    He had said before to the effect that he could block a rock for her this time, but what if next time it was


    a knife? And this time she was threatened by a woman with a knife.


    Her carotid artery was almost pricked.


    If that happened, she would have been dead.


    Not long after Olivia woke up, she fell asleep again.


    Brayden kissed her on the lips and sat by the bed looking at her.


    He didn''t know why she could smile at him after a narrow escape from death.


    He wondered how she felt then.


    All he knew was that his heart ached when he saw her smile.


    Suddenly, his cell phone vibrated.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Brayden picked up his phone and turned to leave.He looked at the screen and answered it.


    As soon as the call was connected, Belle''s voice came through.


    "You finally answered the phone.Mom was scared to death by you!"


    She couldn''t get in Touch with him aller Uhat phone call yesterday.He didn''t answer the calls at night or


    during the day.Now he finally answered.


    She was so anxious that she almost sent someone to look for him.


    "Mom, I''m fine."


    "If you are fine, will you not answer the phone?"


    Would he turn off all the time if hc was fine? Did he know she was worried about him? "The phone is


    out of power.''


    "Your phone is out of power? Don''t you know you can charge it? Do you know how many times I''ve


    called you?"


    m really anxious!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Belle was filled with resentment waiting to be vented.


    Brayden did not speak again.


    He was waiting for Belle to say.


    Belle said a lot that she had said what she wanted to say since yesterday.


    After saying a lot, Belle realized that there was no sound in the phone.


    She immediately called out, "Brayden?"


    "I''m listening."


    Belle was relieved to hear his response.


    She also realized that her tone had been heavy.


    "Brayden, I only have you.You must be fine."


    She was afraid that if he had an ident, she couldn''t live well the rest of her life.


    "Yeah, I''m fine.'' He sounded like he was fine, but, she asked: "What happened?"


    After a pause, she said, "Your uncle and Melody are getting married.Is it rted to this?"


    She already knew the news.


    This result was up to her expectation.


    But now she was not happy, on the contrary, she felt uneasy.


    She thought there was a secret behind it.


    Especially since she couldn''t get through Brayden''s phone, she felt this thing was even more odd.


    Brayden clenched his phone.


    "Marriage?"


    Belle heard Brayden''s voice and wondered, "You don''t know yet.do you?"


    Brayden frowned and his cyes deepened.


    "I don''t know."


    "Well...What are you doing today?"


    "The news that Melody and Everett are getting married was exposed by the media this morning"


    It was impossible for him not to know.


    Brayden put his hand in his pocket and looked ahead.


    "It doesn''t matter.Whether he gets married or not has nothing to do with me."


    Hearing his cold voice, Belle realized something was wrong.


    "Brayden, tell mom the truth.You and Everett..."


    Before Belle could finish speaking, Brayden interrupted her.


    "Mom, you don''t have to worry.You just need to know that Olivia and I won''t get divorced and that we


    will be together"


    He hung up the phone.


    "Hey! Brayden...Dudu, dudu..."


    Belle frowned.


    If Brayden said so, something wrong must have happened.


    But if he didn''t want to tell her, she didn''t know.


    Soon, Belle thought of something.


    She clicked on the entertainment search and searched for thetest news.


    She could find anything about Olivia and Brayden on the Inte.


    After hanging up, Brayden clicked on Twitter to see thetest hot search.


    Tri-circle star Melody and the president of SHS Group would be married on November 18.


    Brayden clicked the news.


    Five minutester, he closed the page and entered the ward.


    Everett and Melody got married.


    Good news.


    If they didn''t get married, he and Olivia would not divorce.


    Belle searched for a long time but failed to find any reports about Olivia and Brayden in the past two


    days.


    She was confused.


    Did she think too much? At this moment, in the president''s office of SHS Building.


    Everett''s phone rang.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    He took the phone, looked at the screen, threw it aside, and continued to read the email.


    Leona frowned as the voice sounded, "Sorry! The phone you dialed is not answered for the moment,


    please redialter".


    Everett didn''t answer the phone.She knew that he ignored her call on purpose.


    Leona hung up the phone and frowned again.


    Today, when she saw the news that he was going to marry Melody, she fell not sofortable about


    that.She didn''t want to call him.


    After thinking about it, she still decided to call to ask.


    After all, marriage was not a joke and the two families were close friends for generations.


    Although the Johnsons didn''t say anything about what happened before they were in the wrong.


    Leona had to say something since Everelt was going to marry Melody all of a sudden.But Everett didn''t


    answer the phone.


    What should she do if he didn''t answer the phone? Leona thought about it and decided to send a


    message.


    But it remained a dead letter.


    There was no response.


    Leona got angry, threw her phone aside, and said, "Okay, if you don''t reply to your mother, then I don''t


    care.You can do whatever you want with your marriage!"


    Everett looked at the email, his eyes dark and unaffected by the phone.


    He didn''t even read the text message.


    Davis was in his office and hung up on another call from the entertainment reporters.


    Yesterday when Mr.Weston walked out of thepany with Olivia in his arms, Davis had received calls


    from the entertainmentpanies and the news agencies.


    They all said that they had received thetest news.


    They wondered if they could report the news about Mr.Weston carrying Olivia to the hospital.


    Since thest lesson, they had now been following the rules.


    They knew they should ask first.


    He said no.


    So they didn''t ask again.


    But when the news that Melody and Mr.Weston were getting married came out today, they called again.


    They even asked him if they could report that Brayden had gone to the hospital Olivia stayed at.


    He said no.


    So far, he had hung up more than 50 calls.


    They were all about whether or not to report it.


    Davis pinched his eyebrows and took the document to the president''s office.


    "Mr.Weston, this is the quarterly report from Europe."


    "Okay:"


    Davis put the document on the table and turned to leave.


    When he went out, Everett said, "Book an air ticket to Houston."


    Davis paused and said, "Okay"


    Then he left.


    Houston.


    Indeed, there was something to deal with over there.


    However, that matter was not urgent.


    He arranged it for the day after tomorrow.


    Mr.Weston was leaving early.


    What happened over there? Melody watched the news all day, but Everett didn''t exin this.


    That meant acquiescence.


    Right? But why was she not at all reassured? It was as if she was hanging over a cliff and could fall at


    any time.


    And below was the abyss.


    Melody clenched her hand and narrowed her eyes.She had to do this no matter what.


    Now that she had reached this point, she had no way out.She took her phone and dialed a number.


    "Joan, help me find a weddingpany want the best"


    Joan didn''t say anything.


    Melody didn''t need her to talk, so she continued, "Send me the information about thepany you


    choose."


    Joan finally spoke this lime.


    "Mdy, I think you should stop now? Joan didn''t think Mdy should get married.Especially when


    Everett didn''t say anything.Melody''s eyes turned cold.


    "How do I stop?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tell me, how clo I stop now?"


    "I''ll say it''s my problem, and it''s none of your business"


    "Who are you?"


    "Joan, you''re my agent.You said it had nothing to do with me?"


    "Joan, you''re so sLupid sometimes."


    "Melody, no, don¡¯t you think it''s dangerous to go on like this? What if Everett doesn''t keep quiet on the


    day of the wedding?"


    If Everell had mentioned Lhe marriage, Joan wouldn''l have been worried at all.


    But no. He hadn''t! Everything was unknown.It was very dangerous.


    She wanted Melody to know that.


    Otherwise, she would be in a terrible situation.


    Melody clenched her phone.Her voice grew colder and harsher.


    "I don''t believe he won''t show up on our wedding day"


    "That''s it.Find me thepany, and send me the information."


    She hung up the phone.


    Melocly''s fingers curled up.


    Her eyes fixed on a ce with madness.


    She would marry him.She must! It was night when Olivia woke up again.


    This time, she was much more energetic than when she woke up in the afternoon, and the first thing


    she did was ask Brayden about her phone.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Brayden looked at the words on the paper, "Do you know where my phone is?"


    He looked at Olivia, "What do you want the phone for?"


    Her eyes were filled with undisguised worry.It seemed like a big deal.


    Olivia took a pen and wrote on the paper.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    This time, she wrote a little too long.


    Brayden didn''t peek.


    He waited.He didn''t look at it until she finished.


    "Let me put it simply.My injury was an ident, but this ident might make had things happen to a


    child.I want to make a phone call and ask."


    She had been in a good mood ever since she woke up.


    Brayden guessed that this had nothing to do with Everctt.


    But this didn''t mean that Everett was not involved in it.


    He didn''t ask, but waited for her to be able to speak again before telling him.


    Now that she had taken the initiative to mention this, Brayden paused.


    "Can you speak now?"


    Brayden looked at Olivia.


    Olivia smiled bitterly and wrote on the paper, "No."


    "But, can you help me ask?"


    Olivia showed this sentence to Brayden.


    Brayden asked, "What shall I ask?"


    "Where is she now? How is she? Is she okay?"


    Brayden looked at the words and nodded.


    "Ok." Olivia smiled.


    Brayden took out her phone and handed it to her.


    When he arrived, the bodyguard gave Olivia''s bag to him.


    After he got the bag, he turned off her phone.


    He didn''t want any phone calls to disturb her.


    One could say he was selfish or irrational but he still did this.


    Olivia thought the phone was on, so she pressed it, but the screen didn''t light up.


    She was confused.


    What was wrong? Was the phone broken? Seeing her confused look, Brayden smiled, took the phone


    from her, and turned it on.


    Olivia looked at him in surprise and subconsciously wanted to ask.


    Brayden said, "I turned off your phone for fear of disturbing you"


    Brayden handed her the phone.


    Olivia blinked.


    So this was what happened.


    Olivia just didn''t know if Grace called her these days.


    Olivia checked the texts, but there was no unread message.


    It seemed that things went on well in Grace''s side.


    It was good that everything was fine.


    Olivia opened the address book and dialed Sissi''s number.


    She called and handed her phone to Brayden.


    Brayden took it, looked at the name on the screen, and squinted.


    Olivia saw him looking at the cell phone and not doing anything, then she put her hand on his hand.


    Brayden looked at her.


    Olivia asked with her eyes, "What''s wrong?"


    Bray looked into her eyes and shook his head.


    "It''s okay."


    He put her phone near his ear.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is turned off..."


    Brayden''s eyes moved slightly.


    He pressed the button of SpeakerPhone and let Olivia listen.


    Olivia frowned when she heard that.


    The phone was turned off.


    She didn''t think it was an optimistic thing.


    Of course, she didn''t think that Everett would do anything to Sissi just because Sissi hurt her by


    mistake.


    She was afraid that her situation back then would cast a shadow on Sissi.


    The girl looked fearless, but she was actually just a child.


    She would feel scared.


    Olivia thought for a while and wrote a sentence on the paper.


    "Can you help me investigate Sissi, the CS Group''s Boss''s daughter?"


    Brayden looked at this sentence and looked up.He looked at Olivia.


    "What are you investigating her for?"


    This girl hit her.And scolded her.This girl was rebellious.


    Most importantly, he suspected that this girl was involved in this incident.


    Olivia quickly wrote, "She has something to do with the wound on my neck"


    Brayden looked into Olivia''s clear eyes.


    "She did it, didn''t she?"

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Olivia moved her lips and nodded.


    Braydlen said, "I see."


    His face became cold.


    He got up and picked up his phone to make a phone call.


    Olivia pulled him.


    Brayden looked at her.


    Olivia quickly wrote, "Don''t make things difficult for her.She didn''t mean il"


    Brayden smiled.Didn''t mean it? This was a person''s life.How dare that woman say that?


    Seeing that he did not answer, Olivia became anxious.


    Olivia then wrote something more.


    "Okay?"


    Brayden looked down, removed the paper and pen from her hand, and pressed her onto the bed.


    "Okay, but you have a good rest now.I''ll make a call."


    He took his phone and went out.


    Olivia was very uneasy.


    Brayden was not in the right mood after she woke up this time, and even though he was holding back


    his emotion, she could feel it.


    Brayden walked out of the ward.


    He went a little far away and dialed a number.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Help me find out where Sissi is.She is the daughter of the president of CS Group"


    "Okay¡±


    When the phone hung up, Brayden gripped the phone tightly and his eyes grew cold.He used to be too


    kind so they had the guts to hurt Olivia again and again.


    Olivia couldn''t feel relieved.She sent Sissi a message, asking her to reply when she saw the message.


    Although there was little hope, she still wanted to do so.


    After sending this message, Olivia looked at the closed ward door, took the paper and pen, and wrote


    on it.


    When Brayden came in, a long paragraph had been written.


    When Olivia saw him, she handed him the paper.


    Brayden nced at her and took it.


    "Brayden, I think it''s better for me to tell you the whole story of my injury"


    "When we went to Silkworm Town, my ce was stolen not long after you left.Sissi sent those men."


    "But this matter was handled very quickly.I didn''t know that she was the one who ordered someone to


    do that until I went back to H City and went to D City for a business trip.She came to me and told me


    that those people were sent by her."


    "She said she shouldn''t have done that.She apologized to me and wanted me to help her"


    "Her father''spany was acquired by Everett.She thought that Everett bought her father''spany


    because she did these bad things to me.She wanted me to ask Everett to stop the purchase.She was


    really desperate.I went to Everett with her"


    "I didn''t really want Everett to return her father''spany to her.I just wanted her to give up.I didn''t


    expect her to suddenly get crazy and threaten Everett with a knife.That''s why the ident happened."


    Olivia wrote the whole thing down on this piece of paper.


    Brayden read it and clenched his hand.His face became serious.


    "Why didn''t you tell me this before?"


    He had no idea of any of this.


    Olivia subconsciously wanted to speak, but very quickly, she took a pen and wrote on the paper.


    "I can handle it alone, and these things are not serious.You were taking care of grandpa, so I


    thought..."


    Brayden took the paper and pen from her.


    Olivia was stunned.


    Brayden tore up the paper, threw it on the ground, and looked at her.


    "Olivia, who am I to you?"


    His eyes were filled with anger and pain.


    Olivia was still in a daze.


    Brayden turned his head, put his hand on his waist, and covered his mouth with one hand.


    He was controlling his emotions.


    He didn''t want to get angry at her, but he was on the verge of losing control.


    She had hidden many things and such a serious thing from him.


    If she had told him earlier, she would not have been in danger this time.


    Did she know this or not? Brayden was tense and his eyes were red.


    He didn''t want tosh out at Olivia, so he turned and walked out.


    But soon, he stopped.


    His back was attached to a soft body, and he was hugged by a pair of slender arms from behind.


    She didn''t exert much strength, but he was calmed down.


    Olivia opened her mouth and said in a hoarse voice, "You are my husband"


    In an instant, Brayden''s eyes were burning hot, and he turned around and hugged her tightly in his


    arms.


    "Olivia, I hope you remember these words" He was her husband.


    He would protect her.He could support everything for her.


    The next morning, the doctor came to give Olivia a routine checkup.


    Just after the checkup, Olivia''s cell phone rang.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Olivia looked over and Brayden said, "Don''t move.I''ll get it for you."


    He had put her phone on the bedside table.He Look it over, looked at the screen, and told her it was


    Grace.


    Olivia nodded.


    And Brayden knew she was telling him to answer the call.Then she look a pen and paper and wrote


    down 2 words on it.


    "My assistant"


    Brayden understood and answered the phone.


    The call was connected and Grace''s voice came, "Olivia, everything is going very well.Two factories


    have already replied that they can finish tomorrow, and I have got a sample from the otherpany.I


    can finish my work tomorrow if everything''s smooth."


    "If Ican finish tomorrow, I wille back tomorrow.If not, I''lle back the day after tomorrow:''


    Brayden had pressed the speakerphone bottom, so Olivia could hear Grace''s words.


    Olivia''s face lit up with a smile.She was happy to hear that things went well.She was worried before the


    call.


    Brayden looked at Olivia''s expression and said to the phone, "She knows."


    "Ah?"


    "You...You are?"


    "I''m her husband.She had an ident and in the hospital now.She can''t speak."


    Grace''s eyes widened when she heard Brayden''s words, "ident? What''s going on? Is she ok?"


    "Well, you should take care of the work first.If you have any problems, text her but don''t call her."


    "Okay, I''ll text Olivia!"


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Brayden put the phone on the bedside table.


    Olivia held a pen and wrote something on the paper.


    Brayden held her hand and said, "I know what you''re going to say.I won''t allow you to work at the


    moment.You must have a good rest."


    "I won''t allow you to work until the doctor says you''ve recovered."


    Olivia looked at Brayden helplessly.He knew her very well and was very strict.She really could do


    nothing.


    Brayden stroked her face.


    "Be good" Grace texted her.


    Brayden had no restrictions on receiving texts from Grace.


    So Olivia told Grace through texts the details of her current situation, as well as the work to be done


    later.


    She probably couldn''t work for a week, so during that time, Grace must help her.


    After two days of staying with Grace, Olivia thought she was quite a good girl.


    She was passionate, ambitious, and capable.


    She was relieved to leave the work to Grace.


    Soon Grace replied to her text.


    "Olivia, don''t worry.I''ll do what you told me!"


    "Okay:"


    At noon, the nurse came in to clean up the ward, and Brayden was sitting on the sofa doing something


    through hisptop.


    Olivia was reading a book.


    But Olivia peeked at Brayden from time to time.


    She wanted to ask him about Sissi.


    She had texted Sissi yesterday, but Sissi hadn''t replied to her yet.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She called Sissi but her phone was still off.She was worried.


    However, if Brayden didn''t take the initiative to tell her about it, he probably hadn''t found anything yet.


    Olivia thought for a while, took the phone and typed ''CS Group'' on the search bar.


    A lot of news came out soon.


    "CS Group was acquired by the SHS Group, who vigorously developed food and beverage market"


    "ording to insider information, SHS Group is preparing to mak healthy food, and the food sold by


    the CS Group may be reced"


    "SHS Group''s shares prices rose by 50% in a week after its acquisition of CS Group" CS Group now


    belonged to the CS Group.


    This was an unchangeable fact.


    And what about Sissi? She cared so much about this, but she didn''t do anything? Soon, the relevant


    search terms caught Olivia''s attention.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    "Melody and Mr.Weston will get married."


    "The date of Melody''s wedding¡±


    "Melody''s wedding dress."


    "Melody''s wedding venue."


    Olivia''s fingers tightened as she read the news.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Brayden walked over.


    Olivia closed the page, shook her head, looked up at him, and express her doubt with her eyes, "Are


    you done?"


    Brayden looked at her phone and said, "No"


    Olivia was surprised.He could do his work if it was not done.He didn''t have toe to see her.


    Brayden put her phone away, pulit in his pocket, and then put the book in her hand.


    "Read this.Don''t read anything else"


    Olivia was slightly stunned.


    Did he already know that Everett and Melody were getting married? Brayden looked at her and said.


    "Don''t think about it.Nothing is as important as your health right now, understand?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Olivia looked into his cycs.


    The gentleness and the faint insistence in his eyes told her that he knew.


    How could he not know such a thing?


    She nodded.She would read nothing but this book.


    Brayden brushed away the short hair on her forehead, lowered his head, and kissed her on the


    forehead.


    Olivia froze.


    Brayden rubbed his fingers against her face and went on with his work.


    Olivia sat on the bed and looked at Brayden.


    He seemed to have lost a few pounds, and he was more chiseled now.


    His long fingers were tapping on the keyboard while he looked focused and serious.


    Was it because he was more chiseled that he looked more unapproachable now? Olivia took a nap.


    Brayden took his phone and went out.


    "How''s the investigation going?"


    "I was just about to call you.Sissi was sent to a psychiatric hospital¡±


    Brayden squinted.


    "A psychiatric hospital?"


    "Yes, Mr.Weston''s men sent her in."


    Brayden clenched his phone and said after a few seconds, "Give me the address of the hospital"


    "Okay¡±


    Soon, he received a message.


    Brayden opened it and saw the detailed address.


    The hospital was in H City.


    Brayden walked into the ward and looked at Olivia.


    He knew she wanted to ask him about Sissi.She was always like this.She cared more about others


    than herself.


    Brayden called the nurse.


    "I''ll be out for two hours.You stay in the ware.You can''t leave."


    "OK, Mr.James."


    "Call me if anything happens."


    "I got it."


    The nurse entered the ward.


    Brayden left the hospital and wenl lo Sky Mental Hospital.He was going to take a look.


    Olivia slept for almost an hour and woke up.She looked at the sofa, but Brayden wasn''t there, which


    was rare.


    Olivia looked around.She didn''t see Brayden.


    The nurse came out from the bathroom.


    Seeing that she was awake, she walked over and said, "Miss Hadley, you''re awake."


    "Yes!"


    Olivia took the pen and paper.


    "Where''s my husband?"


    The nurse smiled and said, "Mr.James left, saying he had something to do."


    Olivia nodded.


    He had been by her side for the past two days and had never been anywhere.


    She had thought he would stay here until she was discharged.


    Olivia took the book and rcad it.


    But after a while, she didn''t want to read it anymore.


    She was thinking about her job.


    She had nned! to return to Paris after the work here was done, but now she couldn''t go back to


    Paris.


    Her n was buggered up again.


    Olivia frowned and thought about it before she took her phone and sent an email to Preston.


    She had to report the unexpected situation to him.


    Preston was reading thetest domestic report.


    Melody and Everell were getting married, and this news had been trending on various tforms and


    websites in the past two days.


    There were also all kinds of rumors.


    Some tabloids said Melody was nning to hire the country''s top wedding nner.


    Some said she would design the wedding dress herself.


    Some also said it would be the most magnificent wedding over the years.


    There were all kinds of news.


    But it was all about the wedding.


    But Preston frowned.


    Melody''s name appeared in nearly all of these resorts.


    But the words "Mr.Weston" could barely be seen.


    I scemed thal the wedding had nothing to do with Everet.


    It was Melody''s wedding alone.He found it strange.


    And what was even more strange was that there was no news about Olivia these days.


    It didn''t seem normal.


    As he thought about it, Olivia''s email came in.


    Preston saw it and immediately opened it.


    Soon, his brows furrowed and he called Olivia.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Olivia''s phone rang.She looked at Preston''s name on the screen and was helpless.She couldn''t speak,


    but Mr.Smith called her.


    The nurse locked over and asked, "Miss Hadley, do you want me to answer it for you?"


    "Yes"


    Olivia gave the phone to the nurse and wrote on the paper, "Press the speakerphone button"


    The nurse pressed the speakerphone button.


    Preston''s voice came, "Olivia, what''s wrong with you?"


    The nurse looked al Olivia.


    Olivia showed the nurse Lhe written words.


    The nurse said.


    "Miss Hadley can''t speak now.She asked you to lexl her."


    Preston listened to the strange voice and looked at the email sent by Olivia again.


    "Mr.Smith, I have an ident.I can''t speak.I may be discharged in about a week ande back to


    Paris.Please text me and I will reply to your text."


    Preston said, "Okay, I''ll text her.The phone was hung up.¡±


    The nurse handed the phone to Olivia.Olivia smiled at the nurse with grateful eyes.She received


    Preston''s text soon.


    "How could there be an ident?"


    "I don''t know, but Mr.Smith, you can rest assured that I''m ok.I''ll be fine in a few days."


    As long as the wound on her neck healed, she could be discharged.


    She had asked the doctor that it would only take a week to heal.


    Preston frowned at the text.


    She couldn''t even speak.How could that be ''ok''?


    "Put your work aside for a while and have a good rest.I''ll arrange for someone to take over your work


    temporarily.You don''t have to worry.¡± Olivia looked at the text, thought about it, and replied, "Then can I


    know the progress?"


    She wanted to do her own work, but Mr.Smith''s decision was right.


    She was now recovering from her injuries and unable to work.


    She had to leave her work to the right person so as not to dy it.


    "You will know, don''t worry"


    "Okay."


    "Call me after you recover."


    He wanted to hear her voice.


    "Okay."


    Preston watched the screen darken and then looked at the report on theputer.


    Olivia was injured, and Everett and Melody had a wedding.


    He felt that there was a connection between the two matters.


    For the smooth release of this year''s new brand, he felt that he needed to investigate.


    Preston took the phone and dialed a number.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off..."


    He couldn''t get through.


    Frowning, he dialed another number.


    The phone was answered this time.


    "Hello, Mr.Smith."


    Davis''s voice came reston asked, "Is Mr.Weston on the ne again?"


    "Yes."


    Everett turned his phone because he was on a ne the most of time.


    "Okay, I can''t contact him.But I guess you can answer my question too."


    "Mr.Smith, I''m happy to hear your question"


    "Are Everctt and Melody really going to have a wedding?"


    He didn''t believe Inte gossip.He would not believe it unless Everett said it himself.


    But Davis became silent after hearing this question.


    "Why is this fake?"


    Davis said, "Mr.Smith, I think you''d better ask Mr.Weston about this."


    He didn''t know how to answer the question.


    Preston frowned.


    "So it seems to be true"


    "When will he gct off the ne?"


    Davis looked al the Lime and said, "About five hourster."


    "Okay, I see."


    Five hourster, he called Everett.


    The car stopped at sky psychiatric hospital.


    Brayden got out of the car and walked in.


    Lie went straight to the receptionist and asked, "Where is ward 3108?"


    The receptionist pointed to the outside.


    "It''s on the 31st floor of the inpatient building next to this building.You can see it when you go upstairs."


    "Okay, thank you."


    Brayden turned around and walked towards that building.


    Five minutester, he stopped outside ward 3108.But before he went in, he heard the shouting inside.


    "I''m not mentally ill.Let me out!"


    "Let me out!"


    "I didn''t mean Lo kill Olivia.I just...I just wanted lo threaten Everett with her.I didn''t mean to..."


    "Let me out!"


    Brayden clenched his fists and a smile appeared on his face.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The smile was sarcastic.


    Olivia was reading the email she had sent to Preston before, and then rewrote the current progress and


    ns to him.


    She had just sent it over as the door of the ward opened and a mancame in.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Olivia smiled when she saw Brayden.The nurse said he would be back in two hours, and she kept


    looking at the time.


    Really, he came back in almost two hours.When Brayden saw her smile, he walked over.


    "When did you wake up?" Olivia took the pen and paper.


    "About an hour after you left."


    "You didn''t sleep long" Brayden said.


    Olivia wrote, "Are you busy with something?"


    Looking at him, her eyes were sparkling with curiosity.But Brayden knew she was asking Sissi.


    Was there any news of Sissi? It had been a long while since yesterday.


    Brayden took the pen and paper out of her hand and held her hand, "Don''t talk, I''ll tell you.


    Seeing that he was serious, Olivia knew that he was going to talk about Sissi and she nodded.


    "I found something about Sissi."


    Brayden looked into Olivia''s eyes and continued, "She was sent to a psychiatric hospital by Everett"


    Olivia''s eyes widened and she froze.A psychiatric hospital...


    Why did Everett send Sissi to a psychiatric hospital? Olivia wanted to ask.


    Brayden held her hand and said, "Don''t worry.I knew you will be worried."


    Olivia was indeed worried.


    How could she not be worried? What would a normal person experience after being sent to a


    psychiatric hospital? She would be driven mad.


    Olivia took out the paper and pen in his hand, and she wanted to write down what she wanted to say.


    Brayden held her hand and said, "Don''t worry.Listen to me."


    Olivia looked at him anxiously, her eyes filled with worriness.


    This was a serious matter.Brayden said helplessly, "I went to visit Sissi.She''s at Sky Psychiatric


    Hospital and she''s very excited."


    Olivia frowned.


    She didn''t know if Sissi was mentally ill, but she knew that the girl was not a bad person.Why would


    Everett do that? No.He had a reason to do so.


    Because Sissi threatened him.


    How could a man like him bear being threatened? He would retaliate against Sissi.


    Just like retaliate against her.


    Olivia smiled bitterly.


    Everett was as scary as a demon.


    Brayden looked at Olivia''s expression and said, "What do you want to do? I''ll help you."


    After a pause, he said, "But I think Sissi should be sent to the psychiatric hospital"


    When he said this, his eyes were meaningful.


    Olivia was stunned and looked at him.


    Brayden said, "The wound on your neck was caused by her.Sane people wouldn''t do such a thing."


    Olivia lowered her head and immersed herself in her thoughts.


    Brayden''s words reminded her that Sissi had threatened her with jumping off the building.She was very


    extreme.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Sane people wouldn''t do that.She took the pen and paper and wrote, "Have you seen her doctor?¡¯


    Brayden nodded.


    "Yes."


    "What did he say?"


    "The doctor said she had ocd, anxiety, mania, and phobia" Olivia frowned.


    She was so mentally ill.


    "But I don''t know if these symptoms are real.Brayden''s lips curled up in mockery.¡± Olivia paused.She


    held his hand in hers.Brayden looked at her.


    "Can you bring her here?"


    She wanted to visit Sissi, but in her current situation, Brayden wouldnt allow her.


    So, she could only ask if he would bring Sissi here.


    Brayden looked at the longing in her eyes and said, "I''ll think of a way.Gratitude appeared on Olivia''s


    face."


    Brayden.


    "Thank you.¡±


    "For always helping me" She said.


    Brayden quickly called someone and personally brought Sissi out.


    As soon as Sissi left, the hospital was in a mess.Soon, Davis received a call from the hospital.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    "Hello! "Davis, Miss Walker is missing."


    Davis, who was holding the documents, froze his hands.


    "What''s going on?"


    "We checked the surveince.Someone took Miss Walker away." Davis frowned.


    "Who?"


    "Mr.James, that talented violinist" Davis stopped talking.


    Two secondster, he said, "I see."


    Then he called Everett.He was a little surprised that someone had taken Sissi away at this time.But


    when he found out it was Mr.Simmons, he stopped being surprised.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is busy now..."


    Davis took down his phone, looked at the time, thought of Preston''s call, and hung up.


    At this time, Mr.Weston should have gotten off the ne and was in the car.


    Indeed, Everett was in the car at this time.He was on the phone with Preston.


    "I saw the report that you and Melody are getting married.Does this mean that the red envelope I


    prepared is finally going to be delivered?" Preston said with a smile.


    However, after saying that, there was no sound on the phone.


    His eyes moved slightly, but he didn''t say anything more, waiting for Everett to answer him.


    About half a minuteter, Everett said, "Is this what you called to say?"


    Preston smiled.


    "Yes, this year is not my year of fate.Why mypany is not going well?"


    "Everything goes unwell.There''re even twists and turns during theunch of a new brand¡¯


    "There''s no choice but to try to avoid some unexpected situations¡±


    Obviously, he was worried that Everett''s incident would affect AK Company.


    AK Company was everything to him, just like what SHS Group was to Everett.He didn''t want AK


    Company to be affected by these external factors.He needed a positive answer from him.


    Everett looked at the dense traffic ahead and said, "It will go well: He hung up the phone.


    Preston listened to the busy tone of his phone and curled his lips.He meant no matter what happened,


    it would not affect AK Company.


    "Everett, I hope that''s true then¡¯ Davis called Everett about half an hourter.


    The call went through this time.


    "Hello"


    "Mr.Weston, Sky Mental Hospital called.Mr.Simmons to pick Sissi up."


    Everett was silent.


    Davis could hear the car honking over there.


    After about a minute of waiting, Everett''s voice came over.


    "Umm¡±


    Then, the phone hung up.


    Davis listened to the busy tone on his phone and hung up.Well meant that you didn''t have to worry


    about it.But that was not Mr.Weston''s style.


    Everett threw his phone aside and looked out the window.His dark eyes were deep as usual.However,


    there seemed to be something different.It was not as usual.It was the next morning when Brayden


    brought Sissi to Olivia.


    Olivia saw Sissi and immediately sat up.She subconsciously wanted to speak, but Brayden took a step


    ahead of her and said, "Don''t talk."


    Olivia''s lips closed.She looked at Sissi.


    Sissi stood at the door and looked at her, tears streaming down her face.


    Olivia''s heart ached when she saw Sissi like this.She took off the quilt and got out of bed.She could get


    out of bed now.


    But before she could stand up, Sissi ran over and hugged her.


    "Olivia, I''m sorry!" Sissi said loudly and burst into tears.


    Olivia''s hands froze.


    A few secondster, she hugged Sissi and patted her on the back.


    Sissi should have been scared out of her wits these days.Sissi cried for a long time.She let go of her,


    looked at her neck, which was wrapped in gauze, and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to"She really didn''t


    mean it.She just wanted to scare Everett.She had no intention of killing Olivia.


    Olivia shook her head.Her lips moved slightly, and Brayden brought her the paper and pen.


    Olivia smiled.He was really paying attention to her.


    Olivia took a pen and wrote on the paper, "Did Everett do anything to you?"


    Anyway, Sissi was just a child in her eyes.


    Girls were usually rebellious at the age of sixteen, and anything that happened at this time would affect


    them.


    Although Sissi harmed her before, she sincerely repented and realized her mistake.


    So Sissi deserved to be forgiven.


    Sissi shook her head and sobbed.


    "No, he sent me to a mental hospital.Then the doctors checked me and said I was mentally ill.I wasn''t!"


    Sissi''s voice grew louder and more excited.


    Olivia patted her on the back and wrote on the paper, "Don''t get excited"


    She looked at Brayden.Brayden knew what she was going to ask and said, "I took her to another


    hospital yesterday after I picked her up.She''s fine"


    Olivia pursed her lips and looked cold.


    "Everett, I know you''re ruthless.¡±


    "But she''s just a child, are you still human?" She thought.


    Brayden looked at the solemn face of Olivia and said, "I picked her up.It''s all right."


    Olivia wrote, "Help me take Sissi to her father''s hospital."


    It was better for her to be by her father''s side.Then he wrote it on paper and showed it to Sissi.


    "I thought about it.Since your father is a human vegetable, he can''t manage thepany.Even if


    Everett doesn''t buy your father''spany, you can''t take over your father''spany.If Everett buys it,


    you might still have money in your hands."


    "You are still young.You can study abroad and major in medicine.See if you can make your father wake


    up in the future.There are still many possibilities in your life.Don''t ruin your future."


    "You should cherish your own life, understand?"


    Sissi cried when she saw these words.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Brayden sent Sissi away.


    Olivia came to the balcony and looked far away.He held the railing tightly.


    "Everett, aren''t you afraid of retribution for being so heartless?" She thought.


    Brayden took Sissi to her father''s hospital and left.But Sissi stopped him.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    "Well.¡± Sissi suddenly spoke.


    Sissi remained silent after leaving Olivia''s ward.But she suddenly said something now.


    Brayden stopped and turned to look at her, waiting for her to continue.


    Sissi twiddled her fingers and said, "Why?"


    Brayden put his hand in his pocket.


    "Why did I bring you out?" Sissi nodded.


    When Brayden arrived at the psychiatric hospital, he directly told her his identity and the purpose of


    coming there when he saw Sissi.


    After listening, she left with him without hesitation.


    That hospital was horrible.


    She was afraid.She didn''t want to stay there for any moment.She believed that at that time, even if it


    were her enemies came, she would beg them to bring her out.


    But when she left with Brayden, Brayden took her to another hospital.She was sacred in that


    hospital.She ran away when she saw she was taken to a hospital again, but his words stopped her.


    He said if she wanted to prove she was not a psycho, she shouldn''t run.She didn''t run away.She


    wanted to prove that she was not mentally ill.She didn''t suffer from the illnesses those doctors said.She


    didn''t! So she followed him in, Then the results came out.


    And Brayden said that he would take her to see Olivia tomorrow morning.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Then he left.He asked her to say in a hotel and found someone to watch her.


    Then one night, she could not sleep at all, and she was at a total loss.


    It was only in the morning when she saw Olivia that Sissi gradually came to her senses.


    Now she was well aware.She was aware that Brayden didn''t like her at all.She found Brayden hated


    her very much.


    He didn''t even want to take another look at her.


    If Olivia hadn''t asked him to bring her out, he wouldn''t have cared about her at all.


    And she knew why he hated her.


    That was because she had hurt the person he loved the most.


    It was because of this that she felt that even if he was willing to fulfill Olivia''s wish, he didn''t have to


    bring her out himself.


    She felt that he had some other purpose.She wanted to know.


    Suddenly.


    Brayden looked at her with no warmth in his eyes and no expression on his face.He was like an ice


    cube, releasing a cold aura.


    "I want Olivia''s heart.Even if I want you to suffer, I will listen to her¡¯¡¯ Sissi stood there, shocked and


    motionless.What kind of love could disarm his hatred to her? Brayden got in the car, started the car and


    drove to Olivia''s hospital.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.He answered.


    "Hello.¡±


    "Brayden, let me tell you something.I suggest we should treat the girl you broughtst night."


    "She''s not very mentally ill, but if she doesn''t get treatment, I''m worried that her condition will worsen if


    something irritates her"


    "No, she''s mentally strong."


    "She wont get this disease if she''s mentally strong.


    "I''m driving here.We''ll talkter"


    "You...Well, have dinner with me if you''re free"


    "Okay¡± Brayden hung up the phone and looked at the traffic ahead with no emotion in his eyes.


    Olivia was waiting for Brayden in the hospital.


    She really wanted to take Sissi to her father''s ward in person, but she couldn''t do that, so she could


    only wait for Brayden toe back and tell her the situation.


    Brayden was back in less than an hour.


    Seeing hime back, Olivia''s face lit up with a smile.


    Brayden looked at the light in her eyes, and said with the voice full of tenderness.


    "Have you been waiting for me?"


    "Yes"


    Although he knew that she did that because she wanted to know how Sissi was doing, he was still


    happy.


    "Are you afraid I can''t take her out?"


    Olivia immediately shook her head and hurriedly took the pen to write something.


    Brayden held her hand and said with a smile, "I''m joking.Olivia was helpless.


    She was trying to exin.


    How could she not believe him? She was very relieved of him.He was the person she trusted the most


    in the world.Brayden looked at Olivia''s smile and held her in his arms with his chin against her hair.


    "Olivia, after theunch of the new AK brand this year, let''s move abroad and settle down¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    On the fifth day of Olivia staying in the hospital, the doctor removed the gauze from her neck.


    Brayden watched from the side, his eyes fixed on her neck.


    When thestyer of gauze was removed, Olivia''s slender and fair neck was exposed.


    There was a scar just below her left ear.


    It was not big, only a third of the fingernail cover of the little finger.


    But it was such a small wound that almost killed Olivia.


    Brayden looked at the wound and clenched his hands.


    Olivia looked at Brayden''s darkened face and held his hands which were clenched into fists.


    Brayden paused and looked at her.


    When he saw her gentle eyes, the anger in his heart gradually disappeared.


    The doctor said to Olivia, "You are recovering well.You can talk and eat, but you can only eat liquid


    food.You can''t chew.Too much chewing will tear the wound and is not conducive to the recovery of the


    wound"


    "Okay, is there anything else that needs to be careful about?" Brayden asked.


    "Yes, although she can talk, she can''t talk too much and shout is absolutely not allowed"


    "I see"


    The doctor also said some precautions, which Brayden remembered in his heart.


    The doctor left.


    Olivia looked at Brayden.


    "Brayden." Her voice was hoarse.


    It was as if her throat was broken.


    Brayden looked at her neck and said nervously, "How is it? Did you tear your wound when you spoke?"


    If her vocal cords were to make a sound, her necks would be influenced.He was worried.


    Looking at his extremely nervous appearance, Olivia smiled.


    "No, I''m not talking very loudly.I won''t tear the wound."


    Brayden was relieved to hear the happiness, easiness, and relief in her voice.


    "But did you remember what the doctor just said? You can''t talk a lot in a day"


    Olivia smiled and asked, "Do you want me to say a few words a day?"


    Brayden nodded solemnly.


    "Yes." Olivia stroked her forehead.


    She was joking.


    But he was serious.


    Almost ten o''clock, Grace came to the hospital.


    Grace returned to H City yesterday.


    The first thing Grace when Grace returned to H City was to see Olivia, and when Grace saw her


    looking so thin, Grace almost cried.


    Oliviaforted Grace for a while.


    "Olivia, are you feeling better?" Grace came in with some nourishments.


    "Better¡± Olivia said.


    Grace was taken aback when she heard Olivia speak.


    She quickly came to her senses, threw her things away, and ran over.


    "Olivia, you can talk now?"


    Olivia''s voice was different from the voice she had when she spoke in the past, but her voice was much


    better now.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was almost the same as before.


    "Well, the doctor said that after two more days of observation, I can leave the hospital if things go on


    smoothly¡±


    "That''s great!"


    "I just want you to get better soon.You''re in the hospital, and you be so skinny" Grace said with a


    frown.


    It was true.


    One could tell at a nce that Olivia was very thin now.


    Olivia was so thin that she would make others feel pitiful.


    Olivia curved her lips.


    "It''s okay.My weight will be back."


    As long as she started eating, she would be fine.


    Grace hugged her.


    "Olivia, I like you to be fat.I don''t like you to be so thin"


    In Olivia''s eyes, Sissi was a child, and Grace was a lively girl.Grace had a good personality.


    "I know, I will be fine."


    Brayden washed the fruit and said, "Don''t talk too much."


    Olivia smiled helplessly.


    Brayden was now a supervisor, and he had his eyes on her if she just said one more word.


    "Got it"


    Grace couldn''t help but envy the two of them when she saw how close they were.She also wanted a


    happy and blissful love and marriage.


    Brayden looked at Grace.


    "What do you want to drink? I''m going to squeeze fruit juice."


    Olivia couldn''t eat the fruit directly, so he squeezed the juice for her.


    Grace said, "Do you have oranges? I drink orange juice."


    "Yes: Then he looked at Olivia and said, "You should also drink orange juice to absorb vitamin c¡±


    "Okay Brayden took the washed fruit to squeeze the juice.


    Grace said secretly, "Olivia, brother-inw is so good"


    Olivia smiled.


    "You will meet such a good person in the future." Grace shook her head.


    "It''s hard to meet such a good man."


    "Unless I have done a lot of good things in my previous life" Grace said in her heart.


    "No¡±


    "Hmm?"


    Grace looked at Olivia and saw that Olivia''s eyes suddenly became nostalgic.There were tenderness,


    love, and a lot of other emotions in Olivia''s eyes.


    "A person has good and bad sides.It depends on whether he treats you good or bad"Everett was an


    example.He showed all his good side to Melody and all his bad side to her.It was that simple.Grace


    nodded thoughtfully.


    Then Grace asked, "Shall I look for someone who loves me, not someone I love?"


    Olivia was stunned and raised her lips.


    "Yes."


    "He loves you, then he spoils you, dotes on you, and cherishes you.If he doesn''t love you, you will be in


    great pain because you can''t get his love." Olivia said in her heart.


    Brayden took out two sses of juice, one for Grace and one for Olivia.


    Grace took it with a smile.


    "Thank you, brother-inw: "You''re wee: Brayden went to make himself a cup of coffee and then,


    he looked at Olivia.


    Even if he was in the bustling city, as long as Olivia was by his side, he could only see Olivia in his


    eyes and he couldn''t see anything else.


    Grace took a sip of the juice and looked at Olivia.


    Olivia also took a sip of juice.


    Seeing that Grace wanted to ask something but stopped, she asked, "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    She asked, and Brayden looked over at Grace as well.


    Grace blinked and said sheepishly, "I want to report to Olivia, but I don''t know if you will...be unhappy?"


    She looked at Brayden, a little afraid.Olivia was amused by her.Grace was like a mouse meeting a


    cat.Brayden looked at Olivia.


    "I know you want to hear her report.


    "So, is that a yes?"


    Olivia looked at him with a smile.Brayden raised his wrist and looked at his watch.


    "You have twenty minutes."


    "Okay¡± Grace immediately said, "You are so nice!"


    Brayden got up and looked at Grace, "It''s 10: 15"


    "Got it!"


    Grace gestured OK.


    Brayden took the car key and said, "I''m going out to buy something¡±


    Olivia answered, "Okay."


    He didn''t disturb them.


    Brayden left.


    Grace smiled and said, "Olivia, Mr.James really doesn''t want me to talk to you about work"


    But because he knew that Olivia wanted to know what happened, hepromised.


    Olivia was stunned and said, "I know"


    He had always indulged her.


    Grace clicked and took out the document.


    "Olivia, you have a good husband and live a happy life."


    Olivia''s smile faded.


    Happy? She felt guilty about being loved but not being able to give him the same love.


    Brayden left the hospital, picked up his cell phone and dialed a number.


    "I''m going to make arrangements for my wedding.I have to start preparing a lot of things now.I don''t


    want the wedding services.As for the location and details, I''ll n them myself.Find some reliable


    people and follow my instructions when the timees"


    "Okay, I agree, but can you give your work some time?"


    "Not yet"


    "Brayden.."


    "Money can be earned in any time.but there is something that you will regret for the rest of your life if


    you lose it." Brayden hung up.


    In the ward, Grace reported to Olivia about the work over the past few days and told Olivia about the


    progress of the person who was temporarily in charge of Olivia''s work.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Olivia asked who the person in charge of her work was this time? Grace said without raising her head,


    "My brother"


    "Hmm?"


    Grace''s brother? She didn''t know Grace had a brother, and her brother was at AK Company as well?


    Grace said, "I remembered.You don''t know yet.My brother is Jason"


    Olivia was stunned.


    Jason''s sister? She suddenly remembered the first time she met Jason, when she saw Graceing


    out of Jason''s office.


    At that time, she didn''t think much about it.It turned out that they were siblings.


    However, "Why didn''t I meet you at AK Company?"


    Grace spread out her hands.


    "You are the senior leader of AK Company, but I''m just a nobody"


    So, how could Olivia possibly meet her? Especially since she was so busy.


    Olivia smiled.


    "But I remember you weren''t at AK Company at first"


    She was in thepetition at that time.AK Company''s.designers wouldn''t participate thatpetition.


    "That''s right.At that time, I was young and aggressive.I didn''t want to rely on my brother but on my


    own.In the end, I met a lot of setbacks and suffered a lot.But after meeting you and knowing that you


    went to AK Company, I went to AK Company too" Olivia nodded.


    "So your brother actually asked you to go to work at AK Company at first, but you didn''t want to."


    "Yeah"


    "So I suffered a lot" ,Wronged and framed.


    In short, Grace met almost all the difficulties.


    What happened at that time made her wonder if she had chosen the wrong profession.


    But when she met Olivia, she felt she didn''t choose wrong, and she was surer when she went to AK


    Company.


    "Thank you, Olivia.Because of you, I continue to work in this field." Grace said sincerely.


    Olivia smiled gently.


    "That''s good.I hope you keep working hard"


    "Mmm!"


    The two of them chatted for twenty minutes and Brayden came back.


    Grace packed up and said, "You came back just on time.It''s terrible¡±


    Brayden put the stuff on the table and said, "This is what I have to do for the person who needs to be


    taken care of."


    He looked at Olivia.


    She was too disobedient.


    Olivia didn''t know what to say.


    Grace looked at the two of them and giggled.


    "I won''t disturb you two.I''ll go first!"


    Olivia, "Okay."


    Brayden sent her to the door of the ward.


    "I won''t send you out of the hospital."


    "OK."


    Grace waved away and Brayden walked back to the ward.


    Looking at the smile on Olivia''s face, he said, "I haven''t seen anyone like you who likes work so much."


    She was so happy.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    "I wanted to surprise you, but I wanted you to feel happy yourself, so I decided to tell you about it.¡±


    Seeing how serious he was, Olivia felt a little nervous.


    "Okay, I am listening"


    "I''m going to start preparing for the wedding" Olivia was stunned.


    The wedding...She forgot about it.


    At first, Brayden said that next year''s Valentine''s Day would be the wedding day.


    At that time, she agreed.


    However, many things happenedter, and the wedding was put on hold.She didn''t expect he would


    bring this up now.


    But soon she nodded.


    "Okay¡±


    Brayden was stunned when she agreed so readily.


    Seeing that he was stunned, Olivia smiled and asked, "What?"


    Brayden looked at the smile on her face and curved his lips.


    "Nothing.I thought you wouldn''t agree."


    He thought he had misheard her.


    Olivia smiled.


    "Why wouldn''t I agree?"


    They had got their marriage certificate, so it was a matter of time for them to have a wedding.


    Brayden shook his head.


    "Nothing."


    It was great that she agreed.


    He was afraid that she would not agree.


    If he forced this on her, she would be unhappy.


    He didn''t want her to be unhappy.


    Olivia put the card in the bag and said, "I''ll design the wedding invitation myself"


    She didn''t know what the card was just now, but now she knew.It was a wedding invitation.


    "Okay"


    Brayden went home in the afternoon.He said he was going to cook for her himself.


    She knew that he was trying to cook something more nutritious.


    He didn''t feel easy about letting others cook.


    After Brayden left, the nurse stayed in the ward to watch over her.


    He was worried about her being alone in the ward, even though she was now in stable physical


    condition.


    Olivia called Preston after Brayden left.


    The doctor said that she would be discharged in a few days if everything was fine.She had to tell


    Preston in advance about her situation, so he could make arrangements for her work.


    But no one answered the phone, and Preston''s voice sounded when Olivia was about to hang up.


    "Olivia." His voice was hoarse.


    He sounded like he just woke up.


    Olivia said, "Mr.Smith, are you feeling unwell?"


    Preston heard Olivia''s voice, looked at the phone for the time, and sat up.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "A little, but I am fine.You can talk now?"


    "Yes, the doctor said I am doing well and I''ll be discharged in a few days."


    "Good, but can you tell me what happened to you?"


    He wanted to know about that.


    Olivia smiled and said, "It''s nothing.Really."


    Preston suddenly smiled.He pinched the part between his eyebrows and smiled.


    "Nothing'' makes you unable to talk?"


    "Olivia, are you lying to a child?"


    Olivia was helpless.


    "Mr.Smith, I didn''t lie to you.This is a small matter for me"


    She just didn''t expect this little thing to getplicated.


    Preston shook his head.


    If she thought it was a small matter, it was not a small matter at all.But no matter what, she wouln''t tell


    him.


    In that case, he stopped asking.


    He didn''t want to force her.


    "Then call me when you get out of the hospital.I''ll arrange your work then.¡±


    "Okay, Mr.Smith."


    Olivia paused and said, "Mr.Smith, take some medicine if you feel ufortable"


    "Don''t push yourself, it will get worse"


    Preston was a little stunned and a gentle look appeared in his eyes.


    "OK, I will"


    "Then I let you rest.I''ll hang up."


    "Okay¡±


    Olivia hung up the phone.


    Preston listened to the busy tone and then found was 1:45 in the morning.He curved his lips and got up


    to look for the medicine.He didn''t want to take any medicine.


    He had always hated taking medicine, but when he heard Olivia''s words, he suddenly felt that taking


    medicine was not so painful anymore.


    After hanging up the phone, Olivia thought of something.


    There was one thing she felt she needed to do when she was discharged from the hospital.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Brayden came with a thermos.


    It was ten minutes to five- thirty, time for dinner.


    When the nurse saw hime, she left.Olivia put down the book and walked to him.


    "What did you cook?" It took him almost 3 hours to go back here.


    Brayden put the thermos on the table and looked at her dotingly.


    "Take a guess."Olivia smiled.


    "I know there must be nutritious soup and porridge."


    "And it''s very likely that they''re made from all kinds of tonics."


    Brayden looked at the sparkling lights in her eyes and smiled.


    "You''re confident¡±


    "Of course"


    It was rare to see her being so confident.Brayden opened the thermos barrel with a smile.


    Olivia smelled a nice vor.It was indeed a nutritious soup, the chicken soup.


    Olivia smiled at the wolfberry, red dates, and the angelica root in the soup.


    It was so nutritious.


    Brayden took the soups out one by one and ced them on the table.


    Then Olivia became silent.


    On the table were chicken soup, fish soup, bone soup, and 3 different medicinal porridge for nourishing


    the body, which were neatly ced in front of her.


    Olivia looked at the nourishing soup and porridge, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    ¡®I''ll have a nosebleed if I eat all of them-"


    Brayden stroked her face.


    "Let''s eat together."


    Together.


    "Okay¡±


    After the meal, Brayden cleared the table.Olivia said, "Brayden, is grandpa discharged?"


    Brayden paused.


    Two days ago, after Olivia''s condition stabilized, he had called his mother to ask about his


    grandfather.His mom said grandpa was recovering well and would be discharged in a few days.And a


    few days passed.


    "He should be discharged."


    "What''s wrong?" Brayden looked at Olivia.


    Olivia said, "I want to visit grandpa after I am discharged."


    Brayden paused.


    Olivia said, "My work has been handed over to another colleague, and good progress has been made.I


    want to take two days to go to Capital City to visit grandpa."


    Brayden looked at the seriousness in her eyes and clenched his hands.


    "Okay¡± He didn''t expect her to take the initiative to visit grandpa.


    And her serious eyes made him was very happy.


    Three dayster, Olivia was discharged.


    Brayden booked flight tickets to Capital City the next morning.


    Since she said she would like to go to Capital City as soon as she was discharged, so be it.


    But, "It seems to be cold" Olivia felt a chill as she walked out of the hospital.


    "Do you feel cold?"


    Brayden held her hand and found her hand was cold.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "A little, I think it''s getting colder: It was not sunny today.It was cloudy.But she knew it had been almost


    a month after autumn began.It was September now.So it was normal that the temperature got colder


    and colder.


    "Well, it''s my fault that I didn''t ask you to dress warm clothes¡¯¡¯ As he spoke, he pulled her into his arms.


    Olivia was stunned and then rxed in his arms.


    "It''s okay.Isn''t the car just outside?"


    They didn''t have to walk a long way.


    Brayden looked at her clear eyes and kissed her forehead, smiling.


    "That''s good" Olivia was stunned.


    He had never kissed her so naturally outside.


    Although he just kissed her forehead.


    Brayden looked at her dazed expression, and his arms tightened around her waist and he held her


    tightly in his arms.


    Olivia felt his chest, and a steady stream of heat came from his body that gradually warmed her.She


    rxed.Then she looked ahead.But she paused immediately.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    A tall figure stood in front.She was wearing sunsses with red lips and a chopstick-like stiletto.She


    looked as proud as a queen.


    It was Melody.She was followed by two bodyguards, one on the left and one on the right.


    The bodyguards were tall and strong.


    Olivia didn''t have emotions on her face.She stopped reading news since she knew from the Inte


    that Melody and Everett were getting married.


    Because it had nothing to do with her.


    They had nothing to do with her.


    Brayden also looked at Melody without any expression.


    Melody used to be his rtive.


    But after Melody started to hurt Olivia, he didn''t want to respect her anymore.


    Now he would not respect her any longer.


    Melody looked at the two of them and walked over with a slight smile.


    She was born into a wealthy and schrly family and was a grade higher than others ever since she


    was born.


    Since she was a child, she had been spoiled by her elders.She had a bad temper and was


    overbearing.


    Standing before Olivia and Brayden, she was the queen.


    But Olivia and Brayden were not her courtiers.


    Brayden asked indifferently, "What is it?"


    Why did she condescend toe to the hospital? Melody did not take off her sunsses, and she kept


    smiling.


    "I''ve been busy these days.I know Olivia is at the hospital, but I didn''t have time to visit her.I happen to


    have some time today, so I am here"


    She looked at Olivia''s neck.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you all right?"


    She didn''te to see Olivia, but she knew exactly what was going on with Olivia.It was very


    dangerous.


    Olivia almost die.


    Huh.


    Olivia was really lucky.Olivia looked away.Her voice was calm.


    "I''m fine.Melody looked at her skinny face with her eyes were filled with mockery.


    "Okay, that''s good.It''s just..."


    Looking at Brayden, she continued, "Olivia has lost a lot of weight.As her husband, you need to give


    her some nourishment."


    Brayden knew that Olivia didn''t want to see Melody and said, "You don''t have to worry about us.If there


    is nothing else, we''ll have to go."


    They had no time or mood to act with her.


    Melody could tell that Brayden was getting impatient.There was more mockery in her eyes.She handed


    the invitation to Olivia.


    "On November 18th, Sicily.Come to my wedding with Everett."


    Olivia froze.


    Brayden''s face turned cold.


    Melody continued, "As nephews, you muste that day"


    Her voice was iparably gentle.She sounded like an elder talking to the younger generation.Olivia''s


    fingertips moved, and she was about to reach out to take it.


    Brayden took it one step ahead of her and looked at her.


    "Let''s go.It''s really cold today."


    Olivia felt somewhat warmed to hear his gentle voice.


    "Okay"


    They walked out of the hospital and got into the car.


    Soon the car drove away from the hospital.


    Melody stood there, kept the gesture of holding the invitation.


    Her smile was gradually gone, and she put on a long face.


    "She was not willing to take it yet"


    "Is Brayden not enough for her?"


    Melody turned and looked in the direction of the car.She took off her sunsses, and her eyes were


    cold.


    "Olivia, you''d better live your life with Brayden."


    "If you dare to do anything..."


    She narrowed her eyes, which were filled with anger and hatred.


    The car stopped at Moon Vi, and they got off.


    Brayden took the things down, and Olivia followed suit.


    Brayden stopped her.


    "Go inside and make me a cup of coffee"


    Olivia paused and said, "Alright.They remained silent ever since they got into the car.Now that they


    finally talked, they were still natural.There was only a slight change in the atmosphere.Olivia went to


    the bar to make him coffee.The coffee was ready, but Brayden hadn''te down yet.


    Olivia looked upstairs and brought the coffee to the bedroom.


    Brayden was in the bedroom tidying up his clothes.


    The cufflinks of his shirt were unbuttoned, and sleeves rolled up to his elbows, revealing his muscles.


    The muscles moved with his movements.


    Olivia walked over.


    "Coffee is ready."


    "Please put it on the bedside table¡¯


    "Okay"


    Olivia put it down, walked over, and tidied clothes up with him.


    Brayden said, "You can go rest.I''ll take care of these things."


    Olivia stopped but did not leave.


    Instead, she looked up at him.


    "Brayden"

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    "Hmm?"


    Brayden folded his clothes and looked at her.


    Olivia said, "I...I can''t be that calm."


    When Melody asked her to the wedding, many emotions welled up in her heart.She couldn''t name


    exactly what it was like, but just a lot.


    It was like a dish, with all the spices in it, and the taste was very strange.Brayden took his hand back


    from his clothes and looked at her.


    "I know."


    His expression was calm, without any surprise or me.


    Olivia looked at his calm face and said, "I''m sorry¡±


    He knew, but he felt bad.And she didn''t want him to feel bad.But she couldn''t control herself.Brayden


    took her hand, held it, and looked straight at her.


    "Olivia, you need time.I can wait.He had all her life, and he could wait.


    One year, two, or even three years, One day she would let it go.He believed one day she would fall for


    him.


    Olivia lowered her head and pursed her lips.


    "Brayden, I don''t want you to be like this"


    Constantly giving up, constantly indulging, and constantly getting lost for her.She didn''t want to.


    Brayden lifted her chin and forced her to look at him.


    "Olivia, you don''t want me to be like this, just like I want you to let go.We both can''t do it, but we''re still


    trying, right?"


    His eyes were deep, and there were many expressions in them so that she could not see clearly.


    She wanted to say something, but found herself unable to say anything.


    Brayden looked at the pain and struggle in her eyes and held her in his arms.


    "Olivia, don''t feel burdened.You deserve everything I give you"


    Just as he was worth waiting for.


    The next morning, the two of them packed up and went to the airport.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    On the way to the airport, Olivia called Grace and told her that she was discharged from the hospital


    and not in H City.


    Grace had been busy these days.


    Because the goods that she asked from variouspanies earlier were already arriving one after


    another, she was checking to see if there were any errors or omissions.


    "To Capital City? Olivia, are you on a business trip to Capital City?"


    Olivia looked at Brayden, who was driving, and said, "No, my husband''s grandfather was in hospital a


    while ago.I haven''t had time to visit him.This time when I get out of the hospital, I''m going to pay him a


    visit"


    "Oh, well, okay, Olivia, have a nice trip.You don''t have to worry about work.I''ll do it carefully.


    "Well, call me if you need anything.If you can''t get through, send me a message"


    "Okay!"


    "That''s it."


    "OK!"


    When the phone hung up, Olivia looked at Brayden.


    "I may not be able to stay in Capital City for too long, at most two days¡¯


    "That''s enough¡±


    Two days were enough.The car stopped at the airport soon.


    Brayden took the luggage and Olivia went to take the tickets.


    The two of them picked up their tickets and went to security check.


    Brayden booked a flight at 9: 40 am, so they had plenty of time.It was nine o''clock after they washed


    up, had breakfast, and got prepared.


    H City to Capital City could only cost an hour by air.


    If the ne was dyed, they would arrive a little bitte.


    But it was a good day today and he guessed the ne would depart on time.


    Brayden said, "When we get to Capital City, let''s take a break, and then we''ll go to visit grandpa"


    She had just been discharged from the hospital and was very weak.


    "Okay¡±


    They had two days, and he could wait for her.


    The two of them headed for security check.


    However, before they reached the security check, a tall figure appeared in their eyes.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    He wore a ck suit, ck leather shoes, and sunsses.He came out of the airport, looking very


    cold.His powerful aura and his height instantly attracted the attention of the people around him.


    They kept looking at him and their eyes were full of admiration.The man was Everett.Olivia''s hand


    tightened.Brayden''s face turned cold.


    As if feeling something, the man who was looking in front looked in their direction.


    Then, he stopped.Davis was on the phone.


    Every time he got off the ne, there were many phone calls.


    But when Everett stopped, he stopped.


    When he looked at Everett, he saw that Everett did not answer the phone or do anything, but looked at


    a ce.


    Davis looked in that direction too.He was stunned.


    Olivia and Brayden were standing there.


    The two of them were also looking at Mr.Weston.


    Davis''s eyes moved.He picked up his phone and went out first.


    Olivia looked at Everett.He was still so cold and unapproachable.He hadn''t changed at all.


    Brayden also looked at Everett, and the coldness in his eyes deepened.


    Thest person he wanted to see was Everett, but he always saw him.


    Everett was like a haunted ghost, wandering around him, and could ruin everything he worked hard to


    have at any moment, including his marriage.


    Olivia turned around first and said, "Let''s go¡±


    She had thought that she would never remember those things as long as she didn''t see him, and that


    was the truth.


    However, she always saw him, and then she would remember the past.


    In the end, she had only hatred toward him.


    A strong hatred.


    "Okay¡± Brayden put his arm around Olivia''s waist and walked towards the security check.


    Everett''s eyes fell on Brayden¡¯s hands around Olivia''s waist, and his face with sunsses seemed to


    be getting colder.


    He turned his head, looked ahead, and stepped out.


    Davis was standing outside the airport answering the phone.


    One call ended and another came.He was very busy.


    All of a sudden, Davis sensed a powerful aura and he looked to the side.


    Everett walked over, opened the back door, and sat in.


    He didn''t pause once.


    When Davis saw that, he immediately opened the door of the passenger seat and got on the car.Soon,


    the car joined the flows of cars.


    Davis looked ahead, hung up the phone, turned around, and asked, "Mr.Weston, are you going back to


    Grand Imperial Garden or thepany?"


    Everett had taken off his sunsses and looked out the window.He looked even more heartless without


    his sunsses.


    "To thepany"


    Davis paused, looked at his face, and said, "Okay"


    Most of the time, Mr.Weston would go home first when he came back from a business trip.


    He would only go to thepany if things were especially urgent.


    But there was nothing urgent in thepany today.


    Everett looked out the window with his dark eyes.


    He was not enjoying the scenery outside.


    There was something else in his eyes.


    Olivia.


    Olivia and Brayden boarded.


    They sat down on their seats in first ss.


    Brayden looked at Olivia.


    She didn''t look well.


    He held her hand tightly and said, "Do you want to hear a joke?"


    Olivia sat by the window.She sat down and looked out the window.She turned her head at Brayden''s


    words.


    "A joke?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Yes"


    Brayden said, "The rabbit and the turtle is racing.¡±


    The rabbit asked, ''You are so slow.I am so fast.Why do you still have the courage to race with me?"


    Olivia was stunned.


    The race between a turtle and a rabbit? Brayden looked at her.


    "Guess what the turtle says."


    Olivia thought for a moment and said, "Because I know you will lose"


    "No" Olivia frowned.


    If the turtle didn''t say this, what would it say?


    "Because I want to have a try?"


    "No¡± Olivia gave up.


    "Just tell me¡± Brayden knew she couldn''t guess it.


    Instead of keeping her in suspense, he said, "The turtle said that participation is the most important


    thing"


    Olivia was stunned.A few secondster, she chuckled.


    Participation...


    What a joke! Brayden looked at Olivia''s smile, which was brighter than the sunlight outside.


    "Olivia, I Know that you have something buried in your heart, and I don''t need you to get rid of it.As


    time goes by, it will disappear.Just let me be with you¡¯


    The nended at the airport an hourter and the two got off the ne.Brayden stopped a taxi and


    they went to the Simmons family.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Brayden didn''t tell Belle about his return with Olivia.


    It was not that he wanted to surprise Belle, but he didn''t want her to get too excited.


    The car stopped at the Simmons family and the two of them got out and went in.


    In the vi, the nanny was cleaning up.


    When she heard the noise, she looked over and was surprised.


    "Young Master?"


    Then she turned to Olivia, "Young Madam?"


    Brayden looked around and didn''t see Belle, so he asked, "Where''s my mother?"


    "Madam is out"


    "Okay¡± Brayden led Olivia upstairs.


    Aunty May watched the two of them go upstairs until they were out of sight.


    Didn''t Young Master tell Madam about his return? Aunty May thought about it and immediately called


    Belle.


    Belle was busy when her phone rang.


    She picked up her phone, looked at the screen, and said to the staff, "You guys discuss it first.I''ll take


    the call"


    She took her phone and went to a quiet ce.


    "Aunty May, what''s the matter?"


    "Madam, Young Master and Young Madam are back¡¯


    "What?"


    Belle was shocked.


    Brayden never told her anything abouting back.


    Now, he suddenly came back with Olivia.


    "Young Master and Young Madam just came back.I watched them go upstairs"


    Aunty May repeated what she had just said also with a look of surprise.


    "I¡­I seel"


    Belle wanted to ask her something, but after thinking about it, she thought it was better to ask Brayden


    directly.


    Why didn''t he tell her about theiring back? So that she could arrange things in advance and pick


    them up! She called Brayden immediately.


    Brayden and Olivia were unpacking in the bedroom.


    Brayden''s phone rang.


    Olivia was right next to it and said, "Your phone rang"


    When he looked at the phone, the word "Mom" was jumping across the screen.


    Brayden was hanging up the clothes in the cloakroom when he heard her, so he said, "Help me answer


    it."


    Olivia paused and picked up the phone.But just as she was about to make a sound, Belle''s voice came


    over first.


    "Brayden, why didn''t you tell mom that you and Olivia are back? Mom can''t make it back now!"


    Olivia, "Mom, Brayden''s hanging the clothes.I''ll hand him the phone¡±


    Olivia''s soft voice reached Belle''s ears, and Belle was stunned.Did she call the wrong number? She


    looked at her phone.


    Yes, it was Brayden she was calling, but...


    Brayden''s voice came from the phone.


    "Mom."


    Belle responded, "Brayden, your phone..."


    "Olivia answered it for me.What''s the matter?"


    Brayden asked directly as he watched Olivia walking out.


    She was wearing a light blue hollowed-out sweater and light- colored jeans, quite slim.


    As if she would fall when the wind blew.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean ¡®what''s the matter¡¯?


    Why didn''t you call mom when you and Olivia came back? Look at how busy mom is right now.I don''t


    even have time to go back¡¯


    "I''m afraid you won''t be able to concentrate on your work after I tell you."


    "You...You!"


    Belle really didn''t know how to answer that.


    At this time, the assistant came out to call her.


    Belle said, "I''ll have to go now.I''ll go back as soon as I''m done"


    "Take your time"


    "How could I? It''s all your fault!" Belle hung up.


    Brayden came back with Olivia.She was very happy.


    Brayden put his phone in his pocket and walked out.


    Olivia had already tidied up, and when he came out, Olivia said, "I think it''s gettingte.Shall we go see


    grandpa after lunch?"


    "Okay, now we go down and cook¡¯


    "Yes"


    The two of them went downstairs.


    Aunty May was already cooking in the kitchen.


    Brayden went in and said, "Aunty May, you may go now.I''ll do the cooking"


    Aunty May immediately said, "What? I can''t do that"


    She was a nanny at the Simmons family and was responsible for all the cooking and cleaning.


    "It''s okay.I want to cook for Olivia."


    Aunty May understood.


    "Okay, Young Master, then I''ll get on with other work.Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay: Aunty May went out.


    Olivia said, "I''ll help you"


    Brayden looked at her.


    "You can watch it.He didn''t want her to help.Olivia was helpless.


    "It would be faster¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry?"


    Olivia nodded.


    "A little."


    "Okay, then help me"


    She wouldn''t be able to find a good way to kill her time if she was alone, so it was better she stayed


    with him.


    The two of them busied themselves in the kitchen.


    Belle arranged the work, dealt with it as soon as possible, and came back.


    But she didn''t see Olivia or Brayden when she got home.


    Her heart thumped.


    Did these two leave again?Belle hurried upstairs to the bedroom and knocked on the door of Brayden''s


    room.


    "Brayden, are you in there?"


    There was no response.


    Belle opened the door and went in.The bed was neatly folded and everything was as usual.


    Belle''s heart sank.Did they really leave?


    "Madam?" Aunty May came over.


    When she saw that the door was open, she came over to take a look.She didn''t expect Belle to be in


    the bedroom.


    Hearing Aunty May''s voice, Belle immediately turned to her.


    "Aunty May, where are Brayden and Olivia?"


    "They are in the kitchen."


    "The kitchen?" Belle¡¯s eyes widened.


    "Yes, Young Master wants to cook for Young Madam.They didn''t want my help, so I came up for the


    cleaning up"


    Belle heaved a sigh of relief.


    As long as they didn''t leave.


    "I see.You may go back to your work now"


    "Yes, Madam." Aunty May went to work.


    Belle went downstairs to the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, Brayden was standing in front of the kitchen counter, and Olivia was standing beside


    him.


    One was tall and the other a little shorter, a perfect harmoniousbination.


    Belle blinked and went out quietly.She didn''t want to disturb the two young people.


    Brayden cooked the dishes, and Olivia brought them out.


    As soon as she came out, she saw Belle sitting on the sofa reading documents.


    Seeing Belle, she froze.


    "Mom?"


    Hearing this soft voice, Belle looked over and saw Olivia carrying the dishes.She quickly put down the


    documents and went over.


    "I''ll do it? She was about to pick up the dishes in Olivia''s hands.


    Olivia said, "It''s okay.I can...


    ¡°I do it Belle took the food from her hands and put it on the table.¡± Olivia was a little embarrassed and


    said, "I didn''t even know you were back."


    Belle looked at her face and frowned.


    "Did I remember it wrong or what? Have you lost some weight?"


    Hearing Belle''s question, Olivia knew that Belle didn''t know about her hospitalization.


    Brayden didn''t tell Belle.If Brayden hadn''t told her, she wouldn''t have to tell her either.


    "I''ve been a little busy these days, so I''ve lost some weight."


    Belle immediately said, "Then you must have overworked yourself!"


    She was much thinner.She quickly thought of something and asked, "Did you often stay upte and


    didn''t eat on time?"


    This would usually cause people to lose weight quickly.As she spoke, she looked at Olivia''s face.


    No, she was a lot haggard, and her face was not looking very good.


    "No, I didn''t stay upte and I ate on time.It might be the bad appetite in the summer, so I ate less""


    Belle did not believe her gentle words at all.


    "I''m going to ask Brayden how the hell did he take care of you when you were together."She walked


    into the kitchen.


    It was toote for Olivia to stop her.


    "Brayden, have you treated Olivia badly these days?"


    Belle asked as soon as she walked in.


    Brayden put the food in a bowl and said without turning his head, "Yes, I have , so I am making up for


    her now"


    After that, he said to Belle, "Mom, bring out the soup from the pot beside you-"


    When Belle heard him say that, she immediately smelled a fragrance.She opened the stew pot next to


    her and the aroma immediately filled the kitchen.


    Belle''s eyes widened slightly as she looked at the contents of the stew pot.


    Inside, there were chickens, wolfberries, and dates.


    Especially when she saw ginseng.


    When she saw this, Belle''s heart suddenly thumped.


    She thought of something and asked, "Brayden"


    "Yes¡± Belle suddenly stopped, looked at Olivia standing in the kitchen, and said, "Olivia, you go out and


    sit down.We got it here."


    Then she pushed Olivia out.Let her sit on the sofa.Then she called out, "Aunty May!"


    "Yes!"


    Aunty May came out.


    "Take out the specialties that Kingsley brought backst time and give them to Young Madam"


    Last time, Kingsley brought many specialties from J City, all food.He said it tasted good.


    She was usually busy and rarely took them out.


    Now that Olivia was here, she could eat them.She might like it.


    Olivia stood up.


    "Mom, you really don''t have to."


    It was almost time for lunch, so she didn''t have to eat anything else.


    Besides, what was that about of she sitting here? Belle pushed her back onto the sofa again.She was


    very careful.


    Then she looked at her stomach and said, "Don''t move.Sit tight, or mom will be angry"


    Olivia was helpless.


    "Mom..."


    "Okay, I''ll go help in the kitchen.Sit down.Don''t move"


    She turned around several times as she entered the kitchen.


    AS soon as she entered the kitchen, Belle asked, "Brayden, tell mom honestly, is Olivia pregnant?"

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Brayden was holding the lid and was about to put it into the pot.


    After he heard Belle''s words, the lid in his hand fell on the kitchen table and nked.Belle was startled


    by the sudden sound.


    When she realized it, she quickly looked at the lid.It was intact.


    Brayden took the lid and put it in the pot.


    Belle looked at him.He used to be kind and gentle, but he didn''t look good at the moment.He was


    somewhat cold.Belle was stunned.What was going on?


    "Brayden?"


    "Nothing." Belle frowned.


    No? Olivia couldn''t eat and she lost weight.Wasn''t she in the early stages of pregnancy? How could it


    not be?


    "Brayden, If Olivia is pregnant, you must tell me.Don''t hide it from mom¡± As he spoke, he thought of


    something.


    His heart tightened.He said, "It can''t be that she..."


    Brayden looked at her before she could say the word "abort."


    Mom, don''t think too much: Belle frowned.


    "But Olivia..."


    Brayden pushed her out before she could finish her sentence.


    "Don''t disturb me" He closed the kitchen door.


    Belle stood at the door and looked at the closed kitchen door.His brows furrowed tightly.


    If she was neither pregnant nor had a miscarriage, what happened to Olivia? "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Olivia heard the tter in the kitchen and came over to see if something was wrong.She saw Belle


    standing at the kitchen door.


    Belle heard Olivia''s voice and turned to look at her.


    "Nothing serious" Belle looked at her carefully.


    The thin and haggard look made people feel that she experienced an abortion.


    Belle thought about the soup just now and Brayden''s gloomy face.


    Belle thought that Olivia might have miscarried.


    Since Brayden didn''t want her to know, she didn''t say anything.


    Thinking of this, Belle looked at Olivia with tenderness.


    "Didn''t I ask you to sit down? Why are you still here? Sit down please!" Belle pulled Olivia to the sofa


    and let her sit down.


    Olivia looked at the closed kitchen door and couldn''t get in.


    Brayden was standing in front of the kitchen table with a deep look.


    Baby.


    He and Olivia''s baby...


    Brayden cooked the food and brought it out.


    Belle went to help, and so did Olivia.


    But Belle stopped Olivia as soon as she saw her going, and told her not to move at all.


    Belle was very nervous.


    Olivia looked at Belle and suspected that Brayden had told Belle about her injury.


    Otherwise, Belle wouldn''t have done this.


    Sumptuous dishes were ced on the table.


    Belle filled a bowl of soup for Olivia and said, "Eat more.Health is the most important thing."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Okay"


    Olivia drank the soup, and Belle filled it up for her.She also filled Olivia''s bowl with food.


    Olivia looked at the dishes as high as a hill in the bowl and then nced at Brayden.


    Thanks to him, she was going to suffer.


    Brayden said gently, "Eat more.You need a lot of nutrition now: Olivia had no choice but to eat.


    After lunch, Brayden said to Belle, "Mom, Olivia and I are going to see grandpa."


    Belle paused and responded, "Why are you doing this?"


    It made her unable to react.


    "Olivia said she would take time to visit grandpa.Now that she has some time toe out, we will go to


    see grandpa."


    After seeing grandpa, they would go back to Paris.They had already arranged it.


    Belle looked at Olivia gently.


    "You''re so sweet" She knew that Olivia was busy.


    The main thing was that Olivia was too weak to visit the old man.


    It was enough that she cared about the grandpa.


    "Let''s go.Mom will go with you"


    "OK."


    Brayden called Belle yesterday to ask how his grandfather was doing.Belle said that he had been


    discharged from the hospital and was recuperating at home.So they went straight to the Simmons


    family¡¯s mansion.


    In less than 20 minutes, the car stopped outside the old house.


    Because they wanted to surprise the old man, they didn''t call in advance.


    But the door was open, so the car drove straight in and stopped outside the main door.


    The servant in the living room heard the sound and came out.


    Seeing Belle and Brayden getting out of the car, the servant immediately smiled.


    "Old Master, look who''s here!"


    The servants had been in the family for a long time.They knew all the people in the Simmons family,


    and they knew that Senior Mr.Weston liked his grandson Brayden.


    In the living room, Senior Mr.Weston heard the servant''s voice and got up to look over.Leona, who was


    sitting next to him, also looked over.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Leona specially came to visit Senior Mr.Weston today.She didn''te before because she was busy


    and didn''t have time.Now she came over as soon as she was free.But she didn''t expect to see Olivia


    this time.


    At the gate, Brayden led Olivia in, holding the nourishments for Senior Mr.Weston.


    Belle walked in front of them.


    When they came in, they saw Owen and Leona sitting in the living ream.


    Leona¡¯s surname was James and Owen''s surname was James, but they were not rtives.They were


    just rtives by marriage.


    Olivia stopped when she saw Leona.


    And Leona''s expression changed.


    In fact, the person Leona hated the most in her life was Olivia.I there was no one that Leona hated as


    she hated Olivia.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    But there were many things that she couldn''t control, and she had to be a rtive to Olivia


    unwillingly.


    Leona''s expression turned cold.She turned around and picked up her coffee cup and drank coffee.


    Olivia''s lips were slightly pursed, and she didn''t look well.


    She didn''t expect to see Leona here.She didn''t expect it at all.She was caught off guard.


    Brayden clenched Olivia''s hand and gave her strength.He wanted to tell her that with him around,


    everything was fine.


    Belle looked at Leona.


    From her initial surprise to her current uneasiness, Belle''s expression was alsoplicated.


    She didn''t expect her mother to visit her father-inw today.


    The atmosphere between them was a little delicate.But Owen didn''t feel it at all.


    He looked at Olivia who was held by Brayden and didn''t react.The maid was the first to react.


    "Why are you standing at the door and noting in?" The servant said with a smile.


    Belle reacted and said, "Brayden, what are you still standing for? Take Olivia to see your grandfather."


    Leona''s face turned cold when she heard Belle say that.


    Was Olivia qualified to see Brayden¡¯''s grandfather? Brayden held Olivia''s hand tightly, moved forward


    with Olivia, and stopped in front of Owen.


    "Grandpa, I brought your granddaughter-inw to see you" Owen looked at Olivia excitedly.


    Olivia looked at Owen.


    She had regained herposure and she looked very apologetic.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry.I just came to see you now.'''' Her voice was gentle and her tone was calm.Others


    felt veryfortable when they heard her words.


    Owen said, "It''s okay! You young people have your own careers and are very busy every day.Grandpa


    understands!"


    Looking at the kind smile on Owen''s face, Olivia also smiled.


    "This is the knot of safety I made.It''s not something valuable, but I hope grandpa will always stay safe


    and sound." Olivia took out a box and handed it to Owen.


    Owen took it and opened it.


    There was a red knot of safety in the box.There was nothing extra.It was solely made of red threads.It


    was well-made, and it was obvious that Olivia had put in a lot of effort in making it.


    Owen''s face creased up with a smile.


    "Grandpa saw your filial piety. Grandpa likes it!"


    The most important thing in giving a gift was bonafide.


    Owen was very satisfied with this gift from Olivia.


    "Sit!"


    Seeing that the two were still standing, Owen said quickly.


    Brayden led Olivia to sit down, put the nourishments in his hand next to him, and said, "Your grandson


    also brought a gift, but seeing that grandpa likes the gift from Olivia so much, I feel that grandpa won''t


    take my gift."


    Hearing that Brayden also brought a gift, Owen immediately said, "Who said that? Bring it here!"


    Braydenughed and handed the bags over.


    Owen saw the bags and said, "What are these? There are so many?"


    Brayden smiled.


    "Grandpa will know when you open it"


    Owen immediately opened the bags and found that those bags were full of bottles and jars.Even if no


    one told him, he knew.


    Nourishments.


    "Do you really think grandpa can eat all of them?"


    Brayden smiled and said, "Yes, grandpa will recover soon after eating them"


    Owen chuckled.


    "They are really elixirs"


    "Of course"


    Owen asked the servants to take all the presents up and put them in his bedroom.


    The servant answered and took the things away.Owen looked at Olivia.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    "Kid, what''s your name?" Owen asked kindly with a smile.


    Olivia said, "My name is Olivia"


    Owen nodded and the wrinkles on his face deepened.


    "Grandpa hasn''t met your parents yet.Invite your parents here if they are free, we can have a meal


    together"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Hearing this, Olivia paused and wanted to speak.


    At this moment, she heard a screech.


    Olivia froze.


    The sound came from Leona.


    Because of this, the harmonious atmosphere in the living room disappeared, and the people sitting on


    the sofa also looked at Leona.


    Except for Olivia.


    When she came in, she told herself that she''d best pass over the past.


    All she had to do was ignore Leona.


    But Leona didn''t think so.Belle looked at Leona and frowned.She knew that her mother didn''t like


    Olivia, but it was at her father''s house.She wanted her mother to control her emotions a little.


    Brayden¡¯''s face darkened.He used to respect all elders, but now he felt that it depended on the specific


    person.


    Owen looked at Leona with a puzzled look.


    "Are you unwell?" Leona put away the sarcasm on her face and said with a smile, "No, I just choked on


    my coffee.Sorry, Old Master"


    She got up and said, "I''m going to the bathroom.You guys talk¡¯


    Owen nodded.


    Leona went to the bathroom and the atmosphere outside turned great again.


    But she sneered when she heard the conversations in the living room.


    See Olivia''s family? Upon hearing the three words "Olivia''s family", she felt disgusted.


    The atmosphere in the living room became better and the facial expressions of the people returned to


    normal.


    Unknowingly, it was gettingte.


    Naturally, Belle, Brayden and Olivia stayed at the mansion for dinner.


    And Leona left early.


    Leona said she was busy, but Olivia knew that Leona didn''t want to stay with her.


    That was fine to her.She didn''t want to be with Leona either.


    At dinner, everyone had a good lime, especially Owen.The smile on his face never disappeared.


    Secing Owen smile, Olivia was in a good mood.


    Generally speaking, Olivia felt happy.


    But...


    "You and Brayden got married in a hurry.Grandpa didn''t prepare anything special.Take this"


    Owen handed her a rosewood hox.


    The box was exquisitely carved and lifelike.


    Obviously, it was worth a fortune.Olivia immediately said, "Grandpa, I can''t take this."


    It was too expensive.


    Owen then replied, "I took what you gave me.But you refuse to take what I want to give you.It''s not


    good tor you to do this."


    Olivia was helpless.


    "Grandpa, the things I gave you are not valuable at all.Yours is too valuable.I can''t ept it"


    Then she looked al Brayden, hoping hirn lo persuade Owen.


    Brayden said, "Olivia, take it.It''s a gift for you"


    Owen was immediately satisfied.


    "Grandpa likes to hear that." Olivia didn''t know what to say.


    This was really too expensive.


    Belle saw that Olivia was reluctant and said, "All of the Simmons family''s daughter-inw has this


    thing.You are now Brayden''s wife, you have to ept it."


    With what Belle said, Olivia could not refuse any longer.She took it with both hands.


    "Thank you, grandpa"


    The moment she took it, OWenughed.


    "Good girl!"


    After chatting with Owen for a while, they went back.


    At this time, the night hadpletely engulfed the entire city.


    In the car, Belle said to Olivia, "A lot of things happened before, and some things that should be done


    were dyed.Today you all came back, and you all had time.I want to ask you something:¡¯ Brayden


    was driving.


    Olivia was in the passenger seat, and Belle was in the back.


    Hearing what she said, Olivia replied, "Mom, I''m listening"


    Brayden looked at Belle through the rearview mirror.


    Belle leaned forward and said, "I know that young people don''t like living with the older


    generation.Although you don''t live in Capital City now, you have toe back sooner orter.So I want


    to buy you a wedding house and decorate it.When youe back, you can live in the wedding house if


    you want to.If you want to live with us, we can live together¡¯


    Anyway, it was the same.Most importantly, their young people liked it.


    Olivia listened to Belle and looked at Brayden.She didn''t feel the need to prepare.


    Brayden said before that they would live abroad in the future.But unexpectedly, Brayden said, "Okay"


    Olivia was stunned.


    Belle nodded.


    "Okay, we''ll go see the house tomorrow"


    The car stopped at the Simmons family very quickly and a few people got off the car.


    Belle said, "It''s gettingte.You came back in a hurry today.You didn''t get any rest, so you can rest


    early"


    Olivia said, "Well, mom, you should rest early too"Brayden said, "We''ll go upstairs first."


    "Okay, go ahead."


    The two of them went upstairs.


    Belle looked at them and saw that they hadpletely disappeared upstairs.


    Belle immediately called her assistant, asked her to look for houses.


    She was going to buy a wedding room for Brayden and Olivia.Olivia and Brayden went back to their


    bedroom.


    As soon as the door was closed, Olivia asked, "Aren''t we going to live abroad in the future? Why


    prepare a wedding room?"


    Brayden knew she would ask, but he was not in a hurry to answer.He pulled her over and sat down on


    the sofa.


    "You don''t want to?"


    Olivia shook her head.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, but that I don''t think it''s necessary" Brayden looked at her seriously.


    "I think it''s necessary.We still have toe back from time to time.Do we have to stay at home every


    time wee back?"


    Olivia thought for a moment and nodded.


    "Okay."


    They wouldn''t stay for a long time.


    Moreover, Belle was easy to get along with, so she was okay with that.


    Seeing her serious look, Brayden smiled.


    "No one else wants to live with her mother-inw.I think you would like to"


    He didn''t want to make her feel unhappy.


    Olivia looked at him.


    "Brayden, mom is nice.I feel lucky."


    The smile on Brayden''s face disappeared, but his eyes deepened.


    He held her face and looked at her lovingly.


    "I feel lucky to be with you, too"


    At this moment.


    In a retro vi.


    Leona sat in front of the dresser, reading thetest report on her phone.


    Although she was dissatisfied with Olivia''s marriage to Brayden, she could endure it as long as Olivia


    did not harm Everett.


    But what was the situation now? Melody and Everett were about to get married, but as his mother, she


    didn''t know anything.She didn''t want to ask, but she received a lot of calls from her friends at work and


    in life these two days.


    People called to ask her about it.She couldn''t answer anything.She felt that her patience was running


    out.


    After reading the report, Leona''s face darkened.It would be fine if Everett didn''t answer her phone.


    What about Melody? Melody didn''t call her either.Did Melody really take her as the mother-inw? Just


    then, her phone rang.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Leona immediately looked at her phone and saw the name on the screen.Her eyes shed with


    surprise, but soon the surprise turned into displeasure.


    Melody really picked the right time to call.


    Leona waited for a few seconds before the phone was about to hang up.


    "Hello." The voice sounded gloomy.


    Melody listened to Leona¡¯s purposely high-pitched voice and smiled.


    Sometimes she really suspected that Everett was not Leona¡¯''s biological son.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Otherwise, why would they be so different from each other? "Auntie, I''m sorry to disturb you at this


    time¡¯


    "You know you disturbed me.I thought you did it on purpose." Leona said sarcastically.


    If Melody respected her, it would be fine.But Melody didn''t.Since Melody didn''t respect her, she


    wouldn''t be nice to Melody either.


    Melody was not angry at Leona''s sarcastic remarks.


    But that didn''t mean she wouldn''t do anything.


    "Auntie, you don''t have to make such an ironic remark.Everett no longer has feelings for me.If you want


    to control Everett, you should be more polite to me."


    "I will be polite if you are.Otherwise, if Everett wants to be with Olivia again, don''t me me for not


    reminding you"


    Melody talked about being polite, but Leona could tell she didn''t really mean it.


    But, "What did you say! Everett has no feelings for you?"


    Wasn''t Everett going to marry her? If he had no feelings, why should they get married?


    "Yeah.He broke up with me.I feel like Olivia had put a spell on him? "Broke...Broke up!"


    Leona stood up in shock.


    "Sure.If I hadn''t asked someone to release the news that we were getting married, you would have


    seen the news that we broke up"


    Melody sounded calm, but Leona was shocked.


    "How is that possible!"


    "You and Everett have been together for so many years.Everett didn''t even want his own flesh and


    blood for you.How could he break up with you?"


    She didn''t believe it! Never! Melody leaned against the bar with a ss in her hand.Sheughed.


    "Auntie, I don''t want to believe it either.But what can I do? Everett cares so much about Olivia."


    "Nonsense! Melody, let me tell you, when Olivia was my daughter-inw, I wasn''t satisfied with her.But,


    I liked you at first, but have you ever respected me?"


    "Don''t think that I will be nice to you by threatening me with this.Let me tell you the truth.If Everett didn''t


    like you, I wouldn''t have let you be together!"


    Threatening her with such a thing.


    Did Melody really regard her as a fool? Melody giggled at Leona''s angry voice.


    She should have been angry when she heard what Leona said.


    But why was she not angry at all and wanted tough instead? She really wanted tough.


    Leona frowned at Melody''sughter.


    What was sheughing at? Was she insane? Leona felt that Melody was definitely out of her mind, so


    she hung up the phone.


    Melody listened to the busy tone on her phone, but she stillughed.


    Tears ofughter came out.


    "Everett, look, no one believes me when I say that you don''t love me anymore."


    "But you just don''t love me anymore."


    Leona threw her phone on the dresser, her chest heaving with anger.


    She felt that God must send these daughters-inw to irritate her on purpose.


    If she had known this, she would have let Everett not get married! But thinking of it this way, Leona


    calmed down gradually.


    She remembered Melody''s tone just now, and her attitude seemed to have changed.


    Something seemed wrong.


    Leona became nervous.


    No way! Olivia was married to Brayden.


    Did Everett still want to be with her? Leona was shocked at the thought.


    No, she had to make a phone call.


    Now!

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Leona called Melody again.


    But when it got through, she hesitated and hung it up immediately.


    Something was wrong.She had to think carefully about it.


    Leona stood in front of the dresser, looking directly into the mirror in deep thought, and soon she made


    another call.


    "Go and check for me now.I need to know what happened to Everett, Melody, and Olivia."


    "Okay"


    Throwing the phone onto the dresser, Leona narrowed her eyes.She would never let Olivia and Everett


    be together!


    The next morning, Olivia got up early and wanted to go downstairs to make breakfast.


    But as soon as she sat up, Brayden held her in his arms.


    Olivia was stunned and looked up at Brayden.


    Brayden was still sleeping with his eyes closed.


    But Olivia knew that Brayden was awake.


    "Are you awake?"


    Brayden hugged her tightly, his chin resting on the top of her hair and his voice hoarse in the morning,


    then he said, "Come to sleep."


    Olivia said, "I want to go down and make breakfast."


    Brayden opened his eyes and looked down at her.


    "Are you hungry?" Olivia smiled.


    "No-"


    She ate so muchst night.How could she be hungry?


    "Then sleep a little longer." Brayden closed his eyes again.


    It was the first time Olivia had seen him stay in bed like this.


    She smiled and said, "You sleep, and I''ll make breakfast."


    He made it for her before, but this time she wanted to make it for him.


    Brayden opened his eyes and looked at her emotionally.


    Olivia asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Brayden looked at her and said nothing.


    "I just want to look at you like that"


    Seeing how she cared about him.


    Olivia smiled.


    "Okay, I''m up.You can sleep by yourself"


    Then she pushed him away and got up.


    Brayden looked at her with tender, loving eyes.He wanted to be with her forever.


    Even if she was by his side, he wanted to hug her.


    Olivia went to the cloakroom to change, and Brayden got up.


    Olivia was surprised.


    "Are you up now?"


    "Yes¡±


    She wasn''t beside him, and he didn''t feelfortable.


    Olivia curved her lips.


    "It''s hard to make you breakfast"


    He followed her downstairs, and he was the one who would cook breakfast.


    After all, he got up and wouldn''t let Olivia do it.


    Brayden blinked.


    "Indeed¡±


    The two of them washed up and went downstairs.


    By the time they got downstairs, breakfast was already on the table.


    Olivia was stunned.


    Belle came out with milk.


    Seeing the two of them, she said, "Are you awake?"


    Olivia looked at the sumptuous breakfast on the table and was stunned.


    "Mom, when did you get up?" It was seven oclock when she got up.It was early.But she didn''t expect


    Belle to be earlier than her.


    Breakfast was ready.


    "I don''t know.When I woke up, I got up."


    "Come on, sit down and eat!"


    Seeing that Olivia was still standing, Belle said quickly.


    Brayden was not surprised that Belle got up so early and he led Olivia to the table.


    Belle immediately served congee to Olivia.Olivia said, "Mom, I''ll do it myself.


    As she was about to get the bowl, Belle pushed her hand away.


    "Sit down.I''ll get it for you."


    What''s the big deal? Olivia said sheepishly, "You get up so early to make hearty breakfast for us, and


    now even serve it for you.I ...how to say..."


    Olivia was interrupted by Belle before she could finish her sentence.


    "It takes months for you toe home.I''m more than happy to make breakfast for you."


    Before Olivia could say anything, Be added, "You can ask Brayden.I used to take care of Brayden


    like this.Brayden, did I get up so early at that time?"


    "Yes"


    He looked at Olivia with a big smile, "Just get used to it"


    She just couldn''t stand being treated well.She always wanted to give others rewards back.


    He had to get her used to it.He wanted to let her get used to epting the kindness.


    Belle put the porridge in front of Olivia.


    "You don''t look well.The porridge I made is for your health" Olivia was grateful.


    "Thank you, mom¡±


    "My pleasure, sweetie?"


    Belle went back to the kitchen and brought the cubilose out to put it in front of Olivia.


    "Take this after finishing the porridge."


    She was too weak now, so she needed to add nutrition.


    Olivia looked at the nutritious porridge and cubilose in front of her and felt a warm feeling in her heart,


    which spread throughout her body.


    Belle was a good mother-inw.


    Olivia thought she was very lucky to meet Belle.


    After breakfast, they went to see the house.


    Last night, Belle asked her assistant, then looked at it herself.She analyzed it and didn''t sleep until 2


    o''clock in the morning.


    But she wasn''t sleepy at all and was in good spirits.


    Soon, the car stopped at a real estate sales office.


    They got out of the car and Olivia looked at the que.


    Waterbay.


    Belle saw Olivia look at the que and said, "The name is pretty good"


    "Yes, it''s very elegant¡¯ Belle smiled.


    "I''ve looked for someone to see and ask about Waterbay.It''s near the river and the scenery is good and


    clean.It suits you very well."


    Brayden said, "Go in and take a look"


    "Well, if you think it''s suitable, let''s settle it today.¡±


    "Okay¡±


    They went in.


    There were not many people looking at the house in the building, because the building and the houses


    had been built.


    However, vis in Waterbay were very expensive, so many of them had not been sold out yet.


    They could choose which one to buy.


    The salesdy saw them and immediately came over.


    "Good morning, how may I help you?" Belle said, "Never mind, we''ll take a look by ourselves first"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Okay, don''t hesitate to ask me if you have any questions."


    "No problem."


    They started to observe the houses.


    Olivia, on the other hand, frowned when she saw that the buildings were all detached vis.She didn''t


    know it was a vi.She thought it was an apartment.


    Brayden saw Olivia frown and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Hearing Brayden asks, Belle also looked at Olivia.


    "Don''t you like it?"


    Olivia smiled and said, "No, let''s see first."


    It didn''t have to be decided today.


    They could talk about itter.


    Brayden knew what Olivia was thinking, but he didn''t say it.


    They continued to look at the vis.


    Just as they were looking at the vis, a low-key ck luxury car stopped outside.


    A few ck luxury cars followed behind it.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    The driver opened the back door and a pair of straight legs stepped out.A man in a ck suit came


    down with a strong aura.


    He''s Francis, the current owner of Waterbay.


    As Everett got out of the car, the people behind him quickly got off and followed Everett.


    "Mr.Weston, this is it."


    "Okay: Everett stepped in, and the people behind him rushed forward, leading Everett in and exined,


    "I have put a lot of effort in Waterbay.If it weren''t for the other project I have on hand, I wouldn''t never


    sell it"


    "Mr.Weston will definitely like Waterbay!"


    Everett didn''t say anything and walked into the sales department.


    The employees in the sales department saw the people walking in and quickly bent over.


    "Hello, Boss!"


    They didn''t know Everett, but they did know their boss.


    Francis introduced, "This is Mr.Weston?"


    The staff hurriedly greeted, "Pleasure to meet you, Mr.Weston!"


    With the loud voices, the people who were looking at the building looked over.


    When she saw Everett, Belle''s face changed.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everett was involved in real estate, and she knew about it, so she specifically told her assistant to rule


    out the buildings of SHS Group while choosing the property.


    When she looked at the portfolio, she also paid special attention to who the developer was.


    The developers of Waterbay were from Henderson Real Estate, one of the most influential developer of


    the city.


    Henderson has developed many properties and enjoyed good reputation.


    But what was this all about? The boss of Henderson Real Estate was Francis , but why was he with


    Everett? Those employees were greeting Everett?! Brayden looked at the people walking in and held


    Olivia''s hand.


    Olivia turned and looked at Belle.


    "Mom, let''s go somewhere else"


    Belle reacted and said quickly, "You''re right ...Let''s go!"


    She smiled dryly and looked extremely embarrassed.She didn''t understand why Everett came here


    with Francis.


    It looked like Everett was one of the partner of Henderson.


    But she had checked all information about Waterbay and Henderson.


    There was only one developer and no partner.


    This made herpletely confused.


    But whether she could figure it out, this was not the time for her to think too much.


    A few people came out.


    Everett stood in the middle of the hall and looked at the few people who were walking over.


    Francis stood next to Everett and saw that he stared at those people without moving, so Francis got a


    little confused.


    "Mr.Weston?"


    Everett did not respond to him and continued to look at the group.This was the only way out.They had


    toe this way.


    So when he stood there and looked at them like that, Belle had to say hello to him.


    "Oh, Everett, why are you here?" Belle asked with a smile, as if it was a usual greeting.


    But her smile was somehow awkward.


    Everett looked at her.


    "Well, Ie here to take a look"


    Francis was surprised to see Everett answer Belle.


    "This is..." He looked at Belle.


    Fverell said, "My elder sister"


    Then his eyes fell on Brayden and Olivia.


    Finally, he fixed his eyes on Brayden''s face and said, "My nephew."


    After he heard Everett''s introduction, Francis¡¯s eyes widened.


    "So it''s Mr.Weston''s elder sister and nephew.Nice to meet you!"


    He had long heard that Everett had a nephew who was a genius violinist, and now that he could tell it


    was true! He quickly reached out his hand.


    "Hello, I''m Francis, the boss of Waterbay:'' Belle shook his hand.


    "Hello." Francis then reached his hand lo Brayden.


    Brayden shook his hand.


    "Hello"


    Then, Brayden put his arm around Olivia''s waist and introduced, "This is my wife, Olivia"


    Fverett just introduced Belle and Brayden, not Olivia.


    Francis didn''t notice her cither.


    Now thal Brayden introduced her personally, Francis immediately reached out and said, "Hello,


    Mrs.James."


    Olivia shook his hand and said, "Hello."


    Crancis noticed that they were leaving the sales center.


    His eyes sparkled and asked, "Are you here to buy a house?"


    Belle nced at Everett, smiled and said, "They were too busy and didn''t buy a house before getting


    married.Today, now that they were free, so I brought them here to take a look."


    If Brayden hadn''t mentioned Olivia''s being married to him, she wouldn''t have said that.But since


    Everett knew about It, there was no need for her to hide it anymore.When he heard Belle say this,


    Francis''s eyes it up.


    "That Is nice!"


    "Waterbay faces the river.The river view is great and the air is fresh.Most importantly, the position is


    perfect.It only takes half-an-hour to the airport and twenty minutes to the downtown.Francis got excited


    and added, "shopping mall, hospital all facilities are well set.Kindergarten, of course, kindergarten.It''s


    quite important for newlyweds like you.It''s convenient when you have children..."


    Olivia froze up when she heard Francis talking about the children.


    Brayden fell it and held her waist with his palm tighler.He cut in, "Sorry, Francis, we have to go


    first.Keep in touch"


    Francls sensed that Brayden didn''t want to hear more from him and stopped immediately, "No problem,


    Let me show you out.We''ll be in touch"


    Brayden, "Sure.Belle looked at Everett.


    "Everett, so long."


    Francis could not feel the atmosphere between them, but she could feel it.


    The surface was calm and the actual undercurrent surged.


    So it was better for them to leave early.


    Everett had been looking at Olivia the whole time, her eyes dropping, her face expressionless, as if she


    didn''t even know him.


    This strangeness was like a chasm, separating them.


    Hearing Belle''s words, he looked at Belle.


    "Okay."


    There was no change in his face, and his dark eyes were deep still.


    Belle smiled and left with Brayden and Olivia.


    As they walked out of the sales department, Francis smiled and said, "I didn''t expect Mr.Weston''s


    nephew to be so grown up."


    It was impossible to tell.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Everett said.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    "Sign the contract"


    The unique cold voice seemed to be a little colder than usual.


    Francis was stunned.Sign the contract? Was Mr.Weston going to buy it? Olivia and Brayden, Belle get


    in the car.


    As soon as they got in the car, Brayden started the car and drove forward.


    The atmosphere in the car was a little depressing.


    Belle sat in the back seat and looked at the two silent people sitting in front of her.She knew Brayden


    didn''t look well.


    It was clear that Olivia couldn''t meet Everett.But she brought her here.


    Brayden was ming her.


    But she was also wronged.She had read the information before she came, but now...


    Belle kept her mouth shut when she tried to exin, not knowing what to say or where to start.


    Olivia''s silence didn''t mean she was ming Belle.She just felt that she would never be able to leave


    Everett for the rest of her life.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wherever she was, he was there.


    Everything was constantly reminding her of his existence.She didn''t want to.She didn''t want to be


    controlled.


    However, she had no choice.


    Brayden looked ahead, his hands on the steering wheel, his eyes deep.It wasn''t an ident that


    Everett appeared.He even thought he did it on purpose.


    It was as if Everctt was telling him that hc would gct what he wanted.


    No matter what Brayden did.it felt bad te he sworn in like this.


    Therefore, Brayden was not ming Relle.He was unhappy with Fverell.He drove back to the Simmons


    family and they got off.


    Brayden looked al Olivia.


    Her eyes were half-closed and her face was a little pale.


    It was obvious that she was in a bad mood.Holding her hand, he said softly, "Let''s go back to our


    room."


    Olivia looked at him.His eyes were as gentle as ever, calming her unstable heart.


    "Okay."


    The two of them went upstairs.


    Belle looked at them, apologetic and worried.


    Although she did not know what was going on today, she felt that she had done something wrong


    Loday.


    Very wrong.


    Brayden and Olivia went back to their room and closed the door.


    Brayden looked al Olivia and said, "Don''t be afraid.With me by your side, he won''t dare do anything to


    you."


    When she saw Everett, she felt uneasy.He understood.


    She was afraid.


    Olivia pursed her lips and looked at Brayden with worry in her eyes.


    "Brayden, Everell didn''t do anything, but he always appeared around us.I was worried that he would do


    something"


    She was not afraid of what he would do to her.


    What she was afraid of was what he did to Brayden.She was afraid that he would hurt Brayden.


    Seeing the worry and anxiety in Olivia''s eyes, Brayden held her face, said with his eyes firm and sharp.


    "Olivia, even it you don''t believe me, you have lo believe Melody"


    "She won''t let Everett do anything bad"


    Melody, such a proud person, would she let Everett do whatever he wanted? No.Besides, there was


    another person.


    Grandma.


    She wouldn''t let Everett have anything to do with Olivia.She would stop this from happening.


    Hearing Brayden''s words, Olivia didn''t loosen her frown.Everett was very powerful.It seemed that he


    owned the whole world.


    She did not believe that anyone could stop him.


    Belle went to the study.


    As soon as she got to the study, she turned on herputer and checked out the building materials


    that her assistant sent her yesterday.


    She wanted to see what was wrong! But she read all the information and didn''t see SHS Group.


    Since she couldn''t find anything, why would Everett appear in Waterbay today? Belle immediately


    called her assistant.


    "What happened? There''s no SHS Group''s property in the materials you gave me, but I saw Everett in


    Qinshui Pavilion today!"

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    The assistant was aware that Belle was angry ording to her tone.


    The assistant immediately said, "Mr.Weston, SIIS Group is nat on my list of the real estate I''m looking


    for.This is the property of anotherpany.It can''t be wrong."


    "Since it can''t be wrong, why did I see Everett in Waterbay today? And the employees inside call him


    Mr.Weston."


    "Well..." The assistant was stunned.


    That was not right.


    She had clearly confirmed when she was looking for the property, and the information she gave


    Mr.Weston did not include the SHS Group''s properly.


    "Mr.Weston,st night..."


    Before she could finish, Belle interrupted her, "Don''t exin to me now.Think about it.Figure out what


    went wrong.Give me a call when you figure it out"


    Belle hung up.She was really oul Of sorts.


    It was supposed to be a good thing, but it didn''t work out that way.


    Bellie went outside, looking at Brayden¡¯s bedroom.


    The door was still closed, and what happened to Olivia and Brayden was unknown to her.She thought


    about it and called Brayden.She wanted to ask him about the Olivia.


    In the bedroom, Olivia and Brayden were lying on the bed.


    Brayden held Olivia In his arms tightly.She was emotionally unstable.So he needed to give her a sense


    of security and calm her down.


    Olivia smelled Brayden with her eyes closed.She gradually calmed down.She knew why she was so


    emotional.She could pretend she didn''t care when she saw Everell once.


    When she saw him twice, she couldn''t pretend to be cool.


    At the thought that he would get his way by hook or by crook, she would worry that he would hurt the


    people around her.


    She hegan to hesitate whether she should give in and make sure lhal people around her were safe.


    But she could not back down because of Brayden.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    What about him if she gave in? Olivia buried her face in Brayden''s arms and told herself to calm down.


    No matter what happened, she had to calm down.


    Brayden felt the change in Olivia''s breath, and he kissed her hair.


    ¡®Olivia, don''t back down.¡± He thought.


    When the phone rang, Olivia froze and opened her eyes.


    Brayden frowned, picked up his phone and hung up.


    At this time, he didn''t want anyone to disturb them.


    Seeing that Brayden turned off the phone, Olivia said, ""Brayden, I''m fine."


    Brayden looked at her.Her eyes were calm, devoid of uneasiness.


    Brayden put his hand aside and said softly, "Olivia, we''re not buying a house in Capital City.Let''s buy


    one abroad"


    Everett couldn''t control his affairs abroad.


    Olivia replied with a faint smile, "Okay"


    Belle hung up as the subscriber she dialed was busy.


    The worry on her face deepened.


    Judging from this situation, the two of them were not In good condition.She was worried, but she didn''t


    dare to go to the bedroom, so she stayed outside.


    If anything happened, she would be the first to go in.But before Belle could enter, her phone rang.


    Belle looked at the screen.It was the assistant''s call.She answered immediately.


    "Did you find out?" she asked.


    "Yes, I found out that Waterbay''s real estate is indeed not owned by SHS Group, but I heard that the


    boss of Waterbay is short of funds and wants to sell it" Belle asked, frowning, "Sell it?"


    Was it sold or not?


    "Yes, I heard that SHS Group is interested in buying it, but it hasn''t been said that the SHS Group has


    already bought it.If it had been bought, the news would have been spread long ago.Belle probably


    understood as she thought about the scene in the building today.Everett came to see the situation in


    Waterbay today.If he was satisfied, he might buy it.But he didn''t expect that they would be there today.


    That was why they bumped into each other.


    Belle pinched her brows.What a coincidence.


    "But why didn''t you investigate this yesterday?" she asked.


    If the assistant had investigated yesterday, she wouldn''t haveken Brayden and Olivia there loday.


    The assistant said, "Mr.Weston, it hasn''t been revealed yet.Not many people know about It.I only found


    out about It aller asking a friend"


    Mr.Weston needed information urgentlyst night, so she didn''t have time to Inquire about these twists


    and turns, and she didn''t expect it.


    Belle wrinkled her brows tightly.


    After all, no one could be med.It was a coincidence!


    "I see.¡±


    Belle hung up the phone and went outside Brayden''s door.She decided to knock on the door and tell


    them the news.But as soon as she raised her hand, the door opened.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Brayden appeared at the door.When Belle saw Brayden, she froze and responded, "Brayden, Olivia.."


    Before she could finish, Brayden interrupted her.


    "Mom, there''s no need to buy a house.Olivia and I are going back to Paris."


    Belle was stunned by the sudden news.


    Back to Paris? Couldn''t they wait for a few days? Olivia came out from behind.


    "Mom, I have a lot of work to do in Paris.We''ll go back to Paris first ande back to see you when we


    have time."


    Since they didn''t need to buy a house, they didn''t have to stay in Capital City anymore.


    Their initial n was to stay in Capital City for a few days, but now it was just a dozen hours ahead of


    schedule.


    Hearing what she said, Belle frowned and seemed more apologetic.


    "Olivia, what happened today..."


    She was interrupted by Brayden, "Mom, let''s forget about what had happened today.


    We booked a flight and we should leave now: Holding Olivia''s hand, he took the suitcase and walked


    away right in front of Belle.


    Belle wanted to say something, but she couldn''t utter a word.She had to follow them downstairs and


    walk them to the car.


    "Take care of yourself and call mom if you need anything." She looked at Brayden and Olivia in the car.


    Brayden said, "We will.You may go back now:¡¯


    Olivia looked at her with a gentle smile.


    "Mom, goodbye."


    "Okay, bye, take care and have a nice trip"


    Belle waved her hand and looked at the car as It drove away with a look of reluctance in her eyes.


    Originally, she wanted to spend a good day with her son and daughter-inw, but it ended like this.She


    felt terrible.


    Olivia looked at Belle in the rear mirror, who was just standing there, and said, "We wille back to


    see mom when I''m done"


    Braycden knew her heart and held her hand.


    "It''s okay.Mom cane to Paris to see us."


    Now, you needn''te back If you didn''t have to.He didn''t want her to meet Belle again and be


    unhappy.


    Olivia smiled.


    "That didn''t sound right." tie was basically Indulging her every whim now.


    Brayden clenched her hand and stared at her deeply.


    "As long as you''re good, everything will be fine"


    In his heart, nothing was more important than her.


    Including himself.The car arrived at the airport.


    Olivia and Brayden were boarding the ne.


    Before boarding the ne, Olivia called Grace.


    "Olivia"


    "Grace, I''m going back to Paris loday.Keep up the good work in H City"


    "Back to Paris? Now?"


    "Yes, so that I canplete the handover as soon as possible."


    "Sure! Olivia, call me when you''re done!"


    "I will, I"ll probably be in Paris tomorrow night.If you need anything, send me a message, I''ll reply as


    soon as I see il"


    "Mmm!"


    Hanging up the phone, Olivia sent an email to Preston.


    I told him she would be back in Paris.Not long after, she got replied, "Okay, I''ll arrange the work


    here.You can start working when you get back¡®


    There were no unnecessary questions and he was going to make the arrangement directly.


    Olivia smiled reassuringly.


    Seeing her smile, Brayden asked, "What are you smiling for? You seem so happy"


    She looked at the phone she was holding.She was smiling at her phone.


    Olivia smiled and said, "I can go right back to wark when I arrive.Mr.Smith is already making


    arrangements."


    "That''s it?"


    Happy to be working? "Yes, that''s it"


    Her designs, her ns, were all hers, and she naturally wanted to finish them herself.


    They were like her own children.


    From pregnancy to birth, she wanted to raise them herself.


    Brayden sighed.


    "I find that I''m jealous of more and more things"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Her job, her boss, her friends.


    Even her designs.


    These things, these people upied a lot of her time, leaving him only a tiny bit.


    He was really jealous.Olivia looked at Brayden and held his hand.Her eyes sparkled.


    "Brayden, I''ll be with you when I''m done"


    She owed him too much.She had to pay it back.


    Brayden looked at her.


    "Don''t you forget that." She couldn''t lie to him.


    "I won''t"


    The ne took off and Olivia and Brayden left Capital City.


    And at the Simmons family.


    Just an hour after Belle sent Brayden and Olivia away, she received a call from Leona.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Belle looked at the name on the screen and didn''t want to answer the phone.


    Ever since she found out that Olivia and Brayden were together, her rtionship with her mother had


    changed.


    There was even less contact.


    Now she didn''t Know why mom called her.But even if she didn''t want to pick it up, she had to.


    "Mom¡±.


    "Belle, do you have time now?"


    Belle looked at the information in her hand and said, "I''m busy, mom.What''s the matter?"


    "If you are free,e over.I have something to tell you."


    Hearing what her mom said, Belle thought for a moment and said, "Wait for me.I''lle over after I''ve


    arranged everything."


    "Okay."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Belle looked at the time.


    It was 11: 45am, almost 12: OOpm.


    Looked like mom was calling her at noon on purpose.


    Belle put aside the materials on the table and called her assistant to ask how the work was going.


    After learning about the situation, Belle gave Instructions and drove to Iona''s ce.


    Just as Leona had lunch ready, Belle arrived.


    When Leona saw hering, she greeted her.


    "I think you''lle now. You really are."


    "Come on, wash your hands and eat." Leona said.


    Belle went over.


    "Okay, mom."


    She washed her hands, put down her bag, and sat down at the table.But she didn''t see Reid.


    So Belle asked, "Morn, where''s dad?"


    "He is always busy."


    Then Leona passed her the chopsticks.


    Belle took the chopsticks and answered, "Thank you, mom"


    "Let''s have lunch."


    "Tine"


    Something happened to Leona, but she didn''t say it.Belle knew but she did not ask.


    After the two of them had dinner, the servant cleaned up the dishes and brought coffee, fruits, and


    snacks.


    The two of them sat on the sofa.


    Leona said, "Be, Olivia and Brayden are already married, but when do you think about this


    wedding?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Belle was drinking coffee when she heard Leona''s words.She paused and said with a smile, "I didn''t


    think about it.They are young people and they have their own ideas about their things, so I won''t


    Instruct them blindly."


    Leona''s eyes twitched.


    "I think you still have to worry about it.Olivia and Brayden are both young and don''t know a lot of


    things.I thought about it today and thought that they could have the wedding this year"


    When Belle heard Leona''s words, she had already guessed what Leona was thinking.


    She put down her coffee cup and said, "Mom, Olivia and Brayden already have their marriage


    certificates.On November 18th, Melody and Everett are getting married.What are you worried about?"


    They had got the certificate.


    And what was she afraid of? When Belle made it clear, Leona stopped beating around the bush.


    She looked at Belle with a solemn look in her eyes.


    "As long as Cverett doesn''t marry Melody, I won''t be able to rest assured."


    Especially since they didn''t even get their marriage certificate.


    The wedding was only temporary stability.


    The wedding was to make Everett a little tied down.


    He should know that he can''t do whatever he wants.He couldn''t bepletely reckless.


    Belle smiled bitterly.


    "Mom, I also want Everett and Melody to get married early, but you know his character"


    No one could control him.


    Leona''s face turned cold.


    "It''s because I know his temperament that I have to do something to make all the variables disappear"


    She couldn''t let him do whatever he wanted anymore.


    Belle frowned.


    "Mom, what do you want to do?"


    "Let Brayden and Olivia hold their wedding on the same day as Melody and Everett''s."


    By then, the whole country would be watching, and Everett couldn''t do anything! Belle¡¯s heart


    tightened.


    "Mom, let me think about it"


    She didn''t care.Her main focus was on Olivia and Brayden.


    However, she was afraid that they would not agree.


    Seeing Belle hesitate, Leona said, "Do you want to let Brayden and Olivia separate?"


    "No.¡± Belle answered without thinking.


    "If you don''t want to, just say yes.It''s for the good of Everett and Melody.It''s also for the good of


    Brayden."


    "But..."


    "You just go back and arrange it.If you can''t arrange it, I''ll arrange it!"


    Leona was so strong that there was no room for negotiation.


    Belle frowned and was speechless.


    Not long after, Belle left.I can sat on the sofa and looked at the door, her face solemn.


    She found out a lot of things.


    Things about Everett, Brayden, and Olivia.She could know this: Fverett and Olivia were like peas and


    carrots.Was it a coincidence or a chance encounter? She didn''t know.


    All she knew was that she had to break the connection.She couldn''t let Everett and Olivia be together.


    Belle sat In the car and thought about It.


    Yesterday, when she went to see her father-inw, mom left early.She thought that mom would call her


    later.


    But not at all.


    Since there was no call, it meant that although mom was unhappy, she kept her temper under control.


    But only half a day passed, mom called her and told her to let four of them get married on the same


    day.She felt that something was wrong.


    But now that Olivia and Brayden were already on the ne, she could not contact them.She had to


    wait for them to get off the ne before calling them.She felt that she had to tell them about it.


    Melody was nning the wedding in the studio.She had to n her own wedding, and she wanted it


    the best wedding.


    The best In the world.


    The phone rang.


    Melody took the phone, saw the name on the screen, hooked her lips, and answered.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    "Auntie."


    "I told Belle to let the wedding of Brayden and Olivia be helcl anthe same day and in the same ce as


    yours."


    Melody squinted.


    "On the same day..."


    "Yes.¡± Melody looked coldly.


    "I don''t agree."


    No one was allowed to participate in her wedding.She wanted the world to focus on her, not Olivia.


    "Ah!"


    "Melody, should I remind you how you have this wedding?"


    Melody clenched her phone.


    "I know without your reminding"


    "Then follow my orders, or something will go wrong at the wedding.Don''t me me for not reminding


    you!"


    Melody''s nails were embedded in her palms.


    "I''m in charge of my wedding¡¯ She would not allow her wedding to be controlled by anyone.


    "Okay, you are in charge of yours.I will be in charge of the wedding of Brayden and Olivia!"


    p.


    Leona hung up.


    She had the same purpose as Melody, but if Melody didn''t cooperate, she would do it herself.


    Anyway, she didn''t care.


    She could do anything to achieve her goal.


    Melody listened to the busy tone on her phone and her face was full of coldness.


    Her future mother-inw was really domineering.


    But she would never allow it! The ne arrived in Paris at 8 pm of Capital City time, while in Paris, the


    time was exactly 10:20 am.


    Brayden and Olivia got off the ne.


    They walked out of the airport, stopped a taxi, and went to their rented apartment.


    As soon as she went back to the apartment, Olivia remembered something.


    "Where''s Max?"


    When walking into the apartment and seeing no familiar figure pouncing on her, Olivia remembered the


    bulldog she had forgotten for a long time.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She remembered entrusting Max to Brayden when she left, but then Brayden also came back, so


    Max...


    Olivia looked at Brayden.


    Where did he put Max? Brayden looked at the questioning implication in Olivia''s eyes and said, "I threw


    it away."


    Olivia immediately smiled.


    "Impossible"


    It was impossible for him to throw Max away.


    It was absolutely impossible.


    "Who said it was impossible?"


    "The bulldog always stayed by your side and didn''t treat me as its master at all, so I threw it away while


    you were gone"


    Olivia looked at Brayden as she heard his unprepared lie.


    She smiled and shook her head.


    "Unless you don''t love me anymore, you won''t throw Max away"


    He knew she liked Max so much, so how could he throw it away? The worst he could do was to ask a


    friend to feed it.


    She remembered that he had friends here.


    No more questions, she turned around and went in.


    Just as she turned around, Brayden held her in his arms.


    Olivia paused, then smiled and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Brayden put his arms around her with his chin on her shoulder, and his voice was deep.


    "Olivia, I love you.I love you so much that I can''t pretend that I don''t love you." the smile on Olivia''s face


    disappeared and guill rose in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Brayden"


    She could not love him as he loved her.


    "Don¡¯t say you are sorry.I never want to hear these three words." He wanted her to say the other three


    words.


    Even If she would only say It once In her life, he was willing to hear it.


    Olivia''s eyelids fell.


    "I...I will try"


    She would try to let herself step out of the past, open her heart little by little, ept him little by little,


    and fall In love with hirn.


    "Okay"


    This was good and enough.The two of them packed up, went out to eat something and went to bed to


    rest.


    Brayden was by Olivia''s side.


    Seeing that she was asleep, he kissed her on the lips and went out quietly.He could only kiss her lips


    when she was asleep.


    Brayden closed the bedroom door and took the phone to the balcony.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Before he left, Max was entrusted to a friend to be taken care of for a while, and he would pick Max up


    when he was done.Now that they were back, it was time to bring it back.


    Brayden called his friend.But just as he was about to make the call, Belle called him.Brayden paused


    for a while before he answered, "Mom."


    "Brayden, are you here yet?"


    "Yes.What''s wrong, mom?"


    It was almost eleven or twelve in Capital City.It waste.


    "I''m d you''re here.Well, I have something to tell you"


    "I''m listening."


    "Not long after you left today, your grandma called me.I went to her house.She said she was going to


    hold a wedding for you, and it was the same day as Everett''s.I..."


    "I won''t agree"


    Belle was interrupted, and she sighed.


    "I know it too, but your grandmother insists.I just wanted to ask you.If you don''t agree, I will talk to your


    grandmother"


    "I don''t, and neither does Olivia."


    How could they hold their wedding on the same day as Everett? Would he did that to make Everett


    ufortable? Or make Olivia ufortable? He wouldn''t do that.


    He was supposed to give Olivia a happy wedding, so he didn''t want her to be influenced by anything.


    "Okay, I know.I will talk to your grandmother"


    Belle knew that Leona would be unhappy if she talked to her about that.But she must do that.She just


    wanted her son to be happy.


    "No, I''ll call grandma tomorrow.I''ll tell her myself?¡±


    "Well...Alright.If your grandma insists on doing it for you, call me.I will go to your grandma¡¯


    "Okay"


    Brayden hung up the phone and looked into the distance.


    All along, he knew that his mother was adopted.But everyone in the Weston Family treated her as their


    family, and they were like a real family.


    But with Olivia''s appearance, everything was changed.


    The Weston Family was not as close as it was before.


    As long as it affected her son, the so-called mother and daughter were not important anymore.


    Why should he take such a family seriously? Olivia had a good sleep.But instead of waking up


    naturally, she was woken up by the barking of dogs.


    Olivia listened to the sound and opened her eyes.She heard Brayden whispering.


    "Stop barking.You''re disturbing her"


    "Woof! Woof! Woof woof!"


    "I''ll throw you out if you keep barking"


    "Woof! Woof! Woof woof!"


    "Well, don''t me me for being heartless since you''re so disobedient."


    "Woof woof¡­¡± Olivia smiled.


    She got out of bed, opened the door and went out.


    In the living room, Brayden was holding Max, preparing to take it out.When he heard the door open, he


    turned around.


    As soon as he turned around, Max Jumped to the ground and ran towards Olivia.


    "Woot! Woof!!!"


    Iran up lo Olivia and hugged her leg with excitement.


    Brayden sighed, "You were woken up."


    Olivia said, "It''s okay.I slept well."


    "Woot woof!"


    Being ignored, Max was even more excited.


    It began to scratch her jeans.


    Olivia thought that If she didn''t pick It up again, It would probably make a hole in her jeans.


    She picked Max up and said, "Okay, okay, stop barking.I know you miss me.I miss you too"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Holding its chubby body, Olivia smiled.


    Max, on the other hand, stretched out It neck and licked her passionalely.


    Olivia was tickled by it and giggled.


    Brayden looked at it with a smile on his face.


    This was the only moment for an unguarded, rxed smile.


    Afler Olivia washed up, Brayden suggested going out and buying some groceries and vegetables for


    dinner he was going to prepared.


    They took Max to the mall.


    Max walked in front of them, keeping some distance from them to make sure they were visible.


    It took a few stens and looked behind to see if they were there.


    Seeing them, it continued to walk.


    Olivia said with a smile, "Look, it''s so smart."


    Holding her hand, Brayden looked at her whose eyes were full of Indulgence and affection.


    Brayden said, "I never knew you liked dogs so much"


    "I didn''t expect that cither¡±


    Not at all.


    On reflection, she thought the reason she liked Max so much was that she treated It as her child.


    It was an amazing feeling.


    Rrayden said, "Since you like it so much, we can have another one."


    Olivia said, shaking her head, "That''s enough.One is enough."


    She couldn''t raise more, since she knew she should treat dogs well and give them a home.


    "Well, okay."


    Brayden looked at Max again with a look of longing In his eyes.He could see Olivia''s love for Max,


    which was like the kind of love that a mother for her child.


    She liked children.


    He wanted to have one with her, but...


    Brayden lowered his head and clenched Olivia''s hand.


    There was no hurry.


    They could talk about it in the future.


    The next morning, Brayden went topany with Olivia and watched her enter AK Company.He didn''t


    look back until she was out of his sight.He got in the car and left.But he called Leona when he got in


    the car.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    "Brayden."


    Leona¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    Her voice sounded the same as before.


    There was no difference.


    Brayden said, "Grandma, mom told me that you wanted my wedding with Olivia to be held on the sarne


    day as uncle''s?"


    "Yes, isn''t it good?"


    Leona said with a smile.


    "It is, but I don''t want.¡±


    Brayden¡¯s words were straightforward, without beating around the bush.


    Leona stopped talking.


    Brayden continucd, "Grandma, don''t worry about my wedding with Olivia.We''ll gel il done well."


    After Brayden finished speaking, Leona spoke.


    But this lime, there was no hint ofughter in her voice.


    "Brayden, grandma wants you to get married on the same day for a reason.You''re a smart kid.Don''t


    you Know what grandma means?"


    "I know, but grandma, I won''t have my wedding held on the same day as uncle''s." Leona¡¯''s face turned


    cold.


    "Brayden, grandma Is doing this tor your own good."


    If they got married on the same day, everyone would know who uncle married and who nephew


    married.


    Only in this way could Everetl be obedient.


    Only in this way could Leona not let Everett do whatever he wanted.


    But if Everett was not forced into this situation, then he would still do terrible things.


    She would never allow this to happen.


    "Brayden knows grandma''s care and thought, but I''m sorry, grandma.I can''t promise you.I''ll handle my


    wedding myself"


    People were selfish.


    You did things for yourself.And I had my own considerations.


    Everyone was doing things for themselves.


    Leona''s tone became cold.


    "Brayden, grandma has to remind you that this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.Don''t regret it? "I


    won''t regret it.


    Leona''s face became extremely cold.


    "Since that''s the case, then you should take care of yourself and behave yourself."


    p! Leona hang up the phone.


    Brayden listened to the busy tone on his phone and pressed the button to hang up.He did not regret


    any decision he made.


    Olivia went to the department, sat down, and began to sort out the documents.


    Yesterday, she sent an email to Preston, telling him that she started working today.


    Preston said that work would be handed over this morning.


    Soon, Jason came over.


    "Olivia,e to my office: "Okay: Olivia got up and followed Jason to the office.


    "Sit down"


    "Okay¡±


    The two sat down on the sofa.


    Jason handed her the documents and files.


    "You were hospitalized before, so Mr.Smith gave me your work, and now I''ll hand it over to you."


    Olivia was surprised, then smiled and said, "Director, so it was you who took over my work"


    When Mr.Smith found out that she was in the hospital, he told her that he would let someone take over


    her work temporarily, but he didn''t say who it was.She didn''t ask.But she thought it should be a


    designer who was simr to her.But she didn''t expect it to be Jason.


    Jason, "Yes"


    "Mr.Smith wouldn''t rest assured if handing over your work to someone else."


    So, Mr.Smith handed Olivia''s work to Jason.


    Olivia said apologetically, "I''m sorry to trouble you in these days, Director."


    "It''s okay.We''re all colleagues"


    Then he opened the files.


    "I''ll tell you the process of the work now¡±


    "Okay"


    Ihe two of them chatted in the office and the secretary brought in two cups of coffee, then no one came


    to disturb them.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Preston came to thepany and stopped by the Design Department and looked inside.


    The staff had already started to work, but not every seal was seated.


    Some went out to work.


    Only a few people sat inside.He looked at Olivia''s position.The table was clean and tidy.


    Apart from a cup, a file box, a pen holder and aputer, there was nothing left.


    But the difference was that theputer was on.


    Preston curled his lips and went to his office.


    Olivia and Jason talked for almost two hours before Olivia returned to the Design Department.


    When she returned to the Design Department, she was busy doing things.


    At present, the work was progressing smoothly, and the things she wanted were now being sent to AK


    Company one after another.


    So she had to redo the n.


    She thought that after working out the n, she would go to check what was already arrived so as to


    see If she could start designing and making ready-made clothes.


    But before she could finish her n, she received an email informing her of the meeting in five minutes.


    Olivia looked at the time.It was five minutes to eleven.


    The meeting mayst 1 hour.


    Olivia cleaned up the table, took the notebook, and went to the conference room.


    People sat down in the conference room one after another.


    Preston looked at Olivia.


    But as he looked at Olivia, he frowned.


    He found thal Olivia lost a lot of weight and her eyes grew bigger.


    His heart ached as he looked at her.


    Olivia noticed Preston''s gaze and looked over.


    Her eyes met his eyes and Olivia smiled back.


    Seeing her smile, Preston frowned even more.


    He would rather she didn''t smile.


    When everyone arrived, the meeting began.


    Preston asked everyone to report on their work, while Olivia''s work was reported by Jason.She


    listened, took notes, and she was very serious.


    Preston looked at her from time to time.


    Although she was thin, she was still energetic.


    Her eyes were bright and full of light and seriousness.


    Looking at her like this, he didn''t know if she was having a good or bad time recently.


    Time passed quickly.


    By 12:20, the meeting was over.


    Everyone left the conference room.


    As Olivia was about to leave the conference room, Preston called her name, "Olivia."

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Olivia stopped.


    "Mr.Smith"


    "Come here for a moment, please."


    "Okay.


    Olivia and Preston returned to the president''s office.


    Preston looked at his watch.


    "It''s time to get off work.Can! ask you a personal question?"


    Preston looked at her.


    Olivia didn''t expect his first question to be like this.She thought he was going to ask her about work.


    Soon, Olivia smiled.


    "Sure"


    In the past, she wouldn''t have agreed.But now, she and Preston were friends.


    Friends at work.


    Just like Frank.


    "I''ll see you''ve lost a lot of weight.How are you?"


    She was a very hardworking person.


    She was in poor health, so It was easy for her to get ill from too much work.


    He didn''t want to see such a result.


    Olivia smiled.


    "Well, you see me thin now, but I''m actually strong."


    In the hospital, she couldn''t eat for a few days when she couldn''t talk, She had to rely on nutrient


    solutions.


    She looked skinny In those days.


    But when she lost weight, the nutrient solution kept injected into her body.


    When she could eat, Brayden kept making nutritious food for her.


    At least for now, she wouldn''t feel dizzy or ufortable.Her body was fine.


    Hearing that, Preston nodded.


    "I¡¯m d to hear that.If you''re not feeling well, or if you need to recuperate, just let me know.I''ll get


    someone to take over your work and do as you want."


    Olivia shook her head.


    "No need, Mr.Smith.I''m fine.Don''t worry"


    "Okay, but I still want to emphasize that don''t overwork"


    It so, even the strongest body would be exhausted.


    "I see.Thank you, Mr.Smith.¡±


    "You can go now"


    "Okay.


    Olivia left.


    Preston looked at her slender back, his frowning brows still not loose.He still worried about her.


    Brayden came to AK Company with a thermos.


    He came at the right time.


    So it was exactly twelve o''clock when he arrived, Olivia''s noon off, When he went to the front desk and


    told the receptionist that he brought food for Olivia.


    It was the same receptionist.


    Mr.Smith knew about Braydening to thepany and asked about this.


    But Mr.Smith didn''t say that Brayden couldn''te over.So the receptionist let Brayden up.


    Brayden walked into the elevator and selected the floor where Olivia worked.He went to the Design


    Department.


    But there was no one inside, and Olivia was not there either.


    Brayden took out his phone and called Olivia.He thought she couldn''t go to the canteen.


    She wouldn''t think of that.


    Soon, a phone rang.


    But the sound came from Olivia''s seat.


    Braydon looked over and saw her phone on the desk.She didn''t take it with her.


    Brayden frowned.


    It was rare for her not to bring her cell phone.


    He hung up the phone and looked around.


    It was lunchtime, and there was no one on the entire floor.


    But soon, a lot of people came forward.


    They came out of the conference room after the meeting.


    And Jason walked in Iront.


    Brayden immediately went over and looked at Jason.


    "Hello, I''m Olivia''s husband.Do you know where she is?"


    Jason looked at him with surprise In his eyes.


    The surprise was nol aboul Olivia''s marriage but Brayden.


    Everyone knew about the things among Olivia, Brayden, and Everett, and he couldn''t have been


    unaware of it.


    But he didn''t expect to see Brayden here.


    Jason reacted quickly and said, "We just finished the meeting.Mr.Smith called her to the president''s


    office.Wait a minute.She should be out soon"


    After all, it was noon break, and Mr.Smith wouldn''t keep her for long.


    "Okay, thank you."


    "You''re wee¡± Jason left.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Brayden looked ahead.


    Mr.Smith, that meant Preston.


    Brayden turned back to Olivia''s seat and sat down, looking at Olivia''s desk.


    He knew that Preston kept Olivia for work issues, but he still felt a little ufortable.


    He knew Preston liked Olivia.


    He would never befortable because of this.


    After the meeting, all the employees went to have lunch, and Brayden was the only one left in the


    Design Department.


    Brayden took Olivia''s cell phone and looked at it.He saw three missed calls and an unread text


    message.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    Olivia came out of the president''s office and returned to the department.


    Just as she entered the department, she saw the person sitting in her seat.


    The man in a white shirt had short-cut hair and broad shoulders.He must be Brayden.


    Surprised, Olivia thought of something and walked over.


    "Brayden." She looked at the thermos on the desk.


    Brayden got up and handed her the phone.


    "I saw your phone was on, so I took it and looked at it.I''m sorry"


    Olivia smiled.


    "It''s okay.There''s nothing in my phone that you don''t know"


    He knew everything about her.


    Was she afraid that he would know something else? Olivia took the phone and put it aside.


    Without looking at it, she said, "Have you been waiting for me for a long time?"


    "That''s OK.I got here at twelve¡¯ Brayden looked at her phone on her desk, took the thermos, and said,


    "Let''s find a ce to eat."


    It was gettingte.


    "Okay."


    The two of them went to the tea room and ate dinner.


    Brayden cleaned up the thermos.


    Olivia asked, "Did Max behave well at home?"


    It had been at home by itself before.


    But now that Brayden was beside it, she was relieved But she still wanted to know if it behaved well.


    Brayden looked at the tenderness in her eyes, scratched her nose, and said, "You''re caring too much


    about it"


    Olivia smiled and her eyes were shining.


    "With you at home, I definitely want to know"


    Brayden stopped talking and looked at her deeply.


    Seeing that he was silent, Olivia was puzzled.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I find you more and more beautiful."


    She said, "with you at home".


    His heart trembled when he heard her words.


    Olivia was stunned.


    Brayden did not always praise her, but asionally he would suddenly praise her.


    But this was the first time she had ever heard that he said she was beautiful.


    Olivia blinked her eyshes and said with a smile, "I''m a little embarrassed by your sudden


    compliment."


    Brayden touched her face, his fingers on her eyebrows, and his eyes were filled with infatuation.


    "Don''t be shy.In my heart, you are always the most beautiful"


    She had a beautiful face and an even more beautiful heart.


    Preston stood outside and watched Brayden''s hand fall on Olivia''s eyebrow.His eyes suddenly hurt.He


    curled his lips and walked away.He was actually jealous to see such a scene.


    Preston, did you really fall into love with her? Brayden tidied up the thermos and looked at Olivia with a


    serious expression.


    "Olivia, I have something to tell you"


    He didn''t want to say it, but Leona called her and sent her a message.He couldn''t hide it anymore.


    Olivia saw his expression change.She became serious, "Tell me."


    "Grandma wanted us to marry on the same day when Everett gets married, but I rejected her."


    The tenderness on Olivia''sce disappeared the corners of her mouth drooped.


    Brayden took her hand and whispered, "She called you and sent you a message.I didn''t read il, bul Ib


    know what she was going to say"


    "No matter what she says, Just ignore it.l take care of it"


    Olivia pursed her lips.


    No wonder he was reading her message.


    "She is anxious."


    Otherwise, Leona wouldn''t have called her.


    "Whether she''s anxious or not, you don''t have to worry about itm going to give you a happy wedding


    instead of one full of conspiracies"


    Olivia looked up, her lips curved, and her eyes were smiling.


    "I''ll listen to you"


    Everything was up to him.


    "Okay¡± Brayden left thepany.


    Olivia returned to her seat and took her phone.


    Dane moved Kyra¡¯s bass from the living room into our bedroom.


    As I got Kyra situated in our room, Dane went outside to talk to the guys and fill them in.He wasn¡¯t gone


    long and told me our house would be guarded from now until Devin is found.


    I had this gut feeling there was more going on than we realized.I couldn¡¯t sleep at all, and Dane slept


    off and on.Iy there watching Kyra most of the night and every little noise I heard had me sitting up in


    bed.


    Kyra woke up around five that morning and I decided to stay up for the day.


    After getting us both dressed, I headed to the kitchen to make breakfast.


    Kyra seemed to be her normal happy self just like any other morning, blissfully unaware of what was


    going on.


    Unsure if all three guys had stayed outside all night or not, I opened the front door and stepped out to


    find Zayd standing near the steps, "Good morning," I told him.


    He smiled at me as he walked up the steps, "Morning dear.You should still be asleep."


    He pulled me in for a hug.


    Zayd and Adria acted like parents I never had, and they always seemed to help ease my worries.


    "I couldn¡¯t sleep and, besides, Kyra woke up hungry this morning."


    he smiled and nodded his head, "well she is a growing girl, and we tend to eat more than normal


    humans."


    "l was going to offer some breakfast and coffee but wasn¡¯t sure or Colby.¡±


    "I''ll take some coffee," Zayd replied.


    "Me too!"


    I turned to find Ash walking toward the porch.


    Neither of them looked as tired as I felt this morning.I led them into the kitchen and started pouring


    them each a cup while they sat down at the table.


    "Good morning little princess," Zayd cooed to Kyra.


    She smiled brightly at him as he picked her up.


    "Did y¡¯all stay outside the whole night?" I questioned them.


    "Yes and no,"


    Ash started, "Four people were guarding all night, but we did rotate out with three of our best warriors


    to be able to squeeze in a little sleep."


    I nodded in understanding as I handed them their mugs.


    "Don¡¯t forget Adria was here periodically through the night too."


    "I had no idea she was out here too."


    I watched as Zayd and Ash exchanged a knowing look, "What you have never seen is pissed off Adria


    when her family is being threatened.She wasn¡¯t necessarilying out to help guard but more to make


    sure we were doing it the ¡®right¡¯ way."


    Both guys began tough, "she had us stationed around the house so there wasn¡¯t a single side left


    unprotected, and every 15 minutes we had to switch spots to keep us alert."


    Zayd was shaking his head as he spoke.


    Dane walked into the kitchen wearing only a pair of sweatpants that hung dangerously low on his hips.


    "Did we wake you?" I asked as he wrapped his arms around me and rested his head on top of mine.


    He was watching Zayd ying with Kyra.


    "No, you didn¡¯t wake me.It¡¯s just time to get up."


    The front door opened as Adria came rushing in, have no idea how much trouble you two were fixing to


    be in.she pointed her finger at Ash and Zayd.


    "Holly invited us in for coffee,"


    Zayd started telling her as he walked toward her with Kyra, "you know I would never leave this angel


    unprotected."


    Adria sighed, "I know honey, I just...I won¡¯t let them get to her."


    Zayd handed Kyra to her, "None of us will,"


    Ash finally spoke.


    I looked at Dane when there was a light knock at the door, "It¡¯s Genesis and ze,"


    Ash said as he went to open the door.


    "Good morning,"


    Genesis greeted as she followed ze into the house.


    ze went straight to Adria and began talking to Kyra.


    After setting Kyra on her ymat, Adria came and sat down at the table with us, "Should we have our


    meeting now orter in the office?"


    She cut straight to the point.


    "We just need Colby here and we can do it now.No reason to wait." I answered.


    "He¡¯s on his way,"


    Dane reached over, slipping his hand into mine.


    Colby arrived within minutes and took a seat at the table with the rest of us.


    I told everyone about my ¡®dream¡¯ and received many gasps and low growls in response.


    I noticed Dane and Zayd exchanging looks the whole time I was talking, making me feel as if they knew


    something the rest of us didn¡¯t.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "What is it?"


    I finally asked, looking back and forth between the two men.


    "There are some things that just haven¡¯t been adding up,"


    Dane squeezed my hand gently.


    I raised my eyebrows as I stared at him, "Like what?"


    I questioned further when he didn¡¯t borate.


    friendly, maybe a little too friendly, and when he told us about the prophecy, he said he couldn¡¯t


    remember all of it.


    How convenient was that? Now we are to believe that Devin and N were able to not only bring him


    down but wound him with a silver knife."


    Dane started exining to me their thoughts, "Apollo has never been one to tolerate disrespect from


    anyone.He¡¯s a very strict ruler.Hismand alone can even bring an Alpha to his knees, yet he


    couldn¡¯t stop his own son??"


    "He didn¡¯t want to hurt him,"


    I repeated what Jarek had told me.


    Everyone seemed to be shaking their heads at me, "I wish that I could believe that babe, but in all


    honesty, Apollo could have taken them both down without hurting them.Hismand may not work on


    Devin, just as it didn¡¯t seem to affect you, but it would have worked on N."


    I thought back on the day we met and our conversations since then, trying to think of anything that


    seemed odd, but other than what Dane pointed out, I couldn¡¯t remember anything that would make me


    feel as though he had lied at any time.


    "So, you think Apollo is a part of Devin¡¯s n?"


    I looked at Zayd this time who had been silent.


    "Yes, unfortunately dear, we think Apollo is more a part of this than any of us realized.I know this isn¡¯t


    something you want to hear, but we don¡¯t think he can be trusted."


    Zayd told me gently.


    My heart ached a little at the thought of being betrayed by my father, the fatherm just starting to get


    to know.


    "Dad, do you think you could get in of his head.¡±


    "Mom and Genesis, I need you to find out as much as you can about this prophecy.


    Ash and Colby, I need training kicked back up and regr sweeps up to two miles outside the border


    done at least three times a day."


    With a bow of heads, a resounding, "Yes Alpha" filled the room.


    Dane walked to the door as everyone slowly left, "When your dad calls, you need to act normal.Don¡¯t


    let on that we suspect anything."


    Dane told me as he sat down next to me.I was now sitting on the couch feeding Kyra.


    "Okay, I understand," I replied, not really in the mood for conversation anymore.


    "I¡¯m going to the packhouse soon.I have some phone calls to make.Do you want to stay home today, or


    do you want to go over with me?" he questioned me.


    "I¡¯ll go to the packhouse." I smiled at him.


    "Okay, then we can go together.I don¡¯t want you out walking around by yourself, especially if you have


    Kyra with you."


    I nodded at him in understanding.


    Who knew when their next move would be? We walked together to the packhouse, stopping a few


    times to speak with a few people on our way.


    Dane led me to the office next door to his where Adria and Genesis currently were.


    They both hadrge books in front of them that looked to be hundreds of years old.


    "Any luck?"


    I sighed as I sat Kyra down in her bounce seat.I¡¯m pretty sure Kyra has toys, ypens, and y mats


    in every room in the packhouse.


    Adria and Genesis both looked at me shaking their heads, "Not yet, but we just got started,"


    Adria replied.


    I grabbed a book titled, Our to be read often.I carefully flipped through the pages as I scanned for


    anything about the Moon Goddess or prophecies.


    "It says in this one that it is rare, but the Moon Goddess has appeared in dreams before.But it doesn¡¯t


    really go into details or say anything of real importance though,"


    Genesis stated as she rose from her seat.


    "I need to go get ze and I will be back shortly."


    Kyra began to fuss just as Dane walked through the door, "Any luck?" he asked as he picked her up.


    Adria closed the book she was currently reading and stood stretching her limbs out, "Not yet


    dear.Where is Zayd at?"


    "He was still on the phone; he said he would meet us downstairs for lunch," Dane answered.


    I looked at the clock hanging on the wall above the door, surprised to see it was already time for lunch.


    That would exin Kyra¡¯s mood change.


    That little girl isn¡¯t about to miss a meal, I thought to myself.


    We all headed downstairs together, meeting up with everyone as we entered the dining room.


    Adria had sat Kyra in her highchair between her and Zayd.


    Thinking back on everything that has happened and is still happening, I couldn¡¯t help but realize that


    even though Apollo has been friendly since meeting him, I don¡¯t really know anything about him.


    All our conversations are focused mainly on Kyra and how she has been doing.


    I didn¡¯t think it was odd until now.


    Any time I would ask about Devin, the prophecy, or how things were going there, Apollo would always


    quickly change the subject back to Kyra or give me very vague answers in return.


    "Can''t be,"


    I murmured lost in my thoughts reality.


    "I think we should talk privately after lunch."


    His expression became one of worry, but he didn¡¯t push the matter.


    Surely, I¡¯m just being paranoid, letting everyone else''s distrust get to my head, but I couldn''t help but


    wonder if Apollo could be in on this with Devin? I mean, I know that Dane doesn¡¯t really trust him, but


    could Apollo be the mastermind behind this? I didn¡¯t know Devin well enough to say if he had the brains


    toe up with this by himself, but Apollo could.


    I couldn¡¯t eat anymore, my stomach felt like it was twisted into a thousand knots.I didn¡¯t want to believe


    that Apollo¡¯s intentions had been anything but good¡ªunfortunately, it looked like he had yed


    us...well, me anyway.


    After we finished eating lunch, Genesis and Adria took the kids to her house so they could take a nap


    while the rest of us went upstairs to Dane¡¯s office.


    "Apollo is the brains behind all of this,"


    I stated not waiting for everyone to getfortable.


    Dane¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise at my statement.


    "Hear me out.You had some good points this morning and it got me really thinking.Apollo was a little


    too friendly when he was here.He hasn¡¯t been able toe back to visit in person since, but I have


    regr phone calls with him.Every phone call is about me and Kyra¡± mainly Kyra though.


    Anytime I ask about Devin, or how things are going there, or the prophecy, he is quick to change the


    subject or gives me very vague answers in return.


    Then there is the whole "attack" ..that really doesn¡¯t make any sense now to be able to do this on his


    own, but Apollo is.


    What if Devin is nothing more than a foot soldier, so to speak? I know y''all already thought Apollo had a


    part in this."


    The room was engulfed in silence once I finished spilling my thoughts.


    I stopped pacing the office to gauge everyone¡¯s expression.


    "I¡¯m not saying that I don¡¯t believe you, because I agree with you.I do think Apollo is ying a part, but


    whether he is the brains or not I can¡¯t say.I think that Devin is cleverer than you think.We definitely


    shouldn''t underestimate him."


    Ash spoke first.


    I shook my head as I thought about it, continuing my pacing.


    "How did the phone call go?"


    I looked at Zayd.


    Dane had said he was on the phone before lunch, and I am assuming or hoping, it was with Dominick.


    "He doesn¡¯t like to talk on the phone much, but he did say he was nning toe and speak with


    us.He wouldn¡¯t say anything else other than he would be arriving soon."


    I scrunched my face a little, "Why not talk on the phone about it?"


    They all smiled at me, "Vampires are very private, secretive people,"


    Dane told me as he led me to sit down, "And your pacing is about to drive me crazy, babe."


    I sat down with a sigh, wishing none of this was happening.


    After dismissing Ash and Colby, Dane looked at Zayd, "I spoke with Uncle Dayton for a while earlier."


    Zayd nodded his head for Dane to continue, "I exined everything that was going on.He¡¯s one of the


    very few people I fully trust to discuss this with.He asked about the borderingnd.He wants to move


    his pack next to ours."


    Zayd looked something as drastic as moving a whole pack, but then again, there aren''t too many things


    he wouldn¡¯t do for family."


    I wasn¡¯t sure why he felt he needed to move his pack next to ours.


    "Why does he want to do that?" I finally just asked.


    "He¡¯s mentioned it before, but now he said he has good reason to do it.Dayton said his loyalty lies with


    his family and, as far as the Royal Pack goes, his loyalty is with you.He¡¯s never been a huge fan of


    Apollo¡¯s," Dane exined.


    I was shocked to hear his loyalty wasn¡¯t with Apollo, but with me.


    He barely even knows me, but he has been willing to stand beside us without hesitation from the


    beginning.


    "I will have Adria call himter."


    Zayd said as he stood from his chair, "remind Ash and Colby that Dominick will being


    sometime.We don¡¯t need anyone attacking him right now."


    Zayd left us alone in the office, the silence once again filling the room.


    "I¡¯m scared," I told Dane as a tear slipped down my face.


    "I know you are,"


    Dane said softly as he wrapped his arms around me, "everything will be okay though."


    His hands gently rubbed my back as I let his scent engulf me.


    Taking a deep breath, I pulled away, "I¡¯m going to go read some more."


    Dane walked with me to the office before he left to go outside and see how training was going.


    AllI really wanted to do was get Kyra, go home, and curl up in bed, but I also knew that wasn¡¯t an


    option right now.


    Right now, we need to figure out exactly what the prophecy says and stop Devin...and Apollo.


    I grabbed the same book I was reading this morning, Our My eyes were beginning to burn from reading


    for so long.


    Just as I was about to close the book and call it a day, I saw it.


    There will be a female heir to the Royal Pack, gifted with strength ¡ªboth physically and mentally.


    She will have a speed that surpasses that of her peers, Her beauty will be unmatched, her bright vivid


    green eyes will captivate many.


    She is destined to shiftte with hopes of keeping her safe until the time is right.


    Her kind spirit will draw others to her.She will bring together all species, creating a new world where all


    peacefully coexist together.She will be respected and loved all her life, though her life will not be an


    easy one.


    There will be much conflict at the beginning.


    Many will want to abuse her power for their own ill intentions, She has been blessed with a mate since


    birth¡ªhe will protect her and care for her all his life.


    He will be the one to help her through her darkest times when loss bes too much, and she loses


    herself.


    I groaned out in frustration as I realized the next few pages had been ripped from the book.I quickly


    stood and ran to Dane¡¯s office with the book in hand, only to find it empty.


    Danee to your office.


    I found something.


    I sat down behind his desk and waited for him to arrive.


    I kept reading over thest part.


    When loss bes too much and she loses herself, what loss is she going to experience? It made my


    gut twist the more I read it.


    Dane came walking through the office door with Zayd following close behind.


    I left the book open on his desk, "Here."


    I pointed to the beginning of the paragraph, "but huddled around the book reading the same paragraph


    I had read.¡±


    Zayd shook his head, "But how can everyone be so sure it''s her? This doesn¡¯t say anything that would


    make me believe without a doubt that it is her.I mean it mentions green eyes, but hell Holly has green


    eyes too, and she shiftedte because of Tatiana.How can we be sure it¡¯s not about Holly or anyone


    else, for that matter?"


    My eyes widened at the thought, "But I¡¯m not fast, strong, or anything special."


    Dane was staring down at the book lost in thought.


    "You are special, but I must agree with Holly.I don¡¯t think this is about her.I could be wrong though."


    Dane sighed as he looked up from the book, running his hand down his face.


    Zayd simply shrugged his shoulders, "I¡¯m just saying that it could be about anyone.There is nothing


    right now that 100% points to Kyra."


    We sat in silence, each of us deep in thought when Ash mind linked us to let us know that Dominick


    had arrived.


    Dane grabbed my hand as we headed out to meet him with Zayd.


    As we approached the border, the hair on the back of my neck stood on end.


    A slender man, a little shorter than Dane, stood waiting.


    His light blonde hair seemed to shimmer in the fading sun and his pitch-ck eyes seemed to pierce


    right through me.


    His face showed no emotion as he stood silently.


    There were two men with him, but they had stood further back, watching from a distance.


    "Dominick! d you are here.You remember my son Dane¡ªand this is his mate, Luna Holly."


    Zayd greeted him as he shook his hand.Dominick gave a Zayd.I wish it was under better circumstances


    though.


    Zayd dismissed Ash and Colby before turning back to Dominick, "So what is the word?"


    "I was contacted by Prince Devin Sparks.He was trying to make a deal with me."


    Dominick paused as his eyes scanned the area again.


    "He wanted our help in kidnapping a child.Not just any child though, this one is the heir to the Royal


    Pack.I soon found out that it was none other than a child from your pack.We may not be the best of


    friends, but we do have an agreement of sorts.I refused him, not trusting what he was saying and not


    caring to go to war with Apollo."


    Zayd nodded his head at the man, "I understand...and yes, the child he wants is my son''s


    daughter.Holly is Apollo¡¯s daughter."


    Dominick turned his gaze to me, sending cold chills up my spine.


    "What I can¡¯t seem to figure out is why they would need to kidnap their own family? It doesn¡¯t make any


    sense.I have heard the rumors just like everyone else, but I wanted to warn you that Devin is trying to


    recruit help with this.One thing you and I both have inmon is children are not to be messed with.I


    must go now, but Zayd...if you need me, please don¡¯t hesitate to call me.If what I hear about this child


    is true, I will help protect her."


    Without waiting for anyone to say anything else, Dominick turned and left.


    His speed surprised me as I watched him, and the two men disappear.I felt more uneasy and confused


    than ever.


    He wasn¡¯t what I thought he would be, and he offered his help should we need Alpha King after all.


    He¡¯s supposed to be powerful, right? If he really wanted Kyra, then why wouldn¡¯t he juste and take


    her himself?

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    The screen showed there were three missed calls and an unread text message.


    Olivia didn''t know who made the missed calls, but the unread message showed the number and a hit of


    content.


    "Olivia, answer the phone.Don''t let me..."


    Olivia couldn''t see the rest.She had to unlock the phone to see it.


    But Olivia didn''t want to read the rest.


    After unlocking the phone, she deleted the message directly and cklisted the number.She said that


    she would as what Brayden said.She did as she said.


    After that, Olivia put her phone aside and started working.She was too busy to think about anything


    else.


    Leona called Olivia twice and Olivia didn''t answer.She then sent a message to Olivia.


    She wanted Olivia to answer the phone.It didn''t matter whether Leona threatened of intimidated


    Olivia.She just wanted Olivia to answer the phone.But Instead of getting a call from Olivia, she got


    Brayden''s call.


    "Grandma, don''t call Olivia.She won''t answer your call"


    Leona''s face changed instantly.


    "She''s smart enough to know who to rely on.


    "She''s not smart.She Just should do this.I''m her husband, and I''m her backer."


    Leona''s face lit up withughter, but it was full of ridicule.


    "Brayden, do you like Olivia that much? You don''t care about anything else?"


    "Not like, but love."


    "Just like grandma loves grandpa" Leona''s face darkened.


    Brayden continued, "Grandma, you are my respected elder.I beg you not to force me"


    This time his tone was heavier than usual.


    How could Leona not recognize it? Her expression turnedpletely cold.


    A cold smile also appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    "Brayeden, I won''t force you, but you''ll regret it"


    "You will definitely regret what you said to me today¡±


    "I don''t regret It"


    Leona chuckled and hung up.She had thought that she would make Olivia promise her to marry


    Brayden on the same day Everett married Melody no matter what.


    But after hearing what Brayden said, she felt that she should slop.She wanted Brayden to regret it.She


    wanted to let him know how stupid he was now! Brayden hung up and made another call.


    "How''s the search going?"


    "I just found one.Do you want toe over and take a look?"


    "Okay¡±


    Capital City.


    SHS Building, conference room.


    In a serious atmosphere, the cell phone began to vibrate.


    Everyone in the conference room looked at the origin of the sound of vibrating.They looked at the man


    who was sitting in the main seat.Then, a secondter, they looked away.


    Everell picked up the phone and saw the name jumping on the screen.


    His eyes moved slightly and he turned the vibration off.Then, he looked down at all the people who had


    bowed their heads.


    "Continue"


    An hourter, the meeting ended and Everett returned to the his office.He picked up his phone, clicked


    on the missed call, and dialed it.


    After three beeps, the phone was put through.Everett looked up at the view outside the French window.


    "Grandpa"


    "Since you''re back in Capital City,e back for dinner tonight."


    "Yes"


    The darkness of night covered the light of the day, and the lights of the city lit up.


    Everell carmel out of SHS Building and got in the car.


    "Go to Weston I arnily."


    "Okay, Mr.Weston"


    Half an hourter, the car drove into the carved Iron door and stopped outside the door which was


    carved withplicated patterns the driver opened the door.


    Everett gol out of the car and walked in.


    The servant saw him and bowed.


    "Sir"


    "Hum-"


    Everett walked into the living room.


    People who were talking in the living room suddenly looked over.


    Belle.


    Leona.


    Mclody.


    Wade.


    With just one look, Wade looked back and picked up his teacup to drink tea.Belle quickly looked back


    and picked up her phone to check the time.


    Leona looked at Everett for a few seconds before turning around.


    Melody looked directly at Everett without even blinking.


    "Everett, if Senior Mr.Weston hadn''t called you loday, you wouldn''t havee" Melody thought.


    Everett didn''t look at Melody.He walked over and stopped In front of Wade.


    "Grandpa"


    Wade put down his teacup and looked at Everett.


    "Hum.Senior Mr Weston looked neither happy nor angry, but serious.Everett sat down.


    But the location of this seat was different from the location of his seal before.


    In the past, Everett would have sat next to Melody.


    But tonight, Everett sat next to Belle.


    Leona and Melody sat opposite.


    Wade sat at the seat of honor.


    As soon as Everett sat down, Melody felt that something was wrong.


    Melody¡¯''s face changed instantly.


    Leona sneered.


    Belle was stunned.


    Shouldn''t Everett be sitting with Melody? Why did Everett sit with her? Belle looked at Melody.


    Before Melody could regain herposure, Belle could tell at a nce that things were not going on


    well between Everett and Melody.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    There seemed to be a conflict.


    What had happened? Weren''t they getting married soon? Belle was confused, but she didn''t say


    anything.She looked at Leona, then at Wade, and picked up her coffee to drink.


    The atmosphere was not good.


    The servant brought a cup of coffee and ced it in front of Everett.


    Everett stood up and finally spoke.


    "How are the wedding preparations going?"

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Wade''s eyes fell on Everett''s face.


    Everett was picking up a coffee cup and drinking It.He heard Wade talking and did not stop drinking.


    It seemed that he did not hear this sentence and did not feel Wade looking at him.


    Not only did Wade look at Everett, but Leona and Belle also looked at Everett.


    Except for Mclody.


    Like Everett, she lowered her head to drink coffee it was her who announced the wedding, but Everett


    didn''t slop her.


    Didn''t thal mean that he didn''t object? Since he did not object, she should not have answered when


    Senior Mr.Weston asked it was he who should answer.


    Wade looked at Everett, his old cycs showing the authority of the elders and sophistication.


    He seemed to be able to see into his heart through Everett''s expression.


    Everett put down the coffee cup, and his eyes finally fell on Wade''s face.


    "Everything is going well"


    Melody¡¯s hand trembled as she held the cup the coffee spilled out of the cup andnded on the back of


    her hand.


    She didn''t feel anything.She looked! at Everett.


    Everything went well...


    He said everything was going well...So, he had been paying attention in silence all the time.


    It was not like he didn''t feel anything, was it? Melody¡¯s hands curled up.


    When Belle heard Everett''s words, he felt rxed for some reason, Leona squinted.


    Wasn''t Mclody in charge of the wedding? How did Everett know? Leona looked at Melody.


    Melody held the cup tightly and stared at Everett without blinking.


    NW was her unblinking eyes that Leona clearly saw the look in her eyes.


    It contained hope and expectation.


    Leona''s eyes moved slightly.


    She looked away and lowered her head to drink tea.


    Seeing Melody like this, Everett didn''t seem to care.


    "Well, that''s great." Wade said and then looked at Melody.


    "Melody, when do your parents have time? We''ll have dinner together"


    Melody¡¯s parents were abroad all year round and rarely came hack, so the two familles did not see


    each other often.


    Now that the two of them were getting married, they had to eat together before They got married.


    When Melody looked at Everett, he put down his coffee cup and looked at Wade.


    "Okay, grandpa"


    In the living room, everyone was talking, but the atmosphere was not as rxed as usual.


    Everyone had their own ideas.


    But no one spoke out.


    The servants brought the food to the table for people to eat.


    After dinner, Belle said, "Grandpa, Kingsley is back today, so go first."


    She wanted to talk to Senior Mr.Weston alone when she came here for dinner today.


    However, Leona, Everett and Melody were all there, so it was inconvenient for her to talk.


    And she believed that her grandfather might have something to say to Everett alone.


    "Well, drive carefully on the road."


    "Okay, grandpa" Belle looked at Leona.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, Melody, Everett, I''ll go first."


    Although Leona was not happy, she still replied yes.Melody and Everett were the same as before.


    "Make a phone call when you get home" Melody said.


    "Okay"


    Belle left, leaving Leona¡¯s family in the living room.


    Wade looked at Leona and Melody.


    "You two haven''t seen each other for a long time.Have a good chat"


    Then he looked at Everett.


    "Everett, let''s y chess together."


    "Yes"


    Everett picked Wade up and went to y chess.


    Only Melody and Leona were left in the living room.


    But they didn''t speak after Everett and Wade left.They were silent like two strangers.


    Time ticked by.


    Leona looked at the time and went out to the yard.


    Everett and Wade were ying chess on the stone table in the courtyard outside.


    "Dad, I just got a call.I have something urgent to deal with.I''ll go back first."


    The chess game had just started, but it was not over yet.


    Wade heard her, looked at her, and then looked into the living room.


    Melody was sitting in the living room drinking coffee.


    The light shone on her and she looked a little lonely.


    Wade looked at Leona and said, "It''s rare for my granddaughter-inw toe back.If there''s an


    urgent I matter, you can deal with itter.It''s not so important"


    Senior Mr.Weston''s idea was obvious.He wanted Leona to apany Melody.He didn''t want Melody


    to be left alone in the living room.


    Leona¡¯s face darkened instantly.


    Melody is nobody?! How could Dad let her apany Melody?!


    "Dad, I really..."


    "Okay, don''t disturb me ying chess with Everett" Wade instructed.


    Leona turned cold and looked at Everell.


    Everett took the chess plece and ced It on the board without moving his eyes.


    It seemed that Melody and Leona had nothing to do with him.He was a ruthless bystander.


    Leona''s face darkened instantly.


    Those who knew would say that Everett was born to be cold, but those who didn''t know would say that


    he was so cold and cruel.


    But this cold and heartless person was really her son.Her biological son.


    Leona turned around and went in.As the footsteps disappeared, Wade spoke.


    Did you get your marriage certificate with Melody?

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Everett was picking up the pieces from the chess box.


    Hearing Wade''s words, he paused.


    Then he sald, "No.¡± Wade looked at him.Two secondster, he said, "I thought you did It.¡±


    "No."


    Everett looked at the board.


    After a few seconds, he put the pieces on the board.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wade looked at the board and said, "When are you going to do it?"


    He asked casually.


    After asking, he put the white chessman on the chessboard.


    Everett look the ck chessman, put it not far from the white chessman, and said, "I have no idea."


    Wade looked at Everett


    His expression and tone were as usual.


    There wasn''t any chance.


    Wade''s old eyes moved and he said, "You''re an independent- minded man.How can you not think


    about this?"


    Fverett looked at him.


    "Not everything can be thought of well.Just like grandpa, sometimes you may also find things that are


    hard to handle."


    Wade immediately looked at Everett.


    In the living room, Leona wenlinto the bathroom.


    Although she didn''t like Melody in the past, she could still tolerate Melody.


    But now Leona realized that she disliked Melody so much that she couldn''t be alone with her.


    In that case, why should she make things difficult for herself? Melody watched Leona go to the


    bathroom with a sneer.


    Leona didn''t like her, and she didn''t like Leona either.


    If she wasn''l Everett''s mother, Melody wouldn''t have looked at her.


    Thinking of Everett, Melody looked at the man sitting outside ying chess with Wade.


    He took off his suit Jacket and wore a ck shirt.


    The cufflinks on the sleeves of his shirt were unbuttoned and rolled up casually, revealing his thin but


    strong arms.


    His fingers were long and slender, with the pieces between his index and middle fingers.His eyes were


    fixed on the chessboard.He didn''t have to do anything deliberately.


    That was enough to make her unable to look away.


    "Everett, I love you very much.I will never let you be with another woman in my life.Except for me."


    Everett and Wade yed two rounds and stopped.


    It was not that he didn''t want lo.


    He was not in the mood.


    Wade said, "It''s almost nine o''clock.You should go back."


    "Well, good night, grandpa"


    "Okay"


    Wade went upstairs with a cane.


    The servant was worried that he would [all and followed him.


    Everett and Melody, Leona were watching from below.


    Only when Senior Mr.Weston hadpletely disappeared upstairs did they leave.


    Leona drove to the Weston I amily, but Melody didn''t.


    She took a taxi.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t have a car, but that she knew that Everett woulde tonight.


    So she didn''t drive.


    Leona looked at Everett.


    "I''m leaving first.If you want toe back and see me, you can.It doesn''t matter If you don''t want to


    come back."


    She didn''t expect either of them anyway.


    Leona then got into the car and left.


    Leona left, and Everett got in.


    Melody followed him into the car.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a long time.


    Today was the first time since that night.


    She thought she would not have the courage to face him, but It was not true.


    Everett got in the car, and Melody followed him.


    Everett didn''t say anything.He looked ahead as If alr was sitting next to him.


    Melody closed the door and the car was driven out of the Weston Family.


    Upstairs, Wade watched the two cars drive out of the carved door one after another.He looked solemn.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    The car was driving on the road.It was quiet outside.


    It was quiet in the car as well.


    Melody looked ahead, but the corner of his eye was looking at Everett.She had adapted to the


    darkness in the car.She could see his beautiful silhouette when the light fell into the car.


    However, he was still cold and ruthless as usual.


    Melody curled up her hand from her knee, then reached out and held Everett''s hand.


    The hand she held did not react at all.


    But just as she was about to clench her hand, it was gone.


    Everctt looked out the window.


    Melody lost the hand and looked at Everett.But she could only see his cold side face.


    Not long after the car slopped outside the vi, Everell said to the driver, "Take Miss Johnson back.The


    driver was stunned.Miss Johnson? Wasn''t Miss Johnson Mr.Weston''s fianc¨¦e? But he reacted quickly


    and startled the car.


    But just as he was about to start the car, the door opened.


    The driver immediately looked behind him.


    Melody had already gotten out of the car and closed the door.


    Melody stood outside the car and looked at the people who walked into the vi.She stood there, her


    hands clenched.


    The next moment, she ranin.


    The lights in the living room lit up as Everett entered.


    The whole dark vi lit up.


    Melody looked up at Everett and said, "What Miss Johnson? ll be your wife in more than two months!"


    Everett continued going upstairs without stopping.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Melody¡¯''s nails were embedded in her palms, and she was gelling emotional.


    "I didn''t do it voluntarily that night.I was forced!"


    In the box, Henry''s kiss.She was forced to do that.


    Everett finally stopped, and his dark eyes fell on her face.


    It was the first time he had seen her tonight.


    Melody¡¯''s heart trembled at the sight of the dark eyes.She was scared.


    Because in these eyes, she did not see any passion.


    He had no love for her.


    "Melody, Henry suils you very well."


    Melody¡¯s face darkened.


    When Everett finished saying this, he continued to go upstairs.


    Melody stood there, looking at his heartless back.She chuckled and said, "Everett, why are you lenient


    with yourself but severe with others?"


    "You know what you did with Olivia that night."


    "I, however, was forced to kiss Henry.You are so heartless"


    Everett stopped and looked at her.


    There was no emotion in his dark eyes.


    "So, it''s best for us to separate" Melody''s cold smile froze.


    At this moment, she could not even sneer.


    "Everelt, you admitted it.That night, you made out"


    The calm ck eyes finally moved.


    But within a second, Everett turned around and looked ahead.He sounded cold.


    "Melody, don''t be too stubborn."


    Melody''s eyes were moist.He was telling her not to marry him.


    Otherwise, she would be doomed.


    "Everett, how can you be so cruel?!" Melody left the vi.


    In the Paris branch of AK Company.


    Olivia finished the new n and went to the storage room.


    Jason told her that he signed for the mail, but didn''t open it and put it all in the storage room.


    And he also recorded it ording to the address.


    Now Olivia took the documents and counted the packages in the storage room ording to the


    records.


    Half an hourter, all the packages were checked.She took these packages out and moved them to her


    design studio.


    AK Company''s designers all had their own design studio.


    Without the disturbance of other designers, one could have a better environment to design.She moved


    the package to the design room, opened it, and took it out.


    The busy afternoon passed quickly.


    Brayden looked at the time.


    At 5: 30pm, his car stopped outside AK Company.


    Olivia got off work at five, but he knew she couldn''t get off work on time, so he came half an hourte.


    Brayden got out of the car and go upstairs with the thermos.


    AK Company was off work at five o''clock.


    Therefore, when he went upstairs, most of AK Company''s employees were off work, and only a few


    were working overtime.


    Brayden came to the Design Department where Olivia was in.


    Unfortunately, she was not in position.


    He took out his cell phone and called Olivia.


    This time, Olivia''s phone was beside her.She picked up the phone when she heard it ring.


    "Hello"


    She clipped the phone between her ear and shoulder.


    "Olivia, where are you?"


    Hearing Brayden''s voice, Olivia paused and picked up her phone to look at the screen.It was Brayden.


    "I''m in the design room.¡±


    "Design room?"


    "Well, I got the package.I''m starting to make ready-made clothes.What''s wrong?"


    Brayden smiled when she asked what was wrong.


    "You don''t know what lirtie it is, do you?"


    Olivia was taken aback and quickly thought of something.She looked at the time.


    It was 5: 40 pm.


    Tirne Nied.


    It was time to get off work.


    Patting her head, she said apologetically, "Sorry, I didn''t check the time"


    She was too busy.


    "lt guessed it"


    "Come out.I''m outside the Design Department, I can''t find you"


    "Okay"


    Olivia put down her pen and went out.


    Brayden stood outside the Design Department and looked around.


    The lights in many departments were turned off, and it was a little dark.


    The Design Department''s lights were still on.


    All of a sudden, there was a tter of footsteps.


    Brayden looked over.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    He had a suit Jacket in his hand.He wore a white shirt and ck trousers.He was tall and strong.His


    figure was well- proportioned.


    Preston.


    When Preston saw Brayden, he paused and walked over.


    "To pick Olivia up?" Preston spoke first.


    There was a smile on his face and he looked normal.


    Brayden looked at him and his expression was unchanged.


    "Well, if I don''t pick her up, I don''t know howte she will work until she gets off work."


    "Olivia is like this.She forgets everything when she is at work"


    "So If you can, I hope that Mr.Smith could send two assistants to help her."


    Brayden paused and said, "She''s not in good health.As her husband, I don''t want her to be too tired,


    but I can''t do anything about her.I have no choice but to trouble Mr.Smith"


    Preston thought for a moment and said, "Yes, she is also my lf, and I don''t want her to get ill


    because of work: "Thank you, Mr.Smith."


    "No need."


    "Brayden."


    Olivia came over and saw Brayden and Preston.She walked over and looked at Preston.


    "Mr.Smith" Preston nodded.


    "You guys talk.I''ll go back first."


    "Okay"


    "Don''t work toate, or Mr.James will trouble me" Preston said jokingly.


    Olivia looked at Brayden and smiled sheepishly, "Okay"


    Preston left.


    Brayden held Olivia''s hand and said, "When will you get off work?"


    Since he had asked, how could she get off workle?


    "Before eight o''clock, okay?"


    "Sure."


    After they had dinner, Olivia cleaned up the office table and they went hack.


    It was exactly eight o''clock when they returned home.


    Seeing Oliviaing back, Max ran over very quickly, hugged Olivia''s leg, and barked.


    Max had been less hostile to Brayden in these days.


    But that didn''t mean Max liked him.


    Max''s favorite Is always Olivia.


    Olivia bent over and picked it up, "Stop barking.You make such a loud noise.If you disturb others, I will


    be angry.Olivia pretended to be serious, but her eyes were full of tenderness.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She liked Max very much.


    Brayden put the things down and watched Olivia y with Max.


    Max went to lick her passionately and moved around in her arms.


    The chubby body was held by her thin arms and it looked extremely unstable.


    Brayden came over, took Max out of her arms, and put It on the ground.


    Olivia was stunned.


    Max barked.


    I was nol happy that Brayden pulit down.


    Brayden said, "There''s nothing you can do If you don''t like It.You''re too fat.She can''t carry you."


    Olivia curved her lips.So he was afraid that she might fall.


    Max was indeed fat.


    But Max didn''t listen to this.It wanted Olivia to hold It.


    Standing on the ground, it barked and jumped at Olivia.


    Olivia had no choice but to squat down and grab its two front legs.


    She said, "Don''t shout, don''t shout.Be good.I''m really angry if you don''t behave yourself."


    She squatted down, and Max kept leaning into her arms.Olivia was helpless.


    Max lived up to its name.


    Brayden went to the kitchen to check the soup that had been simmering over a low heat.


    After stewing the soup for a few hours, things were almost done.


    He took the bowl, filled it with ihe soup, and brought it out.


    Olivia carried Max to the sofa and yed with Max.


    Brayden walked out with the soup, and she immediately smelled the aroma.


    Max also smelled It.


    Max was even faster than her.


    Its neck had already stretched out.


    Seeing how It looked, Olivia smiled.


    "You smell it tan?"


    Max whined twice as If it wanted to go but didn''t want to.


    Olivia put it on the ground and walked over.


    "What Is it?" It smelt a good.


    Brayden watched her approach, his eyes full of tenderness and love.


    "Wash your hands"


    "Okay¡±


    Olivia washed her hands and came out.


    The soup was already on the table.


    Brayden sat beside her seat.


    When he saw hering over, he got up and helped her pull out the chair.


    Olivia curved her lips.


    "Thank you." She sat down.


    Brayden said, "Try it"


    "Okay¡± Olivia picked up a spoon and scooped up a spoonful.


    The soup had a faint medicinal taste, but the taste was not strong.


    The soup was sweet and not greasy.


    It was delicious.


    She scooped out a few pieces of meat from the bowl.


    But the meat looked different from normal.


    Olivia asked, "What kind of meat is this? It looks like the chicken, but it doesn''t seem to be the chicken"


    "Pigeon¡±


    "Pigeon?"


    Olivia was surprised.


    "Well, this is very nourishing.You should eat more"


    It was specially made for her.


    Olivia put down her spoon and looked at Brayden.


    "Brayden, thank you."


    Her eyes were filled with gratitude when she suddenly said it so seriously.


    Brayden pinned her drooping hair behind her ear and said solly, "I don''t want anything right now.I just


    want you to get better soon."


    He was always worried about her being so thin.


    "Well, I''ll finish your soup tonight"


    "Then you really have to work hard."


    Olivia lowered her head to drink the soup.


    With a bowl of soup in her stomach, she felt warm all over her body.


    Brayden went to the kitchen to get her another bowl of soup, and she followed him In.But she just


    walked and the phone rang.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Olivia took out the phone.It''s from Grace.


    Smiling, Olivia answered.


    "Hello, Grace"


    "Olivia, you haven''t slept yet, have you?"


    "Not yet"


    "That''s great.I''m afraid I will disturb you."


    "No, what happens? Is anything wrong?"


    "No! Olivia, I''ve finished all the work in H City.I''ve just emailed you the report.Please take a took.If


    there''s no problem, I''ll be back tomorrow"


    Of course, she was going back to Paris.


    "Okay, I''ll call you back when I''m done."


    "Okay! Olivia, you should rest early."


    She hung up the phone.


    Brayden came out with a soup.


    Seeing her put down her phone, he asked, "Who called you?"


    "Grace.¡±


    Brayden put the bowl in front of her and said, "She keeps bothering you"


    Grace had called her many limes during these days.Olivia was amused by his words.


    "She''s my assistant."


    Brayden said, "Usually it''s the boss who keeps calling his subordinate, but she seems to pay more


    attention to your work."


    Olivia chuckled, "Yes, it''s the other way around."


    The corners of her Lips were raised and her eyes were soft.


    Brayden looked at her lips, his arms were behind her chair, and he leaned closer to her.He wanted to


    kiss her.


    All of a sudden, he wanted to.


    Without hesitation.


    Olivia was about to have the soup, but she felt Brayden¡¯s approach and thought he wanted to talk to


    her, so she turned to look at him.


    But as she tilted her head, her lips pressed against his soft ones.


    Olivia froze, and her mind went nk.


    And Brayden was stunned.He never thought of kissing her llps.He didn''t dare.He was afraid of scaring


    her.


    So he had decided to kiss her cheek.


    But he didn''t expect her to suddenly turn her head and he would suddenly kiss her Lips.


    Even when she was awake.


    Both of them froze and stared at each other in a daze.


    The atmosphere changed gradually.


    Brayden''s heart thumped.His grip on Olivia''s chair tightened.He wanted to continue.


    Such a desire arose in his mind.


    After a brief nk, Olivia gradually regained her senses.


    Brayden was getting closer and closer to her.His handsome face, prominent nose, affectionate


    eyes...He was looking at her, his always gentle eyes filled with intense emotions, which she had seen


    in Everett''s eyes.He wanted her.


    Olivia''s heart suddenly ached.He was her husband and a normal man.He was in his heyday, and it was


    the best time for everything.


    She...She should give herself to him.


    But She couldn''t do that.


    After that night, she couldn''t do that no matter how she tried.She felt herself very dirty.She felt herself


    was dirtier than ever.She didn''t deserve him.


    Olivia suddenly got up.Her quick action made Braydene to his senses in an instant.


    And he stood up too.


    "Olivia!" Olivia stopped with her back to him, but the next second she rushed into the bedroom and


    closed the door.


    ¡®Brayden, I''m sorry.¡® Let me think about it.


    ¡®I need lime? ¡° Olivia thought.


    Brayden stood still, looking at the closed door, his hands clenched Into fists, his face and eyes filled


    with frustration.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He was really crazy.He forgot everything the moment he touched her lips.He hurt her.


    Olivia leaned against the dcor, and then she gradually squatted on the ground, covering her face with


    her hands.


    But when she closed her eyes, she could see the scene of that night.


    Everett did that to her.


    Andi she...Olivia felt sick.She covered her mouth and immediately rushed to the bathroom.She


    vomited.


    The bowl of soup she had just drunk was all vorbild oil.


    Including her dinner.


    Olivia sat on the floor and looked at the vomit In the toilet.Her eyes were red.She couldn''t do thal...


    Couldn''t do that...


    Brayden stood outside her bedroom, his arm raised and lowered again.He raised and lowered his arm.


    Again and again.


    He wanted to go in, but he was afraid that she would feel even worse.


    But If he didn''t go in, he felt his heart was burning like tire, and he couldn''t calm down.


    He had been standing outside for half an hour, and he couldn''t bear It anymore.He wanted to see her


    face.He must go in and see if she was OK.


    Brayden held the door handle and pressed it down.


    The door was unlocked.He was happy to find that and he opened the door.


    But there was no one.It was empty.


    The bed was also neat.


    Olivia was not In the bedroom.


    Brayden was worried and he looked around.


    "Olivia?"


    Soon, he looked at the bathroom whose door was opened.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Olivia sat on the ground with her legs bent and her face burled in the knees.She just sat there, not


    crying or making a scene, as quiet as she was the only one in the world.


    Brayden''s heart was torn apart.


    "Olivia!"


    He immediately ran over.


    Soon, he caught the scene of those vomit mess in the toilet, and his eyes instantly turned red.


    "Olivia, I''m sorry."


    He knelt on one knee and hugged her, his eyes moist.


    "I''m sorry, you can hit me and scold me, okay?"


    ¡®Don''t be so silent? He was afraid.¡± Olivia looked up at the anxious man and said in a hoarse voice,


    "Brayden, It ¨ª not be together"


    Her eyes were red and glistening with tears.


    But there were no tears on her face.


    Brayden shook his head and gripped her shoulder so hard that his fingers turned pale.


    "No, we should be together, we have to be together!"


    "No, Brayden, listen to me.You''re a normal man.I can''t give you what you need."


    "I did not fulfill the duty of a wife.I am not worthy to be your wife"


    "Let''s divorce, then you can go find..."


    Brayden covered her eyes with his hands, his eyes red.He dared not look Into her eyes.


    The palin and self-me Inside made It Impossible for him to look at it again.


    He was afraid that he would be soft hearted.He then would agree.


    Just lo keep her from hurting.


    Olivia¡¯s cycs were covered and everything was dark.Her chaotic world suddenly quieted down.


    Brayden said, "Olivia, I know what you''re thinking, bul Ir sorry, I can''t agree"


    "Laan do whatever you want me to do, but I won''t agree to a divorce" He would never agree.


    Even if she was in pain.


    He would still not agree.


    Suddenly, hot tears tell on Brayclen¡¯s finger.Brayden''s fingers trembled.


    Olivia said in a hoarse voice, "Brayden, this is not fair to you."


    Brayden pursed his lips and looked at her stubbornly.


    "If you want to be fair, can you love me the same as I love you? Even if you can give me a little love in


    three years, five years, len years, or even twenty years, I will be satisfied."


    The next morning, Brayden sent Olivia to the AKpany.


    Olivia got out of the car in silence.


    Brayden looked at her back and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything al the end.He


    knew she needed some time.He could not be that anxious.


    Brayden watched Olivia go in.


    After a long Lime, he left.


    Olivia sat in her seat and looked at the darkpiler, her head aching.She hardly sleptst night.She


    couldn''t fall asleep.


    The whole night was filled with images of that night.


    The moment she closed her eyes, Everett''s ruthless eyes would appear in her mind.She didn''t want to


    see him.She also told herself not to think about it.


    But she couldn''t help it.


    During office hours, colleagues came in one by one and started working.


    The keyboard was ttering and the Design Department was filled with a sense of busyness.


    Preston walked past the Design Department and subconsciously looked inside, then he stopped


    immediately.


    Olivia sat in her seat with her hands holding her head, seemingly ufortable.He looked at the


    computer in front of her.


    But the screen was dark.She didn''t turn on herputer at all.


    Preston raised his wrist to look at his watch.


    It was 9: 20.


    Normally, she would have been at work by this time.


    What happened to her today? Preston looked at Olivia, but Olivia bent over to turn on theputer,


    look sorme documents, opened them, and began to work.


    Preston frowned and stood outside the door for a while before leaving.


    Olivia looked at the email from Grace and called her.


    "Olivia"


    "Grace, I read your email.It''s done well.Come back."


    "Okay! I''ll book the tickets now."


    "Well, be careful on the road"


    "Okay!"


    Olivia was about to hang up when Grace suddenly said, "Olivia, do you have a cold? I don''t think your


    voice is right?"


    Olivia paused and said, "Maybe.I''m fine"


    "Olivia, you have to pay more attention to your health.It¡¯s easy to catch a cold in this season.You


    haven''t been out of the hospital for long, so you have to take some medicine"


    "I have gotten some.Don''t worry"


    "Well, I''ll hang up."


    "Okay.¡± Olivia hung up the phone and looked at the darkened screen, feeling warm Inside.Although


    ufortable, life was not always so miserable.Brayden appeared in her mind.


    His tenderness, indulgence, doting, and his love all appeared In her mind.


    She then clenched her fingers tightly.


    He said he was sorry for her.But she should be the one to say sorry.


    Olivia took the documents and the notebook and went to the design room.


    She had to work hard and forgot about the mess for a while.Then she should calm down and think


    about it carefully.It wasn''t long after Olivia arrived at the design studio that Jason came in with a young


    girl.


    "Olivia, this is Ann.She will be your assistant from now on."


    Olivia was surprised.


    "Assistant? Isn''t that Grace my assistant?"


    "So is Grace." said Jason.


    Olivia was confused and smiled In disbelief.


    "It Is enough for me to have an assistant."


    It was of no need to have two.


    Jason said, "Mr.Smith arranged it.He probably wants to speed up the work schedule."


    Ile received a call from Mr.Smith this morning before he got to work, asking him to arrange an assistant


    for Olivia.


    When he first heard this, he was also surprised.


    But he wasn¡¯t surprised to think that the new product release was getting closer and closer.


    Olivia nodded.


    "Okay, thank you, director"


    "You''re wee.Take your lime."


    He then turned to look at Ann.


    "You''d cooperate with Olivia well"


    "U will, director¡¯¡¯ Jason left.


    Ann came over and looked at Olivia.


    "Olivia, what should I do now?"


    Olivia thought for a moment and said, "Youe and help me trim the edges of these things."


    She took the scissors as she said, "Well, look at me"


    "Okay¡± Olivia went back to work.


    Although she was still not feeling well, she could endure it and time passed quickly.


    However, while she was working on the sewing machine, Ann came over with her cell phone.


    "Olivia, your phone is ringing."


    The sewing machine''s sound was loud.She didn''t hear her phone when she worked on it.


    "Well?"


    Olivia stopped her work on the sewing machine.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Yes"


    Olivia took the phone, and a name was on it.Herndlord.


    Thendlord was the person who signed the contract for the house she was living in.


    Not the real owner of the house though.


    But something must have happened when he called her now.She answered the phone.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    "Mr.Landlord" Olivia spoke first.


    "Miss Hadley, do you have time now?" Thendlord asked directly.


    "I''m sorry, I''m busy at the office right now.What''s wrong?"


    "Well, it''s like this.The owner of my house wants to use the house, so he can''t rent it to you" Olivia was


    stunned.


    The house she was living in was found for her by Frank, and the contract was also brought by Frank.


    What she did was just signing it.


    She then left thendlord''s number for future contact in case of any problems.And she was talking to


    him now.


    But he said that she could rent the house for half a year.She could renew the lease if she wanted.


    Thendlord agreed.


    But now that thendlord suddenly changed his mind.Where should she look for a house?


    "Mr.Landlord, is the owner in a hurry?"


    "Yes, he''s in a hurry."


    "When will I be asked to move out?"


    "Tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?" Olivia tightened.


    "Mr.Landlord, this is the case.I''ve rented the house for six months.I understand that he must have same


    reason to be In a hurry, but I really can''t find another house in one day"


    It was not easy to find a house, especially at abroad.


    "Miss Hadley, I''m sorry too.But I don''t own this house, anc the owner asked me to do these procedures


    for him, and he needs the house now, sol can''t do anything about il"


    "But you can rest assured that since we breach the contract, we will pay you the fine."


    "No, Mr.Landlord, even if you give me the penalty for breach of contract, I can''t find the house in one


    day.Can''t you just give me a more few days?"


    "A week."


    "Miss Hadley, I''m really sorry.I can''t promise you"


    Olivia frowned and muttered, "Wait a minute.I''ll call my husband, and we''ll discuss it."


    "Okay.Call me when you''re done¡¯


    "Okay¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia called Brayden immediately.But her fingers stopped.She left so quietly this morning.She didn''t tell


    him.


    He must be in a had mood.


    Olivia clenched her phone and called Brayden.


    She forgot that she was upset, and so was he.She shouldn''t have done that.


    Soon Brayden''s voice came, "Olivia"


    There was a linge of urgency and joy in his voice.He thought Olivia would not call him in a short time.


    Olivia¡¯s heart ached when she heard the joy in Brayden''s voice.


    There were a lot of emotions in her heart.


    She lowered her head, suppressed them, and said, "Brayden, do you have time now?"


    "Yes.What''s wrong?"


    "Here''s the thing, we have to move out now because the owner of the house asked us to do so"


    Brayden frowned.


    "In such a hurry?"


    "Yes.¡±


    "Can''t they give us two more days?"


    He had already chosen a house and was now going through the formalities.But it would take two days


    toplete.


    "No, I''ve asked.Brayden, I''ve thought about it.We''ll stay at a hotel for the next few days and move in


    after we find a house.This was the only way.The other party was willing to pay the penalty for breach of


    contract, so obviously it was really urgent.She had no choice.


    Brayden said, "Okay, you go back to work.Don''t worry.I''ll find someone to move now."


    Olivia said, "It''s okay.I''m going to ask for a leave now.I''ll go back and clean up with you"


    "No, you do what you''ve got to do.I''ll take care of this"


    After that, he thought of something and said, "You send me thendlord''s phone number, and I''ll


    contact him?"


    Olivia wanted to say she''d be the one to contact, but when she thought of Brayden''s temperament, she


    said, "Okay, I''ll send it to you."


    She hung up the phone and send thendlord''s phone number to Brayden.


    Brayden texted her back with an "OK" and called thendlord.


    But when he called thendlord, he had a smile on his face.He was very happy.


    From her tone, he could feel that she was in a stable mood and spoke as usual.He was a little relieved.


    Olivia looked at the darkened screen and had a mixed feeling.


    ¡®Brayden, you''re so nice, but I''m not a good girl at all?¡± She thought.


    Olivia took a leave of absence from Jason, handed some simple work to Ann and went back.She


    should help Brayden pack.


    Brayden contacted thendlord.


    They would move today and he asked thendlord to inspect the house tomorrow.


    After contacting him, Brayden went back to pack.


    Max saw him pack his things, followed him in, and yed beside him.


    Max wasn''t clingy, but it liked to mess with Brayden.It bit something here and scratched something


    there.


    Especially naughty.


    Normally, Brayden would have taught the puppy a good lesson when he had time, but now he didn''t


    have time.


    He had to clean It up before Olivia came back, or else she would have had a hard time.


    Max felt boring.


    It went to y by itself.


    But not long after it yed, it suddenly ran to the door and barked, "Woof!"

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Brayden heard Max harking and frowned.


    "Max, don''t bark."


    "Woof, woof!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The dog barked louder.


    Although It was office hours, it was better not to be too loud in the apartment it could easily affect


    peopic at home.


    "Max!" Brayden walked out.


    AS soon as he went out, he saw the apartment door open and Olivia came in.


    Brayden was started for a moment and then reacted.


    "Why are you back?" He hurried over.


    Max hugged Olivia''s leg in excitement.


    It was naturally happy that Olivia had returned so early.


    Olivia was about to take Max away.


    It was holding her Icgs so tight that she couldn''t walk.


    Hearing Brayden''s voice, she looked over and Brayden walked over.He was smiling, and his eyes were


    full of He was very happy.


    "l asked the director for leave"


    Brayden looked at Olivia and her expression recovered.


    She was no longer as silent as in the morning.


    "I said you didn''t have toe back.I can do it alone."


    He closed the door and took the bag away from her.


    Olivia looked at his busy figure, her fingers curled up, walked over, and hugged him from behind.


    Brayden froze.


    The smile at the corner of his mouth froze.


    Olivia hugged his skinny waist, leaned her face against his broad back and whispered, "Brayden, I''m


    sorry aboutst night."


    She shouldn''t have said those words.She hurt him.


    Many expressions welled up in Brayden''s eyes, and the corners of his mouth were loosened.


    He turned around, look her hand, and said, "Olivia, you don''t have to apologize to me.I was the one


    who should say sorry"


    "I''m greedy"


    At first, he had no idea what to do with her.


    No kissing, no sex, and no children.He epted everything.


    But as he spent time with her every day, his thoughts began to change.


    He wanted to kiss her, he wanted to sleep with her, and he wanted to have children with her.He wanted


    to do what any couple would do with her.He had changed his original thoughts.


    "No, you''re not greedy.It''s me.I..."


    Brayden covered her mouth with a smile.His smile was gentle, affeclionale, and hot.


    "Olivia, forget everything aboutst night.We''re still the same as before."


    Olivia wanted to say a lot but swallowed them all at this moment.


    Dissipated.


    Yes.


    Forgot it.


    There were a lot of pain in life.


    How painful would it be to remember each one of them? The two of them started packing.


    Everything was back to normal.


    But it seemed different.


    Their rtionship seemed to be closer than before.


    Olivia thought that this would be the difficulties for the two of them to get along.


    Maybe in the end, she would really love him.Even a little.


    The two of them packed up when night fell.


    Olivia looked at the time and said, "It''s less than seven.I wonder if Mr.Landlord has lime now."


    If thendlord was avable, she woulde and see the house today and hand over.She would be


    busy and go to work tomorrow.


    Brayden knew what Olivia was thinking and said, "Call and ask."


    "OK.Olivia was about to pick up her phone and make a call.


    Brayden said, "I''ll make a call."


    He hold her hand and call thendlord.


    Olivia looked at him.He was wearing a shirt.


    Two balloons were unbuttoned at the cor.His sleeves were rolled up, and his hair was slightly wet.


    Moving was a tiring job.He did 80 % of the work today.


    It seemed that he had really be her support.


    A momentter, the call was answered.


    Brayden said directly, "Mr.Johnson, we have vacated the house.Do you have time now? Come over


    now if you have time?"


    Since the other party was in a hurry, it was better toe over earlier.The voice on the phone paused


    for a few seconds.


    "Are you all packed?"


    "Yes¡±


    "Okay, I''ll be here at 7: 30."


    "Yes"


    After hanging up, Brayden wanted to speak.A soft tissue fell on his face.He froze and looked at Olivia.


    Olivia was wiping his sweat with a tissue.She looked serious, as if she was doing her design.


    Brayden smiled.


    Thendlord did arrive at 7:30.


    When they met and greeted each other, thendlord began to inspect the house.


    Twenty minutester, thendlord nodded.


    "The house is fine" He gave an envelope to Olivia.


    "Here''s the penalty for breach of contract.Check it"


    "No need"


    Thendlord was very polite and she believed him.


    Brayden said, "If it''s all alright, we have to go"


    "Sure."


    Olivia handed the key to thendlord and left with Brayden.


    Thendlord watched them leave, closed the apartment door, picked up his phone, and made a call.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    "Hello.¡±


    Thendlord said in a deep voice, "Mr.Weston, the house is back."


    "Get rid of the furniture and redecorate."


    "Okay"


    After the phone hung up, Everett put his phone on his desk, lit a cigarette and started smoking.


    The smoke shrouded his vision and everything seemed blurry.


    Davis came in with the documents and saw the smoky man sitting behind tus desk.He paused and


    walked over.


    "Mr.Weston, this is the quarterly financial statement."


    Davis put the information on the desk. Then he turned around andi left.


    But Everell sloped hit when he left.


    "Davis." Davis stopped and turned to look at Everett.


    "Mr.Weston"


    "How many years have you been with me?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Davis paused and said, "I''m thirty-three years old this year.I graduated from college at twenty-one.I


    followed you after graduation.It''s been twelve years now."


    Everett narrowed his eyes.


    "Twelve years..."


    When Davis looked at Everett, the white smoke wrapped around Everett''s fingertips, and suddenly


    many Images shed across Davis''s eyes.


    Mr.Weston was two years older than him, and he hasn''t graduated when Mr.Weston started the


    company.


    He went to Mr Weston''spany only after graduation, which was also lucky.His mother was


    hospitalized with an illness and was found to have mid-stage stomach cancer.His father was in a hurry


    to raise the money and was identally involved in a car ident.


    Suddenly, the family''s already poor situation was further aggravated.


    In order to treat the two elders, Davis went to the entertainment ce to sell alcohol.


    But he was never a good talker.He was a man of few words, so he offended his customers and was


    beaten.


    With his job and his money gone, he felt himself useless and hopeless.


    Just as he was about to end himself, Mr.Weston appeared.


    Mr.Weston said to him, "So you admit defeat?"


    At that moment, Davis''s fate changed.


    He had been Mr.Weston''s assistant for 12 years.


    Time flied.


    In a sh, he was no longer the useless poor college student 12 years ago.


    Everett looked at him.


    "Do you have a woman you like?"


    Davis was stunned and said, "Yes"


    He paused and said, "I had a girl I liked in college, but not since I graduated"


    Fverett looked at him and waited for him to continue.


    Davis also continued, "When I was in college, I liked one of the school girls.She was pretty, had a nice


    smile, was helpful and kind.She was always the goddess of my heart.But then ....."


    Davis''s lips curled into a sneer "I went to the Golden Night Club with you to talk about the projects.And


    I found that she had be the top prostitute In the Golden Night Club.Then, we slept.I gave her a


    hundred thousand dors.Then it''s over."


    Cverett put the cigarette between his fingertips Into his mouth, took a puff, and exhaled a thick white


    smoke.


    His features were blurred by the smoke, and his dark eyes seemed to have changed.


    He had be less ruthless than usual.He had gotten a bit more real.


    Davis''s eyes moved, and the expression inside came back in an instant.He looked at Everett.


    Everett''s normally stern and calm eyes contained a serious look at the moment.


    ".Mr.Weston, people will be confused.


    When we are confused, we don''t see things for what they are, so we make bad judgments.But life is


    long, and we have time to make up for it so that we can make changes and not regret it for the rest of


    our lives"


    Davis bowed and turned to leave.


    Everett sat there motionless for a long time.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Olivia and Brayden went to have a meal after finishing the process.However, the hotel didn''t provide


    meals, 30 they had to eat outside.It was normal for Olivia.


    But Grayden felt bad.


    He looked at her apologetically and said, "Olivia, I''m sorry.I should have arranged the house earlier."


    He had failed to be a good husband.Olivia smiled.


    "It''s okay.It''s only a few days."


    It was not like she hadn''t stayed in a hotel before.And he was very quick in action.


    As soon as he arrived, he started looking for a house.


    Brayden shook his head.


    "I feel sorry."


    She didn''t me him, but he med himself.Olivia was helpless.


    "If you say this again, I''m going to be angry with you"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t want him to be so nice to her.She didn''t deserve it.Looking at her eyes, Brayden held her


    hand tightly.


    "Don''t be angry.I won''t say that"


    "Okay.


    Aller dinner, they look a walk on the street, wilh Max following behind them.


    Olivia said, "Now I''m starting to make sample clothes.When they are ready, I will arrange for the factory


    to manufacture them.When the new product was released, the order wille.And she would be very


    busy.She might not have time to apany him.


    Brayden understood what she meant.


    "It''s okay.You''re busy.Don''t worry about mc"


    He would follow her and take care of her.He was worried about her health and her being alone.


    Olivia stopped and looked at him.


    "Brayden, I hope you have a career of your own and don''t pay all your attention to me"


    "Yes, but I will do that after the release of AK''s new products."


    Not now.


    Olivia smiled bitterly.


    "I''m under a lot of pressure."


    She wanted to have air rtionship.She couldn''t just ept all his love without doing anything for


    him.She didn''t want to.She had to break this situation.


    Otherwise, in the long run, she would lose control again.


    Olivia looked at Brayden.


    "Brayden, do you understand what I mean?"


    Seeing the pain and pressure in her eyes, Braydens heart ached.


    The pain and pressure came from him.He made her suffer.


    At this moment, he realized that he actually made her pain.He couldn''t do this anymore.


    "Okay, I promise you"


    The next morning, Brayden sent Olivia to AK.


    Olivia unbuckled her seat belt and looked at him.


    "You''ve promised mest night.You have to obey."


    She smiled and her eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    "Okay, I''ll call my assistant and get back to work when you getin. ¡° Olivia smiled.


    "I trust you."


    She took her bag and got out of the car and Into AK.And she turned to look at him and waved at him at


    the gate.


    Brayden looked at her smiling face and eyes, and he felt as if nothing could defeat her.He waved his


    hand to her.


    He should respect her.And trust her, too.She was stronger [han anyone else.


    Olivia entered AK.


    Brayden watched her enter and then he took out his phone.


    "Kelly, I''ll restart my work." Kelly couldn''t believe It.


    "Brayden, are you serious?"


    "Yes, from now on."


    "Okay!"


    Brayden hung up and made another call.


    "Come over now and call me when you arrive"


    "Yes, Mr.James"


    Brayden looked at the building, put his phone in his pocket, and turned to get in the car.He would go to


    work, but at the same time, he would get someone to protect her.


    She wouldn''t be left alone.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    As soon as Olivia arrived at the department, a red figure ran over and hugged her.


    "Olivia!" Olivia was startled by the figure that suddenly appeared.


    Olivia stepped back, but Grace still hugged her.


    But after hearing Grace''s voice, Olivia felt calm rather than frightened.


    "You''re back?" Olivia looked at Grace.


    Grace let go of her and said with a smile, "Olivia, are you scared?"


    Olivia curved her lips, looked at Grace''s bright smile, and said, "Yes, I was scared by you."


    It was strange not to be scared as Grace suddenly ran out.


    "Haha, I was just trying to scare you!"


    "Naughty."


    Grace held Olivia''s hand and said, "Olivia, I''m back.If you want me to do something, just say it."


    Speaking of little sister, Olivia thought of Ann.


    She looked around and saw Ann sitting near the window in the front.She didn''t pay much attention to


    her colleagues in the department before because she was too busy.So She was not familiar with Ann


    elther.


    But after spending the day together yesterday, Olivia still had a good impression of Ann. Ann was


    serious, careful, quiet, and obedient at work.


    Ann was a good assistant, Olivia called, "Ann"


    Ann stood up.


    "Olivia"


    When Grace saw thal Olivia called Ann, she looked over and frowned quickly.


    Ann was her colleague after she came to AK Company. They were all on the lower floor of the


    designers.


    Ann was at the table next to hers.


    At first, Grace liked Ann very much.


    Ann was quiel and didn''t gossip.She just did things without much talking.


    Grace really liked this kind of person.


    So, Olivia took the Initiative to chat with Ann.


    At first, their conversations were good, but then there was a small matter that made Grace dislike Ann.


    The reason was simple.


    During the probation period, the ff had to be assessed.


    The secretary asked them to give a summary of their work and the secretary was about to start the


    probation period assessment.


    Ann came only a week before her.


    They belonged to the same group of bcing asscsscd.


    But she was unlucky and caught a cold on the first day of ¡ì submitting the summary.Her illness was


    very serious.She asked Ann to hand it in for her.


    Ann was always careful and they were friends.She believed in Ann.


    Unexpectedly, she was called to the office by her brother the day after Ann handed In the summary.


    She didn''t understand why her brother was angry as he threw her summary to her, so she opened It


    and found out that the work summary Ann handed in was a draft of hers.It was not the modified one.


    Ann handed in the wrong one.


    But she clearly remembered that she had given Ann the modified one.


    How could it be a draft? She went to find Ann and asked if she had given this document to Ann.


    Ann said yes and asked her what was wrong.She said that Ann handed in the wrong version and she


    remembered that she had given the right version to Ann.


    Ann then said that when she saw that there were two job summaries on the table, she wanted to ask,


    but seeing that Grace was not feeling well, she didn''t ask.


    Ann just took the wrong version and handed It In.


    Ann said that it was her fault.


    And she was that one that due to me.How could Grace me her? But ever since then, she had


    nothing to do with Ann.


    Ann was such a meticulous person.


    When she saw the two job summaries, she wouldn''t leave them alone and not ask Grace.


    In particr, Ann was well aware of the importance of this job summary.


    If one didn''t do it well, he or she was likely to be fired.It was truc.If it weren''t for her brother, she would


    have been fired.


    Grace still remembered that Ann''s eyes shed with surprise when the secretary announced the


    names of the people who could stay.


    Grace''s face darkened at the thought.


    Ann walked over with a polite smile on her face.


    "Olivia."


    Olivia nodded and smiled, "Here, let me introduce you to Grace, my former assistant."


    Ann looked at Grace and said, "We know each other"


    She smiled like she was talking to a friend.


    There was no barrier.


    Olivia was surprised.


    "Do you know each other?"


    Olivia looked at Grace.


    Grace looked at Ann''s smile, pursed her lips and said, "Yes."


    Grace looked unhappy.


    Olivia raised her eyebrows.


    What was going on? She rarely saw Grace like this.


    Ann said, "We were in the same department."


    Olivia nodded.


    "Well, since you both Know each other, I won''t introduce you anymore."


    Looking al Ann, Olivia asked, "Did you do what I asked you lo do yesterday?"


    "It was done, Olivia"


    "Well, I''ll go Lake a look"


    Olivia turned around and went to the Design Room.


    Of course, when she left, she didn''t forgel Grace and said to her, "Yau Tao"


    Grace frowned at Olivia, her eyes full of doubts and questions.


    The question was thal Olivia, how did you arrange things for Ann? In other words, did her job get


    robbed? Seeing Grace''s expression, Oliviaughed and said, "In the future, you and Ann will all be my


    assistants.You two will be colleagues again."


    Hearing Olivia''s words, Grace''s expression changed.


    Ann smiled as usual, She looked at Grace and said with a smile, "Grace, I''m very happy"


    Grace turned her head and did not answer Ann as Grace''s expression became gloomy.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace was unhappy.She knew that there were always tricks that could not be avoided in the workce.


    But she thought of Ann as a friend, and Ann hurt Grace''s friendship for her own benefit.


    This made Grace be bitterly disappointed.


    Olivia didn''t notice the atmosphere between the two and went to the Design Room to check on Ann''s


    work.


    Olivia was satisfied.


    "Well done"


    "Olivia told me to do and Ann will try my best to do it." Grace squeaked.


    Olivia raised her eyebrows and looked at Grace.


    Grace looked even worse than before.


    Olivia''s eyes twitched and she did not speak.


    She tidied up things in her hand and put them aside, and began to assign work to the two people.


    Since they were her assistants, she had to assign the work and speed up the work.


    After assigning the work, Olivia went to work.


    She made a n to make all the samples and essories in half a month.


    The essories were already being made.


    It should be ready in about a week.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    It was Brayden.


    Olivia answered the phone.


    "Brayden"


    "Have you taken anything?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Hearing his words, Olivia smiled.


    "I''m going to."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, l remember your words"


    "Then click the bowl with your fork and let me hear it."


    Olivia rubbed her forehead.


    "I haven''t arrived at the restaurant yet."


    "So I caught you lying"


    "No, I''m waiting for Grace to go with me."


    "I believe everything you say."


    Brayden sighted on the phone.


    Olivia listened to his sigh, happiness and amused.


    She found that she was defeated by Brayden again.


    Just then, Grace came back.


    Seeing Grace, Olivia called, "Grace"


    Grace came over immediately.


    "Olivia, what''s up?"


    "Let''s go have dinner now."


    Grace suddenly eximed, "dinner?"


    "Yes, we are waiting for you."


    Grace looked at Ann and Ann said with a smile, "Wes, Olivia wanted to call you."


    Grace didn''t want to talk to Ann.


    She learned to Olivia and said, "Sorry, Olivia.I forgot the time"


    "Is okay.Let''s go cal now"


    "Yeah!"


    Olivia said to Brayden on the phone, "We''re going to dinner.If you don''t believe me, you can ask Grace"


    She didn''t expect Brayden to say, "Give your phone to Grace"


    Olivia froze and shook her head.He really didn''t believe her.


    Olivia gave Grace her phone.


    Grace blinked.


    Olivia said, "Brayden wants to talk to you""


    "Fine!" Grace took the phone.


    "Hello."


    "Grace, I am relieved that you are by Olivia''s side.But she takes little care of her health, so please pay


    attention to her for me, make sure she dines on time, and If she''s not feeling well, please call me


    immediately"


    "Okay!"


    "Sorry to trouble you."


    "It''s okay.This is what I should do!"


    Olivia looked at Grace, not knowing whal Brayden had told her.


    Grace was very serious.


    Grace gave the phone to Olivia.


    "Olivia, Mr.Jarmnes wants to talk to you."


    Olivia curved her lips.


    "Brayden¡±


    "I''ve already asked my assistant to arrange the work for me.I''ve done what I said, and you have to


    keep your promise too"


    "Okay¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Olivia felt much more rxed.


    This was the normal state of life.She loved It.


    Grace look Olivia''s arm.


    "Olivia, let''s gol"


    From now on, she had to keep an eye on Olivia and make her pay attention to her health.


    "Yes."


    The two of them walked out.


    After a few sleps, Olivia slopped.


    Olivia stopped, and so did Grace.


    Grace asked, "Ollvia, what''s wrong?"


    Olivia red at Grace, turned to Ann, who was standing behind her and waved at Ann.


    "Ann,e on, let''s go together"


    Seeing Olivia waving at Ann, Grace curled her lips and turned her head.


    Ann walked over with a smile.


    "Okay, Olivia"


    They went to the staff restaurant.


    Grace told Olivia to take the seal while she went to serve Olivia''s food Olivia did not refuse.


    She found a seat and sat dawn, looking at Grace and Ann.


    Although Grace and Ann knew each other, they were not on good terms.


    Well, at least Grace wasn''t friendly to Ann, but Ann didn''t treat Grace badly.


    Not long after, Grace brought the food over and sat beside Olivia.


    Ann sat opposite Olivia.


    Olivia looked at the food and was surprised.


    "So much?"


    She saw that the portion of food that was enough for two people.


    Grace said, "Not much.Olivia, you''re so thin.You have to eat more.Let''s eat!"


    Grace picked up some food for Olivia.


    Olivia had no choice but to cat.


    Ann looked at Olivia and then at Grace.She felt she was an outsider.


    Brayden hung up and soon Kelly called him.


    ""Brayden, your schedule is sect.Next, you''re going to Italy.there''s a concert there.And then Sydney,


    the Opera House has been waiting for you for a long time and has been hoping that you can y.And


    then Mysia..."


    Kelly was interrupted by Brayden before she could finish her sentence.


    "Kelly, ''M married.I don''t want to have too much work like I used to" Kelly was helpless.


    "Brayden, I know.I don''t want to, but you know, you haven''t been working for a long time"


    "But don''t worry, It''s only temporary.After this month, [It''ll be fine."


    Brayden pursed his lips.


    put his hand in his pocket, and looked Into the distance.


    "I currently live In Paris.I will only go on business trips for at most 15 days.The rest time i''ll be in


    Paris.Vou arrange my schedule ording to this."


    "Brayden..."


    Brayden hung up.


    He promised to work, but that didn''t mean he had to put all his energy into work.


    The day passed quickly.


    By 5: 30 pm, Braydcen''s car stopped at AK on time.


    Olivia went downstairs and came out.


    She made an appointment with Brayden that she finished her work at 5: 30 pm at thetest every day.


    Naturally, she had to do what she promised.


    She set her rm to avoid forgetting lime at work.


    "Have you waited a long time?" Olivia asked as she got into the car.


    "Just arrived"


    Looking at the smile on her face, Brayden said softly, "You''re punctual this time."


    "Of course, you have my words."


    "Good"


    Brayden started the car and took Olivia to the restaurant.


    The two of them had dinner and instead of going back immediately, they were walking on the streets of


    Paris.


    Brayden said, "Olivia, I''m going on a business trip tomorrow"


    Olivia was stunned.


    So fast?


    "Where are you going?"


    "Italy" Olivia frowned.


    It was tiring to go on a business trip.


    But there was no other way.


    He was a talented violinist and had a great reputation in the music industry.


    Olivia picked up his phone and looked at the time.


    "It''s almost eight o''clock.Let''s go back"


    He had to pack up and rest early.


    Brayden looked at her frowning brows and clenched her hand.


    Would she miss him? The next morning, Olivia sent Brayden on the ne.He was on the 6: 50 flight.


    Brayden didn''t want her to go to the airport, but she insisted, and he had no choice.


    Olivia watched Brayden go through the security check and watched his figure disappear from sight, she


    suddenly felt a sense of loss in her heart.


    When he left, it seemed that there was a sudden silence around her.


    Olivia shook her fingers and turned to stop a taxi to the office.


    Not long after she left the airport, a man came out of the airport exit.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    He was wearing a ck suit and ck sunsses, as usual, looking very aloof.He was Everett.


    Two men in suits followed him, carrying suitcases andptops.


    The three of them looked so powerful that others kept looking at them.


    The driver who was waiting outside saw Everett and immediately came over.He put the suitcase in the


    trunk, then got in the car, and drove the car away from the airport.


    Olivia arrived at AK Company before office hours.


    But thepany''s door was open, and she could go in.


    Instead of going to the Design Department, she went straight to the design studio.


    She didn''t expect the door to be open when she arrived there.Olivia was surprised.


    Was there anyone earlier than her? Grace''s name appeared on her mind and she smiled.


    It should be Grace.


    She was the most active in her work.


    But she didn''t expect to see Ann instead of Grace when she went in.


    Ann stood In front of her desk, reading some documents.


    And she was taking notes while reading.She was very serious and focused.She didn''t find Olivia came


    in.


    Ann was attentive.


    And Olivia was surprised to see Ann.She didn''t expect that Ann had already arrived.


    Olivia walked over to Ann to see what she was doing.


    Olivia remembered that she had finished her work yesterday.


    But when she came to Ann''s side, Ann heard her footsteps and looked at her.


    Her eyes widened.


    "Olivia?"


    Apparently, Ann was surprised to see Olivia here at this time.


    Olivia smiled.


    "Have you had breakfast? You arrived so early"


    "Yes, I have had.Olivia, have you eaten?"


    As she spoke, she took her phone to check the time.It was not even eight o''clock.


    "Olivia, why do youe here so early today?"


    Olivia put down her bag.


    "You are early too" Even earlier than her.


    Ann smiled sheepishly.


    "I was afraid I couldn''t do the Job you assigned to me, so I came early"


    Olivia said, "You did a good job."


    She didn''t say that tofort Ann.She was saying the truth.


    Ann really did a good job.She was careful, scrious, and responsible.


    Olivia was satisfied.


    "Keep it up."


    "Okay, I will work hard!"


    "You can do your work first.You can ask me if you have any questions"


    "Okay, Olivia"


    Olivia went to work.


    Not long after, Grace arrived.


    But before she came in, she shouted, "Olivia!"


    Hearing her loud voice, Olivia smiled.


    The studio became much more lively when Grace arrived.


    Grace ran in.


    "Olivia, I brought something to you!"


    As soon as Grace came in, she saw Ann standing inside, and her good mood instantly disappeared.


    Ann looked at her and greeted her with a smile, "Good morning, Grace."


    "Morning"


    She replied in an aloof voice, then looked at Olivia and showed her what she had brought.


    "Allvia, look what I brought."


    She put the bag on Olivia''s desk.


    Olivia looked at her mysterious look andughed.


    "I don''t know.Can I have a look?"


    "Olivia, guess."


    Olivia thought for a moment.


    "Food?"


    "Yes! That''s right!"


    Olivia was surprised.


    Was it really food? Grace took out the thermos in the bag and said, "You look pale, so I asked my


    mother to make nourishing soup for you.Try it"


    Grace opened the lid, and In an Instant, a fragrance pervaded the design studio.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Olivia was stunned.


    Only Brayden and Belle would make her nutritious soup, but no one else, including her rtives.


    But Grace asked her mother to do It for her.


    Olivia didn''t how to react for a moment.


    Grace saw Olivia was just looking at the soup, she wondered, "Olivia, what''s wrong? Don''t you like it?


    My mom said this soup is very nourishing.Try it.It smells good."


    Grace picked up the spoon and handed It to Olivia.


    "Oll,e on, try It"


    Olivia looked at the milky white soup in the spoon, and the fragrance warmed her whole body up.


    "Olivia?"


    Olivia blinked and took the spoon.


    "I''ll do it myself"


    "Okay!"


    She took the spoon.


    Grace immediately asked, "How''s it?"


    Olivia nodded.


    "It¡¯s good."


    Olivia looked at her with a gentle expression.


    ""Thank aunlie for me."


    Grace waved her hand.


    "It is okay.My morn''s free anyway.I''ll ask her to clo it for you every day if you like it."


    Olivia was too thin.


    Olivia hurriedly said, "No, thank you for the soup"


    "Oh, you''re wee.Olivia, our family name is the same, and I regard you as my elder sister!"


    Olivia chuckled.


    Only then did she realized that their family name ¡®Hadley¡¯ was the same and they could be considered


    a family.


    "I''ll take the soup.You can go working"


    "Okay! You must finish it!"


    "Yes, I will"


    How could she waste her goodwill? Grace went to work, while Ann was still standing there, reading the


    documents, taking notes, but the handwriting was not so neat.


    At noon, Olivia received a call from the manager of a domestic supplier.


    "Miss Hadley, I sent you what you wanted two days ago.I wonder if you have received it."


    Olivia had taken the phone numbers of every supplier manager and marked them withpanics¡¯


    namcs, so she knew [t was the Manager calling.


    "I''m sorry.I''ve been busy these past two days.I haven''t had lime to check it yet.I¡¯ll go and check and call


    you backter"


    "Okay."


    Olivia hung up the phone and looked at Grace and Ann.She wondered who was free now.


    But she found that both of them were busy, so she put down her work and went out alone.


    But Ann stopped her, "Olivia, do you need anything?"


    Olivia stopped.


    "Well, I''m going to see If there¡¯s a package from home"


    "I''ll go then.My work is almost done"


    Then she put down her work.


    Olivia nodded.


    "Okay, if you see any packages from home with my name on them, bring them up."


    "Okay¡±


    Ann went out.


    Olivia looked at her leaving and then at Grace.


    Grace was ironing a piece of cloth very carefully and slowly.


    Olivia''s eyes moved and she sat down in front of the tailor.


    Grace finished ironing the cloth and said happily, "Olivia, take a look.Did I do a good job?"


    Olivia went over and put the cloth on the table and found that it was t with no wrinkle.


    Olivia nodded.


    "Good.¡±


    Then she took the gold thread and said, "You''re also a designer.I know you can do a good job.Can you


    sew this piece of cloth with this gold thread by hidden stitch?"


    Grace nodded.


    "Yes! Of course!"


    "I know all kinds of knitting patterns!"


    "Olivia, leave it to me!"


    Olivia curved her lips.


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you.There''s not much thread left.Don''t waste it¡¯


    "Okay!"


    Grace took the thread, threaded the needle, and began to sew.


    And Olivia went to work.


    Not long after, Ann came back.


    Olivia heard the sound and looked over.


    She was holding a bunch of parcels that were higher than herself, and Olivia immediately went to help


    her.


    "You should have called me to help you."


    So she could go down with her together.


    Ann smiled and said, "It''s okay.I can do it"


    She put the packages on the ground.


    "Olivia, are they what you''re looking for?"


    "Let me see"


    Then Olivia looked at Grace, and the smile on Ann''s face froze.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    Olivia checked every package.


    They were all written with her name.


    "Ann, bring me a pair of scissors."


    However, no one answered her.


    Olivia was confused and looked at Ann.


    Ann was looking at Grace without any smile.Her lips were pursed, and her hands were clenched into


    fists.


    Olivia got up and patted Ann on the arm.


    "Ann."


    Ann returned to her senses and looked at Olivia.She saw Olivia look at her.


    It seemed that Olivia''s clear eyes could prate her heart.


    Ann''s eyes dodged subconsciously, and she smiled unnaturally.


    "Well, Olivia, I saw Grace sewing clothes, and I waspletely attracted by it"


    "Well, I asked her to do that.She used to be a designer.It''s easier for me to give her the work"


    Ann was surprised.


    "A designer?"


    Olivia found that she had no idea that Grace was a designer before.


    But they were in the same department and knew each other.


    Logically, Ann should know it before.


    "Don''t you know Grace was a designer before?"


    Ann shook her head.


    "I don''t know.We were both in the Secretarial Department.She never said that she was a


    designer.Olivia looked at Grace, who was holding a needle and focused on sewing that she didn''t


    notice what was going on here.Grace looked carefree, but she was not a person who liked to show off.


    Ann didn''t know the matter could be understandable.


    "She used to be a domestic designer, and she was very talented-¡¯ Then she looked at Ann.


    "You can do it in the future, too" Ann''s eyes lit up.


    "Olivia, can I?"


    Olivia smiled.


    "Sure, take your time.Don''t worry"


    "Everyone, as long as you are willing to work hard, then you can make achievements."


    "Okay!"


    "Get me a pair of scissors¡±


    "Okay, Olivia!"


    Olivia and Ann took the package apart, and Olivia asked Ann to register the information of these


    packages to determine which clothes she could maketer.


    Everyone was busy.


    In a sh, it was at noon.


    Olivia''s phone rang.


    But it wasn''t a phone call, it was an rm clock.


    It was Brayden who asked her to set it.


    He was on a business trip and couldn''t keep an eye on her, so he could only set the rm to remind


    her.


    When the rm rang, Olivia put down her work and said, "It''s lunch time.¡±


    Before Grace could sew it up, Olivia walked over and said, "Grace."


    Grace answered subconsciously and looked at Olivia in a daze.


    Looking at her stupefied look, Olivia smiled.


    "Let''s have lunch."


    "Lunch? How time flies!"


    "Well, put down your work, eat and rest, and then continue"


    "Okay!"


    Grace immediately put down the work, took Grace''s arm, and said, "Let''s go eat!"


    Olivia looked at Ann and said softly, "Ann,e together¡±


    Ann looked at Grace holding Olivia''s arm and nodded.


    Then they went to the restaurant to eat.


    Just like yesterday, Olivia took up the seat, while Grace and Ann went to get the food.


    But as soon as Olivia sat down, she heard the voice of the staff beside her.


    It was just that everyone used English or French.


    She couldn''t understand French, and she could only understand simple English words.


    She didn''t want to know what they were saying either, so she took her phone to check the time.


    It''s twelve fifteen.


    Paris was not far from Italy.


    It took a normal flight of two or three hours to get there.


    Brayden''s ne would take off about seven o''clock.


    If it cost two hours, it would be nine o''clock when he got there.


    If it cost three hours, it would be ten o''clock.


    It was 12:15, but he hadn''t replied to her message yet, so he probably hadn''t arrived yet.


    Was the flight dyed? Olivia sent a message to Brayden.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brayden, send a message to me when getting off the ne¡¯ After more than two hours, he still hadn''t


    replied to her.


    She was a little worried.


    Olivia looked at Grace to see if she was going to get too much food.


    At this moment, the name "Everett" fell into her ears.


    Olivia froze and looked at the female employees sitting at the next table.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    They were all foreigners.


    Fair skin.


    None of them were Asian.She looked over and a few people were looking at her.


    When they saw her looking at them, they immediately turned around and stood up to leave.


    Not long after, a few people left the restaurant.


    They even nced at her when they left the restaurant.


    That look was full of curiosity, doubt, ridicule, and disbelief.Seeing this look, Olivia''s hand tightened


    slightly.Was something wrong again?


    "Olivia?" A hand shook in front of her eyes.


    Olivia reacted and looked at Grace.


    "What''s wrong?" Grace sat down.


    She was confused.


    "Olivia, what''s wrong with you? You keep looking at them." Olivia''s eyes moved and she came to her


    senses again.


    "No, I just thought of something¡¯


    "What is it?"


    "Your brother-inw: Grace chuckled.


    "Olivia, you only haven''t seen him for a morning.Do you miss him now?" Olivia smiled.


    "Yes, I miss him¡¯


    "Oh, so sweet.I also want to fall in love"


    Hearing her exaggerated voice, Olivia patted her on the head.


    "Okay, eat." Grace looked at Olivia''s face.


    "Olivia, your face blushed" Olivia was helpless.


    Olivia didn''t want to admit that.


    Ann looked at the two of them, her hands slightly clenched with knives and forks.


    After dinner, Olivia went back to the design room.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Grace pulled her out.


    "Olivia, don''t stay in the design room all day.Come out and take a breath of fresh air" Olivia asked, "Did


    your brother-inw tell you so?" Grace just kept an eye on her every day.


    Grace blinked.


    "Yes and no."


    "Come on, don''t be so ambiguous" Grace shook her head.


    "My brother-inw told me to remind you to take rests repeatedly.But I didn''t exactly follow what he


    said¡± Olivia chuckled.


    Grace was really good atplicating simple matters.


    Grace looked at Olivia''s smile and blinked.


    "Olivia, do you know what you look like when you smile?" Olivia was stunned.


    "Hmm?"


    "You smile is like sunlight in a snowy day.It''s refreshing and warm.It was so warm.Olivia patted her on


    the head.


    "Don''t tter me" Grace suddenly said seriously, "Olivia, am I the kind of person who always


    compliments others?"


    Olivia thought of something and asked, "What''s going on between you and Ann?"


    Grace frowned and her face darkened in an instant.


    "I don''t want to say it." Grace turned her head and looked ahead.


    She really didn''t want to say about it.


    Olivia nodded.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it.I just want to say that you two are my assistants now.The three of


    us are a small team.I hope that we can be united and help each other¡±


    Grace frowned.It was impossible for her to work with Ann harmoniously.


    Olivia saw through her mind and said, "Can''t you do it?"


    Grace looked at Olivia unhappily.


    "Olivia, it''s not that I don''t want to.It''s that I can''t get past the hurdle in my heart"


    Olivia looked at her frowning eyes and said, "Grace, I don''t know what you and Ann had in the past,


    and I don''t want to know.But I want to tell you that in work, people need to get along with each


    other.Whether it''s good or bad, you have to ept it"


    "Do you understand?"


    She was supposed to ept a person''s good as well as his or her bad side.


    Even if the person was in front of her every day, she had to learn to control herself.


    For example, She didn''t want to see Everett.


    She wanted him to disappear from this world.


    However, she was as calm as ever when she saw him.


    Grace looked down.


    "Olivia, give me some time" Let her think about it.


    Olivia patted her hand and said softly, "Don''t worry.I know that you''re hot-tempered.Take your time"


    Grace was true to herself and she was an innocent girl.


    On the contrary, Ann was not so pure and simple.


    The two of them chatted, left, and returned to AK Company.


    But as soon as they reached the AK Company''s gate, two ck luxury cars stopped outside the


    company¡¯s gate.


    Olivia stopped and looked at the ck limousine parked at the door.


    Her hand, which was hanging by her side, clenched slightly.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    The driver got out of the car and opened the backseat door.


    Aman walked out with his straight legs, and then Everett in a ck suit appeared in Olivia''s sight.


    In an instant, Olivia''s nails were pressed into her palms.


    When Grace saw Everett, she opened her eyes wide and eximed.


    Everett...


    Everett looked over and one may feel his dark eyes frightening at first nce.


    Grace closed her mouth and hid behind Olivia.


    It was the first time that Grace had seen Everett face to face.


    He was even colder than the man she saw on the Inte.


    She was scared.


    Everett looked at Olivia.


    Olivia''s shadow was reflected in his cold eyes.


    Olivia could see it clearly.


    However, she did not want herself to appear in Everett''s eyes.


    If possible, she would prefer never to see him for the rest of her life! Olivia clenched her fists and


    turned to walk into AK Company.


    She seemed to havepletely forgotten that Everett also had shares of AK Company and he was her


    boss.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    When she saw him, she had to call him Mr.Weston.


    When Grace saw that Olivia had just left, she was stunned and quickly followed.


    "Olivia!" Preston looked at the figure walking in.


    He put his hand in his pocket.


    Olivia hated Everett.


    When he didn''t know Olivia, he didn''t know that.


    But after knowing her, he knew.She hated Everett so much that even he was implicated by Everett.


    Preston walked over and stood beside Everett.


    "Let''s go."


    Everett suddenly called him yesterday and said he wanted to know about the release of the new


    product.He never cared about this before.


    Preston was the one who was always in charge of this.


    Now that Everett suddenly said he wanted to know something about it, Preston was surprised.


    But after the surprise, Preston felt nothing.


    Whether Everett was genuinely concerned about the release of AK Company''s new product, or he was


    faking it, he believed Everett would not let the release of the new product go wrong.


    With this in mind, Preston was relieved of everything.


    Everett watched Olivia disappear in his sight and walk in.


    Grace caught up with Olivia and the two of them entered the elevator.


    Olivia pressed the close button and then the floor button.


    The elevator slowly rose.


    Grace looked at Olivia and she was at a loss.


    She knew about things rted to Olivia''s rtionship, but she knew about them on the Inte, and


    she didn''t know what the details were.


    But Olivia''s rtionship had nothing to do with her, and she didn''t care who Olivia had married before,


    or who she married now.


    All she knew was that Olivia was a good person.She liked Olivia.


    That''s enough.


    It was just that she called out and Mr.Weston looked over and then, Olivia was angry.


    Grace clenched her hand, trying to say something.


    But she didn''t know what to say.


    Ding~~~ The elevator door opened and Olivia walked out.


    Grace quickly followed.


    Ann was busy in the Design Room.


    When she heard footsteps, she looked over and saw Olivia and Graceing in one after another.


    But the expressions of the two of them werepletely different from the expressions they had when


    they went out.


    Ann''s eyes moved slightly, looking at Olivia, then at Grace.


    Seeing that Grace looked like she had made a mistake, Ann was relieved.


    Ann turned around and continued doing her things.


    Olivia sat in her seat and looked at theputer, her face cold.


    After her return, she met Everett several times, and she didn''t think that they met identally even


    though they looked like idents.


    And this time, he came to AK Company, which was no coincidence.


    What did he want to do? Did he want to fire her? It should be.


    Firing her when she had designed everything was just a big blow to her.


    He could do the punishment to her as he wanted.


    This was Everett.


    He always knew how to hurt people.


    Grace saw Olivia looking at theputer with her eyes still.


    Grace found that Olivia''s expressionless face was a little scary.


    Grace was scared.She was afraid of such a Olivia.


    Grace couldn''t help but whisper, "Olivia."


    Olivia looked at Grace.Her eyes were red, and her eyes were full of caution.


    Olivia''s thoughts wavered and her face softened.


    "Grace, go do your job." She paused and said, "I''m feeling a little emotional right now.It''s none of your


    business."


    Hearing her say that, Grace immediately said, "Really?"


    Was it really none of her business? Olivia smiled.


    "Of course, this is my personal matter" Grace bit her lips and said, "Olivia, don''t think too much.I''ve


    always supported you"


    "Yes, thank you


    " "Then I''ll go do my things"


    "Go ahead"


    Grace was still worried about Olivia, but there was no use for her to say anything now.She couldn''t help


    Olivia with Olivia''s personal affairs.She could only make Olivia feel rxed by doing her job well.


    Ann Listened to the two of them and her busy hands slowed down.


    Olivia looked at theputer and began to work in a while.


    But this time, instead of continuing the morning''s work, she sorted out her work.


    If Everett wanted to fire her, then he shall fire her.


    If her design was given to someone else, then let it happen.


    It was no big deal.


    No matter what he did, she would notpromise with him.


    I Preston and Everett came to the President''s Room.


    The secretary brought in two cups of coffee and left.


    Preston took a piece of document that had been sorted out on the table and handed it to Everett.


    "Yesterday, you said you wanted to know about the release of the new product, so I asked someone to


    sort it out early.Take a look."


    The document was thick.


    It was as thick as a dictionary, and it contained all the work of the new product.


    Most of the work was made by Olivia.


    Everett took it and started flipping through it.


    Preston sat beside Everett and picked up his coffee to drink.


    From time to time, he looked at Everett.


    In Prestons mind, Preston thought that Everett suddenly said he wanted to know about the release of


    the new product because of Olivia.


    Intuition told him that.


    Even though Everett was reading the document carefully now, Preston still thought so.


    The atmosphere in the office was quiet with the sound of pages turning from time to time.


    Time ticked by.


    Twenty minutester, Everett closed the document, looked at Preston, and said.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    "I want to set up a subsidiary in Mn¡¯ Preston frowned.


    A subsidiary in Mn? At present, AK Company had several branches all over the world, but there were


    no subsidiaries.


    Preston looked at Everett.


    "Why do you suddenly want to set up a subsidiary?" There were differences between subsidiaries and


    branches.


    The legal person of the branch office was him.


    If any problems arose in all the branches, people would look for him.


    But a subsidiarypany was different.


    The subsidiarypany could have an independent legal person.


    If there was any problem, it had nothing to do with him.


    But although it had nothing to do with him, it had everything to do with AK Company.


    To put it simply, this was the branch to be divided.


    Why did Everett suddenly want to split it up? Everett looked at him with the sharpness of a


    businessman in his dark eyes.


    "If AK want to be stronger, it''s essential to set up a subsidiary" Preston sped his hands and


    pondered.


    AK Company was his painstaking effort, and he did have a bottleneck in the past two years.


    Therefore, he resorted to developing new brands to break through the bottleneck and further improve


    AK Company.


    Everett''s words made sense.


    Setting up a subsidiary made everything possible.


    "But when are you going to set up?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "After the release of the new product." Preston nodded.


    With the sessfulunch of a new product, AK Company would be in an unprecedented heyday.


    Obviously, it was a good choice to set up a subsidiary at this time.


    But...


    Preston suddenly thought of something and said, "You don''t want to set up a subsidiary as soon as the


    new product is released, do you?"


    If that was the case, then we had to start preparing now! Everett looked at him with dark eyes.


    "Yes, let''s get ready now¡± Preston immediately smiled.


    "How can you...How can I manage so much?"


    Now everyone at AK Company was preparing for the release of the new product in two months.How


    did he have time to set up a subsidiary?


    "You don''t have to prepare.I''ll do it.¡± Preston froze.Something popped up in his eyes, then he looked at


    Everett and said with a smile, "Are you reaching out to the fashion industry?"


    Everett picked up the coffee cup, lowered his eyes to drink coffee, and a deep voice came out of his


    throat.


    Preston''s face slowly moved and his eyes darkened as he looked at Everett.


    Olivia spent the whole afternoon finishing up the work.


    This afternoon, however, she did not receive any news of her dismissal.


    At five o''clock, the rm went off and she didn''t receive any email from the human resources.


    Olivia looked at the mailbox and frowned.


    What did he mean? Not firing her? Or will she be fired when the new product is released? Olivia''s


    hands were clenched.


    Grace and Ann looked at Olivia after the rm clock rang.


    Seeing Olivia sitting in front of theputer and not moving, the two of them did not know what to do.


    Ann thought for a moment and continued to work, while Grace put down her work and walked over.


    "Olivia, it''s five o''clock¡¯ Her brother-inw told her to keep an eye on Olivia.


    Especially after lunch and after work.


    Olivia had no concept of time.


    Olivia returned to her senses and looked at Grace.


    "You and Ann go back" Then she looked at Ann.


    "Ann, it''s time to get off work" Ann turned around and looked at her.


    "Olivia, aren''t you leaving work?" Olivia smiled and said, "I have something to deal with.You two go


    back first." Grace frowned.


    "Olivia, are you working overtime again?" If she had to work overtime, Olivia would apany her.


    "No, I want to talk to Mr.Smith about work¡¯¡¯ So that was how matter stand.


    "Then we''ll go home, Olivia.Call me when you get home"


    "Okay"


    Ann and Grace packed up and left.Olivia looked at the time and sent an email to Preston.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Preston was sitting in the CEO Room reading the n.It was Everett who gave him the n.It was


    about setting up a subsidiary.


    After a message alert, an email came in.


    Preston looked up, saw the sender''s name, and opened it.


    "Mr.Smith, do you have time now? I want to talk to you." Preston looked at the message and typed a


    few words on the keyboard.


    "I''m free now.You cane."


    "Okay¡±


    Soon, Olivia came.She came to the CEO office and knocked on the door.


    "Come in.¡±


    Olivia came in and looked at Preston.


    Preston was sitting behind his desk, reading the documents.


    Olivia walked over.


    "Mr.Smith¡± Preston said, "Wait a minute¡¯ He closed the file and looked at her.


    "What''s the matter?" It was rare for her to take the initiative to look for him.


    Olivia looked at Preston.His expression was the same as usual.


    Nothing changed.


    Olivia loosened her slightly clenched hand.


    "Mr.Smith, I''ve put everything in order.Preston paused, his eyes filled with confusion.Why was she


    doing this? What''s wrong with that?


    "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?"


    "Well, I don''t think I can work anymore" Preston frowned.


    "What do you mean? Are you sick?" He looked at her face, then at her thin body.


    Soon Preston came out.


    "Are you feeling unwell?" Seeing the worry on his face, Olivia smiled and shook her head.


    "No, I don''t want to make myself miserable in the end"


    Now that she quit, she might be able to endure the pain, but when everything was designed and ended


    up being someone else''s, it was heartbreaking.She didn''t want to end up heartbroken.So she decided


    to quit in advance.


    Preston listened to her but didn''t understand.


    "Olivia, wait a minute.I don''t understand what you mean."


    What did it mean to be miserable at the end? What did she mean? He wanted her to be clear.


    Olivia''s fingertips curled up and said, "Everett.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "He won''t let my design be mine" Preston''s eyes widened.


    Everett? He looked at Olivia and a lot of images shed through his mind.He understood.


    "I understand what you mean" Everett''s appearance stimted her.


    Just like when Frank brought her to AK Company and she saw Everett.She left without hesitation.


    Preston smiled.


    "Olivia, don''t think too much.It''s none of your business that Everett came here today" Olivia looked into


    Preston''s eyes with indifference.


    "Mr.Smith, you don''t understand.Everett is more ruthless than anyone else.He came here to warn me"


    Preston looked at the indifference in her eyes and the smile on his face disappeared.


    He frowned.


    "Olivia..."


    "A man who doesn''t even want his own baby, would you expect him to change his nature?" Preston''s


    hand, which was hanging by his side, tightened in an instant.


    Olivia curved her lips, her eyes filled with mockery.


    "He won''t¡¯


    "He can do anything for his own desires" This was Everett.


    The heartless and cold-blooded Everett.


    Olivia lowered her head and handed the documents to Preston.


    "Mr.Smith, I''m sorry.I can''t endure it in the end if all of my designs are stolen.They are like my


    children."


    She couldn''t do it.


    So that''s it.She would give up all her designs now.


    Preston looked at the documents in her hand and frowned.


    "Olivia, do you believe me?" Olivia looked up at him with a faint smile.


    "Mr.Smith, no one can resist Everett." So, it''s not a question of trust.


    Olivia put the documents on his desk and turned to leave.


    Preston''s heart thumped.He ran over and grabbed her hand.


    "Olivia!" He didn''t want her to leave.


    He was also a designer, and he knew exactly what a design meant to a designer.


    How ufortable was it for her to hand over her design to him and let him give it to someone else?


    Olivia pulled the doorknob and did not turn around.


    She turned her back to Preston and said, "Mr.Smith, thank you for your help over the past few


    months.She took her hand back, opened the door, and wanted to leave.¡±


    Preston called her, "Olivia!"

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Olivia cleaned up her desk, took all her belongs and left AK Company.


    After Olivia left, Preston called Everett.


    Everett suddenly told him that he wanted to start a subsidiarypany.


    If it was in the past, he wouldn''t think too much.


    But now, he would.


    He even felt that Everett had other purposes of starting a subsidiary.


    But he didn''t know what Everett wanted.He didn''t want to know either.But now, he had to ask Everett


    even though he didn''t want to.


    "Hello.¡±


    "Where are you?"


    "Hotel."


    "Give me the address.I''ll be right there."


    After the phone hung up, Preston took the car key and left thepany very quickly.


    Everett sat on the hotel sofa with aptop on hisp.


    On the screen was an email written in German.He was reading the email, but his eyes were empty.


    Preston came very soon and he knocked on the door.


    Everett opened the door.


    "I don''t have tea here.I only have coffee and wine.What do you want?" Preston looked at Everett.


    He was wearing a shirt and trousers.His back was as handsome and aloof as usual.


    The questions Preston wanted to ask before he arrived were choked up.


    Preston heard that Everett had watched his own child being aborted indifferently for Melody''s sake.


    Back then, Preston just felt that Everett loved Melody to the extreme.


    But now he couldn''t help but think was Everett that indifferent to that? Did he really not feel anything


    when seeing his own child being aborted? Everett didn''t get the answer and turned to look at Preston.


    Then he squinted.


    "You look like you are sympathetic to me" He turned to the bar, took the wine, and opened the bottle.


    Preston looked at his slender, fair fingers, and felt Everett was indifferent.


    "Everett, don''t you feel bad watching your child being aborted?" Everett froze instantly.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The air in the room froze too.


    The room was deadly silent.


    A bitter smile appeared on Preston''s face.


    He didn''t feel good nor did feel it ironic, but he was sad.


    "I used to think that you loved Melody so much that you could abandon your child."


    "You were cruel to the extreme, but you indeed loved Melody to the extreme"


    "But now I think, you''re just a human being, and you have the same emotions as us."


    "You must have felt bad at that time, but you loved Melody more." He was not that cruel, but he was


    good at making decisions.


    He just wanted all his want.


    As a businessman, he must make urate judgments and carry out the ns.


    Everett had been in the business for so many years, and anyone knew that he was fierce, cold and


    heartless, and everyone was afraid of him.


    He must not be sentimental.


    Therefore, since he had chosen Melody, he had to give up Olivia and his child.


    Heartlessly.


    Preston lowered his head, his smile widened, but his eyes were full of sadness.


    "Half an hour ago, Olivia demanded a resignation"


    "She said you went to warn her.She didn''t want all her hard work to end up being someone else''s, so


    she chose to give up now¡±


    "I told her that your decision had nothing to do with her.I hoped she could believe me¡¯


    "But she didn''t¡¯


    "She said she wouldn''t expect the man who could even abandon his own child to change." Preston


    looked up at Everett with a smile on his lips, but there was no smile in his eyes.


    He was sad.


    "Everett, you may have realized something, but the damage has been done.It''s a lifetime of pain for the


    person who was abandoned" The pain could never be made up for.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Preston left, and Everett was still standing behind the bar, holding the bottle in his hand, motionless.


    Suddenly, the cell phone dinged, and the frozen air had been broken.


    The time finally began to pass normally.


    Everett put down the bottle.He had gripped the bottle so tightly that there was a fingers¡¯ mark.


    Everett looked out of the window, his dark eyes calm.


    Calm but abnormal.


    Olivia returned to the hotel.


    As soon as she arrived at the hotel, she received a call from Brayden.


    Seeing the name jumping on the screen, Olivia tightened her hand to suppress the ufortable


    feeling in her heart, and answer the phone.


    "Brayden.¡±


    "Olivia, I''m sorry.I have a small problem here.I just arrived in Italy: He saw the message from her as


    soon as he got off the ne and immediately called back.¡±


    "It''s okay.Are you all right?"


    "I''m fine"


    "That''s good¡±


    She was relieved to hear that he had arrived safely in Italy.


    Brayden looked at the time.It was past the work time.


    "Are you off work?"


    "Yes.I just got to the hotel." Brayden smiled.


    "Be good¡¯


    "Well, I''ve promised you."


    Brayden''s heart softened at her soft voice.


    "Keep it up."


    "You too, let''s do it together"


    "Okay¡±


    They two hung up and Olivia returned to the hotel.But when she got back to the hotel, she sat on the


    sofa and stared nkly.She didn''t know what to do when she was free.


    Suddenly, she thought of something.


    Looking at the sky outside, she took her bag and phone and went out.


    Preston returned to thepany after leaving the hotel.He didn''t go home because he still had


    important things to do.


    Preston returned to the CEO Room, took the proposal from his desk, and went downstairs.He had to


    find Olivia.He wouldn''t let her just give up.He disagreed.


    The car soon stopped under the apartment building, but Preston remembered that he did not know


    which building and which floor Olivia lived in.


    He picked up his cell phone and called the ministry of personnel, asking them to check Olivia''s


    registered home address.


    The ministry of personnel quickly found out and gave him the address.


    But after hearing the address, Preston frowned.


    "Is it 3089 on the 16th floor of the fifth building?"


    "Yes, Mr.Smith.Preston''s expression suddenly becameplicated.He had been to this apartment


    before.Because this apartment belonged to Everett.Preston smiled.


    ¡®Everett, it seemed that you''d regretted it for a long time¡± He thought.


    Olivia went to the mall, found a wool shop, and bought a few gray woolen yarns.


    It looked like it was going to be cold, and now she had nothing to do so she nned to knit a sweater


    for Brayden.


    Olivia paid and walked out of the mall.


    As soon as she left the mall, she saw a big screen on the building opposite.


    There was a woman on the screen.


    Melody.


    She was wearing a deep V-neck red sexy dress, and her curvaceous figure was revealed in front of the


    camera without any reservation.Her face was exquisitely made up, and her chestnut hair fallen behind


    her head, revealing her exquisitely elegant face.She was like a proud queen.


    Countless microphones were pointed at her.She also gave a proud smile.


    Below the screen was a string of English and French.


    No Chinese.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Olivia could not understand what they were saying.


    But she could guess.


    Melody and Everett were getting married, which was the media''s favorite topic.


    With such a good interview opportunity, they would not give up.


    Olivia looked away and waited for the taxi.


    What happened to Melody and Everett had nothing to do with her.


    She only hoped that they would live a good life once they got married and note to her again.She


    just wanted to live her life in peace.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Soon, a taxi stopped in front of Olivia.


    Olivia got in the car, told the driver the hotel''s name, and the car drove towards the hotel.


    Melody looked at the camera, smiling all the time.She was like a newly married woman, full of


    happiness.


    However, only she herself knew whether she was really happy or not.


    Night fell.


    The RV stopped in front of the red carpet, Melody got into the car escorted by bodyguards and Joan.


    As soon as Melody and Joan got in the car, the car drove forward.


    Melody leaned on the chair exhausted.Her smile disappeared.


    Joan turned on the lights.


    When seeing Melody''s face, she quickly touched her forehead.


    Joan felt Melody''s temperature very hot, and she immediately took out the medicine and water.


    "Melody, take the medicine" Joan gave her the medicine and unscrewed the cap of water.


    Melody¡¯s eyes were empty.


    "Joan, my wedding date is getting closer, but I''m uneasy."


    She had not seen Everett since that night.She did not know where he had gone.


    It was not that she didn''t want to ask him, but she didn''t dare to.


    She was afraid to know where he had gone, and she would feel panicked and uneasy, and then lose all


    the courage to continue the wedding.She became timid.


    Joan frowned.


    "Melody, take the medicine first¡¯ She would talk to Melody after she took the medicine.


    Melody looked down at the medicine in Joan''s hand and her eyes gradually turned red.


    "Joan, he would havee to me when I got sick if we were in the past"


    No matter where he was, no matter what he was doing, he woulde to her.


    But now...


    Melody smiled but her eyes sparkled with tears.


    Now she didn''t even dare to call him.


    Joan felt bad looking at Melody''s face.But how should shefort her?


    "Melody, cancel the wedding before it''s toote."


    From the time the wedding was announced to now, Everett had said nothing.


    Even the media noticed something was wrong.


    "Ha! Cancel?"


    "Yes! Cancel it, before it''s toote"


    "Just tell the media that you two have a conflict.You don''t want to get married and the wedding is


    canceled.You won''t be hurt."


    Because it was Melody who told the media.


    And she believed that even if Melody said so, Everett would not deny it.


    After all, they had been together for so many years, and he wouldn''t be so cruel to her.


    Melody sat up straight, the tears in her eyes disappearing in an instant, but the craziness that Joan had


    never seen before appeared.


    "No, I won''t cancel it"


    Never! Olivia went back to the hotel, ordered some takeout food, and started knitting.


    There was a yellow light in the quiet room.


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    Olivia looked at the door.


    Who was it? She put down the needle and thread and stood up.


    Preston''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Olivia.¡±


    Olivia paused.Then she came to the door.The door was opened.


    Preston stood outside, smiling as usual.


    "Finally I found you¡± Olivia looked at Preston''s smile and said, "Because thendlord was in a hurry to


    withdraw the house, Brayden and I moved out."


    Preston''s eyes moved and he said in a yful tone, "So you were kicked out?"


    Olivia finally smiled.


    "Yes." They were kicked out.


    Seeing that she finally smiled, Preston''s expression became serious.


    "Is Mr.James there? Is it convenient for me to talk to you alone?"


    Originally, he wanted to call her to ask her out, but he was afraid that she would not answer his call, so


    he personally came to her.


    "He''s on a business trip,"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Shall we find a ce to talk?"


    Olivia looked at Preston.


    "Mr.Smith, I know what you''re going to say, but..."


    She was interrupted by Preston before she could finish her sentence.


    "Take a look at this first"


    Preston gave her the document in his hand.


    Olivia, "What is it?"


    "Take a look."


    Olivia had no choice but to take it and read it.


    But scon, Olivia frowned.


    "A Subsidiary?"


    "Yes, you know that Everett has AK Company''s share, right? but Everett doesn''t care about AK


    Company.He just waits for a bonus every year"


    "But you know, businessmen care about profits."


    ¡°Theunch of our new brand will take AK Company to a higher level, and it''s the best time to set up a


    subsidiary¡¯


    "Everett''s a visionary.He gave me the n today" Preston said with a smile on his face.


    "I didn''t even think of this n" Olivia frowned.


    She understood what Preston meant.


    He was going to tell her that Everett was here to develop a subsidiary and had nothing to do with her.


    She could rest assured.


    Preston looked at Olivia and said softly, "Olivia, you''re a designer, and I''m a designer too.I know your


    dream very well.I don''t want you to give up, I don''t want you to bow to your fate"


    "Do you understand?"


    Olivia''s hands clenched into fists and her eyes turned red.


    "Mr.Smith, I haven''t given up.If I had, I would have died long ago"


    She would have died the moment the child was gone, the moment Everett treated her like that.She


    couldn''t survive.


    Preston held her shoulders and met her red eyes.


    There was hatred and anger in her eyes.


    "Then don''t be afraid, don''t retreat, keep moving forward, even if you will face many difficulties"

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    Preston left, but the design n was still in Olivia''s hands.He said she could give the n to him when


    she was done with it.


    Olivia sat on the sofa and opened the n document again.


    "LZ Project - AK''s subsidiary¡¯


    The next morning, Grace came to the design office early.


    Olivia hadn''te yet.She put the thermos down and looked at the time.


    It was not even time for work.It was still an hour.She seemed to havee too early.


    It didn''t matter! An hour would pass very fast.


    Maybe Olivia would arrive there half an hour earlier.


    Olivia was always early.


    Thinking of this, Grace started to work.She would like to handle what Olivia told her well.


    Ann then arrived.


    Twenty minutester than Grace, but also an early one.


    When Grace heard the voice, she immediately looked over and saw it was Ann.She frowned, turned


    her head, and continued to work.


    Ann originally thought she was the first one, but she saw Grace.She thought for a while and looked at


    the sewing machine''s ce where Olivia used to stay.


    There was no Olivia.


    Ann looked away, put down her bag, and looked at Grace.


    They received a lot of packages yesterday from the suppliers.


    The contents of these parcels were all half-finished clothing that needed to be tidied up and sewn.


    She was in charge of tidying them up and Grace was in charge of the sewing work.


    Obviously, Grace''s work was more important than hers.


    Grace was holding a piece of cloth and sewing it with gold thread.


    This time, she didn''t use the hidden stitches from yesterday, but the method of edge cover-stitching.


    Grace worked very carefully.Shepletely regarded Ann as non-existent.


    Ann stood there, watching Grace sew clothes skillfully, and walked over.


    "Grace.Grace acted as if she didn''t hear her.Ann sped her hands, clenched together¡± and said,


    "Grace, are you still angry?"


    Grace paused while holding the needle and then she continued to sew the clothes.


    Obviously, she didn''t want to talk with Ann.


    She was indeed angry with Ann.She wasn''t angry with her schemes, but Ann''s thought of not regarding


    herself as a friend.


    Ann had been insincere.


    Grace didn''t even want to take another look at such a person.


    Ann looked at Grace''s skillful sewing, her eyes darkened, "Grace, I know you''re still angry with me.I


    could understand your feeling.If I were more careful at that time, I wouldn''t have taken the wrong


    summary¡±


    "It was I who almost prevented you from staying at AK.I''m sorry¡±


    Grace snorted, paused her work, and looked at Ann.


    "You know I almost couldn''t stay at AK"


    If it weren''t for her brother, she wouldn''t have stayed here anymore.


    Ann bit her lip.


    "I''m sorry."


    Grace shook her head, smiling but full of sarcasm.


    "Ann, you  don''t have to apologize.¡±


    "I have seen these tactics in the workce.I have seen too  many of these schemes in the country.But


    I''m a person who didn''t learn a lesson.When I have a good rtionship with others, I would give them


    all I can.I may deserve to be schemed by others."


    "So, you don''t have to apologize.You''re right.It''s my fault."


    Everyone else had their secret thoughts, so she had thought more as well.


    However, she wasn''t that smart, so she was Set up.


    Who was to me? She herself was the one who should be to me.


    After Grace finished speaking, she took the fabric and thread and went to the other side, far away from


    Ann.She really didn''t want to see her.


    Ann looked at the person sitting on the sofa, feeling the alienation, her fingernails dug into the palm of


    her hand.


    Grace quickly put her mind away and went back to work.


    But she didn''t expect to hear a "plop" as soon as she began to work.


    Ann knelt down in front of her.


    Grace was scared to prick her finger with a frightened needle by Ann''s action, causing her to "hiss" in


    pain.


    But instead of looking at the pricked finger, she looked at Ann.


    "What are you doing?!"


    She knelt down all of a sudden.


    Was she crazy? Ann looked at her with red eyes and tears in them.


    "Grace, yes, I did on purpose¡¯


    "I saw two job summaries.As usual, I would take a look, flip through them, and make sure"


    "But I didn''t do it that time.I purposely took the imperfect job summary and handed it on.I knew I was


    wrong, but I had no choice¡¯


    "My parents divorced when I was very young.My mother ¡ì worked hard to raise me, afford my tuition


    fee, and let me go abroad."


    "l finally applied for AK and became an intern.I don''t want to lose this opportunity.I work hard and spare


    every effort"


    "But I heard that there are at most two interns left in the end.That batch has 5 in total including me.One


    of us has a backstage, who will be picked up definitely.But I don''t have anything.If I don''t use any tricks,


    I will definitely be fired"


    "I don''t want to let my mother down, I don''t want to waste all these years of her hard work, so I was


    possessed and did something wrong to you.Grace, I''m sorry!" Ann said, kowtowing hard on the ground.


    Olivia was frightened by the loud sound and quickly pulled Ann up.


    "You get up!"


    "No, I won''t get up.If you don''t forgive me, I won''t get up."


    Ann''s face was covered in tears.


    She looked at Grace and said, "I''ve been suffering for so long.I''ve never dared to admit it.I''ve never


    dared to say it out.Now I''ve said it.Grace, please forgive me!"


    Grace had never seen Ann so excited.She was always quiet.


    But now her face was full of tears, sadness, guilt, and apology, which made her softhearted.


    She didn''t know about Ann''s family, but when they were close, she never heard Ann talking about her


    father, but only her mother.


    What''s more, Ann was a very frugal person.


    Thinking of this, Grace frowned and said, "I forgive you.Get up!"


    She pulled her up hard.


    No one had kneeled down in front of her before in her life.


    The feeling was bad.


    Ann looked at her and said excitedly, "Grace, have you really...Really forgiven me?"


    "Yes, I forgive you.Get up quickly.I''m going to lose my life on your knees!"


    Ann finally stood up, wiped her tears, and hugged Grace.


    "Grace, thank you.I will never do this again.I promise!"


    She hugged Grace tightly.


    Grace''s whole face was wrinkled up in Ann''s arms, showingI an extremely repulsive expression.She


    could never stand a thorn in her eyes.


    Even though she said she forgave Ann, she could never be friends with her again.


    "Okay, Olivia willugh at us.Let go."


    Grace pulled Ann away.


    Ann let go of her, wiped away her tears, and looked at her carefully with expectant eyes.


    "Grace, are we still friends?"


    Grace looked at her and pursed the lips.


    She wouldn''t be friends with Ann anymore, but Ann''s eyes made her ufortable.


    Ann saw through Grace''s mind and lowered her head, tears streaming down her face again.


    "You didn''t forgive me¡± Grace was upset to see her crying again.


    "I said I forgive you."


    "But you don''t want to be my friend"


    Ann looked at Grace with tears in her eyes.


    "That''s.."


    Ann smiled bitterly.


    "You just didn''t forgive me¡±


    "I...Okay! We are friends.We are still friends!"


    "Stop daydreaming and get to work¡¯¡¯ Grace then turned around, picked up the needle and the thread,


    and did her own thing.


    Ann smiled heartily.


    "Well, we''re still friends!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Same as before!"


    Grace did not say a word and pursed her lips to sew the fabric.


    Ann turned around and went to work.


    But her hands were still clenched together.


    Time passed quickly.


    Grace finished thest stitch and stretched out.


    With this stretch, she froze.


    What time was it? Olivia hadn''te yet? Grace looked at the time immediately.


    Ann was also looking out the door.


    Seeing Grace looking at the time, she said, "It''s already past nine o''clock.Olivia hasn''te yet."


    Grace frowned immediately.She came early today because she worried about Olivia.


    Now, she was more worried.Grace called Olivia immediately.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    But just as she called Olivia, Preston came in.Seeing Preston, Grace immediately hung up the phone


    and greeted him, "Hello, Mr.Smith:"


    Ann also put down her work and greeted him, "Hello, Mr.Smith"


    Preston looked at them, then his eyes fell on Grace''s face.


    "Olivia is not feeling well. She asked for leave.I will take over her work in the next two days"


    Both of them were stunned when they heard Preston''s words.


    And Grace asked, "Mr.Smith, what''s wrong with Olivia?"


    Her eyes were filled with anxiety and worry.


    Preston''s eyes moved and he said, "She''s not feeling well.I''ll take a look at what she has arranged for


    you these two days."


    Olivia had shown him what she had done yesterday.He was now very clear about the progress of the


    design studio.


    But he didn''t know what the two assistants were doing.


    Grace frowned when she heard Preston say that Olivia was not feeling well.


    But that was not the most important thing right now.


    The most important thing was reporting her work.Grace said what she had done.


    Then Preston looked at Ann.


    Ann also reported to him.


    Preston nodded.


    "Good, I''lle hereter."


    Then he left the design studio.


    Seeing Preston leaving, her eyes shing with admiration.


    And as soon as Preston left, Grace picked up her phone and called Olivia.She needed to know what


    was going on with Olivia.


    Olivia was still sitting on the sofa with the n in her hand in the hotell.But the n was closed.


    Actually she wasn''t reading it.


    She had finished reading the nst night.


    Indeed, it had nothing to do with her.It was all about the n to set up a subsidiary.


    And all the details.


    It had nothing to do with her.


    However, she still couldn''t believe it.


    But she wavered, because of Preston''s words.Sost night, she kept thinking about his words.She


    couldn''t believe that, but she had to.She sat there all night.


    When the phone rang, Olivia opened her eyes.


    Her face was tired and her eyes were bloodshot.She took the phone and saw the name on the


    screen.She finally answered after pausing for two seconds.


    "Olivia, are you feeling unwell? What''s wrong with you? Did you see a doctor? Did you take any


    medicine?" Grace''s voice immediately came through.


    Olivia''s lips curled up as she listened to Grace''s battery of questions.


    "I''m okay.Don''t worry.You¡­¡± The smile on Olivia''s face froze.


    Who told Grace that she wasn''t feeling well?


    "How can I not worry! I was so anxious when hearing Mr.Smith say that you''re sick.Olivia, where do


    you live? I''lle to visit you during my lunch break." Olivia was startled.


    "Did Mr.Smith tell you that I was sick?"


    "Yes, he came here and said that you were sick, and he would take over the work you were doing for


    the time being"Olivia clenched her phone.


    Mr.Smith would take over her work¡­He was already very busy.He didn''t have time for her work.He


    could have given it to someone else.


    Olivia quickly thought of something, and her heart beat fast.


    "Olivia, you''re a designer, and I''m a designer too.I Know your dream very well.I don''t want you to give


    up, I don''t want you to bow to your fate.


    "Do you understand?" Preston had told her.


    Understand?...


    Understand?...


    His words haunted her.


    Olivia closed her eyes and clenched her hands into fists, shaking with force.She understood.


    How could she not understand? But she...


    Grace didn''t hear Olivia''s response and she kept shouting, "Olivia?"


    "Olivia!"


    "Olivia, what''s wrong with you? Please answer me!"


    "Does anything happen?"


    "Olivia!"


    Grace was anxious.


    Ann heard her voice and looked over.


    Grace looked at her phone.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    There was no sound even though she had got through.


    Did anything happen to Olivia? She was about to hang up and ask for leave.She wanted to visit


    Olivia.But just as she was about to hang up, Olivia''s voice came.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    "Grace."


    Grace heard Olivia''s voice and immediately put her phone near her ear.


    "Olivia!" She screamed excitedly.


    "Grace, I''m fine.I''ll go to work this afternoon."


    "Ah?" Grace was stunned.


    Olivia continued, "Don''t worry.I''m fine.Go for your work.I''ll check you and Ann in the afternoon to see if


    you two are cking off.Then Olivia hung up the phone.Grace was a little confused by the busy tone.


    Olivia said that she was good? Olivia told her to work hard and would check on her work in the


    afternoon.Was Olivia really okay? Seeing Grace''s dazed look, Ann walked over.


    "Grace, how''s Olivia? Is she feeling better?"


    Grace immediately reacted and said happily, "Olivia ising this afternoon!"


    Ann frowned slightly and smiled quickly.


    "That''s great"


    "I haven''t seen Olivia for a while.I''m really not used to it"


    Grace said, "Olivia said she would check on our work this afternoon.Let''s get the work done quickly.I


    need to hurry up now¡±


    "Okay¡± Ann turned to work.


    She only took two steps to stop and said, "Isn''t Olivia sick? Is it convenient for her toe this


    afternoon?"


    Grace frowned when she heard that.


    "Yes, Olivia is sick.How can shee so soon?"


    "Well, Olivia is not in good health.She hasn''t recovered before.Now she''s sick again.She needs to


    rest!"


    Ann said, "Yeah, Olivia works so hard that she can''t take it anymore¡±


    "Yes! I''ll call Olivia right away and ask her not toe this afternoon.With Mr.Smith around, it didn''t


    matter if Olivia didn''te.Grace called Olivia immediately.But this time, the phone was unanswered.¡±


    Grace frowned.


    "Olivia doesn''t answer the phone..."


    Ann said, "Then call backter.Maybe Olivia is busy with something¡¯


    "That''s the only way"


    Grace put down her phone.


    Ann said, "You can send a message to Olivia first.Olivia should reply when she sees your message"


    Grace''s eyes lit up and nodded.


    Then Grace sent a message to Olivia.


    Ann went to work when she saw that Grace had sent the message.


    In the meanwhile, she said, "Grace, is Olivia in poor health?"


    Without waiting for Grace to say anything, Ann said, "Olivia is very thin, and her face is pale.I''m really


    worried about her¡±


    Grace was also worried.


    Olivia was her idol and role model.She wanted Olivia to be fine.


    However, Olivia was a workaholic.


    Ann looked at Grace and said, "Grace, I think you and Olivia are on good terms.You must remind Olivia


    to pay more attention to her health¡¯


    Grace clenched her phone and said seriously, "I will!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Olivia put her phone on the bed and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    After taking a shower, she tidied herself up and went out to buy breakfast.


    There was a ce to sell breakfast near the hotel.She bought bread and milk, then went back to the


    hotel.


    It was just that she had to cross a zebra crossing before arriving at the hotel.


    It was a red light, so Olivia stood by the side of the road and waited.


    She didn''t bring her cell phone, only her money and room card, so she stood there and looked around.


    Having been in Paris for so long, she really hadn''t had a good look at the scenery here.


    When she was looking around, there was a ck car behind her.Someone inside was looking at her.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    It was green light and Olivia followed the crowd crossing the road.But she was hit by a man who was


    walking fast.


    The man was fat, while she was thin.


    Olivia fell to the ground and the milk and bread in her hands were dropped on the ground.


    The person who bumped into her quickly helped her up and kept saying sorry.


    Olivia shook her head and said, "I''m OK."


    She patted the dust off her body.


    The man was still worried and asked her, "Are you really okay?"


    "I''m fine¡± The man who bumped into her seemed to be in a hurry as if there was something urgent


    standing outside the car.He was dressed in a suit, cold and aloof.


    Olivia went back to the suite, threw the dirty bread into the trash can, and drank the milk and ate the


    clean bread .


    While eating, she took her phone and looked at the time.She wanted to have a rest before going to the


    company.But she found a missed call and a text from Grace.


    Olivia checked the missed call, and then the text from Grace.


    "Olivia, you don''t need toe today.You should rest at home and get well before youe back¡¯ The


    missed call was from Grace, and the text message was from her too.


    Olivia could feel her real concern.


    Olivia replied to Grace.


    At this moment, Preston came to the design studio and was assigning work to Grace and Ann.


    He was a leader, and what he was best at was assigning work.He assigned the work to his


    subordinates and waited for the results.


    Grace''s cell phone rang, which interrupted Preston.


    Preston looked at Grace, which stopped her movement.She took her phone subconsciously.


    Because she wanted to see if Olivia had replied to her.But when Preston looked over, she withdrew her


    hand.


    Preston said, "If it''s urgent, you can check your phone first."


    Grace immediately waved her hand.


    "No, no.I''ll see itter"


    "It''s not something urgent"


    Preston nodded and continued, "The tasks I assigned you should bepleted before you get off work


    today.I will check it outter.If you don''t do well, you need to work overtime¡¯¡¯


    His eyes fell on their faces.


    Grace and Ann immediately said, "Yes, Mr.Smith"


    Preston closed the document.


    "Then you should start now.If you have any questions, juste to me."


    "Okay, Mr.Smith."


    The two of them watched Preston go out.


    As soon as Preston left the Design Department, Grace said, "It must be a text from Olivia!"


    Grace''s voice was so loud that Preston, who had not gone far, heard her and stopped.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Ann heard Grace and immediately came over.


    "What did Olivia say?"


    "Let me see"


    Grace checked the text.


    "Grace, I''m not sick.I''m just a little dizzy.I''ll be fine after a nap.Don''t worry.I''ll check your work in the


    afternoon.Don''t bezy.¡± Ann frowned.


    "Does Olivia just feel dizzy?"


    Grace''s face was full of worry.


    "Olivia always says she was fine.I think she not only gets dizzy.Well, I should call Olivia to tell her not to


    come here afternoon.Mr.Smith has already arranged tasks for us.It doesn''t matter if she takes a day


    off"


    "I think she can take two more days off.We can finish our tasks well..."


    Before she could finish, Preston walked in.


    "She''sing this afternoon?"

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    The two people were surprised and looked at Preston.


    Preston walked in, looked at the phone in Grace''s hand, and quickly took it over to read the text


    messages.


    Soon, he smiled.


    Grace was confused by Preston''s smile.


    What happened to Mr.Smith? Ann looked at Preston''s smile with admiration.


    Preston put the phone back in Grace''s hand and looked at her, "Listen to her and work hard"


    He turned around and left.


    Grace was standing there, holding her phone in confusion.


    What was wrong with Mr.Smith? How strange! When Preston returned to the president''s office, he


    picked up his cell phone and called Olivia.


    But he stopped when he was about to press the call button.


    A few secondster, he put his phone aside and started working.He wouldn''t call her.


    Since she said she wasing, she would definitelye.He believed her.


    After breakfast, Olivia turned on the silent mode on her phone andy down on the bed.


    She fell asleep.She slept soundly after she put aside the thoughts.


    Soon after she fell asleep, her phone lit up.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    But the phone turned nk screen again a few secondster.


    Brayden looked at his phone.


    Olivia didn''t reply to him for 5 minutes.He didn''t look at the phone again.


    It was office hours, and even though he knew she was at work, he couldn''t help but text her.He wanted


    to know how she was doing.


    But it seemed that she was so busy that she didn''t even have time to look at her phone.


    Brayden put his phone away with resignation.


    Kelly came in and handed him an itinerary.


    "Here''s the itinerary for the next half month.Take a look.I''ll arrange it for you if you like."


    Brayden took the itinerary and opened it.


    Kelly stared at him.


    After not seeing him for a while, she felt as if he had changed.He became domineering.


    Not everything was up to her.


    Brayden had not finished reading the itinerary and said, "Book a flight back to Paris tomorrow morning.I


    will be in Paris for the next three days."


    Then he closed it and handed it to her.


    "That''s it"


    Kelly had no choice but said, "At least you can finish reading it" He said it before he finished reading it.


    Brayden looked at her.


    "The one in front has changed.Why do I read the rest for?" Kelly sighed.


    "I can''t get used to what you''re doing right now"


    In the past, he was gentle, and he let her decide everything.He had no rejection of her decisions.But


    now...


    Kelly was very ufortable.


    Brayden''s expression changed slightly, and he said, "Just get used to it."


    Kelly shrugged.


    "That''s the only way"


    What else could she do? Olivia slept until 2:20 pm.Without setting the rm clock, she woke up


    naturally.


    The first thing she did when she woke up was to check her phone.


    What time was it? But before she looked at the time, she saw the text message on the screen.She


    paused, rubbed her eyes, and her mind cleared.


    It was a message from Brayden.


    Olivia clicked on the message.


    "Olivia, are you busy?"


    Just a few words.Nothing else.


    Olivia looked at the time.


    It was sent at 10:20 am.


    She had just fallen asleep at that time.She clicked on the contacts and was about to call Brayden, but


    soon she stopped.She couldn''t call him.She couldn''t let him know what happened in these two days.


    Olivia sent a message back to Brayden.


    After that, she got up to wash up and tidy herself up.She was refreshed and regained her power.She


    was going to thepany.


    Olivia tidied up, took her bag, and went to AK.


    When she arrived, it was five minutes to three.Olivia looked at the time and went straight to the design


    room.And now, in the design room.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    Preston was going over Ann and Grace''s work.He wanted to know the progress of their work.


    Olivia hadn''te yet.


    He was neither nervous or worried.He believed in Olivia.


    Grace stepped on the sewing machine and sewed the velvet into the fabric.


    Preston was standing beside her and watching.


    Ann was trimming the fabric with a ruler and scissors.


    She was responsible for the most basic work, then Grace did the next step, and then Olivia did the


    mostplicated work and finished the final product.


    In this way could they finish the work as quickly as possible.


    Preston stood next to Grace for a while and went to see Ann.


    Ann knew that Preston wasing, so she held the scissors tightly.


    Preston looked at her movements, every detail of her doing her work, and said nothing.


    In the design room, everyone was busy.


    That was when Olivia came.


    She stood at the door of the design room and looked at Preston.She saw him at the first nce.


    He wore a shirt and suit pants, looking tall and straight.


    Olivia''s heart moved, and she felt a warm feeling rising from her heart.She walked in.


    Preston heard footsteps, paused, and turned around.


    Olivia wore a light blue shirt, a light brown Jacket, and her long hair was tied.She stood there, smiling


    at him.


    "Mr.Smith, I''ming to work¡¯¡¯ Preston''s heart tightened.


    When Ann saw Olivia, her eyes shed with disappointment.


    Grace was still treading on the sewing machine, not knowing that Olivia had returned.


    Preston clenched his hands in his pocket and then loosened his grip.


    He walked over and looked at her with a smile in his eyes.


    "Well, work hard."


    "I will? ¡° Preston left the design room.Olivia put down her bag and looked at Ann and Grace.


    Ann had already turned around and continued to work.


    Grace still didn''t know Olivia was back.She had devoted herself to her work.


    Olivia curled up her lips and did not disturb her.She went to Ann''s side and watched her work.


    Ann turned to look at her.


    "Olivia.¡± Olivia nodded and said softly, "Go back to your work: Ann looked at her.


    "Mr.Smith said you were sick.Are you all right now?"


    "Yes, I slept all morning.I''m totally fine"


    Olivia patted her on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry about me.Focus on your work."


    "OK¡± Olivia looked at Grace who was still stepping on the sewing machine.


    Olivia smiled happily.


    Grace was more serious at work than Olivia was.


    Olivia said to Ann, "I''m going to Mr.Smith''s office.If you have any questions, wait until I am back"


    "Okay, Olivia"


    Olivia took the n and went to Preston''s office.As Ann watched her leave, the disappointment in her


    eyes deepened.


    In the president''s office, Olivia handed the n to Preston.


    "Mr.Smith" Preston didn''t take it.


    Instead, he looked at her and asked, "Still want to leave?"


    "Yes, I know it''s irresponsible to leave now:¡¯ She betrayed his trust.


    Preston nodded seriously.


    "It''s irresponsible"


    "But I am a good boss and won''t hold you responsible" Olivia smiled.


    "Thank you, boss."


    "You''re wee¡±


    "That''s because you are good at your work." He didn''t have a reason to hold her ountable.


    Olivia smiled.


    In the design room, Grace finally finished her sewing.


    It was a semi-finished product.


    She stretched and asked, "Ann, what time is it?"


    Ann had felt something was unfair before, but now she didn''t.Ann looked at her phone and said, "Five


    minutes to four¡¯ "Four oclock..."


    Grace looked around and didn''t see Olivia.


    "Looks like Olivia won''te today"


    It was nearly four, not long before the time when they got off work, so Olivia might note.


    Ann heard her and said, "Olivia hase"


    "What?"Ann looked at her.


    "Olivia is here"


    "She is here?"


    "When did shee?"


    "Why didn''t I see her?"


    After asking a few questions in a row, Grace looked around.


    "There is no sign of Olivia.Is Ann joking with me?" Grace thought.


    "Olivia went¡­¡± Olivia walked in before Ann could finish her words.


    "Now you see me, right?"


    Hearing Olivia''s voice, Grace immediately looked over and widened her eyes.


    "Olivia!" She quickly stood up.


    But she forgot that she was still sitting in front of the sewing machine.


    When she stood up, she knocked her knees on the sewing machine, causing a loud noise.


    Grace immediately held her knees.


    "They hurt so much..."


    Her bone was hit.


    Olivia hurried over.


    "Let me see!" Grace sat on the stool.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Olivia lifted her pants and looked at her knees.


    But she frowned quickly.Her skin was torn.


    Although there was no blood, they would hurt for two days.


    Olivia said, "Your way to wee me is really special."


    Hearing Olivia''s words, Grace also forgot the pain and immediately asked, "Olivia, are you feeling


    well?"


    She was here already.Did she have enough rest? Olivia looked up at Grace.She was so worried that


    shepletely forgot the pain in her knees.She patted her on Grace''s head.


    "Do I look like I''m not feeling well?"


    Grace looked at her carefully.He looked fine, and herplexion was fine.


    She actually looked very good.


    Grace was relieved.Then she hugged Olivia.


    "Olivia, it''s good that you''re fine.I''m really worried"


    Olivia smiled and patted her on the back.


    "You''re worried about me? I''m worried about you."


    She bumped her leg when she saw her.


    She would be in pain for two days.


    "Don''t worry.Don''t worry.My knees are fine!" Grace knew what Olivia was talking about and said


    quickly.


    Olivia smiled.


    "Okay, go to work"


    "OK!"


    Grace hurriedly showed Olivia what She had done today.


    "Olivia, take a look.What do you think?"


    "Okay"


    Olivia looked at her half-finished product and nodded.


    "It''s good"


    Grace smiled happily and her eyes narrowed into a line.


    "I will try my best to do what you told me well!"


    "Very good.Keep it up"


    "I will!"


    Grace went back to her work.


    Olivia went to see Ann.


    Ann had been busy as if she hadn''t heard the two of them talking.


    Seeing Oliviaing, Ann looked at Olivia.


    "Olivia."


    "Hi, Ann."


    Olivia looked at the work she had done and said, "You''ve always been very careful and serious.I trust


    you at your work.Keep it up.When I have time, I''ll teach you some simple designs"


    Ann''s eyes lit up.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, but I don''t have time right now.You probably have to wait¡±


    "It''s okay.I can wait!"


    "Good, now get back to your work"


    "Okay, Olivia!"


    Grace and Ann got back to work, and so did Olivia.She missed almost a day, so she had to work


    overtime today.


    In the president''s office, Preston looked at the proposal that Olivia had brought back with a smile on his


    face.She was a strong person.She didn''t let him down.


    Preston took the phone and dialed a number.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    "Hello!¡±  Preston said in a low, cold voice, "Olivia has returned to thepany."


    The person on the phone was silent.


    Preston continued, "She is a strong person, but no matter how strong she is, she would feel downcast


    sometimes.You should never appear in front of her again."


    Olivia was afraid of Everett, but she hated him more.


    But her hatred was suppressed by Everett''s power.


    Otherwise, she would vent it.


    But if Everett continued like this, she would finally lose control.He didn''t want to see Olivia being like


    that.He didn''t want her to lose control.


    Preston stopped talking after he said that.


    He waited for the person on the phone to give him an answer.He believed that Everett knew what he


    meant.


    Time passed silently.


    It seemed like a long time had passed, but it also seemed like only a while before Everett''s voice came.


    "I will? ¡° He just said two words


    .Then he hung up the phone.


    A smile appeared on Preston''s face.It was helpless andplicated.Everett actually knew to


    compromise now.


    Olivia needed to work overtime, but Grace and Ann didn''t.


    When it was time, she told them to go back.Both of them looked at her.


    Grace asked, "Olivia, aren''t you off work?"


    "No, I''ll leaveter.You two get going."


    Ann said, "Olivia, you just recovered, so you''d better not work overtime"


    Grace nodded.


    "Olivia, I agree with Ann"


    She paused and then said, "Brother-inw won''t agree if he knows."


    When Olivia heard her mentioning Brayden, she looked at her, smiled, and said, "I really doubt which


    side you are on"


    Brayden had told Grace to watch over her, and Grace did a great job.


    Grace grunted, folded her arms around her chest, and said proudly, "I''m on the side of anyone who


    cares about you."


    Seeing her like this, Olivia was amused yet moved.


    "Don''t worry.It''s only two hours of overtime.It''s not toote."


    "It''s notte, but you didn''t have dinner"


    Then she looked at Ann.


    "Right, Ann?" Ann nodded.


    "Yes, Olivia, you''d better not work overtime"


    Olivia looked at them and raised her eyebrows.


    She had been absent for only a day, and they were close now? Grace came over to pull Olivia.


    "Olivia, get off work now, OK?"


    "I would rather you get up early tomorrow than work overtime"


    She took Olivia''s bag, put her phone in it, took her arm, and said, "Let''s go!"


    Olivia had no choice but to leave with the two of them.


    The three of them went to the entrance of thepany and took taxis back.


    But Olivia got in the car first, because Grace told her to go back first.


    Before Olivia got in the car, Grace said, "Olivia, go back and get something to eat.Go to bed early.Bye."


    Olivia was amused that Olivia did forget what Brayden had told her even now.


    She waved her hand.


    "Bye"


    Then she looked at Ann and said, "Send a message when you two get home."


    "Okay, Olivia."


    The car drove away.


    Grace didn''t retract her gaze until it disappeared.


    Ann said, "Grace, are you really a rtive to Olivia?"


    "Rtive?"


    Grace looked at her, her eyes shining.


    "Do Olivia and I look like rtives?"


    If so, that would be great! Ann looked at Grace''s face carefully, then recalled Olivia''s face and shook


    her head.


    "No."


    They didn''t look like each other at all.


    Olivia had the gentleness of southerners, making very people feel good staying with her.


    But Grace had the openness and directness of northerners.


    They were two different people in two different worlds.


    Grace spread her hands.


    "So, we''re not rtives."


    Ann''s eyes moved and she said, "But you look like sisters"


    "In my heart, Olivia is my real sister, and will be my sister for the rest of my life!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Who in this world made it a rule that two people couldn''t be sisters they were unrted by blood? No


    one.


    So, Olivia was her sister.


    It wouldn''t change! Ann smiled and said, "Did Olivia.."


    Grace''s cell phone rang before Ann could ask her whether Olivia taught her to design.


    Grace said, "I have to take this."


    "OK"


    Grace took the phone and walked away.


    Ann looked at her, her hands clenched, her eyes filled with envy and jealousy.


    Shortly after, Grace came back.


    A taxi came by.


    Grace waved quickly.


    The taxi stopped in front of them.


    Grace said, "Ann, get in the car"


    Ann suddenly frowned and said, "I seem to have forgotten my key.Grace, you go back first.I''ll go


    upstairs and get the key."


    She turned around and ran into thepany.


    Grace looked at her leaving anxiously and said, "Then don''t forget to send a message when you get


    home!"


    "I will" Grace got in the car.


    Soon the car left thepany.


    Ann walked all the way to the design room.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Olivia arrived at the hotel.When she returned to the hotel, she looked at the time.


    It was less than half past five.


    Brayden told her to go to bed before ten o''clock every day.


    It was still a few hours before ten o''clock.


    She had nothing to do.


    Why not go back to work? Olivia thought for a moment, then went out for a casual dinner and took the


    bus back to thepany.


    She had to work two hours overtime anyway.She came back at 9: 00 or 9: 20, then washed up and


    went to bed.


    The car soon stopped at thepany.


    Olivia walked in and went straight into the elevator.


    It was getting closer and closer to the press conference, and everything was going on ording to a


    tight schedule.


    She could no longer let her negative emotions get the best of her.She had to finish her design.


    No matter what happened during this period.


    Olivia came to the design room.


    Unexpectedly, she saw Ann standing in the design room.


    A look of surprise shed across Olivia''s eyes and she looked at Ann''s hands.


    She had a document in her hands and was reading it carefully.She had no idea that she got some


    company.


    Olivia looked at the document in her hands and frowned.


    The document contained her design.


    Not all of it, but it was the design she had made these days.


    There were also her ns and timetable.


    Very detailed.


    Olivia pursed her lips and looked at Ann.


    A few secondster, Olivia turned around and left.


    Preston left the president''s office after work.


    As soon as he came out, he saw Olivia walking in front of him.


    He said, "Olivia."


    Olivia turned around.


    "Mr.Smith.¡± Preston looked at her with a familiar smile.


    "Why, are you working overtime again?"


    That was the kind of person she was, always keeping herself busy.


    Olivia smiled and said, "No"


    "No?"


    Preston raised his eyebrows.


    He was surprised.He raised his wrist and looked at his watch.


    "Twenty past six, are you sure you''re not working overtime?"


    She got off work at five o''clock, but now she was still at thepany, on the way to leave.


    If she was not working overtime, then what was it? Olivia nodded and said seriously, "No-¡¯


    Preston looked at the seriousness on her face.


    Two secondster, he said, "You look different from everyone else when you''re joking"


    Olivia was helpless.


    "Mr.Smith, I''m not joking."


    Her eyes narrowed as she looked ahead.


    "I thought I had forgotten something at thepany, so I came back.But when I got to thepany, I


    remembered that it was in the hotel, and I didn''t bring it with me"


    Looking at him, she smiled and said, "Bad memory"


    Preston looked at the smile in her eyes.


    Although she was smiling, it was different from usual.


    Preston nodded.


    "Yes, I guess so"


    She was not such a careless person.


    But if she didn''t tell him the real reason, he wouldn''t ask.


    As they walked into the elevator, Preston suddenly asked, "How are the two assistants?"


    He suddenly changed the subject.


    Olivia paused and said, "Mr.Smith took over half a day of work today for me.What does Mr.Smith


    think?"


    She looked at him with a smile in her eyes.


    The smile was the same as before, and it looked different from usual.


    Preston was a little surprised that Olivia would ask him instead.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    But soon, he touched his chin and pretended to be thoughtful, then said, "Although I only covered half


    a day''s work for you, I believe I have the right to make an opinion"


    Preston looked at Olivia.


    "The two assistants of yours, one strong and one weak¡± Olivia looked at him.


    "Which one is stronger?"


    Instead of answering this time, Preston asked her, "What do you think?"


    The two of them seemed to be ying a guessing game to see who was right.


    Olivia thought for a moment and said, "I think both of them have their own strengths."


    "What does Mr.Smith think?"


    Preston looked into her eyes and said directly, "Grace is strong and Annie is weak."


    Olivia''s eyes moved slightly.


    "Why?"


    "Ann is very serious and careful in her work.Although all the work she does is small work, a lot of things


    start from small work."


    If one couldn''t even get the small things right, then what could he possibly aplish? Preston curled


    his lips.


    "What you saw was that she was careful and serious.What I saw was her ying tricks.As he spoke,


    the smile deepened.


    "I don''t believe you didn''t see it. ¡°


    All the bosses were good at reading people.


    They could tell what a man was made of in a day.


    And Olivia was not stupid.


    After spending a few days with Ann, she should have seen it.


    Olivia lowered her eyes and did not speak.


    Preston looked at her expression and said, "Assistants need to be trustworthy, steady, and


    determined.Other than these qualities, nothing else matters."


    Olivia was silent.


    Preston stopped talking too.She had her own thoughts and judgment.He was just reminding her as a


    bystander.


    Ding - The elevator door opened.


    Olivia looked up.


    "Let''s see.If she doesn''t know when to stop, then I''ll send her to another department."


    "OK"


    Olivia returned to the hotel.


    When she returned to the hotel, she sat on the sofa and began to think.


    Ann indeed liked to y a little trick sometimes.


    But it was undeniable that she was careful and serious in work, and so far she had done nothing


    wrong.


    This was not done by coincidence or luck, but by devotion.


    Only by her devotion to the work would she be able to do that.


    But Preston was right.


    Ann''s job now was to be an assistant.She didn''t need to think about anything else.She just needed to


    do what she was told.


    Just like Grace.


    After thinking for a while, Olivia picked up her phone and called Grace.


    Grace had already eaten and was ying with the dog.


    When the phone rang, Grace took it, saw the name on the screen, and immediately answered, "Olivia!"


    There was happiness in her voice.


    It was rare for Olivia to call her at night.


    "Grace, do you have time now?"


    "Yes! Does Olivia wanna have a little chat?"


    "Yeah, I guess I do."


    "Sure! Let''s talk!"


    She loved chatting with Olivia.


    Olivia''s heart warmed up when she heard her excited voice.


    "Grace, I want to ask you a question"


    "Well, go ahead, Olivia.I will tell you everything I know!"


    "It''s nothing.I just want to ask you what happened between you and Ann before.I think you guys seem


    to be reconciled today" Grace frowned.


    That was what Olivia had in mind.


    Olivia did not hear Grace''s answer and said, "Is it inconvenient? If that''s the case..."


    Before she could finish, Grace interrupted her.


    "No, of course not.I''ll tell you now!"


    Anyway, it wasn''t a big deal, and Olivia wouldn''t just tell anyone else about it.


    "Ann and I were in the same department.We..."


    Grace continued, and Olivia listened.


    Ten minutester, Olivia said, "Il see"


    Grace said, "Olivia, although I don''t like Ann, she apologized to me today.She said a lot, and I have


    forgiven her"


    Everyone had their own troubles to worry about.


    Why couldn''t she be a little more tolerant? It was better that way.


    "Yes"


    "Olivia, don''t tell Ann what I told you.She''s not so casual like me.I''m afraid she''ll think too much if she


    knows I told you what happened before"


    Although Grace was careless, she was not stupid.


    "I know.Don''t worry"


    She wouldn''t tell anyone about this.


    "Mmm! Olivia, you should rest early"


    "Okay¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Olivia had an answer in her heart.


    At this moment, Hotel Alice.


    Davis carried Everett''s suitcase and walked out of the hotel with Everett.


    Outside the hotel, the car was already waiting there.


    When the driver saw the two of them, he immediately came over and put the suitcase in Davis''s hand


    into the trunk.


    They got in the car and it started.


    Soon, the car headed for the airport.


    Everett looked out of the window, and the scenery kept moving past his eyes, but it could not fall into


    his eyes.


    His dark eyes were filled with darkness.Too dark to be fathomable.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Brayden walked out of the airport with his suitcase while talking on the phone.


    "I''m already in Paris.I''m going back to the hotel now.I''ll look for you when I get back to the hotel."


    "Okay, call me¡¯


    "Yes.¡±


    After hanging up, Brayden walked out of the airport and waited for a taxi.He looked at the time.It was


    8: 45.It was not nine oclock yet.But he thought Olivia should be at thepany by now.


    She was the most active in her work.She went to work early every day.


    Brayden¡¯s face lit up at the thought.He decided not to tell her that he was back because he wanted to


    surprise her.


    Brayden looked up at the road and stopped a taxi.But when he looked up, he saw a ck luxury car


    parked next to him.


    The door opened and Everett got out of the car.


    Seeing Everett, the smile on Brayden''s face disappeared.


    Davis saw Brayden and walked over.


    "Mr.Simmons¡¯ Brayden was holding on to the crate tightly. He didn''t look at the Davis, but at


    Everett.Everett also looked at him.As they looked at each other, the atmosphere turned stressful.


    Davis said to the driver, "Go get the ticket."


    "Okay." The driver hurried to the airport, away from this ce of trouble.


    Davis looked at the two of them and walked into the airport with the suitcase.


    All the irrelevant people left, and Brayden was walking towards Everett.


    They were about the same height and looked at each other.They didn''t seem to be rted.


    And in fact, Brayden and Everett were not rtives.They were not rted by blood.


    Brayden looked at Everett.


    "How long are you going to follow us?" His eyes were cold and there was no trace of respect in his


    tone.


    At this moment, Everett was not his uncle.He was his rival of love.


    Everett looked at Brayden calmly.


    It was as if he hadn''t heard Brayden.


    Brayden continued, "Do you want me to remind you that you''re getting married soon?"


    "So, don''t show up in front of Olivia again!" A taxi drove by.


    Brayden raised his hand, stopped the taxi and got in.


    Soon the car drove away.


    Everett stood there, his dark eyes looking ahead, his pupils constricting.His eyes became even colder.


    Olivia went to work early.It was exactly seven o''clock when she arrived at thepany.


    Thepany just opened.


    Olivia went straight to the design room.She sat at her desk.Her eyes fell on the desk, where everything


    was arranged neatly.


    There was a file box, a pen holder, and a teacup.


    It was clean.


    Everything was the same as yesterday.She looked into the drawer and opened it.


    The documents were in the drawer, just like when she left yesterday.


    Olivia put her bag down, took the folder, and opened it.


    The design drafts, the ns.


    Everything was there.


    Everything was the same as when she left yesterday.Olivia closed the folder and turned on the


    computer.


    Ann came at eight o''clock.She was early too.She walked in and saw Olivia sitting behind her desk.She


    was surprised.


    "Olivia"


    Olivia looked at her and smiled.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Morning, Ann¡±


    Ann walked over.


    "Good morning, Olivia"


    She put down her bag and look at Olivia.


    "When did youe?"


    "Seven o''clock¡¯ "Seven o''clock? So early?"


    "Well, it''s getting closer and closer to the press conference.I have to hurry"


    As she spoke, Olivia thought of something.


    She stood up and looked at the door of the design studio, frowning slightly.


    Ann saw her looking at the door and asked, "Olivia, what are you looking at?"


    Olivia smiled helplessly.


    "I''m too early.I can''t get Grace to help me"


    Ann immediately said, "Olivia, can I help you?"


    Olivia looked at her.


    "You..."


    Before Olivia could finish, Ann interrupted, "Olivia, you can teach me.I can learn."


    Olivia thought for a moment and said, "Well,e here and I''ll teach you."


    "Mmm!"


    Ann''s eyes lit up.She followed Olivia to the design table.


    Olivia took the cloth and ruler and said, "Come, do what I do.Just follow suit"


    "Okay, Olivia."


    Ann was serious.And Olivia was also serious about teaching her.She exined every step, every detail


    very clearly and carefully.


    Ann wrote them down one by one.


    When Grace arrived, she saw Olivia teaching Ann.


    Grace was surprised.


    "Olivia, Ann, are you here so early?"


    Grace put down the thermos and walked over.They heard her voice and looked over.


    Olivia smiled.


    "You''re here?"


    "Yes, when did youe?"


    So early.


    Olivia looked at Ann and said with a smile, "Anyway, we''re earlier than you."


    Ann also said, "Yes."


    Grace pouted.


    "You two are workaholics."


    Then she looked at Olivia.


    "Olivia, I brought you breakfast.Come and have breakfast!"


    Olivia was helpless.


    "I told you not to do so" Grace red at her.


    "I''ll decide whether I bring you breakfast or not¡¯¡¯ As she spoke, she pulled Olivia out and said to Ann,


    "Ann, you can work first.Olivia has to eat."


    From the beginning to the end, she didn''t check what they were doing.


    "Okay" Ann replied.


    Olivia said, "Ann, you can try it first, but don''t rush.Take your time"


    "Okay, Olivia."


    Ann took over the work of Olivia and started to work, while Olivia went to eat the nutritious breakfast


    that Grace brought.


    Grace said, "Olivia, this is what my mother and I prepared.You have to finish it.¡±


    "Okay.She would finish it.¡±


    "Then I''ll do my work"


    "Yes¡±


    Grace went to do her own work, and did not bother at all with Ann, who was sewing with a needle and


    thread.


    The atmosphere in the studio was good.


    Soon, Ann''s forehead began to sweat.She had just watched Olivia sew very well, but she couldn''t do


    that.What she had done was ugly.


    This couldn''t work.


    Olivia ate her breakfast and looked at Ann.


    Ann stood there, holding her clothes and needles, not moving.She closed the lid of the thermos and


    walked over.


    "Ann." Ann heard her voice and turned to look at her.


    She was unprecedentedly panicky.


    "Olivia, I can''t sew it properly.."


    She held the needle and showed Olivia the crooked clothes she had sewn.


    Olivia looked at the crooked thread she had sewn and was not surprised.


    "It''s okay.You''re a beginner"


    "I stitched badly the first time, even worse than you"


    Olivia smiled and said, "It''s okay.I''ll take the stitches off and sew them again.You go and do your work¡¯


    Ann clenched her hand, pursed her lips.Her face turned pale.


    Instead of looking at Olivia, she looked at the needle and thread.She was upset and could not believe


    it.She couldn''t believe that she had worked so hard but didn''t get good results.She didn''t want to


    believe it.


    Seeing Ann''s expression, Olivia put down her clothes and held her fist.


    "Ann, there are some things that can''t be rushed, especially when ites to design.The foundation is


    very important.You need to practice day and night.You can''t learn it in minutes or hours"


    "Don''t worry.Rx, okay?"


    Ann looked up at Olivia, whose eyes were extremely gentle.


    Ann was moved into tears.She turned around and ran out.


    Olivia watched as Ann ran out.


    Grace heard the sound and looked over, but she was confused.


    She wondered, "What''s the hurry?"


    She ran so fast.Then she went to work.


    Olivia looked at her with a smile and walked out of the design studio.


    Ann ran out fast and bumped into someone''s arms.


    When she realized that she had hit someone, she immediately looked up.She raised her head and her


    eyes widened.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    "Mr.....Mr.Smith..."


    After being hit by Ann, Preston took two steps back to stabilize himself.


    When he heard Ann''s voice, he lowered his head and frowned.He pulled Ann away.


    Ann realized that she was in trouble and quickly bowed.


    "Mr.Smith, I''m sorry!" Preston looked at her bent waist, his frowning brows loosening.


    "It''s okay.Be careful.Don''t run¡±


    Hearing that, Ann bit her lips and lowered her head.


    "I see." Preston turned and left.


    Ann was still standing there.She stood up straight and looked at the departing figure with her hands


    clenched.


    "Mr.Smith, I didn''t mean it."


    "I''m sorry"


    Olivia walked out and saw Ann standing at the end of the line, not knowing what she was looking


    at.She was not even moving.She walked over.


    "Ann"


    Ann heard Olivia''s voice and stiffened.Then she turned around and looked at Olivia.


    "Olivia, I¡­¡± Olivia said to her, "Shall we talk?"


    Ann looked at her gentle eyes and nodded.


    They went to the tea room.


    Olivia made two cups of coffee, sat on the stool, and stared at her.


    Ann held the coffee with her head lowered.She was down.


    Olivia said first, "I haven''t known you for long, but in my eyes, you are a hardworking girl."


    "There are many people in this world, but few of them can be sessful.Do you know why?"


    Ann looked up and shook her head.


    Olivia said, "Diligence and hard work are necessary.You need to keep moving forward step by step."


    "There are very few people who can fulfill those requirements, so there are naturally fewer sessful


    people."


    The reason why great people were great was that they worked much harder than ordinary people.


    For example, in terms of working hard, sessful people worked 100% hard or even more while


    ordinary people only worked 10% hard.


    How could such people not seed? Olivia curved her lips.


    "Of course, that''s my understanding"


    "You are diligent and hardworking.I have never been worry about your work, except for one thing"


    Ann tightened her grip on the coffee.


    "You''re impatient" Olivia looked into Ann''s eyes.Her clear eyes were like a mirror, and Ann could not


    hide anything from her.


    "I understand and support that if you want to be a designer, and you want a promotion"


    "But these take time.You need to learn and umte, and you''re not going to have whatever you


    want immediately"


    "Do you understand?" Ann lowered her head in shame.She understood.


    How could she not understand? She wouldn''t have been in such a hurry before Grace came here.


    But ever since Grace came, she was anxious.


    She worried.


    She scared.


    She was afraid that what she did was not as good as Grace, that she was not liked by Olivia, that her


    chance to climb up was reced by someone else.


    She was scared.


    Olivia held Ann''s hand.Her voice was gentle.


    "Be patient.Take your time.Finish your work with a humble heart, and the god of luck will bless you."


    Ann looked at Olivia with tears in her eyes.


    "Olivia..." Grace waspletely unaware of the conversation between Olivia and Ann.


    It was not until lunch that she found that Ann''s eyes turned red.


    "What happened? Are your eyes unwell?"


    Why were they red? It was as red as she had cried.


    Ann looked down.


    "Yeah, a little." She rubbed her eyes.


    Grace saw her rubbing her eyes, frowning, and taking her hands off.


    "No!"


    "You cannot rub your eyes when you are not feeling well, or you''ll hurt them" She reached out and took


    out a bottle of eye drops.


    "Here, I use this when my eyes are ufortable.It''s good.Try it"


    Ann looked at the eye drops in Grace''s hand but didn''t move.


    Grace stared at her, "What are you standing there for? Aren''t you feel ufortable? Use it!"


    Ann only reacted when Grace put the eye drops in her hands.


    However, she still did not look at Grace but held the bottle of eye drops with her eyes red.


    Grace was confused by Ann.


    "Olivia, she..." Olivia held her hand, looked at her, and shook her head.


    Grace looked at Olivia''s expression and then at Ann, only to realize that something was wrong.


    Something seemed to have happened that she didn''t know about.They ate in silence.


    After the meal, Ann looked up at Grace with a sincere smile.


    "Grace, thank you." Grace blinked and said, "It''s okay.You''re wee!"


    Then she looked at Ann''s red eyes and asked, "Are you all right?"


    Ann nodded.


    "Yes."


    "That''s good!"


    Olivia looked at the two of them and said, "We are going to start working hard next.You two must be my


    assistants and help me"


    The two nodded sincerely.


    "We''ll, Olivia!"


    The three of them went into a busy state.


    An afternoon passed in a wink.Because some samples of essories arrived this afternoon, so


    everyone was working overtime.


    Grace didn''t say anything this time.


    It was getting closer and closer to the release of the new products, so it was impossible not to work


    overtime.


    Olivia checked the sample essories.


    Although she knew how to make essories samples, she was not as good as the veteran workers, so


    veteran workers made all the samples. Now that she received some samples, she wanted to see if they


    were the same as her drawing.


    Olivia went through every detail of the samples.


    She had to admit that the craft passed down by the ancestors was excellent, very sophisticated, and


    especially suitable for big brands like AK.


    Oliviapared them to all her drawings.


    Time passed by.


    Brayden finished his work and went back to the hotel.


    It was already 6: 40 in the afternoon.He thought Olivia should be back at the hotel by this time.He didn''t


    expect that there was only Max at the hotel.


    Brayden looked at the time, took the car keys, and left the hotel.


    Olivia took the samples andpared them one by one before recording them.


    Although most of them were done well, there were still a few ws.


    Of course, only a few.


    Olivia wrote them down and made a call.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Grace and Ann were busy with their work, neither of them paid attention to what Olivia was saying.


    When they were all busy, one person came to the door of the Design Department.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    He was carrying a boutique bag, wearing casual clothes, and looked elegant and gentle.


    Brayden looked at the busy people in the design room, and soon his eyes fell on Olivia, who was on


    the phone.She was wearing a hollowed-out white sweater and light- colored jeans, didn''t wear any


    essories.She looked simple and clean.She lowered her head, with a pen in her hand.


    As she spoke on the phone, she wrote down something in her notebook with great seriousness.She


    was very busy.She was so busy that she didn''t even know he was here.


    Brayden walked in, put the bag on the table, walked out, and picked up his phone to make a call.


    The three people in the design room had no idea that Brayden was here and went out again.


    They were absorbed in their work.


    Olivia hung up the phone, sorted out the records she had just made, and typed them in herputer.


    As she looked up, she saw someone walking in with a cell phone.


    "Brayden?"


    Brayden heard her voice and looked over.


    Olivia sat at theputer table and looked at him in surprise.She finally saw him.


    Brayden walked over, put his hands on the edge of the desk, and looked down at her.


    "What time is it?"


    Olivia returned to her senses, looked at theputer, and said, "7:25"


    Brayden nodded.


    "So, you forgot what I said, right?"


    Olivia finally realized what he was talking about.He came back and didn''t see her, so he came to check


    on her.


    What should she say? It was wrong to say anything.


    Olivia was helpless.


    "What should I do? I feel like it''s not appropriate to say anything now" She failed to keep her promise to


    him.


    She broke her promise.


    Brayden looked at her and sighed.


    "I knew it"


    When she began to work, she was so focused that she would forget everything.


    Especially when he wasn''t around, she would do whatever she wanted.


    However, he couldn''t do anything.


    "You didn''t eat either, did you?" Olivia nodded.


    She didn''t know what to say.She really didn''t eat.


    Grace and Ann did not eat either.


    Olivia looked at the two busy people and suddenly felt that this wasn''t okay.She could pass on meals,


    but she couldn''t let her subordinates starve with her.


    Olivia said, "I''ll ask them to get off work now¡±


    When Brayden saw that she finally knew what she should do, he said, "Let them do their work.I


    ordered food.It''ll be sent hereter¡±


    Olivia looked at him in surprise, and she was moved.


    "Thank you, Brayden."


    Brayden looked at her.She looked as usual and her eyes were filled with emotions.


    But, nothing happened? Really? When he was not here? Not long after, the food was delivered.


    It was Chinese food.


    Grace smelled the aroma and looked over immediately.She saw Brayden and Clivia opening the food


    box.


    Her eyes widened.


    "Brother-inw?"


    Ann was startled by the loud noise.She looked at Grace.


    Grace was running towards Olivia and Brayden.


    The two of them were looking at her.


    Brayden asked, "Are you hungry?"


    She ran so fast.


    Grace looked at the delicious food on the table and immediately nodded while swallowing, "I am_


    starving.Brother-inw, you are really timely!"


    Olivia and Braydenughed when they heard that.


    Olivia said, "How do you know your brother-inw bought the food, not me?"


    When Grace saw the food, she immediately thanked Brayden.


    How could she be so sure? Grace said without thinking, "Brother-inw is the most considerate.At this


    time, only he would think of sending food.You wouldn''t"


    Olivia couldn''t say anything to refute her words.


    Because they made good sense.


    Brayden looked at Olivia and said, "Look, even your subordinate haveints"¡¯ Olivia sighed.


    "I''m a lousy boss."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Grace immediately shook her head.


    "No, you are very good at work.It''s normal for you to be careless in life."


    Olivia immediately smiled.


    "All right, stop talking.Wash your hands and eat."


    Then she looked at Ann.


    "Ann, go wash your hands and let''s eat"


    "Okay, Olivia."


    Ann and Grace went to wash their hands.


    Brayden looked at Ann who had left and said, "You got a new assistant?"


    Olivia looked at him.


    "Yes"


    And it was mostly thanks to him.


    Brayden heard what Olivia meant and looked at her gently.


    "If it''s possible, I hope you don''t do anything.Just tell others what to do and how to do it"


    He wish she could give all her work to her subordinates.


    Olivia shook her head andughed.


    "You''re greedy." That was impossible.


    Even a big boss like Preston had to do those work personally.


    "I said I wish¡±


    As they spoke, Ann and Grace came out.Brayden said, "I don''t know what you like to eat, so I ordered


    it ording to the local taste"


    Grace immediately said, "I like it.What you ordered must be very delicious!"


    She was such a sweet talker.


    Ann also said, "Thank you, brother-inw¡±


    "You''re wee.Help yourselves."


    Olivia looked at Brayden.


    "Have you eaten?" Brayden looked at her.


    "What do you think?"


    "Mmm.."


    Olivia thought for a moment and said, "No."


    Brayden curled his lips.


    "Yes."


    How could he eat alone when she was here? Grace heard the two of them and said, "Brother-inw


    wants to eat with Olivia, or else the food won''t taste good."


    Brayden smiled.


    "You are right."


    Olivia looked at Grace and then at Brayden and smiled happily.


    Grace was such a delight.


    And they had this dinner in a happy mood.


    After they finished dinner, Olivia asked them to pack up and get off work.


    It was already past eight o''clock.


    It was not safe for girls to go home toote.


    Olivia and Brayden sent them to the car and asked them to send a message to Olivia when they got


    home.


    After the two of them left, they got in the car.


    Brayden started the car, and soon they joined the flows of cars.


    Olivia looked at the night scene ahead and then at Brayden.


    The light came in and fell on his face.His face and eyes were gentle as usual.


    Olivia asked, "When did you get to thepany today?"


    There were other people just now, and she didn''t have time to ask him.Now, only they were in the car,


    so she asked.


    Brayden looked at her, then took her hand and said, "Guess.¡±


    He had always asked to guess.


    Olivia was helpless.


    "I am the worst at guessing"


    "It''s okay.You don''t have to be right"


    Olivia thought for a moment and said, "In the afternoon?"


    If he came back in the morning, he woulde to thepany at noon, not in the evening.


    Braydenughed.


    "Wrong answer" Olivia was confused.


    "In the evening?"


    It was a red light.


    Brayden stepped on the brake and turned to look at her.


    "Still wrong" Olivia frowned.


    Did hee back in the morning? No way? Seeing the confusion in her eyes, Brayden patted her head


    and said, "Don''t think about it.


    I won''t tell you now? Looking at him making a mystery of this, Olivia said, "Are you going to surprise me


    again?"


    Brayden pinched her palm.


    "Yes." The car stopped at the hotel and the two of them went back to their room.


    Brayden asked Olivia to take a bath.Then he went to take a bath.


    Max was ying in the room.


    Brayden bought it a toy.It was having fun and did not attach itself to Olivia like it usually did.


    When theyy on the bed, it was already 9:40.Brayden put Olivia in his arms, looked at her gentle face


    and whispered, "Olivia, how have you been these two days?"

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Olivia closed her eyes and was about to sleep.


    Hearing Brayden''s words, she opened her eyes.


    "What?"She looked sleepy.


    Then Brayden said, "It''s nothing.Let''s go to bed"


    He wanted to ask her if Everett had been looking for her for the past two days and if he had made


    things difficult for her.


    But now, he didn''t want to ask.


    "Really?"


    Olivia was tired, but she still asked.


    "Nothing.Sleep."


    "Okay¡±  Brayden turned off the lights.


    Olivia closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep.


    But Brayden didn''t sleep.He looked at the person in his arms and listened to her breathing.His lips fell


    on her forehead.


    She should be fine these days.


    If something happened, she wouldn''t be like this.


    The next morning, Brayden and Olivia had breakfast, and Brayden sent Olivia to AK.


    Olivia unbuckled her seat belt and said to him, "You don''t have to bring me lunch.I Know you are busy"


    "Okay¡± Brayden watched her get in and left till he couldn''t see her anymore.


    They had decided on the house.


    They were moving today.He would be busy.


    Olivia went to the design room and started working.


    Ann came early, too.


    Ann was doing her own things.


    Olivia looked at Ann and smiled.


    Not long after, Grace arrived.She still took the thermos and brought Olivia a nutritious meal.


    Olivia told her not to do so, but she insisted.


    After finishing the nutritious meal, the three of them turned busy At Forest Hotel of Mn.


    Everett handed a document to Davis.


    "Do what''s on it"


    "Okay¡± Davis took the document and left the hotel.


    Not long after he left the hotel, Everett turned on hisputer and clicked on the video call.


    Soon, a foreigner with blue eyes, fair skin, and a high nose appeared on the screen.


    "Long time no see¡¯ The person in the video spoke in less fluent Chinese.


    Everett looked at him.


    "Long time no see"


    Hearing him speak, the man smiled and said, "It''s rare for you to have time to chat with me, but I think


    you must need something from me."


    "Yes¡±


    "Oh! My friend, you are so straightforward"


    "I''m a little hurt.¡±


    As he spoke, he covered his heart as if a sword pierced it.


    Everett said, "I need your help to set up an AK subsidiary in Mn"


    The man sat up straight.


    "AK subsidiary? You?"


    "Yes.¡±


    "Oh my god, are you reaching into the fashion world?"


    "The size of thepany is about 500 people.You decide the location.I''ll decide the rest."


    Everettpletely ignored the man''s words and stated his request directly.


    The man smiled bitterly.


    "You always exploit me"


    "I''ll send you the nter.You make your own n based on that."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Listening to his emotionless voice, the man was helpless.


    "You are cold-blooded.I don''t know how Melody could stand you."


    Then he remembered something and pointed at Everett.


    "By the way, you didn''t even give me an invitation to your wedding.That''s not nice of you!"


    "If I hadn''t called Melody and Melody had given me an invitation, I wouldn''t have known you were


    getting married."


    Everett looked at the man and said nothing.


    The man continued, "Finally, you are getting married.I have been waiting for your wedding for a long


    time.This time, I must get you drunk to wash away my humiliation!"


    Everett moved his eyes.


    He replied, "It''s still early."


    "What?"


    "Send me the n when it''s done."


    Everett hung up the video call.


    The screen returned to the desktop, and Everett looked at the various documents on the desktop with


    deep dark eyes.


    Suddenly, his phone rang.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Her eyes moved slightly and she took the phone.


    When Everett saw the name dancing on the screen, he threw his phone aside and ignored it.Then he


    got up and went to the bar.


    After Joan heard "Sorry, the number you dialed is not answered.


    Please..., she hung up.


    Did he not hear it, or did he deliberately not answer it? She looked at the unconscious woman on the


    hospital bed.


    Her face flushed and her fever did not subside, and she kept talking in her sleep.


    She frowned and sent a message to Everett.


    A message came with a ding.


    Everett looked at the phone.


    Two secondster, he picked it up.


    "Melody is sick.It''s very serious.It''s up to you whether youe or not"


    The message was short, concise, and clear.


    Everett looked at the message with deep eyes.


    A few secondster, he clicked on the call log and dialed a number.


    AK Company.


    Olivia received a message this afternoon for a meeting in the conference room.She made some


    arrangements with Ann and Grace and then went to the conference room.


    The conference room was gradually filled with people.


    Soon Preston and the secretary came in.


    He sat down and looked down at the staff.His eyes rested on Olivia''s face for two seconds, "Let''s start"


    Secretary, "Okay, Mr.Smith¡±


    She handed over the documents in her arms.


    One for each.


    The document was passed to Olivia and she opened it.


    It soon became clear.


    Mr.Smith was to set up the release date of the new product.


    When everyone opened the document, Preston said, "At present, your work progress has reached two-


    thirds, and the remaining one-third must bepleted in a month''s time¡¯


    Everyone looked at Preston with a solemn expression.


    In a month''s time, it could be done.


    Preston looked at everyone in the conference room.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "I have already found the media to announce the release date of the new product on October 10.Before


    that, I want to see what each of you has achieved."


    "Do you understand?"


    "Understood!"


    "Okay, if you have any questions, now would be the time."


    Soon, someone stood up and said about the problems he was facing.


    Preston listened, and so did Olivia.


    At the same time, she was thinking about her current work schedule.


    A month, very tight.


    Because there were essories and clothes to bepleted.She had to make the best of every


    second so that it could be done.


    But it didn''t matter.She believed she could make it.


    Preston listened to the people below and asionally looked at Olivia.Her brows were furrowed and


    she was thoughtful.


    A month should not be enough for her.He would send someone to help her.


    Two hourster, the meeting ended.


    Everyone left the conference room.


    Preston stopped Olivia.


    "Olivia,e to the president''s office" Olivia looked at Preston.


    "Okay, Mr.Smith."


    Soon, she followed Preston to the president''s office.


    Preston said, "Sit down"


    "Okay"


    The two of them sat down and Preston looked at her.


    "You have essories and clothes in your hands.A month is not enough for you.I''ve decided to send


    you more people¡¯


    "No need, Mr.Smith.It''s no use sending people now¡±


    She needed time to teach the neers when they came over.


    After that, the neers would need at least half a month to get in the zone.


    And she only had a month.


    Instead, it would be better for her to focus on her work and let the two assistants help her


    wholeheartedly.


    Preston understood what she meant, but, "Are you really sure you can pull it through?"


    He looked at her.


    Olivia met his eyes with a determined expression.


    "Don''t worry, Mr.Smith.I''m sure"


    She had a n.


    A month was tight, but it was not impossible.


    Preston nodded.


    "Okay, I believe you, but you must tell me if you have encountered any trouble."


    "I will"


    Olivia left the president''s office, and Preston handed over the job he had covered for her before.


    It was written clearly about what was not done and what was done.


    In the next two days, she should have finished some work.He believed that she might have to work


    overtime every day for the next month, and he had no way of telling her not to.


    When Olivia returned to the studio, she called in Ann and Grace.


    "Mr.Smith just said that we have to finish the work in a month.From today on, we have to work


    overtime.We start at eight o''clock every weekday, Saturday included.Do you have any questions?"


    Olivia looked at the two of them.


    "If you have any questions, tell me in advance.I''ll make other arrangements."


    Grace immediately said, "Olivia, I''m okay with that!"


    Olivia looked at Ann.


    "Ann, what about you?"


    "I have no problem either"


    "Okay, then that''s settled.Go back to work."


    "Mmm!"


    They went back to their busy work.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    In the design room, Olivia had previously set the rm clock at 8: 00 pm.


    When the rm clock rang, she said to Ann and Grace, "Pack up and get off work"


    It was not safe for girls to go home toote.


    Grace had been very busy this afternoon, and so had Ann.Both of them reacted slowly to what Olivia


    said.


    Looking at their somewhat confused expressions, Olivia smiled.


    "Pack up quickly.It''s time for work"


    Grace said, "Olivia, what should I do? I haven''t finished my work.I don''t want to get off work¡¯ "Don''t


    leave until you''re done."


    Wasn''t that what Olivia thought? If she hadn''t set the rm, she would have been busy until her work


    was done.


    "You have to get off work now.It''s not safe for you girls to go back home toote"


    Then, she started to pack up.


    "Be quick.Pack up"


    Seeing Olivia packing up, Grace and Ann also did so.


    After they packed up and locked the door.


    It was already 8: 15 pm.


    Olivia said, "Let''s go"


    "Yes A few people entered the elevator and walked out of thepany.As soon as they left the


    company, Brayden''s car stopped outside thepany.


    Grace saw it and said, "Olivia, brother-inw is here!"


    Olivia looked over and Brayden opened the door and got out of the car.A smile appeared on her


    face.He really arrived on time.


    However, Olivia was quickly taken aback.


    After Brayden got out of the car, a shadow ran over very quickly.


    Before Olivia could react, Max ran up to her and hugged her leg, barking.


    This call stunned Grace and Ann.


    The two of them looked at the bulldog under Olivia''s feet and did not react.


    On the contrary, Olivia bent over and picked up Max.


    "Why are you here?"


    Brayden was walking over and looking at Olivia.


    "He ran out as soon as he saw me go out.I couldn''t stop him"


    Olivia was helpless.


    "We kept him at home every day, but he also wants toe out and y"


    Dogs wanted to have fun too.


    Brayden said, "No, he came because he knew I wasing to pick you up"


    Hearing his words, Olivia immediately smiled and frowned.


    "You are now a roundworm in his stomach¡¯¡¯ Grace looked at the two of them talking and blinked, "Since


    you''re here, Ann and I will go back first"


    "Ann, right?"


    She didn''t want to be a light bulb.


    Ann understood what Grace meant and nodded.


    "Olivia, brother-inw, we''ll go back first."


    Brayden looked at the time and said, "It''s almost 8: 30 pm.Where are you staying? Olivia and I will take


    you home"


    Olivia listened to Brayden and stood up.


    "Yeah, it''s going to take a while for you to wait for the bus.Why don''t we give you a ride?"


    Grace immediately said, "That''s too troublesome for you.We can go back by ourselves."


    Grace dragged Ann out.


    Olivia said, "We''ll send you off"


    She looked at Brayden.


    Brayden nodded.It was better to send the two girls back.


    Brayden got in and started the car.


    Olivia opened the door.


    "Come on up¡¯ Grace didn''t want to go up.


    Olivia looked at Ann.


    "Ann,e on."


    Ann thought for a moment, pulled Grace over and said, "Don''t waste Olivia and brother-inw''s time¡±


    Grace had no choice but to get in the car.Soon, the car merged into the traffic.Grace''s house was


    closer, so Brayden and Olivia sent Grace home first.After sending Grace home, he sent Ann home.It


    was just that Ann¡®s house was so far away that it took him half an hour to get there.


    Ann opened the car door and said to the two of them, "Olivia, brother-inw, thank you"


    Olivia said, "Go back quickly and rest early"


    "Okay.¡± Ann turned around and went in.


    Olivia watched her walk into the neighborhood before letting Brayden drive away.


    After leaving the neighborhood, Olivia frowned.She didn''t expect Ann to live so far away.


    It was not safe for a girl to work too far from where she lived.


    Brayden looked at Olivia, saw her frowning, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Olivia was thinking about something.


    Olivia said, "Annves too far away.I''m worried about her safety"


    It took them about half an hour to get Grace home, which meant it took them about an hour to get Ann


    home.If that was the case, it took her an hour to arrive home after work.It took too much time.


    Brayden said, "It''s a little far"


    Olivia, "I''ll let her get off work an hour early tomorrow¡±


    She had to be home at eight o''clock anyway.


    Brayden looked at her, whose face was full of remorse, and said softly, "Okay."


    The car soon stopped in the garage.


    Olivia paused.


    "This is?"


    Brayden pinched her hand and said, "I''ll take you to our new house"Olivia''s eyes widened slightly when


    she heard him talk about the new home.New home...Did he found the house? Olivia couldn''t believe


    it.She didn''t believe it until Brayden led her to the apartment, which waspletely different in


    decoration.It was a warm ce to stay.


    "You...How did you find it?"


    She had no idea.


    He found it so soon.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Brayden was smiling.


    "Of course I found it when you didn''t know"


    "Let''s go.I''ll show you our new home."


    He led her around the apartment.


    The apartment had two rooms and one living room.


    The two rooms wererge.The living room wasrge.The kitchen wasrge, and there was a small


    balcony where they could drink tea and chat outside to see the scenery.


    Just outside the balcony, there was a river.


    And the scenery was very good.


    Brayden stood beside her, looked into her eyes and said softly, "Do you like it?"


    He bought a second-hand house, which was already renovated.He only needed to make a simple


    decoration and buy furniture.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to buy a new house, but that it was toote.It took time for a new house to


    be renovated.


    He didn''t want Olivia to wait and he didn''t want her to float with him.


    Olivia looked at the city across the river, where the lights lit up the night.


    "Yes.¡±


    "I like it very much."


    Brayden hugged her, resting his chin on her hair, and watched the scenery on the other side with her.


    "I can''t give you a new house right now, but you can rest assured that we''ll have a new house soon"


    It was impossible for him to keep her in a house where others lived.


    Olivia shook her head.


    "It''s okay.This house is fine"


    The tawny apartment looked warm, with curtains and coffee tables.The sofa was emerald green, which


    was her favorite color.


    It was full of life.


    He arranged it ording to her preference.She knew.


    That was enough.


    Brayden knew that Olivia was easily satisfied, but he wanted to give her the best.


    The best he could give.


    Night pervaded the city.


    Now, at a private hospital in Mn.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    In the VIP ward, Melody was lying on the bed, pale and haggard.She was still unconscious, and the


    doctor had juste to examine her.


    Joan covered her with a nket and touched her forehead.Her fever was gone.She breathed a sigh of


    relief and went to the bathroom to get some hot water to wipe Melody¡¯s body.


    But before she entered the bathroom, she heard a click.


    Joan looked over.


    Aman in a suit opened the door of the ward and walked in.


    Seeing the person walking in, Joan was surprised and then relieved.


    In Everett''s heart, Melody always had a ce.


    Joan walked over and said, "She really needs you now¡¯


    Then she left.


    Busy with the wedding and doing everything by herself, Melody was exhausted.But she knew that


    Melody not only was burnt-out but also fetl blue.


    The door of the ward was closed.


    Everett walked over and looked at Melody lying on the bed.She didn''t put on makeup, she didn''t look


    well, and her lips were bloodless.


    The usual Melody liked a queen, but now she was very different from the past.


    At this moment, Melody was vulnerable.She was so fragile that the people who saw her knew that she


    was just a woman.


    Everett sat down on the stool, crossed his legs, leaned back, and looked at Melody with dark eyes.


    And Melody didn''t sleep well.She was dreaming.She was dreaming about Everett.


    But these dreams were nightmares.


    She dreamed that Everett was with Olivia.She dreamed that they were married, had children, and had


    a happy family of three.


    And she stood alone outside their world, watching them being happy.


    Her heart ached.It hurt.


    "Everett...Don''t leave me..."


    "No..."


    Melody began to talk in her sleep and sweated on her forehead.


    Everett got up and pressed the bedside bell.


    Soon, the doctor came.


    "What happened to the patient?" The doctor looked at Melody on the bed.


    When he saw Melody in pain, the doctor quickly examined Melody.


    While Everett was watching from the side, and his dark eyes did not show any emotions at all.


    Half an hourter, Melody calmed down.


    The doctor said to the nurse, "I''ll prescribe her medicine again.You are supposed to take care of her


    here first."


    "Okay." The doctor left and stopped after two steps.


    He locked at Everett standing in front of the hospital bed and asked, "Are you the patient''s family?"


    Everett turned his eyes to the doctor''s face and opened his mouth.


    "Friend." The doctor nodded.


    "She has pneumonia caused by a cold.It''s a little serious.Call her family and ask them to take care of


    her"


    "Yes¡±


    The doctor left.


    The nurse stayed in the ward and looked at Melody.


    But she looked at Everett from time to time.


    Obviously, Everett''s face, figure, and aura were very popr with girls.


    Not long after, the doctor brought the medicine.


    The nurse immediately have Melody an intravenous drip.


    After that, the doctor and nurse left.


    Everett and Melody were left in the ward again.


    It was silent.


    The next morning, Joan brought breakfast.She came to the ward and knocked on the door first.


    There was no sound inside.She didn''t knock again.She pressed the doorknob and walked in.


    But as soon as she entered, she frowned.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    There was no Everett in the ward, only Melody lying on the bed.


    Everett left? Joan walked in, put down Melody''s breakfast and looked around.


    Soon, her eyes fell on the bathroom.


    There was a sound inside.It was the sound of water.


    Hearing the sound, Joan heaved a sigh of relief.It turned out that Everett didn''t leave.


    She was afraid that he would leave.She was about to turn around and leave.


    At this moment, the person in the bathroom came out.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    "Who are you?" A woman asked.


    Joan frowned and turned around.


    Then her brows furrowed and she suddenly became alert.


    "Who are you?"


    She immediately looked at Melody, who was lying on the bed, and then went over very quickly.


    When the woman saw Joan''s vignt look and her movement, she immediately said, "Don''t


    misunderstand.I''m the carer who takes care of this patient¡¯


    She pointed at her clothes.


    It was a light blue suit, simr to a nurse''s clothes, but was a little different.


    However, she never asked for a carer.


    Joan frowned and looked at the woman.


    A person quickly crossed her mind.


    Her heart tightened and she said, "Who asked you toe?"


    "A man.¡±


    "What''s his name?" The nurse frowned.


    "I don''t know.I just got a call and I came"


    A call?


    "Who was the person who called you?"


    "Davis."


    "Davis?"


    It was not Everett? Seeing that Joan still didn''t believe her, the carer quickly took out her cell phone


    and showed her the number.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "It''s this number.You can call him¡± Joan took the phone, looked at the number, and immediately made a


    call.


    She needed to know who it was.Soon, she heard Davis''s voice.Joan was relieved to hear his voice.


    "Davis."


    Hearing her voice, Davis was stunned and said, "Joan."


    "It''s me.I wanted to ask.Did you call and hire the carer?"


    "Yes."


    "Did Mr.Weston ask you to do that?"


    "Yes¡±


    "Okay, thank you."


    She hung up and handed the phone to the carer.


    "I''m the manager of the patient in bed.I''ll be here for some time.If you have anything to buy, you can


    buy it now"


    "Okay"


    The carer left.


    Joan thought of something and asked, "Was there anyone in this ward when you came?"


    "Yes." The carer said without hesitation.


    Joan clenched her hand.


    "Is he tall, handsome, cold, and looking scary?"


    "Yes!"


    "When did he leave?"


    The carer thought for a moment and said, "When I came, it was more than nine in the evening.I forgot


    the exact time.He didn''t leave until I came."


    It was strange.


    Joan''s face turned grim, but she didn''t give up.


    "He didn''t say anything?"


    "No.¡± He didn''t say a word.Joan looked at Melody and said, "You can go shopping now¡±


    "Oh, okay."


    The carer left.


    Joan looked at Melody''s pale face and felt bad for her.


    He left before 10:00.


    Everett would never have done that before.


    Why? Did he really not love Melody anymore?


    "Hiss..."


    Hearing this, Joan regained her senses and looked at Melody.


    Melody frowned and opened her eyes.


    Seeing that, Joan immediately asked, "Melody, are you OK? Are you feeling better?"


    She suddenly fainted and was diagnosed with pneumonia after Joan sent her to the hospital.


    It scared her out of her wits.It had been a long time since Melody was so ill.


    Melody saw her, frowned, and looked around.


    "Where am I?"


    She was not fully conscious and had not thought about her fainting.


    Seeing Melody like this, Joan felt her heart broke.


    She said, "You fainted.Have you forgotten?"


    She had finished her work in Mn and went back to design her wedding dress.


    But as soon as she took the design draft, she fell to the ground.


    Melody didn''t say anything.She remembered it.She did faint.She could no longer hold on.


    But...


    Melody looked at Joan.


    "Did he know I fainted?"


    She had caught a cold a few days ago.But she didn''t take it seriously.


    Because she was very busy, and the other reason was that she wanted to see when Everett would


    come to see her.


    Joan saw the anticipation in Melody''s eyes and felt bad for her.She didn''t want to tell her that Everett


    had been here.But she had to tell her.


    "You fainted and were sent to the hospital yesterday.I called Everett when you were settled down"


    Melody clenched her hands on the quilt.


    "And then?"


    "Everett didn''t answer¡±


    The light in Melody''s eyes disappeared.


    Joan continued to say, "I sent him a message.He came"


    Melody¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Was Everett really here?" Melody looked around.


    "Where...Where is he?"


    She wanted to sit up.But she was still dizzy and her body was weak.


    Before she could sit up, she fell back into bed.


    Joan quickly held her down.


    "Melody, listen to me first" Melody looked at her.


    "Go on.I''m listening."


    She was anxious, nervous, and expectant.


    He hade to see her.He still loved her, right? But Joan said, "Everett didn''t stay for a long time and


    left"


    "Left.."


    Joan''s words were like a basin of cold water, and her whole body was cold.


    Joan looked into Melody''s eyes and said, "Melody, I don''t think Everett..."


    "Don''t say it!"


    Melody clutched the quilt and her eyes turned cold.


    "Don''t say those three words¡¯


    "I don''t want to listen¡±


    Knowing she was deceiving herself, Joan said, "Everett doesn''t love you anymore.


    ept the fact!"


    if the woman he loved was sick, he would never have left and let the carer take care of her.


    Everett didn''t love Melody anymore.


    This was the truth! Melody¡¯s eyes turned red instantly.


    "Get out!"


    She looked at Joan, her eyes were burning with anger.


    Joan smiled bitterly.


    "My leaving won''t change anything..."


    "Get out!!!"


    Joan pursed her lips and said, "Calm down and think about it? Then she turned around and went


    out.She wanted Melody to cancel the wedding.Before it was toote.Otherwise, on the day of the


    wedding, Melody would most likely be aughing stock! This was not what she wanted to


    see.Melody didn''t want that either.Melody watched the door of the ward close, and tears streamed


    down her face in an instant.


    "Everett, even outsiders know you don''t love me anymore."


    "Do you have to be so cruel?"

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Olivia and Brayden settled down and they finally could live a peaceful life.


    Olivia didn''t have to worry about the matter of amodation anymore.She just needed to work hard.


    Brayden sent Olivia to thepany and went to the mall.He was going to buy some food and cook a


    meal for Olivia.


    But as soon as he arrived at the mall, he received a call from Kelly.


    "Kelly¡±


    "I sent you a new schedule.You should go to Sydney the morning after tomorrow.Is that okay?" He said


    he was going to stay in Paris for three days, so Kelly put off his agenda for three days.


    It happened to be the morning after tomorrow.


    "No problem."


    "Well, I''ll book a flight for you now.Please call me in advance if you have any questions"


    "OK.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Brayden bought the necessary vegetables then went back to the


    apartment to cook meals for Olivia.


    At noon, he went to AK Company with a thermos.


    Olivia was about to go to the canteen for lunch with Grace and Ann when Brayden came.


    Olivia was surprised to see Brayden.He didn''t say that he woulde this afternoon.


    Grace teased Olivia, "Your dear husband is here to deliver lunch again"


    Her teasing made Olivia blush but she''s happy to see Brayden.She ran to Brayden.


    "Aren''t you busy?"


    Olivia was surprised to see Brayden at lunchtime.


    Oblivious, he came personally to deliver her meals.


    "No¡¯¡¯ Brayden walked in and said to Grace and Ann, "You can eat together.I''ve prepared a lot"


    Grace was not surprised that Brayden was good at cooking, because she knew it before.But Ann didn''t


    know it.She was surprised to hear what Brayden said.


    "Can you cook?"


    Grace said, "Of course! He''s an excellent cook!"


    "Isn''t he, Olivia?"


    Looking at Olivia, Grace''s eyes were full of light.


    Olivia curved her lips and looked at Brayden.


    "his cooking skill is marvelous and the cuisines are is delicious"


    Brayden fondly looked at her.


    They felt happy even if they just looked at each other without saying a word.


    Grace put her elbow on Ann''s shoulder.


    "See? This is PDA"


    Ann nodded seriously.


    "I do witness PDA"


    Olivia was a little embarrassed to be teased by the two of them.


    "Okay, go wash your hands and eat"


    The two of them went to wash their hands.


    Olivia and Brayden put the dishes away and sat down to eat.


    After lunch, Grace pushed Olivia and Brayden out and asked them to take a walk.She also suggested


    they should not engage in work all day.


    Brayden did intend to drag Olivia out.


    Olivia had to follow Brayden out for a walk.


    She didn''t expect to see Preston when they went out.


    It seemed that he had just finished his work and came out of the president''s office.


    Seeing the two of them, Preston paused and said, "Are you going out for lunch?"


    "No, just go for a walk¡± Preston smiled.


    "You do need to go out for a walk¡± She was preupied with her work and rarely went out.


    Olivia looked at him.


    "Hasn''t Mr.Smith eaten yet?""Not yet.


    I''m going to have lunch now"


    "Eating on time is good for your stomach."As she said this, Brayden squeezed Olivia''s hand.


    Olivia looked at Brayden.


    Brayden was also looking at her, full of gentleness, but with a hint of possessiveness.


    Olivia immediately smiled.


    Brayden didn''t want her to care about Mr.Smith.


    When Preston saw the two people looking at each other in silence and the smile on Olivia''s face, he


    felt he was superfluous.


    They walked into the elevator.


    Preston didn''t say anything.


    So did Brayden and Olivia.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    When the elevator reached the first floor, Olivia and Brayden walked out of the elevator.


    When they got out of the elevator, Olivia said to Preston, "Mr.Smith, we''ll go first.¡±


    "Okay."


    Preston stood in the elevator, waiting for the elevator to go down to the underground floor.His car was


    on the underground garage.


    However, before the elevator door closed, he stared at their backs.


    They were a perfectly matched couple.Their hands held together firmly.


    His lips curved.


    To be honest, he still wondered how Olivia and Brayden got together.


    It felt unreal.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Olivia and Brayden didn''t go far, so they just walked around outside.


    Olivia told Brayden about her work in detail.


    Brayden carefully listened to her and walked slowly.


    He liked to hear her voice.


    Olivia suddenly asked, "What about you? You''ve been home for the past two days.Don''t you have any


    work?"


    Brayden stopped and looked at her.She dared to ask him.


    "I''m busy, but not busy today:¡¯ Olivia nodded and intended to speak.


    Brayden continued, "Unlike someone who goes back on her word."


    Of course, ¡®someone¡¯ he talked about was Olivia.Olivia was stunned for a moment and realized that he


    was talking about her working overtime.


    Olivia sighed.


    "This is my fault.I''m sorry"


    She looked at him apologetically.It was really her fault.


    When she had promised, she didn''t expect that she had to work overtime.


    Brayden squeezed her hand and said, "It''s okay.I know it''s important to release your new product now¡¯


    He would not be angry with her, nor would he me her.He just felt bad.He felt sorry that he could not


    help when she was so tired.


    Olivia clenched his hand and whispered, "Brayden, you''re so kind."


    Brayden bent his lips.


    "You too."


    The two of them walked for about 20 minutes then did they returned.


    Brayden took the thermos and said to Olivia before leaving, "I''ll pick you up tonight"


    "Okay¡± Brayden left, and Olivia looked at Grace and Ann.


    They had begun to work.


    Everyone had been in good spirit for these two days.It was what she wanted to see.


    But Olivia looked at Ann and said, "Ann¡±

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    Ann heard it and looked up from the pile of fabric.


    "Olivia" Olivia said, "You get off work at seven in the evening"


    She was informing Ann.


    Ann was stunned.


    Grace also looked over.


    She was confused when she heard what Olivia said.


    Why did Olivia ask Ann to get off work at seven? Ann asked, "Olivia, is something wrong with my


    work?"


    Or why would Olivia ask her to be off work an hour earlier? "No, you live too far from here.It''s not safe


    to go back toote."


    Ann immediately said, "Olivia, this is okay.I don''t have to get off work an hour earlier!"


    Grace looked at Olivia and asked.


    "Olivia, does Ann live very far away?"


    "Yes, it''s about an hour from thepany to her house"


    "So far?"


    "Yes, so I told her to get off work an hour earlier¡¯ Ann hurriedly said, "Olivia, you really don''t have to do


    that.You two work overtime until eight o''clock.But I leave at seven? I don''t think that''s OK"


    She was agitated.


    Olivia said softly, "Ann, if you leave work an hour earlier, you can start your work an hour earlier in the


    morning.Is that okay?"


    Ann wanted to work with everyone.She understood.But for her safety, she had to let her get off work


    earlier.


    Grace nodded.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Ann, Olivia is doing this for your own good.It''s the same for you toe to thepany an hour


    earlier every day¡± Ann frowned and said nothing.


    Grace continued, "Here is the question.Is your own safety more important or the sry?"


    Ann wanted to say that sry was more important.


    But she didn''t say it.


    They were all rich people.


    How could they understand the suffering of a poor person like her? In the evening, Olivia told Ann to


    get off work on time.


    Afraid that she would forget, she set the rm for seven.


    Ann had no choice but to go back.


    But on the way back, she wondered if Olivia was ming her for not doing the work she had asked her


    to do this morning.


    Ann frowned and went home in silence.


    She took out the key to open the door and walked in.As soon as she walked in, a man hugged her from


    behind, covered her mouth, and brought her in.


    The door was mmed shut.


    Ann was frightened and the bag and key in her hand fell to the ground with a bang.


    She came to her senses and immediately struggled.


    "No..."


    The man holding her let go of her and said, "Ann, it''s me!"


    Hearing this voice, Ann immediately turned around and looked at the man standing in front of her.


    "Michael?"


    Her eyes were filled with disbelief.She got into a rtionship with Michael after she worked in this city.


    They had studied at the same university.


    He was her senior, graduating a year earlier than she did.He was kind, modest, courteous, and gentle.


    After they had known each other for some time, he told her he liked her.


    She liked him, too.


    Then the two of them got into a serious rtionship.


    But one day, Michael disappeared.


    No matter how hard she tried to find him, he seemed to have disappeared from the world.


    "You...You..."


    Ann looked at Michael, stunned for a moment.


    Michael looked at her excitedly.


    "Ann, I''m finally back.Do you miss me?"


    Michael held Ann''s shoulders and his eyes were filled with longing.


    Ann pushed him away and said coldly, "I don''t miss you.Leave now!"


    He suddenly disappeared without leaving a trace.


    But she was pregnant with his child.


    During that time, she was in more pain than anyone else.


    Michael saw the change in her expression and immediately said, "I can exin.I didn''t disappear on


    purpose.I didn''t want to..."


    But before he could finish, Ann interrupted him.


    "You didn''t want to? Do you know what happened to me after you disappeared?"


    "I was pregnant! Pregnant!"


    Michael''s eyes widened and his body stiffened.


    Ann looked at him with red eyes.


    "But you''re not here.I haven''t graduated yet.I can only abort it.That''s my child!"


    Ann was being hysterical, and Michael was shocked by the news.


    Before he could finish, Ann opened the door and pushed him out.


    "Go! Get out!"


    Then she wanted to close the door.


    Michael grabbed the door and said, "Ann, I''m a design director at RISE.I know you are working for AK


    now.I''ve been looking for you for a long time.I remember you''ve said that you wanted to be a designer.I


    want to help you realize your dream.Come with me to RISE!"

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Olivia arrived at AK Company early as usual, and she had thought Ann had arrived by this time.


    But she didn''t.


    The design room door was locked.


    Olivia was a little confused, took out the key, opened the door, and went in.


    There was really no one in the design room.


    She was the first to arrive.


    Olivia didn''t think much about it.


    She put down her bag and began to cut the cloth.


    In the past few days, she had already made five sets of clothes.


    She had to make a total of 20 sets, 10 for each series.


    essories were different for each set of clothes, so she also needed to do 20 sets of essories.


    This was a huge load of work, and she had devoted all her effort to it in the past few months.


    Olivia didn''t work long before Grace came.


    "Morning, Olivia!"


    She walked over and put the thermos on Olivia''s table.


    Now Olivia stopped talking her out of bringing breakfast for herself.


    Because Grace wouldn''t listen.


    "Morning." Olivia looked up, smiled at her, and continued to work.


    Grace put down her bag and looked around.


    "Ay, where''s Ann?"


    "She is not here."


    Grace''s eyes widened.


    "Really? Why?"


    Ann was very hardworking and came earlier than Grace every day.


    Andst night, she got off work an hour earlier.


    Grace couldn''t figure out why such a hard-working person as Ann had note.


    "Something must be wrong.It''s okay.It''s not urgent¡±


    They could wait for her a while.


    If it was time for work and Ann hadn''te, she would call and ask what the reason was.


    Grace nodded.


    "Then I''ll start working"


    "Okay."


    The two of them began to do their work, and when it was almost nine o''clock, Ann ran in.


    Olivia and Grace heard the sound and looked over.


    Ann had run so fast that she was out of breath.


    Olivia had never seen her so anxious.


    "Ann, what''s wrong?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Hearing Olivia''s question, Ann blinked and didnt look at Olivia.


    She said, "Nothing, it''s just that I''ll bete."


    Olivia looked at her watch and found it was only two minutes before nine.


    Olivia asked, "Is something wrong?"


    It was sote.It was the first time Ann was almostte since she had been working for her.


    Grace nodded.


    "Ann, are you feeling unwell or something happened to your family? If there''s anything, you need to tell


    us"


    "Nothing happened.I felt so tiredst night that I overslept.¡± Looking at Olivia, Ann said, "Olivia, I''m


    sorry"


    Olivia shook her head.


    "It''s okay.You''ve been working hard these past two days.It''s okay"


    Ann indeed looked a little tired.


    Olivia looked at Grace and said, "You all get off work at five today"


    She would work overtime alone.She was used to intensive work.


    But Ann and Grace should not be used to it.


    Grace immediately said, "Olivia, I don''t want to get off work at five.I''ll get off work at the same time as


    you!"


    She was not that weak.


    Hearing that, Ann bit her lips and didn''t say a word.


    Olivia said, "Take my advice"


    The she stopped talking.


    Grace pursed her lips, frowned, and looked at Ann.


    Ann didn''t look at her.She put down her bag and went to do her work.


    Grace''s brows furrowed at this.


    If it was at usual, Ann would have been on her side.But now Ann didn''t say anything.


    Why? What happened to Ann? In a sh, it was five o''clock.


    Olivia said to Ann and Grace, "You two get off work"


    Grace ignored Olivia and continued to do her work.


    But Ann began to pack her things.


    After packing up, Ann said to Olivia, "Olivia, I''m leaving now"


    Olivia said, "Okay, stay safe.¡±


    "I will"


    Ann then left.


    Grace stood up and red at Ann''s back when she saw that Ann leaving.


    Ann left?! Seeing Grace''s angry face, Olivia said, "Don''t be angry.If you want to work overtime with me,


    just do it"


    Grace''s eyes widened.


    "Really?" She couldn''t believe it.She had thought Olivia would urge her to go back now.


    Olivia smiled.


    "Why should I stop someone who wants to work hard?"


    "You shouldn''t!"


    "That''s not right!"


    "Olivia, you are a great boss!"


    Then she gave Olivia a thumbs-up.


    Olivia smiled and shook her head.


    "Go back to your work¡±


    "Okay!"


    Grace immediately went back to her work.She then asked, "Olivia, do you think something is wrong


    with Ann today?"

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Olivia paused and said, "I guess she''s tired"


    Grace nodded.


    "I think she''s really not in a good mood today.She makes mistakes all the time.She had never been like


    this before."


    So, Ann probably was really ufortable, but she didn''t say anything because she was afraid that


    they might worry.


    "I''ll call her when after work."


    "Me too!"


    "Okay¡±


    In fact, Olivia could tell that something was wrong with Ann.She made a lot of mistakes today.She didn''t


    do a good job.She waspletely different from the state of being serious and careful in the past.


    It was fine if she was really not feeling well.


    But that was not the fact.


    Olivia could tell that something had happened to Ann.


    After work at 8 pm, Brayden came to pick up Olivia.He only saw Grace.


    Ann was not there, but he didn''t ask.


    Olivia said to see Grace off, but Grace refused.


    She said with conviction that she should not disturb the two of them, so she took a taxi and left.


    Olivia had no choice but to get in the car with Brayden.


    After getting in the car, Olivia called Ann.


    However, no one answered the phone.She thought about it and called again.


    If still, no one answered this time, she would send a message to Ann.


    And she would call Ann when she got home.


    Although she didn''t know what Ann was hiding, she was still worried.She had to ask.


    Ann answered the phone this time.


    "Olivia."


    A hoarse voice sounded.


    Olivia''s heart tightened when she heard the voice and asked, "Ann, do you have a cold?"


    Her voice was so hoarse.


    "No...I didn''t catch a cold...I choked by water just now"


    "Olivia, what''s the matter?"


    "You really don''t have a cold? Are you okay?"


    Olivia was still worried.


    "No, Olivia.Don''t worry¡±


    Judging from her tone, Ann indeed sounded all right.It was just that her voice was soft.It was as if she


    had no strength.


    Olivia said, "I''m d you''re okay.You seem to be in a bad mood today.Is there anything wrong?"


    "No, I didn''t sleep well.I''m sorry.Olivia, I''ve caused you trouble today"


    "It''s okay, you..."


    Before she could finish, Ann interrupted.


    "Olivia, I have a calling in.I have to go."


    She hung up.


    So fast that Olivia didn''t even say anything.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia frowned slightly and looked down at the phone.


    Why did she feel like something was wrong with Ann? Brayden saw Olivia frown and asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Olivia shook her head and looked ahead.


    "Nothing."


    She just felt that Ann must have hidden something.


    Olivia thought for a moment and sent a message to Ann.


    In a duplex vi Ann was lying on the sofa sweating profusely while Michael was on top of her.


    Both of them were panting.


    Their clothes and pants were scattered all over the coffee table and the floor.


    It looked extremely messy.


    Ann came back to her senses and looked at the crystal chandelier above her head.


    "I made a lot of mistakes today¡± Michael heard her voice and looked at her.


    "Ann,e to RISE."


    "RISE has been developing very well over the past few years and has the potential to surpass AK.You


    come to work with me.I''ll let you be a designer, and I''ll let you show your talents.When RISE reaches


    the top, you''ll be a world- renowned designer!"


    Ann looked at him with hesitation in her eyes.


    "Can I really?"


    "Of course! I''m the director of RISE, and I''m your boyfriend.I know you, and I have confidence in you!"


    Michael hugged her and looked into her eyes.


    "Ann.Your mother has been working hard, and she''s not in good health.You know that."


    "It''s not easy for her to raise you, and you''ve been working hard.Now that you have such a good


    opportunity, are you going to give it up?"


    Ann struggled.


    She didn''t want to give up.She didn''t at all.


    But AK was thepany she had always yearned for.


    Mr.Smith was always her idol and her goal.


    Was she able to leave AK, leave her idol, and leave her goal?


    "Ann, you are now only an assistant at AK.How long will it take you to be a designer?"


    "Come to me.I can give you a better position, and I will let you better you be your better self.You are my


    fianc¨¦e.You are supposed to stay by my side."


    Ann was stunned.


    "Fiancee..."


    Michael picked up the pants on the floor, took out a velvet box from his pocket, opened it, and knelt in


    front of her on one knee.


    "Ann, marry me¡¯ Ann looked at the diamond ring in the velvet box, tears streaming down her face.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Olivia and Brayden returned home.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she entered the house, she saw the suitcase packed in the living room.


    Olivia was surprised.


    "Are you on a business trip?"


    "Yes.To Sydney early tomorrow morning." Oliviaughed.


    He always made arrangements suddenly.


    "Why didn''t you tell me in advance?" She could pack his things for him.


    This was what she should do as a wife.


    Brayden looked at her.


    "Why should I tell you in advance?"


    To distract her? He wouldn''t.


    Olivia knew what Brayden was thinking and said, "I know you won''t let me do these things because I''m


    busy at work.Even if I''m busy, I still have time to help you pack"


    Olivia looked extremely serious.She could do these things.


    Brayden looked at the seriousness in her eyes and felt warm.


    "I see? But, "Olivia."


    "What?"


    "I''m not with you.If anything happens, you have to tell me, okay?"


    Brayden looked at Olivia with deep eyes.He didn''t want to leave her, but he couldn''t stay by her side


    and force her every day.He had to leave from time to time.


    But when he left her, he was worried that Everett would meet her.


    He was worried that Everett would do something to her, and he didn''t know about that.


    Olivia didn''t know that Brayden already knew about Everett''s appearance in Paris a few days ago.


    She just thought that Brayden was worried about her.


    She replied with a smile, "Okay, don''t worry."


    If something really happened to her, especially something she couldn''t solve, she would definitely tell


    him.


    Brayden looked at Olivia''s smile.She reassured him, but he was not at all reassured.


    Brayden''s ne would leave at 9: 20 in the morning.


    Olivia couldn''t see him off, but Brayden drove her to thepany.


    He watched her enter AK before going to the airport.


    Olivia started working as usual after arriving at thepany.


    Grace arrived at thepany at the same time as usual.


    But not Ann.


    She arrived at thepany at 8: 40.


    Although she was notte, it was not early.


    Olivia immediately asked, "Ann, are you okay?"


    She sent Ann a message yesterday telling Ann to ask for leave if she was unwell.


    They would take care of her work if needed.


    But Ann didn''t reply to her.


    Olivia had been worried.


    Ann walked over and looked at Olivia.


    "Olivia, I''m sorry.I want to resign¡¯ The word "resign" stunned Olivia.


    "Resign?"


    "You''re resigning?"


    Olivia frowned at Ann in confusion.She suddenly said that she would resign at this time.


    Why? Ann lowered her head.


    "I have something urgent to deal with at home.I have to go back to Hong Kong"


    "Olivia, I''m sorry"


    She was really sorry, so she did not dare to look up at Olivia.


    Olivia frowned deeply and asked, "Is it something really urgent? Do you need my help? Let me know if


    there''s anything I can do!"


    She must have had to resign without other choices.And she wasn''t in the right state yesterday.


    Olivia understood.


    But she hoped that Ann could let her know instead of bearing it alone.


    Ann heard Olivia''s words and clenched her fists.


    "No need to help.Thank you, Olivia."


    Ann looked up at Olivia with guilt in her eyes.


    "Olivia, I''m really sorry that I can''t help you at this time" Olivia shook her head.


    "It''s okay.You have something to deal with.I understand, but do you really want to resign? Can''t you ask


    for leave?"


    Working at AK was promising, and she believed that it was not easy for Ann to get this job.


    Did Ann really want to give up? Ann knitted brows, her eyes shed with hesitation, but soon she


    became firm.


    "Olivia, I have no choice.I have to resign"


    Michael was in RISE, and RISE was doing well.


    If she went under hismand, she could take a shortcut.


    Why not? Although her idol and her goal were at AK, all she wanted was actually money.


    Since she could make money faster, why didn''t she choose RISE? Olivia looked at the firmness in


    Ann''s eyes and said, "Well, since you''ve made up your mind, I won''t say much, but I still have to ask


    you, you really don''t need my help?"


    "No"


    "Okay¡± Ann handed her resignation to Olivia.


    "Olivia, I''m sorry." Olivia smiled.


    "It''s okay"


    She took It, signed It, and handed it back to Ann.


    "Although we don''t spend much time together, in my eyes, you are like my little sister.If you encounter


    difficulties in the future, let me know.I will help you"


    Ann''s eyes were wet, but soon she blinked and nodded.


    "I will!" Ann turned and left.


    Grace happened toe back from the bathroom and saw Ann cover her mouth and leave quickly.


    Grace shouted, "Hey! Ann..."


    Ann ran away before Grace could finish calling her name.


    Grace was stunned.


    What was going on? Olivia stood in the design room, frowning slightly.


    If Ann indeed encountered something urgently, she would definitely ask her for help.


    But Ann didn''t.


    Moreover, there was no anxiety in her eyes, only guilt, and apology.


    Ann acted as if she had no choice but to leave, but she did not regret leaving.She already had made up


    her mind.


    But Olivia didn''t know what Ann was thinking.


    Olivia only hoped that one day Ann would not regret her decision.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Grace walked in.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Olivia, did you see Ann? She stormed away as if she didn''t know me.It''s weird."


    She was right in front of Ann, but Ann just ran away.


    Olivia, "She resigned"


    "What?"


    Grace nodded nonchntly, but her eyes were wide open the next moment.


    "Resign!"


    What? Did she hear it wrong? Or was she hallucinating? Ann actually resigned! Olivia looked at her


    shocked face and smiled.


    "Well, she has to deal with something private so she resigned and went back home.You''ll be very busy


    when she''s not here¡¯ She didn''t n on getting any more assistants.


    One was enough.


    So Grace would be very busy in the days toe.


    Grace immediately said, "Olivia, I''m fine.I can handle it!"


    "Don''t worry!"


    Olivia curled her lips.


    "I''m very confident in you."


    Grace''s eyes brightened, and a blush appeared on her face.She scratched her head.


    ¡®I''m not worthy of suchpliments"


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it.Let''s work"


    "Mmm!"


    Grace was confused about Ann''s sudden resignation, but nothing was more important than work.So


    she didn''t think too much about it.


    Preston soon received an email from Everett.He clicked on it.


    Ten minutester, he clenched his fist against his chin and looked at the file on the screen, frowning


    slightly.


    Everett said he wanted to hire a designer now.


    The designer shall be recruited by AK Company, but Everett would choose the person.


    This person was chosen by him, which meant that Everett wasing to AK Company.


    But he didn''t want Everett toe to AK Company.


    Preston smiled bitterly at the thought.


    "When did I fail to make a clear distinction between public and private interests?"


    He calmed down, put his hand on the keyboard and replied to Everett.


    In the Forest Hotel of Mn.


    Theputer sounded and an email arrived.


    Everett opened the email.


    "I''ll get the HR Department to start drafting the recruitment n now.I''ll call you when the resultse


    out¡¯ Everett looked at this sentence and typed an "OK" on the keyboard.


    Then, he closed his notebook, got up, took his suit Jacket, and went out.


    In the hospital.


    The nurse brought Melody the medicine, watched her take it and left.


    Joan stood in front of the hospital bed and looked at Melody, who had already recovered.


    "Are you sure you want to stay here?"


    Melody''s face was no longer as pale as it was yesterday, and now she had regained her strength and


    pride.


    "Of course."


    Everett was here, so she had to be here.


    Looking at Melody''s expression, Joan knew that nothing she said could change her decision.


    In that case, she would not say it again.


    "Okay, if you have decided, I''ll make arrangements." Melody looked at her.


    "What day is it today?"


    "September 22nd." Melody squinted.


    "September 22nd¡­¡±


    She murmured, her eyes bing fervent, eager, afraid.It was less than two months until November


    18th.


    The wedding was approaching.Joan looked at her.


    "Yes, less than two months from your wedding" It wasing soon.


    Melody curled her lips.


    "Good"


    After so many years of rtionships and so many twists and turns, there was finally a happy ending.


    She looked away at Joan.


    "Ask the doctor when I can leave the hospital"


    She still had a lot to do.


    "Yes¡±


    Joan went out.Then Melody picked up her phone and dialed a number.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    When Leona received Melody''s call, she was reading the morning newspaper.Her phone rang and she


    took it.


    But when she saw the name on the screen, she turned angry.She wanted to throw her phone away, but


    when she thought of something, Leona put the newspaper on the coffee table and answered.


    "Hello." Her bad tone showed her mood.


    Melody was not angry at the obvious displeasure and said, "Auntie, I''m in Mn now.I need you to


    come to Mn now¡±


    Leona''s tone was bad, but Melody''s was also not polite.


    The two of them were treating each other the same.


    Leona naturally recognized the disrespect in Melody''s tone.


    In that case, she did not need to be polite and said directly, "I''m busy.I don''t have time."


    "Heh, auntie, I know you''re busy, but I have less than two months to get married to Everett.As the


    future mother-in-w, don''t you want toe over and arrange the wedding with your future daughter-


    inw?"


    Leona gripped the phone in an instant.


    Melody wouldn''t call her if she was fine, but now she called and exined her intentions, it proved that


    she and Everett were not going well.And that was not good.


    It might be a big dealter.


    This was not something she wanted to see.


    Thinking of this, Leona said with a grim face, "Give me the specific address.I''ll book the ne ticket."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Melody¡¯s smile grew colder as she listened to the busy tone on the phone.If there was no need, she


    would never have called Leona.


    Soon, the address was sent to Leona.


    Leona called her assistant and asked her to book a flight to Mn for the night.


    "Okay, Ms.James"


    Leona locked at the time.


    It was at 8: 35.She got up and got upstairs.


    Brayden called Olivia after he got off the ne.


    It was noon, and Olivia and Grace were having lunch in the restaurant.


    Her phone rang.


    Olivia looked over, took it, and curled her lips.


    Grace looked at Olivia''s curved lips, blinked her eyshes, and said, "It must be Brother Brayden"


    Olivia heard her and looked at her, smiling deeply.


    "Just eat"


    Grace immediately ate arge piece of meat and told Olivia with her actions that she was eating.


    Olivia smiled.


    She swiped the answer button and called, "Brayden, are you there yet?"


    "Yes, so I call you right away"


    "Okay, I''ll be relieved."


    Brayden looked at the time and said, "Have you eaten the lunch?"


    "I''m eating¡±


    "Well, eat on time.Don''t workte at night.I might supervise you."


    "Okay¡±


    The car was already parked outside the airport.


    Kelly and the driver came over.


    Brayden said, "I''ll get in the car first"


    "Okay¡± The two hung up.


    Brayden''s phone was in his pocket, and the driver took his suitcase and put it in the trunk.


    Kelly opened the back door.


    Brayden sat in.


    Kelly sat in the passenger seat.


    Soon the driver got in and started the car.


    The car flowed into the traffic.


    Kelly took out the schedule and turned to look at Brayden.


    "You go back to the hotel to wash up and sleep.After dinner, we will go to the opera at 5: 00


    pm.Tomorrow morning, we will have a show at Royal Music.We will have lunch with the organizer


    tomorrow afternoon.Then.."


    Kelly told him all of the schedules these days at once, and Brayden listened with a slight frown.


    When Kelly finished speaking, Brayden said, "You''ve arranged a week''s trip?"


    "Yes, this is an important event here."


    After a pause, she said, "When this trip is over, you can take a week off.Brayden, I''m considerate."


    Brayden didn''t say anything.


    A week.It was too long for him.


    But he could rest for a week after this, and he could spend time with her.


    "Well, that''s it"


    Kelly got his answer and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''m afraid you won''t agree"


    Then she turned around and put away the schedule in her hand.


    Brayden looked out the window.He really didn''t want to agree.


    But he didn''t want to put too much pressure on Olivia.He didn''t want her to feel like he was forcing her.


    A week was perfect.


    After Olivia and Grace had lunch, they went back to the design office.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Everyone was supposed to take a break at noon, but now that Ann resigned, they couldn''t take a


    break.


    They had to use every minute and second.


    However, before they returned to the design office, Grace asked about Ann''s resignation.


    "Olivia, I think Ann quit so suddenly.I''m a little worried"


    Olivia''s eyes moved slightly and said, "I''m also worried, but everyone has an emergency.We can''t


    predict this emergency, can we?"


    She looked ahead with a look that Grace could not understand.Grace nodded.


    Olivia was right, but she just couldn''t believe it.


    In the beginning, Ann would rather hurt their friendship in order to stay in AK Company.


    AK Company was very important to her.


    But this sudden resignation of Ann waspletely unexpected.


    But that was the truth, and Grace couldn''t help it.


    In the afternoon, the two of them were busy, but suddenly, Olivia called Grace.


    "Grace."


    "Ah, Olivia, what''s the matter?"


    Grace pulled her soul back from work, still a little dazed.


    Olivia looked at her dazed look and said with a smile, "I''ll go to Mr.Smith''s office.If you have anything to


    do, wait for me toe back"


    "Oh, okay!"


    Olivia patted her on the shoulder and turned to Preston''s office.


    Grace went on with her work after Olivia left.


    Over the past two days, samples of essories, as well as various fabrics and clothes were sent here.


    Ann left.She had to do the basic work and then helped Olivia.She was too busy.She even didn''t know


    when Olivia came back.


    After Olivia came back, she began to embroider.


    One of the characteristics of her clothes was the Green embroidery.She wanted to use this in twenty


    sets of clothes.


    This was a big project.


    It was just that she couldn''t do it alone.


    She had already sent the pattern to the master and asked him to find the old man to embroider it.She


    had already sent the fabric to the master.


    Now those old men had already started to embroider.


    She had seen the video, and the progress was very steady.She supervised every day to avoid any


    problems.


    After Olivia left the CEO Room, Preston called the interior wiring.


    "Let the manager of the publicity departmente here."


    "Okay, Mr.Smith¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    In a sh, three days passed.


    On the fifth day, AK Company was interviewed by the fashion press.


    Preston received most of the attention.


    "Mr.Smith, it has been rumored that AK Company will beunching new products at the end of this


    year, but it has not been confirmed by you personally.Is this true?"


    The reporters pointed the microphones at Preston.


    There were more than a dozen of them.


    All the major fashion media came today.


    Preston looked at the reporters with a confident smile on his face and said, "Those rumors are true.AK


    Company will hold a new product release at the end of this year, and it will be on December 1st"


    "The time is fixed.It looks like AK has been ready"


    "Yes, today''s interview with all of you is also an urate answer for old customers looking forward to


    our new products, so that they can rest assured"


    "Mr.Smith, can you show us the new products? The customers are looking forward to seeing them"


    Preston smiled and said, "Yes, but not all of them.Only a small part.So everyone can see that our


    company has been working hard and moving forward!"


    "That''s great! The old customers will be very excited to hear this news."


    "Hehe, this way, everyone."


    Preston took them to the projection hall and asked Jason to release the film that was already prepared.


    Soon, some winter outfits of apletely different style appeared on the screen.


    Seeing the winter clothes on the screen, the photographers took many photos.


    A reporter hurriedly asked, "Mr.Smith, are these the winter outfits that will be released?"


    "Yes, but this is just one suit of one series"


    The reporter looked at the suit on the screen and his eyes sparkled.


    "Mr.Smith, I''ve seen a lot of designs, but this one looks very special."


    Preston''s lip curled up.


    He said, "Yes, when I saw this design draft, I was also surprised"


    Then the reporter asked, "Mr.Smith, can you introduce this suit, such as its design concept and some


    of its characteristics?"


    Preston nodded.


    "Sure" He looked up at the winter clothes on the screen.


    It was a Coat.


    "What you are seeing is a coat.The color of this coat is Morandi gray.The color is light, pleasing to the


    eyes, and high-grade.It is very gentle and soft in winter.Its material is Australian wool with a content of


    100%.It is of top quality.As you can see, the coat is very long, to the ankle, but its lines are very soft.It


    can highlight women''s nice shapes."


    "I believe someone is going to ask about the cor of this coat"


    The reporters immediately nodded, their eyes filled with curiosity.They were not faking it but felt really


    curious.


    The cor of this coat was very special.


    It was shaped like petals.


    They had never seen a coat with a petal-shaped cor.


    Preston looked at the curiosity in the eyes of the reporters and said with a smile, "The petal neckline


    can set off a woman''s neck.A short neck will look slender, and those people wearing the coat will be


    elegant like swans.The petal can make the long neck appear soft, thus making the people not so


    distant."


    "Noble, elegant, but not lofty.The neckline is just like those strong women with soft hearts."


    The reporters all understood this.


    "I see.The designer is really thoughtful"


    Soon, a reporter asked, "What is this?"


    Preston looked over and the reporter pointed at the cuff of the coat on the screen, his face full of


    surprise.It was as if he had seen something amazing.


    Preston curled his lips.


    "I didn''t expect anyone to find out.¡± He looked at Jason.


    Jason clicked the mouse.Soon, the picture of the sleeve of the coat was erged.There were


    exmations all around.


    "What is this?"


    "It''s amazing!"


    Before, the embroidery on the cuffs could not be seen unless people looked at it carefully.


    But now that the sleeves were erged, the embroidery on the cuffs became clear.


    Suddenly, a reporter asked, "Is this embroidery?"


    "Yes, it is.It is the green embroidery with a long history of thousand of years back home"


    "Green embroidery?"


    "Yes, everyone can take a closer look and guess what''s embroidered on this cuff"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Jason erged the embroidery on the sleeve.


    The embroidery had two kinds of thread.


    One was gold thread and the other was the same color as the coat.


    The two threads werebined together to make the embroidery on the cuff look faint but lifelike.


    When Jason erged the embroidery, it became clear and people could see who it was.


    Soon, a reporter said, "I can see it.It''s an orchid¡¯


    "Yes, I can see it too.Orchid¡¯


    "It''s beautiful!"


    Preston''s eyes were full of smiles.


    "It''s Orchid. Orchids are noble and elegant.They bloom quietly with radiance.They do not do this for


    anything in this world, but for themselves.They bloom for their own beauty"


    "So do modern women"


    "That''s what our designer think"


    The reporters eximed one after another.


    "The designers of AK Company are indeed the world''s top designers.They are much better than


    ordinary people." Preston smiled happily.


    "Olivia, look how many people love and praise your design?" Preston thought.


    Olivia didn''t know that Preston was being interviewed today.


    Nor did many employees in AK Company.She was still busy with her work.


    So was Grace.


    The two of them had been busy these days, but they were a good team, so they didn''t get into a


    muddle.


    As the night fell, everyone got to see the beautiful night scene of Paris.


    The lights in the design room lit up.


    Olivia and Grace still focused on their work.They didn''t even realize someone hade in.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Preston walked into the design room and looked at Olivia and Grace, who were busy with their work.


    Olivia was sewing with a needle and thread.


    So did Grace.


    Many clothes need to be made by hand.


    The project was huge.


    But it was because of it that the dress was good.


    Preston''s eyes fell on Olivia.


    It had been raining for the past two days, and the temperature had dropped suddenly, so she had


    naturally put on more clothes.


    Wearing a beige sweater and a pair of light-colored jeans, with her long hair tied, she was in and


    tidy.


    However, it was rare to see her in close-fitting clothes, which revealed that she was very slim, close to


    the model''s figure.


    She looked very nice.But Preston didn''t want her to be so slim.It was heartbreaking to see her like that.


    Preston walked in and pped his hands.


    Olivia, who was busy, looked over.


    Grace looked over too.


    The two of them were stunned.Grace was in a daze.


    Why was Mr.Smith here? Olivia was stunned for a second and then greeted him.


    "Mr.Smith." Olivia got up and walked over.


    "Is there anything I can do for you?" He suddenly came to the design room.


    Preston looked at her, his eyes glowing.


    "Yes." Olivia nodded.


    "Okay, go ahead"


    Grace looked at Preston and waited for him to continue.She was curious about what it was.


    But it should be a good news since Mr.Smith was so happy.


    Just as Grace thought about it, Preston said, "I''ll treat you to dinner¡±


    "Ah?"


    Grace made that sound.


    Olivia was stunned.


    A dinner? Why? Olivia looked at Preston with confusion in her eyes.


    Preston looked at them and said, "I have good news for you, so I have to treat you to dinner"


    Grace immediately looked at Olivia.Good news? What was the good news?


    "Olivia, do you know?"


    Olivia also looked at Grace, her eyes fixed on hers, and her lips curved.She didn''t know either.


    Preston looked at the time.


    "5: 45.There''s no overtime today.I''ll treat you¡±


    Then he turned around and went out.But when he reached the door, he did not hear footstepsing


    from behind.


    Preston turned around and looked at the two of them.


    "Why? Are you worried that I''ll do something bad to you?" Grace immediately waved her hand.


    "No, of course not" She looked at Olivia.


    Olivia said, "Give us a minute to get our things"


    "Okay" Then they followed Preston into the car.


    Soon the car drove forward.


    Grace was the talkative one.


    Now that she was not at work and was sitting in Preston''s car, she was not as restrained as usual.


    She thought about it and said to Preston, who was driving, "Mr.Smith, what''s the good news? Can you


    reveal it a little first?" She asked.


    Preston smiled and looked at Olivia in the back seat through the rear-view mirror.


    Olivia also looked at him.


    Their eyes met.


    Preston smiled and said, "I won''t tell you yet.I''ll tell you when we eat¡±


    Olivia could tell that Preston was trying to keep a secret, so she didn''t ask.


    And she was not surprised to hear that answer.


    However, it was rare for him to do that.


    However, Grace wasn''t satisfied.


    She held Olivia''s hand and said, "Olivia, Mr.Smith makes me uneasy.He isn''t willing to reveal anything"


    Grace was very curious.She was also impatient.


    Olivia said softly, "Don''t worry.Mr.Smith will tell us when we eat anyway.No need to hurry"


    "But I want to know now¡¯ Even a little.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia thought for a moment and said, "It must be the news about the release of the new products"


    She felt that this was the only thing that could make Preston so happy and treat them to dinner.


    Preston looked at Olivia with a smile in his eyes.


    It seemed that she had already known.


    She came to his office that day and told him something.


    Although he didn''t say anything, he already had an answer in his heart.That was today''s interview.And


    she knew him.


    He didn''t tell her, but she could still guess: it.


    Grace heard Olivia''s words and was surprised.


    "New productunch?"


    "Have our new products been released?"


    "But...But we only made eight pieces of clothing, and more than half of them haven''t been finished yet"


    How could the release go on?And she didn''t heard it in advance at all.


    Olivia didn''t tell her anything either.


    Olivia took her hand and knew that she was in a hurry.


    She said, "Don''t worry, wait for Mr.Smith to tell us himself"


    Preston took them to a Chinese restaurant.


    They were all from Hong Kong, and the Chinese restaurant was perfect for them.


    And he took them to a hotpot restaurant.


    Chinese hot pot.


    Grace was shocked to see the hotpot.


    "Hot pot!"


    A hotpot restaurant! She loved it so much! Olivia was surprised that Preston would bring them to the


    hotpot restaurant.


    It seemed that Mr.Smith was really considerate.


    Preston said, "Sit down.Order whatever you want"


    The waiter handed the menus to them.


    One for each.


    Grace felt more at ease and started to order.


    Olivia ordered too.


    Preston looked at Olivia, his eyes shining.


    She wore a windbreaker when she came out, but now that she had taken it off, and the light fell on her


    and gave her a warm glow.


    Olivia and Grace finished and handed the menu to the waiter.


    Olivia looked at Preston and saw Preston looking at her.


    The menu in front of him wasn''t even open.


    She asked, "Mr.Smith, don''t you order something?"


    Preston withdrew his gaze and said, "I''m good."


    The waiter left.


    Grace immediately looked at Preston and said expectantly and excitedly, "Mr.Smith,e on, what''s


    the good news?"


    Seeing that she couldn''t wait, Preston didn''t hold it back anymore.


    He looked at Olivia and said, "Today I epted an interview and revealed the clothes you finished a


    few days ago to the reporters.They were quite satisfied"


    Olivia was stunned and then nodded.


    Not surprisingly.


    Grace was stunned for quite a while.She was really confused.


    "Is this theunch of our new products?"


    Why did he suddenly show the reporters the clothes they had made before? She couldn''t understand.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Preston looked at Olivia and said, "The announcement of the new product of AK Company has never


    been officially told to the public, but it has been specting."


    ¡®It''s less than two months before the release of the new product.I''m giving the public a positive answer


    in advance to make them look forward to it"


    Grace basically understood what Preston said.


    ¡®You couldn''t always keep people tantalized.Once in a while, you had to give them a reason to keep up


    their expectations¡±


    It was just that there was a risk.


    Now, only a few of the new products had been released suddenly.


    It was still unknown whether the public would be satisfied.


    Would they like the new products or not? This was uncertain.


    If they did, then, of course, it was good.


    It would arouse the desire of customers to buy, let the public look more forward to the new product


    launch of AK Company, and at the same time would benefit the final release.


    If not, then the release of AK Company''s new product would suffer a tragic loss.


    But for now, it all seemed good.Grace''s eyes lit up.


    "Mr.Smith, was today''s interview a sess?"


    Preston curled his lips.


    "Yes, and I received orders" And quite a lot.


    Grace''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "You have orders?"


    Olivia was stunned.


    Orders? She looked at Preston, slightly surprised.


    Preston looked at the surprise in her eyes, and his voice softened.


    "I put the new product on our website.


    Within two hours of the interview, the number of orders hit ten thousand¡¯ And it kept rising.


    By the time he went to the design studio to take Olivia and Grace out of thepany, it had already


    risen to 20,000.


    The number of 20000 was still made before the interview, and when the interview went out tomorrow,


    there would be more orders.


    Grace eximed, covering her mouth.


    "Ten thousand..."


    "So many!"


    How could there be! Olivia waspletely stunned.She looked at Preston and didn''t react.


    Only a few sets of clothes were released and they had got ten thousand orders now.


    This amount exceeded her expectations.


    The waiter came over to take the order.


    Preston ordered a bottle of red wine and poured it into a ss.


    He stood up and raised his ss to Olivia.


    "Olivia, your efforts paid off.Thank you"


    ¡®Thanked you for taking your job so seriously.Thanked you foring through so many difficulties while


    you were working¡±


    ¡®Thanked you for being at AK Company¡± Olivia stood up and picked up the wine ss.


    A warm feeling welled up in her eyes and made her hold the ss tightly.


    "Thank you, Mr.Smith¡± He always believed in her.


    The sses touched lightly with a ng, and then Olivia emptied it.


    The sess of a few sets of clothes did not mean much, but it was a confirmation for her difficulties


    over the past few months.


    It seemed that in retrospect, what had happened was not so painful and hard to ept now.


    Olivia drank a little too much at night.But she wasn''t drunk.She was just a little tipsy, and her eyes were


    not as clear as usual.


    It was stained with ayer of mist.


    Grace also drank a lot and was drunk.


    In the end, she fell asleep as soon as she got in the car.


    Preston knew Grace was Jason''s little sister, and where Jason lived, so he drove Grace straight there.


    Jason received a call from Preston in advance and came downstairs early to wait.


    Seeing Preston''s car, Jason walked over.


    Olivia helped Grace out, but Grace was so drunk and Olivia didn''t have much strength and was a little


    dizzy, so she couldn''t help her up.


    Jason opened the car door, grabbed Grace, and held Grace in his arms.


    Preston and Olivia got out of the car.


    Jason looked at them and said, "Mr.Smith, Olivia, she was too drunk, so I''ll help her up first"


    Olivia nodded.


    Preston said, "Go ahead."


    Jason helped Grace in.


    Grace was still talking nonsense.


    "Drink! Drink!"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia''s lips curved when she heard the drunken words.


    At night, Grace was very happy and excited.


    She had also ying Olivia with a lot of alcohol.If it wasn''t for Preston, Olivia would be drunk now.


    Preston looked at Olivia''s smile and was extremely gentle under the streetmp.His heart was beating


    faster.


    He wanted to invite her alone tonight at first.He wanted to tell her that her decision was right.


    But she was married, and he couldn''t invite her alone like he used to, so he invited Grace along.She


    was very happy.She was all smiling.


    There was no pain at all.


    He thought he had achieved his goal.


    Olivia, kept it going.


    No matter how hard it was, never gave up.


    Preston sent Olivia home.


    Not long after, the car stopped outside the apartment.


    Preston looked at the apartment and knew that Olivia and Brayden had moved.He didn''t ask.


    They got out of the car.


    Olivia looked at him and said sincerely, "Mr.Smith, thank you for tonight."


    She knew the reason why Mr.Smith invited them to dinner.


    He was giving her confidence and telling her that her decision was right and that he did not disappoint


    her.


    No matter what happened in the future, she had to keep her faith and keep moving forward.She


    received his message.She was grateful.


    Preston looked at the sparkle in her eyes, put his hands in his pockets, and smiled at her as usual.He


    was a friend and a boss to her.


    "If you really want to thank me, then work harder"


    "Yes, I will, Mr.Smith.Don''t worry!"


    The smile on the lips of Olivia spread.


    Preston said, "Go in.I''ll watch you go in"


    "Okay, drive carefully on the road."


    "Okay¡± Olivia turned around and went in.


    Preston stood under the streetlight, looking at her disappearing figure, a sense of unwillingness arose


    in his heart.


    Why hadn''t he met her earlier? Thinking of this, he curled his lips and turned to sit in the car.


    ¡®Preston, you had really got stuck in too deeply¡±

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Olivia went home and took out the key to open the door.But before she could open the door, she heard


    barksing from inside.


    "Woof! Woof! Woof!"


    Max was very excited.


    In the past, no matter how busy and tired she was, her home was always cold.She didn''t feel anything


    either.


    But with Max, she realized how lonely her old days were.


    And how warm her days were now.She was no longer alone.


    There were a dog waiting for her and people thinking about her.


    This was happiness, wasn''t it? Olivia opened the door and went in.


    As soon as she entered, Max jumped over and hugged her.It was so excited.


    Olivia closed the door, put the bag and key on the cab next to her, picked Max up, and smiled.


    "Miss me?"


    "Woof" Max licked her passionately.


    Olivia curved her lips and carried it in.


    First, she went to see how much dog food it ate.


    When she left in the morning, she gave it the dog food for a day, and now she saw that it had finished


    eating all of the dog food.


    Olivia went to get the dog food again and put it in the bowl.


    There wasn''t much water, so she filled it up again.


    When Max saw the dog food, it immediately pounced on it and began to eat it.


    Olivia squatted next to it and watched it eating.She stroked it from time to time and her eyes were


    gentle.She was obviously very tired.But she wasn''t tired at all when she saw it.


    After watching Max finished eating dog food, Olivia yed with it for a while and went to the bathroom


    to take a bath.


    When she came out of the shower and cleaned herself up, it was ten minutes to ten.It was sote.


    "Time really flies¡¯.


    Olivia thought of Brayden, sent a message to him, andy on the bed.He told her that he would be


    away for seven days.


    Today was the fifth day.He could be back the day after tomorrow if everything went on smoothly.


    Thinking of this, Olivia closed her eyes and a smile remained on her lips.


    Hai Brayden had just finished his performance in Sydney.


    As soon as he finished and went backstage, he asked Kelly to give him his phone.


    He wanted to see the time.


    Although he was not with Olivia, he would call Olivia every night to let her go to bed early.


    He was afraid that if he wasn''t around, she would workte and ignore her health.


    Kelly gave Brayden his phone.


    Brayden looked at the time.It was 10:10.


    On the screen, there was a text message.


    Olivia sent it.


    "Brayden, I''m going to sleep" Brayden found she sent it at 9:55.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    9:55.


    She was on time.


    Brayden was relieved and sent a message back.


    "Good night."


    Olivia was falling asleep when she heard the sound of her cell phone.She thought it was a call, so she


    reached out and took the phone.She squinted at the screen and saw Brayden''s name.


    It was a message from Brayden.She clicked open the message with her eyes half-closed.


    Just then, a phone call came in, and Olivia answered it subconsciously.


    She put her phone to her ear, closed her eyes, and called, "Brayden"


    The usual soft voice was tinged with drowsiness and hoarseness.She sounded like a little sheep.


    But there was no sound in the phone.It was as if no one was listening.


    But Olivia knew that Brayden was listening.


    She said, "Are you done?"


    Her voice was soft and tender, and she continued, "I want to tell you good news"


    "Today, Mr.Smith was interviewed by a reporter and revealed the clothes I designed a few days ago to


    the reporters in advance.The response was very good and we got orders."


    "I''m so happy." Olivia said half-awake.


    Her face was full of smiles when she said this.


    "Mr.Smith invited me and Grace to dinner tonight.I had a drink¡¯


    "But don''t be jealous.Mr.Smith invited me and Grace, and he wanted to use this meal to tell me that my


    efforts were not in vain.My persistence paid off.


    "Brayden, I''m so happy..."


    "If you were by my side at this time, I think I would be happier..."


    She wanted to share her joy with him and make him happy with her.


    After Olivia said this, she was gradually drowned in her sleepiness.


    She let go of her hand holding the phone and the phone fell on her pillow.


    Her thin breathing went from the end of her phone to the end of the other phone and came into a


    person''s ears.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    The lights were off in the room.


    The curtains were wide open, and one could see the whole night view of Mn here.


    Everett was standing on the balcony with his cell phone in his hand.


    He held a cigarette whose light flickered in his hand and there were cigarette butts all over the floor.


    One who never knew what it felt like to be alone actually felt lonely at this moment.


    The next morning, news of Preston being interviewed was reported, along with a video of the new


    product he introduced.


    As soon as the video was released, the fashion world was shocked.


    They knew that AK Company wouldunch a new product at the end of the year.


    Although Preston did not personally acknowledge it, it was already a thing that would happen definitely.


    What they didn''t expect was that Preston would have the guts to show a few new products to announce


    that new products would be released.


    Preston did this all of a sudden.


    This really renewed their understanding of Preston.


    There were even suspicions that Everett had suggested this.


    Because it was Everett''s style to act suddenly and decisively.


    As the report and video came out, RISE, which wanted to rece AK Company, waspletely


    stunned.


    Michael and Ann just arrived at thepany.


    But they didn''t enter thepany together.


    Ann went first and the next was Michael.


    Michael said that in order to avoid her being criticized and ostracized in thepany, their rtionship


    was shall be made a secret first.


    Ann had noints about this.


    He was the Director of the RISE and she didn''t want to make things difficult for him.


    But before Michael entered thepany, he received a call from his secretary.


    Soon, his expression changed.


    "What did you say!"


    "AK Company has confirmed the release of the new product ahead of time and has also taken out


    several sample clothes, which are currently very popr"


    A few sample clothes...


    Michael clenched his phone and strode into thepany.


    Michael''s secretary came over as soon as Ann sat down in her seat, put her things down and turned on


    herputer.


    "Ann, the director wants you to go to his office." Ann paused.


    Went to Michael''s ce? Didn''t she just meet Michael? Although she was confused, she still said,


    "Okay, I''ll go now"


    She got up and went to Michael''s office.


    In the office, Michael was looking at the clothes introduced by Preston.


    His expression was getting gloomier and gloomier.


    When Ann walked in, she saw Michael''s gloomy expression.She had never seen Michael''s expression


    like this.


    It seemed that he was about to lose control.


    What happened? "Michael?"


    Ann walked over, and Michael looked at her instantly without a trace of warmth on his face.


    "Come and see for yourself"


    Michael with this indifference seemed to have changed into another person.


    But Ann didn''t have time to think more.She walked over and looked at theputer screen.


    Michael had already done the yback of the video and let the video y from the beginning of


    Preston''s interview.


    Ann was confused when she saw Preston being interviewed.


    What did Michael want to do as he showed her the interview that Mr.Smith was interviewed? But soon,


    she was surprised.


    When she saw Preston introduce Olivia''s sample clothes, Ann covered her mouth and her eyes were


    filled with shock.


    "These clothes..." Michael looked at her.


    "They are the clothes you saw when you were working for Olivia."


    Ann froze and clenched her hands.


    After she left AK Company, she immediately entered the RISE.


    Michael asked her to design some clothes to show him her capability he designed clothes, but Michael


    was not satisfied after looking at them.


    She actually knew that her designs were not good.


    After all, it was the first time for her to be a designer and she couldn''t have been very good at first.


    Michael then asked her to learn things from Olivia''s work.He said that Olivia''s design was very good,


    very lively, and very touching.


    She thought for a moment, then imitated the designs of the clothes that Olivia had made, and when she


    finished designing, she felt that her designs became a lot better.She showed them to Michael, and


    Michael was very satisfied.


    He said that he would use her designs to make new winter products.


    She refused.


    They were imitations of clothes designed by Olivia.She couldn''t do this.


    Michael said that he had never seen Olivia''s work.He had only seen hers.He only knew that her


    designs were very good.


    Once they went on sale, they would definitely be big sellers.


    He said her position as a designer in the RISE was unshakable after the sale.She hesitated.


    Michael asked her to think about it carefully and said that she didn''t have much time.


    He also told her not to miss this chance.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After thinking about it for a day, she decided to use her imitated designs.


    But she didn''t expect that before her design draft came out, Olivia''s clothes came out first.


    Olivia''s clothes came out first, and then she designed something simr to Olivia''s.


    This was giarism.


    Not only would she not be a designer of the RISE, but she also would not be able to survive in


    this industry.


    But...


    Why? Why did clothes designed by Oliviae out in advance? Something came into Ann''s mind.


    She took the mouse and fast-forwarded the video.


    After watching the whole video, a smile appeared on her face.


    But it was the smile of ridicule.


    These clothes were all made by her when she worked for Olivia.


    As soon as she left, Mr.Smith introduced these clothes to the reporters.


    Oh.


    Why? Because he didn''t trust her! Olivia never trusted her, Ann! Michael looked at Ann''s expression,


    pulled her into his arms and said, "It seems that you suffered a lot when you were working for


    Olivia.Don''t worry, I won''t let you suffer those grievances since youe to my side"


    Ann clenched her hands into fists, her eyes filled with hatred.


    "Don''t worry.I won''t let myself be wronged."


    And she would make those people bear the consequences of all the grievances she had suffered.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    In a luxury hotel in Mn, Melody sat on the sofa, watching the television screen.Her beautiful eyes


    narrowed.Her hand that was holding the remote control was already clenched.


    She forgot that Olivia was AK Company''s designer.


    It was not that she had deliberately forgotten, but that she had never felt that Olivia was capable


    enough to be a designer.But she was wrong.


    Olivia''s design was beyond her imagination.


    Even if she didn''t want to admit it.


    Leona walked in and saw Melody sitting on the sofa.Her face immediately darkened.She had been


    here for a few days, and Melody had left most of the wedding to her.


    But at first, Melody gave her a n and asked her to follow it.


    That meant that she was a subordinate who came to help her with the wedding.


    And that meant she had to listen to Melody.


    But was who Leona? She was Everett''s mother! Melody¡¯s future mother-inw! She had told Melody at


    the time that she would do what she wanted, or else she would return home immediately.


    Unexpectedly, Melody did not argue with her.She retracted the n told her what had done by now.


    But Leona was even more unsatisfied.


    Why? Because the wedding preparations were already halfway through.


    And what had done was ording to Melody''s wishes.If she wanted to take it over, she had to do


    ording to Melody¡¯s wishes either.If she didn''t follow that, she would have to put forward a new n.


    There was no time at all.


    In the end, she had to follow Melody''s instructions.


    So how could she be satisfied? How could he be nice to Melody? Leona put down her bag and sat


    down on the sofa.She said coldly, "Everything you want is already here.The decoration is started in


    Sicily.If you want to see it, you can go tomorrow.If you don''t want to go, they will start the decoration


    today"


    The news that Leona helped organize the wedding had already been reported by the media.


    The media also said that they lived together, so the public thought that they were very close.


    Of course, it was Melody who had spread it on purpose.She just wanted Everett to have no way


    out.She wanted everyone to believe that she and Everett were getting married.


    Even though Everett was a bystander from the start and the wedding seemed to have nothing to do


    with him.


    Melody put down the remote control and looked at Leona.


    "Okay, aunt, I''ll go with you.After all, they had a good rtionship in public.That afternoon, they flew to


    Sicily.On the other side, in a European vi of Mn.Everett sat in the study and watched the video on


    the screen.Then, he took his phone and dialed a number.Preston just came out of the conference


    room.


    He answered the phone after seeing who was calling.


    "Hello¡±


    "Why did you reveal the new products in advance?"


    Preston handed the documents to the secretary behind him and walked into the president''s office.


    "I Knew you would call me because of this¡±


    The prior release of the new products was not part of the n.It was very sudden.


    And very few people knew about it.


    Almost no one knew it.But he had to do so.


    To make sure nothing would go wrong.


    Everett didn''t say anything and waited for him to continue.


    Preston said, "The assistant I sent to Olivia suddenly resigned.Something wrong with the girl"


    That day, Olivia suddenly came to his office and told him that Ann had resigned.He didn''t expect that


    and asked her why.


    She said that Ann told her she had an urgent matter and had to return home.


    Must she return home at this juncture? He had been in the business world for so many years and knew


    many tricks.What Ann did was strange.


    He asked Olivia what Ann had done, and Olivia told him that Ann had known a few samples of clothing


    in her studio.He understood.


    Then he sent someone to investigate Ann.


    Indeed, Ann did not return home, but went to RISE.


    RISE had a luxury brand that had been developing very fast in recent years.


    Although it could not be called a rival of AK Company, its future was bright, and it was very likely to


    be a ck horse of fashion brand and finally be a rival of AK.


    It should not be underestimated.


    And Ann was very likely to leak Olivia''s work to RISE.He wasn''t sure, but he trusted his businessman''s


    instincts.


    Fortunately, Olivia was a cautious person.


    She didn''t put all her designs and works in thepany, but only what she was doing during that


    period was left in thepany.


    In this way, they couldn''t steal all her designs.


    And that was why he took the risk of revealing Olivia''s samples to the reporters in advance.


    Everett listened to Preston, looked at the clothes on theputer and said, "Give me the assistant''s


    information."


    Preston paused and said, "Okay, I''ll send you by email."


    After hanging up the phone, Preston sent Ann''s information to Everett.


    Preston smiled when he saw that the email had been sent sessfully.


    If Everett cared about her, he would be nervous about her.


    Everett read the email.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Five minutester, he took his phone and called somebody.


    "Book me a ticket back to Paris."

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    When Olivia woke up, the sun was already shining into the bedroom.She opened her eyes and looked


    at the crystalmp above her head.


    After about a minute, she sat up on her bed.She was a little dizzy because of the hangover.She rubbed


    her temples and went to the bedside table to get her phone.She wanted to see what time it was.But


    when she went to get it, she was stunned.


    There was no cell phone on the nightstand.She had the habit of putting her phone on the nightstand


    every night when she went to bed.So did shest night.But there was no cell phone on it.


    Olivia was stunned.


    Her phone wasn''t on the nightstandst night? Olivia froze for a few seconds and began to recall.


    Soon, she looked at the bed.She remembered that Brayden called herst night when she was in a


    daze.She seemed to have answered.


    Olivia opened the quilt and began to look for it.


    Soon she saw the phone lying under her pillow.Sheughed.


    It looked like she slept through the night with her cell phone under her pillow.


    She took out her phone and clicked on it.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The screen didn''t light up.


    Olivia clicked on it again.


    There was still no response.


    Startled, she thought of something and immediately went to find the charger.


    As soon as the battery was charged, the phone turned on automatically.


    Then she saw the time disyed on the screen.


    It was 8: 40...


    Olivia was stunned for three seconds, then she immediately went to the bathroom to wash up and


    change.


    She had set up an rm clock every day, but her phone couldn''t ring when it was turned off.She had a


    drinkst night, so she overslept.


    With 20 minutes left to go to work, Olivia sped up and went to work without having breakfast.


    It was exactly nine oclock when she arrived at thepany, and Olivia breathed a sigh of relief.She


    was notte after all.


    For all these years of work, she had never beente.


    Olivia opened the design room door and put down her bag.She looked around.


    Grace wasn''t here yet.She guessed Grace overslept too.


    Just as she thought about it, Grace rushed in.


    She rushed in and said, "I''mte! I''mte!"


    Hearing her voice, Olivia turned around and Grace suddenly stopped.


    Then she looked at Olivia with a tearful look.


    "Olivia, what should I do? I''mte..."


    Olivia saw her eyes go red as she was talking.


    Olivia hurried over and said, "It''s okay.I myself just arrived"


    Grace stopped the tears that were about to well up in her eyes and widened her eyes.


    "Really?"


    "Really, if you don''t believe me, look at my bag.It hasn''t even been put in the cab yet." Grace looked


    over.


    It was true.


    Olivia''s bag was on the design table.


    Normally, Olivia wouldn''t do this.


    Grace nodded, sniffed, and said, "I thought I was the only one who waste"


    Olivia smiled.


    "It''s okay.Everyone had a great timest night.It was normal for them to oversleep"


    "Mmm! It''s okay.I''ll work an extra hour tonight!"


    She was going to make it up.


    Oliviaughed.


    "Okay."


    Grace brought up the thermos food jar in her hand and said happily, "Olivia, you must haven''t had


    breakfast yet.I have brought breakfast!"


    Olivia looked at the thermos food jar in her hand and wanted tough and weep at the same time.


    Under such a circumstance, she still remembered bringing the thermos food jar.


    The two of them finished their breakfast and started working.


    With yesterday''s good news from Preston, Olivia was even more serious at work.It was more than half


    a month away from the deadline that Mr.Smith mentioned, but the time would pass quickly.


    Olivia was fully aware of her current work schedule.


    There would be no problem.


    Preston was in the president''s office, reading the online reports and orders, extremely satisfied.


    As the video of him being interviewed spread, AK Company received a lot of attention and was at the


    center of discussion.


    Within a day, AK Company''s stock had risen tremendously.


    At this rate, he could already imagine what would happen when the final new AK Company product


    was released.


    Preston pressed the inside line.


    "Inform the department managers that the meeting will be held in 20 minutes"


    "Okay, Mr.Smith"


    Preston paused and said, "There''s no need to inform Olivia"


    She was very busy now, and he didn''t want to dy her.As for some important things, he would


    personally tell her.


    "Okay."


    Soon, twenty minutester, all the department heads and managers went to the meeting room, while


    Olivia was still making sample clothes in the design room.


    Now all the clothes she was making were made with everything she could get now.


    Some of the materials hadn''t arrived yet, so Olivia said while she was busy working, "Grace, check the


    things that aren''t in your hands.Hurry up and make the call.We have to make sure all the materials are


    here in the next few days, or we won''t have time"


    "Okay, Olivia!" Time passed quickly.


    After the meeting, Preston came over and saw the two busy people in the design room.He stood for a


    moment and went back to the president''s room.


    When he got back, he sent an email to Olivia.It was about the important details of the meeting.


    He was too busy.He couldn''t find time to talk to her himself.


    It was all he could do.He tried not to disturb her.


    When Olivia and Grace were having lunch, Olivia took the phone and read the email.


    She didn''t have time to look at her cell phone before lunch, and only now did she have time to look at it.


    When she saw the email that Preston sent her, she clicked on it, read it, and replied with a positive


    answer.


    And Grace''s cell phone rang too.


    But it wasn''t a phone call, it was a text message.


    Grace took the phone and read the message.


    Her eyes suddenly widened.It was Ann who sent her the message.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Ann? Grace was quite surprised and clicked on the message.


    "Grace, don''t tell Olivia when you see this message, okay?"


    Grace was puzzled by this sentence, but she replied, "Okay, I won''t tell Olivia.But you have to tell


    me.What''s going on?"


    Ann suddenly sent her such a message, which made her confused. Ann replied quickly.


    "You should have known about the thing that I wanted to resign and I said this to Olivia a few days ago,


    but I didn''t say the exact reason.You probably didn''t know either.Now I''m telling you that my mother


    passed away."


    "She died suddenly.I only had time to see her for thest time when I got back.I''ve been dealing with


    the things she left behind for the past few days.I''ll be back after then¡±


    "But Grace, I''m all alone.I suddenly feel so lonely and scared.I feel like I''m the only one left in the


    world.I don''t know what to do"


    Grace''s brows furrowed as she saw the desperate words.


    She asked, "Where are you now?"


    "I''m at the airport"


    Airport.


    It looked like Ann just arrived in Paris.


    "I''ll be right over.Just stay at the airport and don''t go anywhere"


    Ann was a person who didn''t express her feelings very much.


    Obviously, her words meant that she was really sad.


    Grace was afraid that Ann would do something stupid.


    Grace got up very quickly and turned to run outside.


    Olivia heard her voice, looked over, and saw Grace run out of the restaurant.


    Grace looked very anxious.


    What''s wrong? What happened? Why was Grace in such a hurry? Olivia called Grace.


    Grace ran into the elevator and her phone couldn''t get through.


    Olivia sent Grace a message as the phone call could not be put through.


    Grace received it after getting in the car.


    "Grace, what happened?"


    Only then did Grace realize that she had Olivia left in the restaurant alone before running away.


    She immediately replied, "Olivia, I have something urgent to deal with.Don''t worry¡±


    When Olivia received the message, she frowned and was still worried.


    However, she stopped asking, "Okay, call me if you need anything"


    "Got it!"


    Olivia went back to the design room and worked.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    From the day that Ann left, she no longer had time to rest.


    Apart from eating and sleeping, she only had her work.


    At this moment, in Paris Airport, Ann looked at thest message that Grace sent to her.


    She smiled coldly, put her phone in her bag, and then stood outside the airport, waiting for Grace to


    come.


    Everett walked out of the airport, followed by a special assistant.


    But the special assistant was not Davis.


    Everett walked in front, and the special assistant walked behind with the suitcase.


    The two people quickly walked out of the airport.


    Before he walked out of the airport, Everett''s eyes fell on Ann who stood outside the airport.


    His footsteps were obviously getting slow.


    Everett slowed down, and so did the special assistant.


    And he followed Everett''s gaze.


    Ann stood at the gate of the airport.


    Ann was wearing a very ordinary casual outfit with a ponytail on her curly hair.She had nothing special.


    There was no difference between her and others.


    People would not look at this very ordinary girl more in the crowd.


    But within three seconds, Everett stopped looking at her and strode out.


    When the driver saw the two of them, he immediately opened the backseat door.


    Ann heard the sound and turned around.She saw a tall and strong man sitting in the car.She could not


    see his face, only a back view.


    The door closed, the driver opened the trunk, and the special assistant put the suitcase in the trunk.


    Soon, the two of them got in the car.


    Ann looked at the two people in the car and then at the brand of the car.


    Bentley.


    Expensive car.


    It seemed that the person sitting in it was a very powerful person.


    Envy rose in her eyes.


    She wanted to go and sit in a car like this.


    Everett looked at the person in the rearview mirror.


    As the car sped away, the figure of Ann quickly disappeared.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Ann waited at the airport for more than an hour before Grace came to her.


    Seeing Grace, Ann immediately ran over and hugged her.


    "Grace!" She started crying as she hugged Grace.


    Grace froze in her sudden hug and quickly hugged her back, "Don''t cry.Let''s go back first"


    Ann shook her head.


    "Grace, I don''t have a home anymore.I don''t know where to go.I..."


    She cried before she could finish speaking.


    Grace frowned and said, "Let''s go to my housel"


    Olivia received a call from Grace at two o''clock.


    "Grace, what''s the matter?"


    "Olivia, something urgent came up and I need to go home now.Can Ie to workter?"


    "Yes, but is it very serious? Do you need my help?"


    "No, Olivia.I''ll call you when I''m done"


    "Okay"


    Grace hung up the phone very quickly.


    Olivia listened to the busy tone on the phone and frowned slightly.


    It was rare for Grace to be in such a hurry, so Olivia was a little worried.


    Grace hung up the phone and went to the living room.


    Looking at Ann, who was sitting on the sofa with a teacup in her hand, she said, "Go to my room and


    rest.Don''t think about anything.I''ll have to head back to the office now.I''lle back when I''m done"


    Now that she was busy, Ann suddenly came and really caught her off guard.


    But it was impossible for her to ignore the fact that Ann like it.Ann lowered her head and smiled bitterly.


    "Grace, you''ve been busytely.I''m disturbing you now and I''d better go back."


    She put down the teacup and stood up to leave.


    Grace quickly grabbed her.


    "What are you talking about? Where can you go now when you are like this?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s okay.You don''t have to worry.I won''tmit suicide"


    How could Grace let her go after what Ann just said?


    "Let me tell you, you stay put at my house now.I''ll go to thepany and tell Olivia so that you can


    come back to work!"


    At least working would distract her.


    And Ann had worked for Olivia before, so she should be familiar with the work.


    Now that they were busy, they could use Ann''s help.


    But as soon as Ann heard Grace say this, she immediately said, "No!"


    "You can''t tell Olivia!"


    She grabbed Grace''s hand and pleaded, "Grace, don''t tell Olivia.I left on her busiest moment.I''m sorry


    for what I did to Olivia"


    "Don''t tell her, don''t tell her!"


    As if afraid that Grace would tell Olivia, she pushed Grace away and looked around.


    When she saw the fruit knife on the coffee table, she immediately put it on her wrist and said excitedly,


    "If you are going to tell Olivia, I will die in front of you!"


    Grace was stunned to see Ann''s movements.


    "You...Don''t get excited, don''t get excited..." Grace reacted and said quickly.


    She was really scared by what Ann just did and her face turned pale.


    Seeing her like this, Ann said, "You must swear not to tell Olivia!"


    "Okay, okay, I swear.I swear I won''t tell Olivia.Don''t be impulsive."


    As she spoke, she raised her hand.


    "I swear, if I tell Olivia about Ann being here, I will die a terrible death!"


    Ann put down the fruit knife, and Grace immediately took it away.


    Finally, she came back to her senses and shouted at Ann, "Are you out of your mind?"


    Ann squatted on the ground and began to cry.


    "I don''t know what else to do.I''m sorry for what I did to Olivia.I can''t face her.I...Woo..."


    At AK Company, Olivia was stepping on the sewing machine, and a sample dress quickly took shape.


    All of a sudden, she called out, "Grace, help me get that piece of knitted cloth that you made this


    morning-"


    No one responded.


    Olivia looked up.She was the only one in the design room.


    Only then did she remember that Grace said she woulde to thepanyter.


    But what time was it now? Olivia looked at the time.


    It was 3: 40.It had been more than an hour since Grace called her.


    The worry in Olivia''s heart rose again.


    Grace came to thepany.


    After she settled Ann in the hotel, she came back to work.


    Ann didn''t want to stay at her house.She had no choice but to take Ann to the hotel.


    After all was done, it was already past 4: 20 when she arrived at thepany, almost 4: 30.


    It waste.


    It could be said that she didn''t work much this afternoon.


    Grace ran into the design room and felt guilty when she saw Olivia busy alone.


    "Olivia, I''m sorry I''mte" Olivia heard her voice and looked over.


    Grace looked apologetic and guilty.


    "It''s okay.Is there too much trouble? Are you done with it?"


    When she met Olivia''s concerned eyes, Grace really wanted to tell Olivia about Ann.


    But when she thought of how Ann would react, she swallowed the words back.


    Ann was not in a stable mood now and she could not tell Olivia about Ann.


    Olivia saw that Grace wanted to say something but stopped.


    She paused slightly and said, "Grace, if you have anything to say, just say it.It doesn''t matter¡±


    Grace had something to say to her, but she was clearly worried about something.


    Grace quickly shook her head and turned to work.


    "Olivia, it''s okay.I''ll start working now!"


    She couldn''t look into Olivia''s eyes.She couldn''t help but want to say it when she met Olivia''s eyes.


    Olivia looked at Grace''s movements, then at her expression, and said, "I wont insist then.You can tell


    me when you feel like to"


    Then she went back to work.


    In a sh, it was eight o''clock in the evening.


    Olivia asked Grace to get off work, but Grace didn''t want to.She said she didn''t have much work this


    afternoon, so she had to make up for it in the evening.


    Olivia couldn''t let her stay in the office alone and went back home in the middle of the night.


    She said, "I won''t go back if you don''t"


    Grace panicked.


    "Olivia.."


    "Make your choice then.Should I work here with you or should we go back together?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Grace knew Olivia''s character, for she was a woman of her word .She had no choice but to follow


    Olivia back.It was just that Grace felt even more guilty.


    She didn''t work much today.She felt so guilty that Olivia was busy alone.


    Olivia looked at her and said, "It''s okay.It''s the same for you toe early tomorrow."


    Grace immediately said, "I want toe at five, but thepany is still not open by then!"


    Thepany didn''t open that early.


    Olivia chuckled.


    "Then we wait for my husband toe, we''ll work to 10 pm and ask him to pick us up"


    Grace, Still, Olivia would have to work overtime with her.


    The two of them walked out of thepany and waited for the taxi outside the road.


    It was already October and the weather was getting colder and colder.


    Grace frowned as she watched those cars drive past.She was going to see Ann.She wondered how


    she was now.


    The thought of it gave her a headache.


    Grace suddenly quieted down.


    Olivia looked at her and saw her frowning and looking worried, "What''s wrong?"


    Grace immediately shook her head.


    "Nothing, Olivia."


    Olivia looked into her eyes and said helplessly, "Grace, you stink at lying."


    Clearly, Grace was worried about something for it was all written on her face and eyes.


    Grace was stunned and then lowered her head.


    "Olivia¡­¡±


    Olivia patted her hand, looked at the lights in front of her, and said, "Grace, it''s getting closer and closer


    to the release of the new product.You''re my right hand.I don''t want anything to happen to you at this


    time, but if you really have encountered something, I want you to tell me in advance, so that I could be


    prepared."


    She turned and looked at her.


    "Do you understand?" Grace nodded immediately.


    "Yes! Olivia, I understand!"


    She really wanted to tell Olivia about Ann, but Ann¡­


    The phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    Olivia said, "Answer the phone."


    The phone in Grace''s bag was ringing.


    Grace picked up her phone, saw the name on the screen, and didn''t tell Olivia what she had wanted to


    say.


    Grace walked away with her phone.


    "Hello."


    "Grace, are you going to tell Olivia?" Grace froze.


    The next moment, she looked around.


    But she didn''t see anyone.Where was Ann?


    "You don''t have to look for me.I''ll be out when Olivia gets back"


    "You¡­¡±


    Ann hung up the phone.


    Grace was scared when she heard the busy tone.


    The feeling of being stared at was very frightening.


    Grace looked around.She wanted to know where Ann was staring at her.


    Just then, Olivia said, "Grace, the car is here.


    You go home first"


    Grace was startled and quickly responded, "Oh, I, I''m going home¡±


    Grace immediately ran over and got in the car.


    Soon the car drove away in front of Olivia.


    Olivia frowned slightly.She saw Grace getting into the car in a hurry.


    Grace was panicked.


    It was as if she had seen something scary.


    What happened to her? Not long after Grace left, a car followed her.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Olivia did not notice that and was still waiting by the roadside.


    Opposite her were rows and rows of cars parked under the trees.


    The yellow street lights shone through the trees and shone on the cars.


    It was a special view.


    A man was sitting in one of the cars in this row and looking at Olivia, his eyes very deep.


    They were like bottomless holes.


    Olivia had been waiting for a taxi for a long time this time.


    She waited for about half an hour.


    But no matter what, she could go home.


    Olivia got in the car, gave the address of her apartment, and the car quickly drove forward.


    She looked at the watch and found it was almost 8:40.


    She wondered if Grace had reached home.


    Thinking of how Grace looked when she had left, Olivia picked up her phone and called Grace.


    Grace was in Ann''s room in a hotel.


    Ann was very excited and asked Grace if she was waiting for her outside AK Company.


    She also asked if Grace was going to go back on her word and tell Olivia about her return? Grace


    wouldn''t admit it.


    But Ann didn''t give up.


    She threatened to jump off a building or crash into a wall, and Grace was exhausted.


    Finally, Grace was desperate, lost her temper, and yelled at her.


    "If you want to give up on yourself, then give up on yourself.This is your life.It has nothing to do with


    me.As a friend, I did all I could do.If you want to die, just do it.I don''t care!"


    Then Grace took her bag and turned to leave.


    Ann was her friend, but they were not as close as she and Olivia were, not to mention Ann had


    betrayed her before.


    Although she had forgiven her, she still felt ufortable.


    And today, for Ann, she left Olivia alone.


    She had done enough for Ann.


    Whatever Ann did had nothing to do with her.


    Seeing Grace was going to leave, Ann hurriedly went up and grabbed her, crying.


    "I''m sorry, Grace, I...I''m just too afraid of losing.I''m afraid.Don''t be angry.I beg you.Don''t be angry..."


    Grace''s face was very gloomy.


    She looked at Ann and said, "Ann, I want to tell Olivia about what happened to you because I want to


    help you.


    Since you don''t ept my kindness, I don''t have so much time to be involved in things that don''t


    concern you!"


    Grace pulled her hand away.


    "Let go, I want to go home!" Ann shook her head.


    "Grace, I''m sorry.I was wrong.I shouldn''t have done that.I was wrong!"


    "Please don''t be angry with me, OK? Grace..."


    Then she wanted to kneel on the ground.


    Grace was furious.


    "Ann, do you have any backbone? Do you have any dignity?"


    She even knelt for such a small thing.


    Was she the one who had made a big mistake? Ann covered her face and cried.


    "I don''t have any family.I only have friends.If my friends leave me, I really.."


    When Grace saw her like this, she was angry but also felt bad for her.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    When Grace heard the phone ring, she took her phone out and saw the name on the screen.


    She immediately said, "It is Olivia."


    Ann stopped crying and looked at her nervously.


    Seeing that she was no longer crying, Grace answered the phone.


    "Olivia.¡±


    "Grace, are you home?"


    "Yes.Don''t worry."


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Grace looked at Ann.


    "Ann, your life is yours.If you don''t cherish it, I can''t help you.I''ve told you all I could.Think about it


    yourself."


    Then she turned around and left.


    Ann who was still kneeling on the ground watched the door close, and her eyes gradually turned cold.


    Think about it? She had already made up her mind! Grace returned home and copsed on the sofa,


    feeling exhausted.


    She felt that helping Ann today was more tiring than her work.


    Suddenly, a text message came in with a ding.


    Grace took the phone and looked at the message.


    The next moment, she sat up.


    "Grace, I''ve thought it through.I want to help Olivia"

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    Olivia called Grace.


    Soon the car stopped outside the apartment.


    She paid before getting out of the car and walked into the apartment.


    A few tall men were standing outside the apartment, smoking and chatting.She had no idea what they


    were talking about.


    As soon as Olivia got out of the car, those men turned to look at her.


    Olivia ignored them and were about to walk past them.


    But before she could, she was surrounded by them.


    Two of them stood in front of her.


    Olivia felt her heart tighten and immediately retreated.


    But the two men in front of her moved forward as she retreated, gesturing in their hands and speaking


    French that she did not understand.


    Olivia frowned, clenched her bag, and said in English, "Sorry, I really have to go."


    She pushed one of the men away and left quickly.


    But as soon as she took the first step, a man grabbed her hand.


    Olivia was frightened and immediately threw the man away and ran forward.


    But as soon as she ran, the people behind her also ran after her, speaking French that she did not


    understand, in a very fast way.


    Olivia didn''t want to hear it.


    She just wanted to get out of here as soon as possible.


    But how could she outrun those tall men with long legs? Soon she was caught.


    When she was caught, several other men surrounded her and continued to speak in French, gesturing


    with their hands.


    Olivia couldn''t understand, and she didn''t want to understand.


    She was in a panic and her heart was beating fast.


    She was scared.


    "Let go of me!"


    "I don''t know you!"


    "Let go!"


    Olivia kept resisting, her mind buzzing.She was in a mess.


    Even so, she was still pushing the man away who tried to catch her.


    But she was alone and outnumbered.


    It felt like the night two years ago, when she was pregnant and cornered against a wall, she wanted to


    escape but couldn''t escape.


    Then she fell to the ground and her child was ruthlessly stripped off.


    Would that happen again tonight? Olivia shook her head.


    No.


    She didn''t want this! Olivia''s eyes turned red, and she tried her best to scratch the hands that were


    coming at her.


    At this moment, a hand came in, held her hand, and a man stood in front of her.


    The chaos in front of her was gone, and the countless hands that reached out to her were gone,


    leaving only a view of someone''s back in her sight.


    It was tall and straight.


    Olivia looked at the man and was stunned.


    Brayden, was that you? Several men saw Everett standing in front of Olivia and were surprised.


    They quickly said in French, "Sir, do you know thisdy?"


    "Yes"


    "Then please tell her that we are not bad people.We are scientists.We are here to do research.We


    don''t want to do anything to her.We just want to get to know the surrounding environment and


    situation.But she seems to have misunderstood us"


    "Okay."


    When they saw that Everett had agreed and that Olivia was in a stable mood, they stopped talking and


    left.


    As they left, the two tall men in ck suits waiting outside looked at Everett.


    They were sent by Mr.James to protect Miss Hadley in secret.


    When they saw Miss Hadley surrounded by several men, they immediately got out of the car and came


    over.


    But someone was faster than them.


    Someone ran past them very quickly.


    By the time they realized it, Everett had already run into the circle and stood in front of Olivia.


    Everett watched the group leave, and his eyes fell on the two men in ck suits standing in front of


    him.


    The two men looked at him without fear or vignce.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    They protected Miss Hadley so that she would not be harmed.


    Now, Everett didn''t try to hurt Miss Hadley.


    Not only did he not try to hurt Miss Hadley, but he had also saved her.


    They didn''t know if they should go forward.


    Everett looked at the two of them.


    The darkness seemed to fluctuate in his dark eyes, But from a closer look, he seemed as usual as


    before.


    Suddenly, his body stiffened.


    A pair of ck eyes were instantly enveloped by the dark night.


    But soon, the darkness in his eyes fell into hell.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    "Brayden, you''re back?"


    "I was really scared just now..."


    Olivia hugged Everett and tightly wrapped her arms around his waist.She was still scared and her mind


    was in a mess.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Even her whole body was shaking.She wasn''t that scared just now, but now that she thought about it,


    she was still in shock.


    Fortunately, Brayden came back, and he showed up in time to protect her.


    Olivia''s heart slowly returned to its original ce.


    She closed her eyes and leaned on Everett''s back to calm herself down.


    Everett was held by Olivia.


    His stiff body and frozen blood gradually came back to life with Olivia''s body temperature.


    His dark eyes moved slightly, and the darkness inside flowed like the river of hell.


    Olivia calmed down, looked up, let go of Everett, then walked over and smiled at him.


    "When are you..."


    The smile on her face froze and the words in her mouth stopped abruptly.


    Everett looked at her, and the river in his dark eyes rushed towards her and wrapped her up.


    "Have you forgotten my smell even after having sharing a bed with me for a year?"


    The color on Olivia''s face faded in an instant.She pushed Everett away and her face changed


    suddenly.


    It was unbelievable as the thunderstorm in a sunny day.


    "You..."


    Olivia clenched her hands into fists.She forced herself to calm down and then she looked around.


    Soon, she froze.


    She saw two men in ck suits standing outside.She had met and knew these two people.


    It was the bodyguards hired by Brayden who were to protect her at home.


    Now that they were here, were they doing their job? They were keeping an eye on her all the time?


    Olivia had a lot of thoughts running through her mind, and her mind was a mess.


    She looked at Everett, then at the two bodyguards, and ran into the apartment.She was really confused


    now.She needed to calm down.


    Really calmed herself down.


    Everett looked at the person running away, his pupils constricted, and the darkness inside seemed to


    spread out in an instant.


    Everything became terrible.


    The two bodyguards watched Olivia run in.


    After some thought, they followed her.


    After what had happened tonight, they wouldn''t be relieved until they saw Miss Hadley get into the


    apartment safely.


    The two of them walked into the apartment, and Everett sat in the car, his eyes misty.


    "Drive."


    "Yes, Mr.Weston"


    Olivia opened the door and entered the apartment.


    As soon as the door closed, she fell to the ground.


    Sitting on the ground, she finally felt safe.


    Max pounced on her as usual, but Olivia sat still on the ground,pletely different.


    Max did not get Olivia''s usual hugs and kisses, so it barked in front of Olivia, trying to attract Olivia''s


    attention.


    "Woof woof!"


    "Woof woof!"


    It took a while for Olivia to react.


    She looked down at Max, and Max looked up at her, barking at her, constantly waking her up.


    Now that it saw her looking down at it, it immediately threw itself into the arms of Olivia.


    Holding her hand, it passionately licked it.


    Olivia''s empty eyes gradually became normal, and Max gradually fell into her eyes.


    Her heart beat slower and her mind slowly returned to its original state.


    She picked up Max, looked out the window at the night, and it was quiet.


    Everett was like a haunted ghost, and she could never escape from him for the rest of her life.


    Since she couldn''t escape, she wouldn''t run anymore.She wanted him to watch.


    Even with a ghost like him by her side, she could still live.She could still live as happily as ever.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    The two bodyguards watched Olivia enter and left.


    But instead of going anywhere else, they went to the car parked outside the apartment.


    Not long after they got in the car, Olivia came down.


    Seeing Olivia walking out of the apartment, both of them were surprised.


    But when they saw Oliviaing towards the car, they opened the door and got out.


    "Miss Hadley." Olivia nodded and looked at them.


    "Did Brayden ask you to follow me and protect me?"


    "Yes"


    "Well, could you please not tell Brayden about tonight?"


    She didn''t want Brayden to worry.


    They had seen Olivia hugging Everett, but they knew what to say and what not to say.


    "Miss Hadley, don''t worry.We''re just protecting your life.As long as you''re safe, we won''t tell Mr.James


    anything else."


    Brayden had told them to call him only when something happened to Olivia.


    They don''t have to be like detectives that report Olivia''s whereabouts and what she did to him every


    day.


    "Well, thank you"


    Olivia was not afraid that the two of them would tell Brayden about her hugging Everett, but she didn''t


    want to distract him because of this.She wanted him to concentrate on work.


    Olivia went back to the apartment.


    The two bodyguards followed her in and watched as she got home before leaving.


    The next morning, Olivia got up early to wash up and go to work.


    But she didn''t look well today.


    Even if she put on makeup, it couldn''t cover up the thin blood in her eyes.She had a nightmarest


    night and didn''t sleep much.


    Grace also came early, even earlier than Olivia.She didn''t sleep muchst night either.


    But she had insomnia, not nightmares like Olivia.


    Olivia went to the design room and saw the door was open.


    Grace had started her work.


    Olivia was surprised and then curved her lips.


    Grace didn''t work much yesterday afternoon.She felt guilty.


    It was no surprise that she came early this morning.


    "Morning, Grace"


    Olivia walked in.


    Grace didn''t hear Olivia''s voice.She was thinking, frowning, andpletely immersed in her own world.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Olivia was surprised to not hear Grace''s response.


    She walked over and looked at Grace.


    Grace was sorting out the fabric.


    She was putting the same fabric together so that Olivia wouldn''t have to look around, which would save


    a lot of time.


    However, as she was thinking about something, her work was not so good.


    The down fabric was supposed to be put together, but she put it with the woolen fabric, which was


    obviously not right.


    Olivia stood in front of Grace and looked at her face.


    She normally looked serious and focused, but now she was frowning.


    It was as if she was troubled by something.


    Olivia remembered the look on Grace''s face when she leftst night and called, "Grace."


    Grace did not respond.


    Olivia reached out to Grace.


    "Grace."


    Grace''s eyes were blocked by a hand, and her face turned impatient.She thought she was at home, so


    she raised her hand and pushed Olivia''s hand away.


    "You''re so annoying"


    Olivia was stunned.


    Grace did not realize that Olivia was standing in front of her until it was quiet and something suddenly


    came to her mind.She immediately looked up.


    "Olivia."


    She finally regained her senses.


    Olivia said, "The fabric was misced¡¯ Grace immediately looked at the fabric in her hand, eximed,


    and then quickly put it into the right ce.¡±


    Olivia said nothing and watched her correct her mistake.


    Grace put down the fabric, looked at Olivia, and bit her lip.


    "Olivia, I''m sorry...She made a mistake.It was the most basic mistake.


    "It''s OK¡±  Olivia said softly.


    She didn''t look like or feel like ming Grace.


    But she said, "Grace, you''re my assistant, and you''re like my sister.I know what you''re like.I don''t me


    you, but I want you to tell me if you have any problems or solve them yourself"


    "If you can''t solve them, you can ask others for help, or me, or else you will affect your work, or even


    my work.Do you understand?"


    Olivia looked at Grace with serious eyes.


    Grace''s problem seemed to be a big deal.She wanted her to say it.


    After Grace heard Olivia''s words, her eyes were filled with struggle and hesitation.


    Olivia was right.


    She wanted to solve it, but she didn''t know how to solve it.


    Last night, Ann told Grace to bring her to AK Company to work overtime from today.


    After she and Olivia got off work, she and Grace came back to work overtime to help Olivia.


    Ann said she had wronged Olivia.She also said she didn''t want Olivia to know about her situation, but


    she wanted to help, so she had to do this.


    It was a good idea.


    For Ann.


    But for Grace, it was not.


    Ann was no longer an employee of AK Company.


    Although the two of them knew each other, Grace didn''t feel she could take Ann to thepany


    without permission.


    But it was good for Ann to have the intention to help.


    So, it was friendship versus the bottom line of work, and Grace didn''t know what to choose.


    Olivia saw the struggle in Grace''s eyes and said, "Grace, you must tell me if you have any difficulties,


    especially when you can''t solve them or don''t know how to solve them"


    Grace''s brows furrowed and she began to dig her nails into her flesh.She wanted to tell Olivia, but she


    couldn''t say it.


    Grace was anxious.


    "Olivia, I want to tell you, but I can''t say it.I."


    She was very anxious.


    Oliviaforted her.


    "It''s okay.Take your time.Tell me what happened.What can I do for you? Don''t worry"


    Olivia''s voice was gentle, making Grace feel calm.


    Grace nodded and took a deep breath.


    "I need some time to calm down"


    "Okay."


    Olivia turned around to do her work.


    Grace stood there and watched her.


    The bnce in her heart began to tilt.


    Olivia was so busy, if there was one more person to help her, Olivia wouldn''t be so tired.


    Grace clenched her hand.


    Yes! She had an answer in her heart!


    "Olivia, I''ve made up my mind.It''s settled.Don''t worry!"


    Grace came to Olivia and said excitedly with a twinkle in her eyes.


    Olivia noticed the light in Grace''s eyes.


    So she knew Grace returned to normal now.


    But she still asked, "Can you really solve it yourself?"


    "Yes! Of course!"


    "Okay, but if there''s anything else you can''t solve, you have to tell me."


    "I will"


    Grace then put her mind to work.


    Olivia looked at her for a while and felt relieved.


    Preston went to AK''s warehouse this morning for some work.


    When he returned to AK Company, it was 10:20.He walked into the president''s room and was stunned


    when he saw the man sitting on the sofa.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    Everett sat on the luxurious leather sofa, reading a document in his hand.


    And he had a cup of coffee in front of him, and some fruit and snacks.


    it seemed that he had been here for a while.


    Hearing the sound, Everett did not move, his eyes still looking at the document in his hand.


    Preston closed the door and walked over.


    "When did youe?" Everett closed the document and looked up at him.


    "Nine o''clock" Preston raised his eyebrows.


    "Just in time for work"


    He curled his lips and joked, "Why, do you want to work at AK?"


    Everett put the document on the coffee table.


    Preston didn''t know whether Everett heard him or not.


    Everett said "yes".


    Preston paused and looked at Everett.


    Everett had a smile on his face , but it was not a happy smile.


    "Are you kidding me or are you serious?"


    Was he reallying to work at AK, or was he just popping in on a whim? Was he a three-minute


    passion person? Everett looked at Preston and looked at him.


    "Aren''t you happy that I''m here?"


    The smile on Preston''s face faded when he noticed Everett''s dark eyes.


    "You know I''m happy or not.Why do you ask me that?"


    Everett knew why Preston was happy.


    And why he was unhappy.


    Everett turned around, picked up the coffee, and said, "I''ll be at AK until the new product is released"


    Olivia received a phone call from the supplier saying that the things she wanted to be had arrived.


    "Okay, I''ll let my assistant take a look now."


    Hanging up, Olivia called, "Grace.


    "Yes!" Grace responded and looked over.


    "Olivia, what''s up?"


    "Go downstairs and see if there''s any delivery"


    "Okay!"


    Grace immediately put down her work and ran out.She ran all the way to the elevator, walked in,


    pressed the floor button, and the door button.


    However, when the elevator door was about to close, someone walked in.


    Grace was surprised and looked at the person.


    Then, she opened her eyes wide.


    This man was dressed in an all-ck suit.


    Everett was the only one who could wear ck so deep and reserved.


    Seeing Everett, Grace''s heart beat fast and fear rose in her eyes.


    Some people made others awed with just a nce.


    Everett was one of the people.


    Grace retreated, shrinking aside in fear.


    She thought, "I knew I was a wimp, but I didn''t think I was this much of a wimp.Grace despised


    herself.Everett walked in, followed by a man.He seemed to be his assistant.


    When the two of them came in, the assistant pressed the close button and the elevator door closed.


    As soon as the elevator closed, the atmosphere quieted down.


    The originally spacious elevator became cramped because of two more people.


    Grace ducked her head in fear, not daring to look up.She felt so strange.


    How could Olivia be with Mr.Weston since he was such a cold person, and even married and divorced


    him.


    She thought it was unbelievable.


    Grace thought about it and couldn''t help but look up at Everett.


    Everett stood diagonally in front of her, not very close to neither far away from her.


    Everett stood there, tall and straight as a bamboo.


    From her point of view, Everett was very tall, maybe 1.9 meters high.


    Brayden was also tall.


    But when she looked so closely, she felt that Everett seemed to be taller than Brayden.


    But both of them had a hot body.


    Their shoulders looked as wide and safe as each other.


    But if she looked closely, it seemed that Everett was also a little stronger than Brayden.


    Everett seemed to be a little better than Brayden in every aspect.But these two men had different


    temperaments.


    One was gentle and the other was cold.


    They were totally different.


    Grace tutted.


    No matter what, they were both excellent.


    But Brayden was more approachable, and Everett was cold.


    But she thought Brayden was better than Everett.


    He knew how to love someone and they would live together happily.


    If a woman got married, she needed to find a husband who loved her, otherwise how hard would this


    life be? There were so many women who get depressed after marriage and childbirth nowadays.


    Wasn''t it because their husbands didn''t love them? The more Grace thought about it, the further away


    she went.


    Suddenly, a chill rose and she looked at the mirror-like elevator wall in front of her.


    Everett was looking at her through the wall of the elevator, and his dark eyes were like the night,


    enveloping her.


    Grace tensed up and stood there as if she was a stone.She held her breath and lowered her head, not


    daring to look at Everett anymore.


    That look was scary.How did Olivia stay with such a terrible person?


    Ding - The elevator door opened.


    Everett looked away and walked out.


    When he left, the assistant followed him out.


    When the two of them walked away, Grace covered her heart and walked out.


    She breathed as fast as a drowning woman.It was too scary.


    That look was like he was going to eat someone! Olivia was busy in the design room,pletely


    unaware that Everett came to thepany at the time, and that Grace met Everett.


    She was upied by work.It was only after a long while that Olivia looked out the door because Grace


    came back when she needed Grace''s help.


    Hasn''t shee back yet? She looked at the time.It seemed like twenty minutes had passed.


    Just as she thought about it, footsteps came from outside.


    Olivia heard the footsteps and walked out.


    She saw Graceing over with a big box in her arms.


    Olivia hurried over to catch it and carried it in with Grace.


    The box was not heavy, but it was too big to carry.


    Once on the ground, Olivia said, "Why didn''t you call me?"


    Then she could help her.


    Grace wiped the sweat off her forehead and said, "It''s okay.I can take it myself"


    But she wasted time watching Everett get into the car.


    Olivia looked at Grace''s sweaty face and took a tissue to wipe her sweat.


    Grace froze and looked at Olivia.Her eyes were gentle, and she was born virtuous.


    Olivia would definitely be a good wife and a kind mother.


    Did Everett deserve her? Grace thought about it and thought they could be a perfect match.


    In terms of personality, theyplemented each other.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    But they divorced.


    That meant they weren''t a perfect match.


    Otherwise, they would not have divorced.


    Olivia saw Grace staring at her in a daze and she shook her hand in front of Grace.


    Grace came back to herself.


    "Olivia, what''s the matter?"


    Olivia looked at her bewildered face andughed.


    "Nothing.I just saw you in a daze"


    Olivia was a little curious.


    When Grace heard Olivia say that, she blinked and said, "Olivia, can I ask you something personal?"


    As she spoke, she reached out and pinched her fingernails with her thumb, which showed that she was


    very curious.It was rare for her to ask such a question.


    Olivia nodded.


    "Sure, but I may not answer you."


    "Okay."


    "You asked."


    "Olivia, you...How did you get to know Mr.Weston?"

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    The smile on Olivia''s face disappeared instantly.Her face suddenly darkened.


    The atmosphere in the design room suddenly became tense.


    Grace felt the atmosphere change.


    But she also saw Olivia''s obviously darkened face.


    Grace quickly said, "Olivia, I...I just suddenly thought about that.I didn''t mean to!"


    "Don''t answer me.Just treat me like I''m having a stroke.I didn''t say anything!"


    Grace panicked and quickly went to get the scissors and unpack the delivery.Her eyes were filled with


    regret.She shouldn''t have been so curious.Thest time Olivia saw Mr.Weston, she looked terrible.


    This time, she even mentioned him by herself.


    She was really out of her mind! Olivia stood there, watching Grace unpack the delivery.Her hands were


    clenched.


    How did she meet Everett? She even forgot about it.


    It was just that the memories of being with Everett were all thrown into the corner of her heart and


    buried in the dust.She thought she had forgottenpletely.


    But it wasn''t.


    Grace''s words reminded her of the memories she had buried.


    The memories gradually turned clear, tearing her heart.


    Olivia closed her eyes and pinched her nails into her palms.She didn''t want to remember.


    The happiness that she once had was the poison of poppy, whichpletely destroyed her life.


    Now that she was back on her feet, she didn''t want to be fooled by poppies anymore.


    Olivia was busy here, but the atmosphere in the design room was cold.


    Grace secretly looked at Olivia, regretting and ming herself.She really didn''t know why she asked


    Olivia that question.She was so stupid! Terribly stupid! The weird atmospherested until Olivia''s


    phone rang at night.


    Olivia said to Grace, "Grace, pack up and get off work."


    Grace looked at Olivia''s facial expression, which was better than before.


    However, she still didn''t smile.


    "Okay, Olivia"


    Grace wanted to say something but didn''t know what to say.


    Therefore, she said something simple.


    Olivia packed her things.


    Soon, the two of them packed up and left thepany.


    Olivia, as usual, stopped a car for Grace first.


    After Grace got in the car, she took a car home.


    When she got home, Olivia cleaned herself up andy down on the bed.She was tired and sleepy, but


    she couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    As she stared at the crystalmp above her head, many images shed through her mind.


    Olivia clutched the quilt and closed her eyes.She didn''t want to think.She didn''t want to think about


    what happened before.


    Instead of going home, Grace went to the hotel to pick up Ann.


    Since she had made Olivia angry, she decided to work harder.She was going to work until early in the


    morning! Ann was waiting outside the hotel early.


    When she saw Grace, she ran over immediately.


    "Grace!"


    "Get in the car.Let''s go to thepany"


    "Okay!"


    The two of them got into the car and soon arrived at AK Company.


    Ann followed Grace out of the car.


    The two of them walked into AK Company and went straight to the design room.


    When the lights in the design room turned on, a strange light shed across Ann''s eyes.


    Grace gave the fabric that arrived today to Ann.


    "Please finish this.Just like before, cut the edges and sort them out."


    Ann immediately took the fabric.


    "Okay."


    Grace and Ann both started to work.


    But Ann didn''t reallye here to help, so she kept looking around.She was scrutinizing the model''s


    sample clothes.


    During Ann''s absence, Olivia made a few more samples.


    Up to now, Olivia had already finished half the sample clothes.


    Now she was working on the tenth one.


    There was still one thing left, so it was hanging there for the time being.


    The rest of the samples had been sent to the storeroom.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    In order to ensure that the samples were kept confidential before the release of the new product, all the


    samples that AK Company made were ced in the storage room.


    Only Preston had the key to the storage room.


    Ann looked at the sample and said, "Grace, this down Jacket is so beautiful!"


    Yes, the model was wearing a down Jacket.


    It was pure white, like snow.


    But from Ann''s point of view, this down Jacket looked simr to the usual down Jackets.


    There was nothing special about it.She just said so casually but didn''t really think it was beautiful.


    Grace heard what she said and stopped talking.She was very busy.She was preupied with how to


    finish the work as soon as possible, so that Olivia would be relieved.She had to make up for what she


    had done today.


    Ann didn''t get an answer.She frowned and looked terrible.


    "You''re just an assistant.Do you think you can reach Olivia''s position by doing this? You''re


    daydreaming!" Ann looked around.


    She wanted to see if there were any drawings or samples of Olivia''s designs.She needed these things.


    As for Grace, she was immersed in her work and did not pay attention to Ann at all.


    It was quiet at night.


    Soon it was early in the morning.


    Grace finally finished what she had left undone today.She breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the


    time.


    It was exactly 12: 20am.


    Grace went to see Ann and found that Ann was holding a piece of fabric.She frowned and looked


    panicked.


    Seeing this, Grace''s heart tightened.She immediately ran over, only to see that the fabric in Ann''s hand


    was missing a piece.


    Grace''s face darkened.


    "Ann, what''s wrong with you?"


    "There''s not much fabric here, only this one!"


    Ann''s cut wasted a piece.


    When Olivia handed the fabric over to her, she had specifically instructed that the lining of the entire


    garment should be made with this fabric.


    There must be no broken cross or gap.


    All the work must be done with needle and thread.


    Now that there was a big piece missing, how to deal with it? Annis eyes turned red.


    "Grace, I...I don''t know what''s wrong with me.I cut it short."


    "And I wanted to smooth out the cut, but it got worse.I..."


    "I''m sorry.."


    Ann began to cry.


    Grace frowned and looked at the fabric on the floor, then at the fabric next to her.


    Soon she thought of something and said, "I didn''t let you touch this fabric!"


    She had clearly asked Ann to try another fabric.She left this fabric for herself.She was going to deal


    with it herself.


    Why was Ann...


    Grace wanted to curse.


    Ann cried even more when she saw how angry Grace was.


    "I''m sorry, Grace.I think you''re very busy.I wanted to help you do more and relieve your stress, but I


    didn''t expect myself to be so incapable.."


    "I...I''m sorry!"


    Ann was crying, which made Grace even more upset.


    "Stop crying!"


    Grace took the fabric and looked at the gaping hole.Her heart went numb.


    What would she tell Olivia tomorrow?

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    It began to rain in the middle of the night.


    Soon a chill hit.


    Olivia liked to sleep with the screen window open at night.


    Soon the rain came in through the screen window.


    Olivia felt the chill, and she also felt cold emotionally.She was dreaming.She dreamed of her first


    meeting with Everett, and then everything went wrong.


    They were strangers and then acquaintances, and she gradually fell in love with him.She had loved him


    for a whole year.


    During that year, she gave him all her love, and she suffered a lot in return.


    Her suffering told her not to daydream anymore.


    Not to dream of someone that did not belong to her.


    Tears slid down from the corner of her eyes.


    She opened her eyes, which were filled with tears.


    Thest scene in her dream was when she was lying in the Golden Night Club.Her child had left her,


    and her life was slipping away.Her hand fell on her stomach, which was t as ever.


    But why could she still clearly feel the heart beating here? Her child...


    Her unborn child...


    In an instant, Olivia burst into tears.


    It rained all night in Paris and showed no sign of stopping by the next morning.


    Olivia got up early, packed up and went to work.But her eyes were red and bloodshot.


    Grace also came early, even earlier than Olivia.


    She didn''te so early deliberately.


    The fact was that she didn''t sleep all night.


    She couldn''t sleep at all.


    Thinking about that piece of fabric, Grace felt like she was being stabbed by countless needles.


    Olivia walked into the design room and was not surprised to see Grace inside.


    She had been very hard-working these two days.


    "Morning, Grace" Her voice was not as gentle as usual, but hoarse.


    She had a cold.


    Grace heard Olivia''s voice and trembled.


    Then she stood up and subconsciously put her hand behind her back with the fabric and looked at


    Olivia nervously.


    She really didn''t dare to tell Olivia that the fabric was damaged.But she had to.


    Olivia heard Grace''s voice and looked at her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Not only was her voice weird, but also her facial expression.


    When she looked at Grace, Grace was stunned.


    "Olivia, you..."


    Grace hurried over and looked at Olivia''s face.


    Olivia looked so pale and her eyes were red as if she had cried.


    Her eyes were even bloodshot as if she hadn''t slept for a few nights.


    "Olivia, what''s wrong with you?"


    Grace was worried.


    Olivia looked terrible.She was rather worried.


    Olivia lowered her head and didn''t look at Grace.


    She stared at the cupboard and said, "It''s okay.I have a cold"


    Then she coughed.


    "Ahem¡­¡±


    Hearing her cough, Grace quickly put the fabric on the table and said, "Have you taken your


    medicine?"


    Why did she catch a cold? Was she too tired?


    "Yes, I have brought some.You don''t have to worry"


    Olivia stopped coughing, but her throat was still itching.She took the cup and went to get water.


    Grace immediately said, "I''ll do it!"


    Grace snatched the cup from her hand and went to fetch water for her.


    Olivia''s eyes were soft and she turned to look at the fabric on the table.


    Soon, her face froze.


    There was a gap in the fabric on the table.


    The gap was not big, just the size of a palm.


    Olivia immediately picked up the fabric and looked at it carefully.


    She was right.


    This fabric was the lining of her next dress, and it was very important.


    And it was very rare, and it took her a lot of effort to get such aplete one.


    When she received the fabric, she told Grace that she had to be super careful.


    Because there wasn''t much.


    But why was there such a gap after she told Grace? Olivia''s brows tightened and she was upset.She


    coughed again.


    Grace stood in front with the water.She had fetched the water.


    However, when she came over, she saw Olivia looking at the fabric.


    So she didn''t dare toe over.


    Now that Olivia coughed, Grace came to her senses and immediately brought water over.


    "Olivia, drink some water!"


    Olivia took a ss of water and drank it.


    After drinking hot water, her cough finally stopped.


    Because of her cough, her whole face was red and her eyes were glistening.


    Olivia took the fabric over and looked at Grace.


    "Grace, what''s going on?"


    Grace always did well in what she told her to do and rarely made mistakes.


    In particr, Grace had never made mistakes that she had repeatedly warned.


    But now, she made a mistake.She needed to know why.


    Grace lowered her head nervously, uneasily, and guiltily.


    Her eyes were red.


    "Olivia, I..."


    "I''m sorry!"


    Grace bowed to her and Olivia frowned.


    "Grace, I don''t want you to apologize, but I want to know why you made a mistake after I specifically


    told you to pay attention to it"


    That was not something Grace would do.


    Olivia must know the reason.


    Grace bit her lip, her eyes turning red and tears rolling in her eyes.She swallowed her guilt and said,


    "Olivia, I...I damaged it myself!"


    She couldn''t say it was Ann who broke it.She could only say it was her mistake.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Although she didn''t want to, she had to take the me.


    Everything was her fault! Olivia didn''t say anything.


    She pursed her lips and felt a dull pain in her head.


    After a while, she said, "Go for your work"


    She put away the fabric.She had a lot to say to Grace.


    However, now that she had a cold, she was emotional and somehow angry.She didn''t want to talk to


    Grace in a bad mood.


    Grace''s heart sank when she heard Olivia''s words.


    Olivia was angry.


    Really angry.


    Olivia took the cloth away and called the supplier.


    When problems arose, they must be solved.


    Otherwise, things could never be done well.


    Grace looked at Olivia on the phone, and the fatigue on her face made Grace feel even more guilty.It


    was all her fault.It was her mistake.


    Not only did she not help Olivia, but she also caused trouble for Olivia.


    She really went too far! "Mr.Marley, this is Olivia, Could you make the fabric again that I want?"


    "Sure, but it takes time.What''s wrong, Miss Hadley?"


    "I identally damaged the fabric.I wanted to ask if there was any more, or how long it would take to


    make it again."


    "Well, it''s okay to do it again, but it might take half a month"


    "Half a month?" Olivia clenched her phone.


    "Mr.Marley, can you hurry up? A week? How about a week?" Mr.Marley sighed.


    "Miss Hadley, we haven''t made this fabric anymore.If we have to do it, it will be very troublesome.It''ll


    take more than half a month.


    "Can I raise the pay? Is it okay to ask the workers to work overtime? I''ll pay three times more to make


    everyone work harder and help me doit ¡°


    "Well...I''ll talk to my staff"


    "OK.Thank you, Mr.Marley"


    "it''s okay.I''ll call you back"


    "Okay."


    Olivia hung up the phone with a worried look.


    There was only one month left.


    Half a month was not enough for her.


    The fabric must be delivered within a week.


    Thinking of this, Olivia took the n and began to change it.


    Grace looked at Olivia.She was sitting in a chair, coughing and busy working.


    Grace felt terrible.She felt upset.


    Time passed quickly.


    The whole morning passed.


    In the afternoon, Olivia received an email saying that she had to attend a meeting.


    She took her notebook and went to the conference room.


    But when she saw the person walking into the conference room, Olivia''s face darkened.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Aman in a ck suit with a cold look walked in.


    As Everett entered, everyone in the conference room was stunned and quiet.


    Mr.Weston...


    Why was he here? Everett walked in, his eyes fixed on Olivia''s face.


    His pupils narrowed.


    She did not look well.


    It was not because she saw him but because she was sick.


    She was sick.She was very haggard.


    Preston also saw Olivia''s obviously pale face.


    He frowned.He didn''t know she was sick.


    If he had known, he wouldn''t let her attend the meeting.


    Everett and Preston walked into the conference room and sat down.


    The people around immediately became serious.


    Except for Olivia.She covered her mouth and coughed.


    But despite this, everyone still heard her cough clearly.


    Preston and Everett both looked at Olivia, including the others in the conference room.


    Olivia felt the others looking at her and looked up.Her eyes were red from coughing.She looked at


    Preston and said, "Mr.Smith, I''m sorry to interrupt the meeting"


    Everett was sitting next to Preston.


    But she only saw Preston and totally ignored Everett, as if he wasn''t in this conference room.


    Preston said, "You go back and rest first.I''ll let the secretary tell you about the meetingter."


    Her voice was hoarse and almost inaudible.She was seriously ill.


    "Okay." Olivia didn''t refuse.


    She packed her things and left.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    From the beginning to the end, she did not look at Everett.


    Everett sat next to Preston.His eyes were half-closed and he didn''t move or speak.


    But the coldness that emanated from him made the people in the conference room dare not to speak.


    Preston looked at Olivia''s back as she walked out.She was thin and frail and she seemed to fall at any


    moment.


    His eyes were filled with worry.


    When the meeting was over, he must go to take care of her.


    Olivia left the conference room.


    The conference room was so deadly quiet.


    Preston withdrew his gaze and looked around.


    "I will announce one thing today."


    Everyone below looked at Preston.


    Preston looked at Everett and said, "From today until the new products are released, Mr.Weston will be


    at AK to supervise the whole process.Everyone should cooperate"


    Olivia coughed as she walked out of the conference room.But her voice was very hoarse so that she


    coughed very quietly.


    But the voice made people''s hearts ache.


    Olivia felt very ufortable.


    She managed to go back to the design room with difficulty, and then she took the granule for treating


    cold, and went to get some water.


    When Grace saw her, she quickly took her cup and said, "Olivia, I''ll help you!"


    Grace had been feeling guilty all morning, but she still had to work.She wanted to stay by Olivia''s side


    and make up for her mistakes with her actions.


    Olivia didn''t say anything buty on the table coughing.


    Grace came back with her cup.


    "Olivia, here you are." Olivia took the medicine.


    But before she swallowed it, she coughed again and spat out the water.


    It sprayed all over Grace.


    Grace did not look at the stain but at Olivia whose face was pale.


    "Olivia!"


    She couldn''t bare to see Olivia being like this.


    Olivia shook her head and said weakly, "I''ll rest for a while."


    She was so tired.


    After that, shey down on the table and did not move.


    Grace was frightened that she shook Olivia.


    "Olivia?"


    "Olivia!"


    In the conference room, Jason''s phone vibrated.He took out his phone and looked at the screen.


    It was from Grace.He frowned.


    And he hung up.He put the phone in his pocket and continued the meeting.


    But soon, the phone rang again.


    Grace called again, but Jason hung up again.


    But this time, instead of putting his phone in his pocket after hanging up, he sent Grace a text


    message.


    "I''m in a meeting right now.Call meter"


    Grace read the message.She was very anxious and replied to Jason very quickly.


    "Brother, Olivia fainted.Come here and help me take Olivia to the hospital!"


    She couldn''t do it alone! However, she didn''t receive any response.She didn''t know if he had seen it or


    not.


    Grace looked at Olivia, who was lying on the table without any reaction.She made a decision.She ran


    out and went to the conference room.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    But before she could run out, a hoarse voice came from behind her.


    "Grace, take me to the hospital." Olivia''s voice? Grace immediately turned around, looked at Olivia and


    widened her eyes.


    "Olivia, are you awake?"


    She rushed over and held Olivia.


    Olivia raised her head and she blushed abnormally.But she was still conscious, and her mind was still


    clear.


    "Well, take me to the hospital." She couldn''t work like this.


    "Oh, oh, okay, okay!"


    Grace quickly picked her up and went to the hospital.


    In the conference room, the meeting continued, but it did notst long and ended in less than an hour.


    The people in the conference room left one after another, and Preston went to Olivia''s design room


    immediately after the meeting.


    Everett looked at the person walking towards the design room with his deep dark eyes.


    Preston came to the design room.


    There was no one inside.It was very quiet.


    He looked around and saw no sign of Olivia or Grace.


    Preston''s heart sunk.He took out his cell phone and called Olivia.


    But the phone rang from the desk.


    Preston picked up Olivia''s phone and couldn''t help but worry.She didn''t bring her cell phone.


    Where did she go? In the hospital, the nurse had Olivia an intravenous drip, and Olivia fell asleep on


    the bed.


    She frowned, her face still flushed with a high fever.She was suffering.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Grace felt even worse when she saw Olivia like this.


    The reason why Olivia suffered from disease was her.She should be med for Olivia''s disease.


    The phone rang, interrupting Grace''s remorse.


    Grace was afraid that the phone would disturb Olivia, so she hung up.She hung up to see who was


    calling.


    It was her brother.


    Grace was instantly angry.


    She asked her brother to help her send Olivia to the hospital, but her brother ignored her, and she


    would ignore him! Grace turned off the phone.


    Jason listened to the "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off" helplessly.


    Grace was angry that he didn''t read the message.


    Preston asked, "How''s it going? Did you get through?"


    Jason looked at Preston.


    "Mr.Smith, I''m sorry.Grace was angry with me and turned off the phone¡¯ Just now, Mr.Smith found him


    and asked him to call Grace.


    He took out his cell phone and saw the message Grace sent him.He immediately regretted it.


    "But don''t worry, Mr.Smith.Grace should have taken Olivia to the hospital."


    She couldn''t get in touch with him, so she would definitely get in touch with someone else.


    Neither of them was in the design room now, so it was likely that both were in the hospital.


    "I see.Preston went back to the President''s Office and frowned.He guessed that Olivia had gone to the


    hospital, but he wanted to see how she was doing.


    In the President''s Office, Everett stood in front of the French window, looking into the distance and


    answering the phone.


    "Well.


    "Don''t worry¡±


    Preston walked in and saw the man standing in front of the French window.


    He paused and walked over to sit on the sofa.


    Then he picked up the tea leaves and started to make tea.


    Everett listened to the voice behind him and did not move.


    He continued to answer the phone.


    The aroma of the tea was gradually wafting through the President''s Office.


    Everett hung up the phone and walked over to sit down.


    "You visited her?"


    There was a hint of coldness in his deep voice.


    Preston poured the tea into a cup, handed it to him, and looked into his eyes.


    "Yes."


    He knew who Everett was talking about.He didn''t think he was wrong, so he admitted it without hiding


    it.


    Everett looked at Preston, blinked and took the cup of tea.


    Preston also picked up the teacup and drank tea.


    "But I didn''t see her.Olivia was taken to the hospital.I don''t know which hospital she is at now" Everett


    paused.


    Preston continued, "I think she''s seriously ill this time and can''t work for the time being.But now that the


    release of the new products is imminent, I have to do her work"


    Looking at Everett, he said, "It''s a good thing that you''re here now, so you''re in charge of the overall


    situation.I''ll take over Olivia''s work for the time being."


    Everett took a sip of tea and said, "When did she be so ill?"


    Preston listened to Everett''s words and was startled, then he chuckled.He knew how Olivia''s body


    was.He couldn''t let her go, but he still said such things.


    ¡®Everett, you were such a terrible person¡± Preston thought.


    The sky darkened.


    Olivia woke up.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw a white ceiling, some led lights.


    Even though she had just woken up, she still knew where she was ording to familiar


    decorations.She was in the hospital.


    Olivia propped herself up and sat up, looking around.She was alone in the ward, and it was very


    quiet.She touched her head, no more fever and headache.But she was still very dizzy and felt tired.She


    was notpletely recovered.


    Olivia unrolled the nket and got out of bed.


    Although she was not fully recovered, she was much better and did not need to be in the hospital.


    But as soon as she got out of bed, the door was opened and Grace walked in.


    Olivia looked over.


    Grace was standing at the door with something in her hand, looking at Olivia in surprise.


    Grace didn''t seem to understand what happened.


    Olivia said, "Grace, we should leave hospital"


    Only then did Gracee to her senses.She ran over and put down the things in her hand.


    "Olivia, are you awake?"


    Looking up and down at her, Grace said, "When did you wake up? How do you feel? How are you


    doing?"


    A series of questions made Olivia dizzy.


    "It''s okay.I''m much better.Have you checked me in?"


    Grace nodded immediately.


    "The doctor said that you are in poor health and your resistance is poor.You need to be observed for


    two days."


    When she heard the doctor say that Olivia was in poor health, she waspletely stunned.


    Although she had always known that Olivia was not in good health, she was still startled when the


    doctor said it to her.


    "It''s okay.I''ll just eat something to strengthen my resistance.


    We''re going to get discharged now: Olivia didn''t know what time it was, but it was gettingte.She didn''t


    work much this day.She was worried that she would not be able to finish the work Mr.Smith had


    ordered.


    Grace heard that Olivia was going to leave the hospital and was anxious.


    "Olivia, you can''t leave now.The doctor said you need to be observed for two days!"


    What if Olivia''s health got worse after she left the hospital?


    "it''s okay.I''m not that weak"


    Then Olivia went out.She was now able to leave.


    It was already good enough.


    Grace was worried.


    "Olivia!" Olivia looked at her with a serious expression.


    "Grace, nothing is more important to me now than the release of the new products.Do you


    understand?"


    Grace looked into Olivia''s eyes, and the determination in them made Grace unable to refuse.


    The two of them went through the discharge procedures and walked out.


    It was already past nine, veryte.It was quiet outside the hospital.


    Especially because of the cold weather, there were not many people on the street, and there were few


    taxis.


    Grace looked around.


    "Olivia, it''s so quiet outside.I don''t even know if there''s a taxi"


    Olivia didn''t answer as she looked towards the cars parked on either side outside the hospital and


    quickly walked towards one.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    As she walked over, the people in the car got out.


    Two bodyguards walked towards Olivia.


    "Miss Hadley"


    Olivia said, "Send me back to thepany:¡¯


    "Okay"


    The two of them opened the door and let Olivia into the car.


    Grace followed Olivia, but Grace was shocked.


    Who were these two people? And what else was Olivia going to do at thepany at this time? The


    car quickly moved forward.


    Grace looked at the quiet men in front of her and whispered, "Olivia, who are these two people?"


    They looked strong and powerful, having an aura that made people don''t dare to provoke them.


    It was terrifying.


    "Your brother-inw dispatched them to protect me."


    "Ah?"


    Grace opened her eyes wide and shouted, "Brother-inw sent them?"


    Grace''s loud voice made Olivia narrow her eyes and move to one side.


    Grace also realized that her voice was too loud.She covered her mouth and whispered, "Olivia, is


    brother-inw so worried about you?"


    He even sent bodyguards to protect Olivia.


    And she didn''t know.She didn''t know until now.


    "Well, he''s worried about me since I am a weak girl.It''s not safe."


    Grace immediately said, "Olivia is so happy"


    Grace was envious.


    Olivia stopped talking with Grace as she remembered something.


    Today seemed to be the seventh day since Brayden left.He was always punctual.


    She guessed that he would be back either today or tomorrow.


    Thinking of this, Olivia said to the bodyguards, "Don''t go to thepany.Send Grace home¡®


    Then she told the bodyguards Grace''s address and they went to Grace''s house.


    Grace was stunned for a moment and quickly responded, "Olivia, you''re sending me home.Are you


    going to thepany alone?"


    Before Olivia could say anything, she said, "Olivia, you can''t go to thepany alone.I want to go with


    you!"


    Olivia was helpless when she saw that Grace was so excited.


    "I''m not going to thepany.I send you home and then I''ll go home on my own"


    After a pause, she said, "Grace, I didn''t say anything to you this morning, but I hope you can think


    about it when you get back tonight and tell me an answer tomorrow: Why on earth did she make a


    mistake? Grace was silent.Grace remained silent until the car stopped downstairs.


    Olivia looked at Grace.


    "Here we are.Get out of the car"


    Grace bit her lips and didn''t know what to say although she wanted to say something.


    She got out of the car, closed the door, and watched the car drive away in front of her.Her eyes were


    dim.She was wrong.


    Olivia looked at the people in the rearview mirror getting further and further away and she turned


    around.


    Grace had something to say.She wanted Grace to say it and not continue to be like this.


    Otherwise, she might not use Grace anymore.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The car soon stopped at the apartment.


    Olivia got out of the car and went home.


    But when she got home, she remembered something.


    When she went to the hospital, she didn''t bring her bag or cell phone, and her keys were in her


    bag.She rubbed her temples and smiled helplessly.She was really at a loss.She turned around and


    went downstairs to ask the bodyguards to drive her back to thepany.


    When she returned to thepany, Olivia remembered something and asked, "Did you tell Brayden


    about my being sent to the hospital today?"She was in the hospital.


    They probably told Brayden.


    And her cell phone was not by her side.


    It was in thepany.


    She didn''t know if Brayden knew.Or he called her, but she didn''t get it.


    Many thoughts shed through Olivia''s mind, and her brows furrowed.


    The bodyguards paused and said, "We called Mr.James, but the phone call didn''t get through.After we


    found out that Miss Hadley just had a cold, we didn''t call again"


    Olivia was relieved to hear that.


    "Okay, thank you."


    If Brayden knew that she was sick, he would leave his work ande back soon, which was not what


    she wanted.


    The bodyguards, after answering Olivia''s question, looked into the rearview mirror.


    There was a car following them.


    The car soon stopped at AK Company, and Olivia got out of the car and ran in.


    In the car behind her, the people inside watched Olivia run in and said, "Go to the underground


    parking"


    "Yes, Mr.Weston."

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Olivia went to the design room, but it was quiet and dark everywhere all the way.


    Only two departments were lit up.


    Olivia got to the design room and found the lights were on.


    Olivia was surprised.


    Who was it at this time? Grace''s figure shed through her mind.


    Olivia then entered very quickly, but only to see Preston standing on the work table, busy doing


    something.


    Olivia felt surprised.


    Preston stood in front of the operating table, with scissors in hand, cutting the fabric very skillfully.He


    was so serious that he didn''t notice Oliviaing in.


    Olivia walked over.


    "Mr.Smith." Preston heard Olivia''s voice and paused.


    He looked up at her.


    "You...Are you OK?"


    Preston looked up and down at her.


    Until now, he didn''t Know which hospital Olivia was in, but all he needed to know was that she was in


    the hospital.


    However, she came to thepany sote.


    Was she going to work overtime? Olivia could see the worry and surprise in Preston''s eyes.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She smiled and said, "Yes, much better"


    "I didn''t expect Mr.Smith to do my job."


    Seeing her smile, Preston also smiled.


    "I have to.Now it''s getting closer and closer to the deadline.You suddenly fell ill.I have no choice but to


    do it myself.He didn''t trust others, so he had to do it himself.


    After that, he looked at her seriously.


    "Go back.You don''t trust others, but you should trust me"


    "Okay."


    She didn''t trust others.


    Olivia took her bag and phone, then looked at Preston.


    "Mr.Smith, then I''ll go first.


    "OK"


    Olivia clenched her bag.


    "I''ll make it up to youter"


    She wanted to say "thank you", but there was no need for it.She would pay back, hundreds of times.


    Preston paused and smiled.


    "I believe you" Olivia left.


    Preston looked at her and the smile on his face disappeared.He was worried about Olivia, but he had


    to keep her working at AK.


    Olivia walked out of the design room and picked up her phone to see if there were any missed calls.


    She hadn''t been at thepany all afternoon.


    Someone should have called her.


    Indeed, there were five missed calls.


    One was from Preston and the other four from suppliers.


    Olivia called back to the suppliers.


    As she called, someone appeared.


    But Olivia didn''t notice.She still lowered her head and listened to the phone''s beep sound.She took a


    screenshot of the missed calls and put them in the memo.


    These suppliers were all domestic, and there was a time difference between Paris and Hong Kong.


    She was wondering if she could contact them now.


    If she couldn''t get in touch with them, she would contact them again tomorrow.


    The call went through, and Olivia answered it.


    She put the phone in her ear and looked up.


    When she looked up, she saw Everett standing in front of her.


    As she had seen during the day, the man dressed in a suit, tall and straight.


    Olivia stopped.


    "Hello?"


    "Miss Hadley?"


    "Miss Hadley, are you online?"


    The supplier''s voice kepting from the other end of the phone, but Olivia didn''t hear it.


    She looked at Everett, her sensespletely gone, leaving only the person standing in front.


    What did Everette to AK at this time? Or, he knew she was at AK, so he came here? Olivia was


    nervous.She hung up the phone and walked straight to Everett.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Then, she walked past Everett.She would no longer ask him what he wanted to do as before.


    All she had to do was be herself and do what she wanted to do.


    No matter what he did, she would not be afraid anymore.


    The elevator door opened with a ding.


    Olivia walked in and pressed the close button and the floor button.


    The elevator door closed.


    The moment the elevator doors closed, the sensor lights in the corridor went out.


    In an instant, the surroundings were swallowed by darkness.


    So was Everett who was standing there.


    Grace had returned home, but she did not eat snacks and yed with her dog as usual, but went back


    to her room.


    Jason looked at the person walking past him and then at the closed door, shaking his head


    helplessly.She was still angry with him.


    Grace returned to her room and sat on the sofa, motionless.


    Seeing her text, Ann curled her lips.


    ¡®Help¡¯? Grace really thought she was going to help.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Michael kissed her on the forehead and asked.


    Ann smiled.


    "It''s okay.I''m going to call that fool.Don''t say anything."


    Michael knew who was the fool Ann was talking about and made an OK gesture.


    Ann had told him how she went back to AK and how she stole Olivia''s design.


    He knew it all.


    Grace was in the shower and didn''t hear her phone ring, but Ann was patient and kept calling her.


    Until Grace heard the ring.


    Grace immediately came over to pick it up.


    When she saw the name on the screen, Grace pursed her lips and her face turned cold.


    "Hello.¡±


    "Grace, why won''t you take me to AK anymore? Is it because of what happenedst night? Grace,


    listen to me.I didn''t do it on purpose.I won''t make such a mistake again.Believe me!"


    Ann''s voice sounded very excited.


    Grace clenched her phone and reminded herself of not being sympathetic to her again.


    It was because she was soft-hearted that she made mistakes again and again and caused trouble for


    Olivia.She wouldn''t be like this.


    "Ann, I''m sorry.I can''t trust you anymore.You can do whatever you want.I won''t ask you again"


    She would not meddle in her actions.


    Grace was about to to hang up.But Ann''s voice came.


    "Did Olivia me you?"


    But now her voice did not fluctuate at all and was very calm.


    Unusually calm.


    Grace frowned.


    "You don''t..."


    Before she could finish, Ann interrupted.


    "She must be ming you.That''s how she is.If you do a good job, she will be good to you.If you don''t,


    she will be bad to you, just like to me."


    Grace frowned.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "What are you talking about?"


    She felt Ann''s words strange.


    "Grace, do you know why I quit?"


    "Because after I did something wrong, she scolded me and then deliberately arranged for me to do


    tough work.I couldn''t stand it, so I resigned"


    Grace finally understood what she was talking about.


    "Didn''t you resign because your mother was sick?"


    "I can ask for leave even though my mother is sick.I don''t have to resign.But I quit because I can''t work


    for her anymore."


    "She said she would make me a designer, but look at the work she asked me to do.I can''t never be a


    designer by doing that work.She''s been lying to me all this time!"


    Hearing this, Grace was furious.


    "Ann, you''re talking nonsense!"


    "Olivia is not such a person at all!"


    Ann giggled at her angry voice.


    "Grace, you''re still defending her.Will you believe me only after she forces you to resign?"


    "Oh, by the way, that piece of fabric is broken.She must have med you.Do you believe she might fire


    you?"


    "You!"


    Grace wanted to say something, but she was in a mess now.


    It was not that she believed Ann''s words, but that Ann¡¯s words made her realize that something was


    wrong.She seemed to have been used.


    There were even more serious things.


    "Grace, I have two choices for you.One is that you resign ande to RISE.My fianc¨¦ is the director of


    RISE.You just have toe here and I promise you a bright future.The other option is to tell Olivia that


    I broke the fabric and see if Olivia will fire you.If she fires you, then I''m sorry, I won''t let youe to


    RISE"


    "Think about it yourself..." Ann hung up the phone.


    Grace stood there, pale and motionless.


    RISE...


    The RISE, which had always wanted to rece AK¡­

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    Michael looked at Ann hang up the phone and said, "When did I allow that idiot toe to RISE?"


    Ann blinked and hugged him.


    "I''m not serious.Do you think I mean that?"


    "As long as you don''t agree, she still can''t get into the RISE"


    However, she guessed that Grace would note to RISE.She was a super fan of Olivia.


    Ann curled her lips and sneered.


    Michael showed a thoughtful expression.


    "It''s okay for her toe to RISE"Ann frowned and her face turned cold.


    Michaelforted her.


    "Listen to me.Grace is the person that has been with Olivia the longest.She might know all Olivia''s


    designs." Ann squinted.


    Michael continued, "I know you don''t like her, but it''s up to me to decide how long she can stay in


    RISE"


    As long as all of Olivia''s designs were in hand, there was no need to keep Grace in RISE? They just


    needed to kick her out.


    Ann said, "She won''t betray Olivia."


    She knew Grace well.


    And the reason why she told Grace that she was in the RISE was just to get back at Grace.


    Anyway, since she got what she wanted, she wasn''t afraid anymore.


    And now Grace must be feeling bad and regretful.But it was useless to regret.


    Grace was wrong to trust Ann.


    Michael looked at the hatred on Ann''s face and said, "Ann, no need to rush.Take your time."


    They had time.


    In the apartment.


    Olivia opened the door and went in.


    Max pounced on her as usual.She picked up Max and looked inside.


    There was no one in the apartment.


    Brayden didn''te back.


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief.She nned to work overtime tonight, but she didn''t when she thought


    that Brayden mighte back.She didn''t want him to worry.


    Fortunately, he didn''te back.


    Olivia checked the time and went to take a bath and rest.She must have a good rest to better work


    hard.


    At this moment, a car stopped at AK Company very quickly.


    Grace ran in quickly and went straight to the design room.She was very anxious and flustered, and her


    face was frighteningly pale.She rushed all the way into the design room and searched in the design


    room.


    The person sitting on the sofa in the design room and another one working in front of the operating


    table all looked over.


    Grace didn''t see the two of them.


    She only saw the fabric, drawings, and semi-finished products from the design studio.


    What did she do yesterday? What did she ask Ann to do, and what did Ann see here? She had to think


    about it, carefully! Grace quickly rummaged through the design room.


    Everett, who was sitting on the sofa, looked at her, his eyes moving slightly.


    Preston frowned in front of the operating table.


    Grace suddenly came to the design room, and she was in such a hurry to find something in the design


    room.


    What was she going to do? Grace quickly took over Olivia''s n.


    A recent n of Olivia had been ced in the design room.


    Every day, she wrote down her goals and steps in detail.


    In this way, it wouldn''t be messy, and it could also stimte one''s potential and tell oneself that it would


    be finished soon.


    Grace''s face turned paler as she saw the n, and she even began shaking.


    There were Olivia''s n and drafts for the unfinished clothes in it.It was over...She was over...


    It waspletely over...Grace couldn''t hold on any longer.


    She fell to the ground, hugged her legs and started crying.


    Annis''st few words were confusing at first, but when she calmed down, she understood.


    Ann lied to her.She asked her to bring her into AK Company, saying that she was helping Olivia, but it


    was not true..She wanted Olivia''s design to be her own.She was a shameless person! Grace cried,


    clenching her fist on the ground with great force.


    Ann was shameless, but she was stupid.She actually believed a person with a record and kept hiding it


    from Olivia.


    If she had told Olivia earlier or from the start, Ann wouldn''t have taken Olivia''s design away.


    But now there was no use.


    Ann took away Olivia''s design and n.She must have a n.


    Olivia...


    Grace did not dare to think further, but only hammered harder on the cold tiles.


    Everett looked at her movement, his eyes dark but unchanged.He was like an outsider, looking at


    things that had nothing to do with him.


    Preston wasn''t so cold anymore.He walked over and squatted in front of Grace.


    "Grace"


    This sudden sound startled Grace.


    She immediately looked up and saw Preston squatting in front of her.


    Seeing Preston, Grace was stunned.


    Mr.Smith...Why was Mr.Smith here...He...He...


    Grace looked around.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She felt like she was dreaming.


    Otherwise, why would Mr.Smith appear in front of her? Soon, Grace saw a man in ck sitting on the


    sofa.


    That man did not speak or move and naturally emitted a cold air.


    That was horrified Mr.Weston.


    Seeing Everett, Grace felt even more like she was dreaming.


    She said in a daze, "It looks like I''m really dreaming.Olivia''s design wasn''t stolen, and I wasn''t used..."


    "Everything is a dream..."


    Grace muttered to herself, but the design room seemed to be cold with her words.


    Everett looked at Grace and his dark eyes finally changed.


    As his dark eyes changed, the atmosphere in the design room changed.


    It became tense and depressing.


    Preston''s heart tightened and his face became serious.


    "Grace, you said Olivia''s design was stolen?"


    When Grace heard this, she thought it was a dream and said, "Ann said that her mother is dead and


    she can''t live anymore, so I took her to the hotel."


    "I wanted her to go back to AK Company, but she didn''t want to.She said she was sorry for Olivia, and


    she wanted to help Olivia silently, so I brought her to AK Company.We workedtest night, but I


    didn''t expect that she was more of a hindrance than a help.She even destroy Olivia''s most important


    fabric."


    "Olivia didn''t know that I brought Ann to thepany, but she felt that I was wrong, so she asked me to


    think clearly and tell her why I made a mistake-"


    "I figured it out today.I decided to tell Olivia tomorrow about bringing Ann to thepany, but I...But I


    called Ann and I knew she was using me!"


    "She didn''t mean to help in AK Company but took away Olivia''s design..."


    "I was deceived..."


    Grace told the whole story, but after she finished, she burst into tears.She thought it was a dream, but it


    wasn''t.


    Not a dream! She hurt Olivia.


    She stupid woman! After hearing Grace''s words, Preston''s heart sank to the bottom.


    He immediately stood up and walked back and forth in the design room.He did not expect Grace to


    bring Ann to thepany, secretly.


    She really made a big mistake! Preston''s mind went haywire for a moment.


    Suddenly, the man who had been sitting on the sofa stood up

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    He stood up and the air around him changed.


    However, there was no coldness in the design room, but silence.


    The silence was emanated from Everett''s body.


    Preston frowned.He didn¡¯t seem worried at all.However, taking a closer look, it didn''t seem so.He


    couldn''t understand Everett.


    Everett got up and left.He did not say a word, nor did he look at Grace.


    It was as if the show was over, and he left.


    Preston watched Everett leave.He frowned and kept silent.


    Seeing Everett disappear from sight, Preston looked at Grace, who was sitting on the ground crying.


    He was worried.He believed in Jason and believed in his sister as well.


    After Grace came to AK Company, she did a good job and was really a good choice.


    Therefore, he arranged for her to be Olivia''s assistant.


    But he didn''t expect her to make such a big mistake.


    For a moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    Preston pinched his eyebrows to calm himself down.


    Grace sat on the ground, thinking nothing but crying.She could only release her emotions by crying


    now.


    Everett walked into the elevator.


    The elevator went straight to AK Company''s underground parking lot.He got in the car, picked up his


    phone, and dialed a number.


    "Release a message." Olivia thought she wouldn''t be able to sleep, but that was not the fact.


    She fell asleep in bed not long after.


    The next day, the rm went off.


    Olivia was much better.


    Although she was still ufortable, she was in better spirits than yesterday.


    After washing and changing, Olivia went to thepany.


    But she didn''t expect the door to open when she arrived at the design studio, as if waiting for her to


    come.


    Olivia paused and walked in.


    Grace must have thought through what she said that night.


    Unexpectedly, after she walked into the design room, the person waiting inside was not Grace, but


    Preston.


    Seeing Preston, Olivia was stunned.


    Last night, she came to thepany to get the keys.


    Mr.Smith was at thepany.


    It should have been ten o''clock.It waste.


    And now, it was 7: 00 when she left.


    And it was less than 7: 30.


    Why was Mr.Smith so early? Olivia really didn''t expect Preston toe so early.


    When Preston heard Olivia''s voice, he looked over and said, "Olivia,e and sit down: Preston


    looked unhappy and he kept frowning as if something was wrong.


    Seeing his appearance, Olivia''s heart tightened.She walked over, sat across from Preston, and looked


    at him.


    "Mr.Smith, say it"


    Preston looked at her.She looked much better than yesterday, and her voice was not so hoarse.


    However, herplexion was still not so good.She was still ill and had not recovered.


    However, he had to tell her what he learnedst night.


    "Olivia, I hope you''re prepared for what I''m about to sayter."


    Olivia looked at Preston''s grave facial expression.She clenched her hands.


    "Okay.¡± She was ready.


    "Your design was leaked."


    Olivia froze and her hands clenched.Her joints turned white.


    Leak...Why? She froze for five seconds, then looked at Preston calmly.


    "Why?"


    She needed to know the reason.


    And how it was leaked.


    Preston looked at her face.She was calm, but he could feel her panic and anger.


    "It is a bitplicated"


    "Then make it short."


    Olivia said quickly, then looked at Preston with frighteningly quiet eyes.


    Preston paused for two seconds and said, "Last night I..."


    He told Olivia everything that Grace said when he came to thepanyst night, as well as what he


    had investigated Ann before.


    He had the security check the surveince and see what happened in the design room.


    After that, he sped his hands and looked at Olivia with a heavy look.


    "I''m sorry.I should have told you that Ann went to the RISE"


    If he had told her, and then she told Grace, they wouldn''t have been fooled by Ann.


    But he didn''t say it, which caused today''s disaster.


    Especially when he saw Graceing with Ann and Ann taking photos of her designs on the phone,


    he was furious.


    He wanted to grab Ann right away, take her phone away, and delete everything she took from it.But he


    couldn''t do that.He told himself to calm down, then sat in the design room, thinking about solutions all


    night.


    However, no matter how much he thought of a solution, it would be harmful to Olivia.


    Olivia sat there as if she had lost her soul.Her eyes were fixed on a ce without moving.


    Preston wanted to speak.


    However, seeing her like this, he couldn''t say a word.He med himself and felt guilty.


    However, he could not make up for the damage to Olivia.


    Olivia looked ahead.


    There were a lot of images in her mind, especially Grace''s abnormality these days.


    She regretted it.She clearly saw Grace''s abnormality, but she gave Grace time to tell herself.


    But there was not so much time left for her.


    "If you miss it, you miss it.You can''t change it no matter what."She regretted and was in pain.


    Olivia''s eyes were hot and moist.She quickly looked up and blinked.


    Preston looked at her and said, "Don''t worry.I have a n.I will never let Ann tum your work into


    hers.Trust me!"


    Olivia shook her head and said quickly, "I''m fine"


    Then she stood up and looked at him.


    "Mr.Smith, you probably didn''t have a good restst night.Go back and have a good rest.I''ll deal with


    the design."


    She wouldn''t let anyone steal her efforts for nothing.


    Preston looked at her red eyes and was worried.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    But in the face of the strength in her eyes, he could not say anything.


    "Well, if you have any thoughts, you can tell me"


    Olivia smiled and said, "I will.


    She was pretending that she didn''t feel so upset.


    Preston didn''t know what to say.


    He patted her arm and left.


    He thought that she needed to be alone for a while.


    As soon as Preston left, Olivia sat down on the sofa and covered her eyes with her hands.


    RISE.


    "Ann, why did you doing this? Why on earth?"

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    At RISE.


    A piece of breaking news spread in the RISE.


    Michael, director of the RISE, had an affair with his ex-girlfriend, Ann.


    Moreover, Ann, a former assistant at AK, quickly became the chief designer of RISE after dating


    Michael.


    The entire staff was shocked.


    However, neither Ann nor Michael knew about that.They sat in the car, holding hands.


    The car quickly stopped at a corner near the RISE.


    Ann gave Michael a kiss.


    "Honey, I''ll contact you when I get to the office"


    "Okay." Ann got out of the car.He drove quickly into the RISE.


    She walked into thepany and entered the elevator as usual.It was rush hour and many employees


    came in.


    However, the employees who were usually in a hurry today were not in a hurry, especially after seeing


    Ann.


    They were all quiet.Their eyes were filled with mockery and disgust.She said she was the designer of


    AK who was hired by the director at a high price.It was not true at all.


    Ann felt a lot of people looking at her.She was a little ufortable.She smoothed her hair and looked


    at her clothes to see if there was something wrong with her.


    But when she looked at herself, there was nothing wrong with it.


    Was it because of something on her face? There was no mirror in the lobby unless she went to the


    bathroom.


    Ann didn''t want anything wrong with her that she might make Michael embarrassed.So, she went


    straight to the bathroom on the first floor.


    Seeing her leaving, the office got lively immediately.


    "Look, what an arrogant peacock! She really thinks she''s AK''s best designer"


    "Well, she''s not AK¡¯''s designer anymore, but our RISE¡¯s new leading designer."


    "It''s true, as for the truth behind the title, we know it all."


    "Of course.I believe the boss know it better¡¯ Ann went to the bathroom and looked at herself in the


    mirror.


    Her makeup was exquisite and her appearance was perfect.There was nothing wrong with her.


    But she still didn''t believe herself.She looked in the mirror, looking at herself from left and right.


    But after that, she realized that there was nothing wrong with her.


    Then why did they look at her? Ann was confused.


    Just then, two people came in.


    "Hey, did you hear that our director was caught having an affair?"


    "Of course I know.It was breaking news.I think everyone in thepany knows about it now: "That''s


    right, it''s all been reported.RISE is famous in fashion industry and bad news always spread quickly.I''m


    wondering how the director would deal with it"


    "How? Of course..."


    Before they could finish gossiping, a figure stood before them, as silent as a ghost.The two of them


    were startled.


    When they saw clearly who she was, they heaved a sigh of relief.


    "You¡­¡± As soon as they spoke, Ann interrupted them.


    "Having an affair? Who?"


    Ann looked coldly at the two of them, clenching her Chanel handbag more tightly.


    When they heard her question, they looked at her face and pointed at her.


    "You...You are..."


    The mistress in the report...RISE was not small and there were many employees.But there were very


    few people who had actually known Ann.So when the two of them saw Ann in person, they were


    stunned for a moment.


    Ann looked at the two of them and said angrily, "I asked you who cheated on!"


    Seeing how fierce she was, the two of them were startled.


    But soon, they said sarcastically, "It''s funny to ask us what you did."


    "Yes, you are even very fierce." Their sarcastic tone provoked Ann.


    She clenched her hands, resisted the urge to hit the two women, and quickly walked out.


    Cheating.


    Director.


    Michael, was that you? Michael arrived at the RISE first.


    He went straight into the elevator and went to his director''s office.


    But on the way from the elevator to the director''s office, the employees all looked over and their


    expressions were different from usual.


    The atmosphere was weird.


    But even so, the employees who walked past him greeted him as usual.


    "Good morning, director" Michael nodded.


    "Morning"


    He looked at the staff.


    As soon as he looked at them, they looked down and didn''t dare to look at him.


    Seeing this, Michael was a little nervous.


    He said nothing and walked into the director''s office.


    As soon as he entered the director''s office, all the employees outside looked up.


    "Michael doesn''t seem to know what happened this morning."


    "I think so.He looks just like normal."


    "This is awkward.Sharon came early"


    In the director''s office, Michael looked at the man sitting on the sofa drinking tea and was stunned.


    "Sharon?"


    Sharon sat on the sofa with a cup of tea in front of her.When she heard the sound, she looked at


    Michael.


    "Here you are," She looked calm andpletely unconventional.


    It looked like she was not here to question her cheating husband, but rather a businesswoman to talk


    about cooperation.


    But the premise was to ignore her red and swollen eyes.


    Michael paused for a few seconds and thought fast.


    Then he walked over and sat beside her.He put his hand on her waist and said.


    "Why did youe to thepany all of a sudden? You should have told me in advance so that I


    could pick you up"


    Sharon turned and looked at him.


    "I want to surprise you" Michael smiled.


    "Surprise? This is..."


    Before he could finish, the door was flung open and Ann rushed in.She wanted to ask Michael what


    was going on.


    But she was stunned when she came in.


    On the sofa, Michael was holding Sharon with a smile on his face.


    They were so close.


    They...


    Ann''s eyes turned red.


    Sharon looked at Ann with sarcasm on her face.She looked at Michael and said, "Who is this woman?


    It''s rude toe in just like that?"


    Michael resumed his calmness in an instant since he was embarrassed to see Anne in.


    But obviously he tried hard.


    "She is ourpany''s designer.I think she must have something important to tell me if she''s in such a


    hurry"


    Then he withdrew his hand, looked at Ann, and said seriously, "Didn''t you know you were going to


    knock on the door when you came in?"


    He hinted in his eyes, "Ann, I''ll exin to youter.You go back first."


    Ann looked at him and did not move.He asked her to knock on the door.If she did, then she couldn''t


    see such a scene.


    Michael frowned when he saw that Ann was still.


    Sharon looked at the two of them and said, "Hubby, you should fire such an impolite designer"


    Ann clenched her hand and looked at Sharon in disbelief.


    Hubby...She called Michael hubby...


    Michael''s expression changed instantly.Sharon looked at Michael''s face and curled her lips.


    "What? Not willing to fire her?"


    Michael immediately said, "No, Sharon, listen to me.You''ve never asked about thepany before.You


    don''t know we''re in short supply..."


    Before he could finish, Sharon interrupted.


    "Although I didn''t ask about thepany, I''m also a shareholder in thepany.I''m firing her now¡±


    Michael tensed up and looked at Sharon with a different look.


    "Sharon, you...She seemed to know something.Sharon no longer looked at him but at Ann.Her eyes


    were cold.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "What are you still standing for? Pack up your things and go away."


    She was not roaring.It was just the normal tone that Ann''s eyes turned red.She had many grievances


    but she could not vent them.She looked at Michael and wanted to ask him what was going on.


    But Sharon''s words gave her the answer.


    Michael was married, and she became a mistress.


    The real mistress.


    Ann lost control and ran out, covering her mouth.


    Michael looked at the person who ran away and subconsciously wanted to chase after her.


    But he thought of something and looked at Sharon.


    Sharon smiled and said, "Go after her.We''re getting a divorce anyway¡±


    In AK, Olivia sat on the sofa for a long time.


    Then she picked up her phone and called Ann.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    "Sorry, the subscriber you have dialed is busy now.Please redialter..."


    Olivia put her hand on her forehead and hung up the phone.She called Ann to ask why she did it.


    The mechanical female voice made here to her senses.She couldn''t call Ann.


    What she had to do now was toe up with a solution to the problem.


    Olivia got up, took the n, and opened it.


    Mr.Smith said that Ann had taken photos of all the designs and ns and the fabrics in the design


    room.


    There was a chance that some people would see all those designs and fabrics, so they were no longer


    useful.


    Unless there was a way to delete those photos.


    Olivia suddenly felt optimistic.


    There was still a chance.


    Ann took those photos and gave them to RISE.


    She wanted to appropriate those designs, but as long as RISE didn''t release them, there was still a


    chance! Thinking of this, Olivia immediately went to Preston''s office.


    At this moment, in the president''s office, Preston was talking to the person sitting on the sofa.


    "You did it, didn''t you?"


    Not long after he returned to his office, he received news that the design director of RISE had an


    extramarital affair with Ann, a former designer of AK Company.


    Ann was actually an assistant, but the media said she was a designer.


    He knew the journalists were being sensational.He didn''t care about their exaggerations.


    What he cared about was how the journalists knew about this.


    They had happened to know this the day after Olivia''s designs were stolen.He had been thinking this


    for a long time.


    No one else could be so capable and decisive except Everett.


    Everett took a sip of coffee and said, "I''ve called a press conference.


    The designs of AK will not be appropriated by RISE"He was referring to them as AK¡¯s design, not


    Olivia''s.


    Preston smiled.


    This was typical Everett.


    He was ruthless and decisive.


    "Thank you.You make me feel all these years of cooperation is worth it"


    When he finished speaking, the phone on the desk rang.


    Preston pressed the answer button.


    "What''s up, Anna?"


    "Olivia wants to see you."


    Preston was surprised, looked at the man who was drinking coffee on the sofa, and said, "Tell her I''ll


    come to see herter"


    "Okay, Mr.Smith"


    The secretary hung up the phone and said to Olivia standing in front of her, "Olivia, Mr.Smith is busy


    now.He wille to see youter"


    Olivia was very anxious.She wanted to tell Preston what she was thinking, but now...


    Olivia clenched the document in her hand and frowned.


    "Okay."


    She turned and left.


    In the president''s office, Preston looked at Everett.


    "Problem solved.It''s time for me to do my job."


    Now he had to help Olivia so that she could finish her designs as soon as possible.


    There couldn''t be any mistakes.


    With Everett in charge of AK Company, he could rest assured.


    Soon the door of the president''s office closed.


    Everett put down his coffee cup, got up, went to the French window, and looked into the distance with


    narrowed eyes.


    Before Olivia returned to the design room, Grace ran over.She ran from the elevator, which meant


    Grace had just arrived.


    Grace stopped when she saw Olivia.


    Olivia stopped too.She looked at Grace and frowned.


    It would be impossible to say that she didn''t me Grace.


    Grace had brought Ann here without telling her so that Ann could steal her designs.


    It was Grace''s fault.


    But she wouldn''t me Grace entirely.She and Mr.Smith should also be responsible for this.


    They all should be med.


    Olivia walked towards Grace.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    When Grace saw Olivia walking over, she was frightened.


    She was forced home by her brotherst night and didn''t sleep at all.She couldn''t fall asleep.


    Her heart was filled with guilt and fear.She had done something wrong.She was afraid that Olivia would


    know that her designs were stolen and afraid that Olivia would be upset.


    But this morning, when she saw a report that said the design director of RISE had cheated on his wife,


    and his mistress was Ann.she suddenly saw the light at the end of the tunnel.


    So she rushed to thepany.She wanted to tell Mr.Smith that Ann''s designs would definitely not be


    used if the design director of RISE had an affair.


    Because RISE was the director''s father-inw''spany.


    And if Ann''s designs wouldn''t be used, Olivia''s designs wouldn''t be leaked.


    But before she reached Mr.Smith''s office, she saw Olivia.


    This caught her off guard.


    Olivia stopped in front of Grace who lowered her head in shame.


    "Olivia, I..""


    "Let''s go back to the design room and have a good talk"


    Grace looked up, her eyes brimming with tears.


    Olivia didn''t say anything more and turned to leave.


    Grace looked at Olivia''s back and felt heartbroken.


    Olivia knew about Ann stealing her designs, right? The two of them returned to the design room.


    Olivia put the documents aside and looked at Grace.


    "Do you have anything to tell me?"


    Olivia''s eyes were very calm, without any trace of anger, but they were not as gentle as usual.


    This scared Grace.


    But Grace was prepared for what would happen.She would take responsibility for her own mistake.


    "Olivia, I didn''t ask your permission before I brought Ann to AK for overtime, so she stole your


    designs.It''s all my fault."


    Olivia''s eyes moved, and the coldness inside melted.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    She had asked her many times, and if Grace had told her, nothing would have happened today.


    Grace''s eyes turned red.


    "Because I was soft-hearted.Ann said her mother was dead.She felt that she was left alone in the


    world.I believed her.I pity her¡±


    "And I was going to tell you to ask for your permission.But Ann felt sorry for you and said she wanted to


    help you secretly, so I promised to bring her to workte at night.I haven''t expected..."


    She lowered her head and burst into tears.


    "I have never expected she would lie to me again."


    Olivia sighed, feeling angry, helpless, but more disappointed.


    "Grace, you used to be a designer back home, and you''ve been working for a few years.I don''t believe


    you haven''t been framed"


    Grace had been schemed against by Ann before in AK Company.


    Olivia didn''t think Grace hadn''t been plotted against before she came abroad.


    Grace cried more miserably.She had been schemed against before.


    More than once.


    Olivia knew about that time and had helped her.


    Now, she was dragging Olivia down.She...It was all her fault...


    "Olivia...I, I''m sorry..."


    Grace bowed to Olivia and tears fell to the floor.


    Olivia shook her head.


    "Grace, I don''t need your apology.She wanted Grace to learn from this.People couldn''t make the same


    mistake twice.In the past two years, she had also encountered such things many times in the


    workce.That was why she wouldn''t leave all her designs in thepany.This time, the n was left


    in the design room because those designs were finished in the past few days.Besides, she trusted


    Grace.


    So she didn''t take the designs away.


    However, she now knew that trust sometimes became the sword that would hurt her.


    She couldn''t believe in anyone too much.


    Except for herself.


    "I''m sorry, Olivia.I''m sorry...I''m sorry..."


    Grace really knew she was wrong.She had been hurt time and time again not because of anyone else


    but herself.She wasn''t thoughtful enough.


    It was all her fault.


    All her fault!Olivia knew Grace was kind.


    But there was a bottom line to kindness.


    She helped Grace up, wiped the tears off her face, and looked at her seriously.


    "Grace, we have to be kind.Kindness means everything, but it should have a limit.


    You have to be vignt and wiser.


    "Don''t hurt anyone, but you have to protect yourself from others.This is the most basic thing,


    understand?"


    Hold no ill intention against others, but never rx vignce against evil- doers.


    If one was always kind and let others do whatever they want to him, they would end up in a bad


    situation.


    Preston stood outside, listening to Olivia, and a smile appeared on his face.


    In his eyes, Olivia had always been kind and warm-hearted.


    It seemed that there were only good things in her world.


    But how was that possible? There was both good and evil in this world.


    Human nature had two sides.


    The key was whether one could keep his original heart and be kind.


    Olivia had always stayed true to her original heart, which also influenced the people around her.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Olivia asked Grace to rest for a few days at home topose herself.


    When she was in a good mood, she coulde back to work.


    Grace wanted to stay with Olivia, but her words made her unable to refuse.She really should reflect.


    As Grace left, Preston came to the design room.


    Olivia was about to send a message to Preston to tell him her ideas and solutions.


    If something went wrong, it should be analyzed and solved.


    But as soon as she took out her phone, Preston walked in.


    "No need to call me.I''m here"


    Olivia heard Preston''s voice and looked over.


    "Mr.Smith¡±  she greeted him.


    When did hee? Preston walked over, looked at the phone in her hand and said, "Are you calling


    me?"


    Olivia nodded, hung up, and said, "Mr.Smith, I''vee up with a solution"


    Preston looked at her and sat down on the sofa.


    "Go ahead" said him.


    "Okay."


    Olivia sat aside and said, "Based on the surveince records, Ann took pictures of my ns and


    drafts.Now that she''s in the RISE, she''s very likely to turn my design into hers."


    "Now let''s expose the leak of my design and n, and then expose the surveince video.In that case,


    we can alert her.If she still dares to use my design, then she has vited my interests, and we can call


    the police."


    "If she still has some conscience, then she won''t do that, and we wont call the police"


    It depended on how she chose.


    Preston nodded after hearing Olivia''s words.


    "That''s a good idea" he said.


    No one wanted a stain on their life.


    He believed Ann wouldn''t either.


    "You don''t seem to know one thing" he suddenly said.


    Preston looked at Olivia, thinking that she didn''t seem to know what had happened this morning.


    Olivia was stunned and asked, "What is it?"


    She clenched her hands subconsciously.She was afraid that there was something bad happened


    again.


    Seeing her frown and the tension in her eyes, Preston said, "Don''t worry.It''s not a bad thing"


    Olivia was a little relieved when he said that, but she asked, "What''s the good thing?"


    Preston took out his phone, found out the report, and handed the phone to her.


    "Take a look"


    Olivia took it and looked at it, but soon her eyes widened.


    "Well..."


    The headline was ¡®The director of the RISE had an affair with the designer of AK Company¡¯.


    Designer of AK Company? Who? Olivia immediately scrolled down and soon saw a picture of Michael


    and Ann walking out of a vi.


    The pictures of them kissing and going in and out were all there.


    Olivia looked at the photos and then at the report, frowning.


    When she finished reading, she understoodpletely.


    Her ex-boyfriend was the director of the RISE, who could provide a great future for Ann.


    As long as Ann took the design away from her, she could make a big name in RISE and be a new


    star in the design world.


    For someone who was eager for quick sess like Ann, she would choose to do that.


    But she didn''t expect Ann''s ex-boyfriend to be married, and his father-in-w was the president of the


    RISE.


    When the news was made public, Ann might not be able to stay in RISE.


    But...


    Something dawned on Olivia as she looked at Preston and asked, "Mr.Smith, did you do this?"


    Ann didn''t reveal her designs yet and they had just found that it was Ann who stole her works.


    But as soon as they found out, the news that she and the director of RISE were in a rtionship was


    revealed.


    There was no such coincidence in this world.


    Thus she felt that it was Preston who did it.


    Preston smiled, looked at Olivia''s determined eyes and said, "If I say I didn''t do it, do you believe me?"


    Olivia frowned.


    If Mr.Smith didn''t do it, who else would it be? Olivia couldn''t figure it out and said, "I don''t believe it.I


    think it was you who did it."


    Mr.Smith put his heart and soul into AK Company.


    Now that something like this happened, he couldn''t be more anxious.


    So it must be Mr.Smith.


    However, Preston said, "It''s really not me"


    Preston said with a serious expression, looking at Olivia, "I''m not the only one in charge of AK now, and


    Everett is part of it"


    In a word, Olivia''s face changed.


    Everett.


    Why would he do such a thing? And she didn''t say that when she found out that her design was stolen,


    she thought Everett had it done.


    Why? He wanted to teach her a lesson.


    But her reason stopped her from thinking about it.


    After all, he was a partner of AK Company, and if it were to suffer, his interests would be affected.


    As a businessman, he would not lose his own interests because of punishing her.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Seeing that Olivia didn''t believe it, Preston smiled.


    "I knew you wouldn''t believe it."


    With that, he added with serious eyes, "But Everett did it."

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Olivia pursed her lips and said nothing more.She didn''t believe Everett did this.She would never


    believe it.


    Preston looked at Olivia and patted her on the shoulder.


    "You don''t have to worry about this.From today on, I''ll be working here with you."


    Preston could understand that Olivia did not believe that Everett did it since she could not forget the


    hurt that Everett gave her.


    But what happened was what happened.He wouldn''t lie to or keep something from her.


    Olivia''s nails were pressed into her palms, and she looked up at Preston.Her expression had returned


    to its normal.


    "Then I''ll trouble Mr.Smith more in the future"


    Mr.Smith wouldn''t lie to her, but so what? Everett did it for himself, not for her.


    The two of them calmed down and started working.


    At RISE.


    Ann ran out of thepany and a car drove by.She stopped running and stood there in fear.


    Fortunately, the driver was not driving fast and the car stopped.


    But when the car stopped, the driver got out of the car, pointed at Ann, and scolded, "You wanna die?"


    "If you don''t want to live, jump off a building.Don''t implicate me!"


    Ann stood there as if she didn''t hear the driver''s angry words and she didn''t move.


    Seeing that she didn''t respond, the driver cursed her "lunatic" and drove away.


    As soon as the car left, Ann''s body softened and she fell to the ground.


    Then, she smiled.


    Lunatic? Calling her a lunatic? Yes, she was a lunatic.


    Aplete lunatic! She thought she was happy and her road to the future was bright and smooth.


    But not! Everything was fake! Haha...Haha...


    Across the street, a police car stopped and the police got off.


    They looked at the RISE across the street and soon saw Ann, who was sitting on the road.And cars


    drove past Ann one after another.


    Seeing this, the police immediately came over, pulled Ann up, and pulled her to the middle of the road.


    "Miss, are you okay?"


    But the police were stunned as soon as they saw Ann.


    Soon they took out the documents, looked at the photos, and were sure that the person in front of them


    was the one they wanted to take away.


    The police immediately said, "Miss, pleasee with us."


    Ann finally reacted when she heard what the police said.


    "Go with you? Why should I go with you?" Panic rose in her eyes.


    The police took out an arrest warrant.


    "You''re suspected of leaking business secrets.You''re under arrest."


    Business secrets? What business secrets? Ann shook her head.


    "I didn''t, I didn''t leak any business secrets, I didn''t!"


    "Let go of me!"


    She struggled, her face full of panic.How could she be suspected of leaking business secrets? It was


    impossible.


    However, the police caught her, didn''t let her go, and quickly brought her into the police car.


    Seeing that she was about to get into the car, Ann became even more anxious and shouted, "Let me


    go!"


    "Let me go!"


    "I''m not.You''re talking nonsense!"


    "Nonsense!"


    But no matter how she yelled or denied it, she was taken into the police car and the police car quickly


    drove away.


    In Sicily.


    Melody held the phone and listened to the report, her face expressionless.


    "I see.She hang up the phone.She had been in Sicily all this time, but staying in Sicily didn¡¯t mean she


    didn''t care about and couldn''t control anything.On the contrary, she knew everything that was going on


    outside, especially things rted to Everett.And now, she would not even sneer.As soon as she went to


    Sicily, he went to AK Company and stayed there.


    Then Olivia''s design was stolen, and he immediately exposed the person who stole Olivia''s design,


    making it impossible for that copy dog to use Olivia''s design.


    Apart from this, he also held a press conference to expose the surveince video that Ann had secretly


    taken photos of AK Company''s design.


    It made it impossible for Ann to take away Olivia''s design.


    Everett was indeed Everett.


    No one could stop him from doing what he wanted to do.


    Melody looked at the bouquet in her hand and looked at the date, November 18.


    "Everett, if you don''te that day, I''ll force you toe." Melody thought.


    Brayden arrived at the airport at 9:40 in the morning.He returned after finishing hisst journey.


    It happened to be the morning of the eighth day.


    He was very tired.


    But even though he was tired, he was still happy.


    He was about to see Olivia, and he was looking forward to it.


    Brayden walked out of the airport, stopped a taxi, and went home.


    When he got home, Max was a little excited to see him and it didn''t reject him as it did before.


    Brayden gave it a toy he had bought a long time ago, and Max immediately started ying with the toy.


    Brayden curled his lips when he saw how happy it was.He carried the suitcase into the bedroom, took


    some clothes and went to the bathroom.He took a shower and came out without rest.


    Instead, he went to the kitchen to see if there was anything to eat in the fridge.


    As a result, as he thought, there were no fresh fruits and vegetables except for milk and bread.


    He was helpless.He knew she wouldn''t cook if he wasn''t home.


    He sighed, closed the fridge, got the car keys, and went out.


    Seeing him go out, Max immediately bit on the toy and followed him.


    The toy was a hollow flower ball with ribbons on the outside and bells on the inside.It tinkled as Max


    moved.


    Brayden turned around.


    "You can''t go out"


    He went to the mall, not to pick up Olivia.


    When he was buying things, he didn''t have time to take care of it.


    And it would be troublesome if Max got lost.


    Max was unwilling.


    It threw the ball out of its mouth and barked.


    Brayden said, "I won''t let you go even if you bark: He picked up Max and threw the bail into the living


    room.Max ran over subconsciously.


    As soon as it ran over, the door closed.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Only then did it realize that it had been deceived.


    Brayden drove to the mall.He looked at the time.It was past ten.


    He didn''t want to make tooplicated dishes.


    Dishes had to be simple.He would send it to Olivia at noon.


    Olivia and Preston were busy in the design room.


    They were both people who treat their work with chariness and responsibility.


    And when the boss and the chief designer worked together, they did things very efficiently.


    By noon, a sample dress had beenpleted.


    Olivia put the sample on the model.


    Preston stood by and looked at it, "Good.¡± Olivia smiled.


    "There are eight more¡¯¡¯ They were getting closer and closer to the target.


    Preston said, "It''s less than ten days from the time I set for you."


    Olivia nodded and looked serious.


    "Mr.Smith, don''t worry.I''ll make these eight clothes in thest ten days"


    She paused and said, "And essories."


    Preston reached out and said, "We can do it"


    Olivia curved her lips.


    "Definitely." She shook his hand.


    The two of them smiled at each other.


    Brayden stood outside the design room with a thermos in his hands.


    Looking at the two people in the design room, he walked in.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Hearing the sound, the two looked over.


    Olivia was surprised.


    "Brayden?"" She immediately walked over.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "When did youe back?"


    Olivia looked up and down at him, her eyes filled with joy.She was busy this week and didn''t think much


    of him.But she knew she would miss him if she wasn''t busy.


    Brayden looked at Olivia with gentle eyes.


    "I came back this morning" His brows furrowed as he finished speaking.


    Her face was pale.Her eyes were red and bloodshot.She was haggard and looked thinner.How could


    this be?


    "You don''t look well.ls something wrong?" He stared at Olivia and touched her face.


    Not only did she lose weight, but she didn''t look well either.


    What happened in the week when he was away? Olivia saw the change in his expressions and knew


    that he found she didn''t look well.


    She pulled him over and said, "Don''t worry.Let''s sit down and talk¡± Olivia thought of something and


    looked at Preston.


    But there was no sign of Preston in the design room.It seemed that he had left.


    Brayden put the thermos down and looked at Olivia.His brows furrowed and he was worried.


    She never told him anything bad.


    Everything she told him was good.He had to find her sufferings himself.


    Now, he realized that he needed her to tell him what really had happened.


    Olivia knew that Brayden was waiting for her to tell him what had happened these days, and she didn''t


    hide it.


    "My assistant, Ann, used some tricks and stole my designs." Brayden''s face changed instantly.


    "Stole your designs? All of them?"


    "No, the designs that I''m going to revise and polish in the next few days.I''ve put all the previous


    designs away."


    Ann couldn''ty her hand on them.Olivia said quickly, "But don''t worry.It''s almost solved."


    She knew that he would ask and help her figure out a solution on So she quickly told him.


    This was exactly what Brayden was thinking.


    But hearing that, he didn''t feel relieved.


    Instead, he looked at her with doubt.


    "Really? Is it almost solved?"


    He was afraid that Olivia would not tell him and that she would bear the burden alone.


    Olivia smiled.


    "Do I look like I am still in trouble?" Brayden looked at her and said nothing.


    She did seem in a good mood, but herplexion was extremely bad.


    Brayden took Olivia''s hand, wrapped it in his palm, and said, "Is that all?"


    Nothing else? He didn''t know if he was being paranoid or something, but he always felt that she was


    hiding something from him.Olivia paused, her eyes moving quickly, and then said, "There''s one more


    thing"


    Brayden clenched her hand.


    Olivia sighed.


    "I have a cold"


    Brayden froze and touched her forehead the next moment.She really had a cold.She had a slight fever.


    Brayden immediately said, "Go to the hospital."


    He got up, took her coat and dragged her out.He had to personally take her to the hospital for a


    checkup, or he wouldn''t be relieved.


    Oliviaughed at his decisive movement.She pulled him back and said, "Brayden, I went to the hospital


    yesterday.I don''t need to go now.I just have to take the medicine.Brayden knew she didn''t want to go to


    the hospital.She never took her health seriously.Brayden didn''t want to talk to Olivia.He put his arm


    around her waist and held her out in a domineering manner.


    "We have to go to the hospital." Olivia felt helpless.


    But she couldn''t do anything with Brayden, so she was held out by him.


    But as soon as the two of them walked out and turned the corner, they saw someoneing from the


    opposite side.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    He wore a ck shirt with a suit Jacket on his wrist.He was tall and straight like a bamboo.He was on


    the phone.


    After seeing Olivia and Brayden, Everett stopped and looked at them, then his eyes fell on Brayden¡¯s


    arm which was around Olivia''s waist.


    In an instant, it quieted down in the corridor.


    Olivia and Brayden also stopped in the corridor, and the atmosphere congealed.


    The two of them looked at Everett, and Everett looked at them.


    Time seemed to have stopped.


    They seemed to be the only three people left in the world.The smile on Olivia''s face disappeared, and


    her hand that was hanging by her side tightened.


    Brayden tightened his arm around Olivia''s waist and his eyes were cold.


    It was so quiet in the corridor that one could hear the sound of a needle dropping to the ground.


    "Can''t you even wait for me?"


    In the president''s office, Preston ran out with his coat.But as soon as he came out, he stopped and


    looked at Everett.


    Then he followed Everett''s gaze, paused, and curled his lips.


    Nephew with his ex-wife, this scene should not be strange for Everett.


    When Olivia saw Preston, she suppressed her emotions and said, "Mr.Smith, we''ll go out for a while."


    "Go ahead.Now is the break time anyway"


    "Okay." Olivia said to Brayden, "Let''s go"


    "Okay"


    The two of them left.


    Preston watched the two of them leave until they could no longer be seen.Then he took his gaze back


    and looked at Everett.


    "What, are you upset now?"


    If he didn''t care, he wouldn''t feel upset.


    But if he did care, he would feel the pain as if his heart was stabbed by needles.It was really


    unbearable.


    Everett hung up the phone, his eyes still looking in the direction of their disappearance, and he stepped


    forward.


    Preston shook his head.


    You just kept pretending, and I''d like to see how long you could keep it that way.


    Olivia and Brayden got into the car quietly, and soon the car started and they drove out of AK


    Company.It was quiet in the car and neither of them spoke.


    Olivia looked at the crowded cars ahead and said, "Everett came to AK Company two days ago.


    He will be at AK Company until the release of the new product"


    "Lonely found out about it yesterday¡¯¡¯ Brayden was gripping the steering wheel, his face cold.


    His coldness was not meant to Olivia, but to Everett.Everett always came to Olivia when he wasn''t


    around.


    Brayden knew exactly what Everett wanted to do.


    And because of it, Brayden was angry, really angry.


    After hearing Olivia''s words, Brayden found it harder to control his anger.


    Finally, at the intersection ahead, Brayden turned on the signal and the car stopped at the side of the


    road.


    Olivia looked at Brayden as the car stopped on the side of the road.


    Brayden turned off the car and looked at her with a surge of emotion in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, I''m in a bad mood now.I need to calm down¡¯


    As he spoke, he leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes to calm himself down.He was afraid that


    he would lose control and get angry at her.


    That could never happen.


    Olivia looked at Brayden and her eyes dropped.She knew why Brayden was behaving like this,


    because of Everett, and because of her.She did not tell him about Everett and Brayden found it hard to


    ept.


    But in the end, it was all because he cared about her.He was afraid that Everett would hurt her.


    Olivia held Brayden''s hand on his knee and clenched it.


    "Brayden, I should have told you."


    Brayden opened his eyes and the roiling emotions in his eyes calmed down with her voice.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Brayden held her hand, his eyes fixed on her as if she were a rare treasure.


    "Olivia, I''m scared.I''m afraid that I can''t protect you on my own.I''m really scared~ She was his wife and


    loved one.


    As her husband, it was his duty and his responsibility to protect her.


    But if he couldn''t protect her, what would be the use of him? Olivia shook his head, leaned over, and


    hugged him.


    "Brayden, don''t be afraid.You''ve protected me.You''ve always protected me"


    In the past few years, because of him, she was able to get up in the mud time and time again.


    Even if she was covered in dirt, she was brave enough to face the eyes of the world.It was all because


    of him, Brayden.


    His protection, his love.


    Brayden was smelling the fragrance in Olivia''s hair, hugging her and closing his eyes.


    "Olivia, don''t leave me no matter what happens."


    She had be a part of him.If she left, he would die.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    The two of them went to the hospital.


    Brayden asked the doctor to give Olivia a full body examination.He was worried unless she had a full


    body examination.


    Olivia didn''t refuse.She did whatever Brayden said.She felt Brayden''s uneasiness, and she didn''t want


    him to feel insecure.She wanted him to be relieved.


    The examination took an hour.


    The result wouldn''te out at once.


    Brayden said, "There''s no rush.I''lle backter to get the results.We''re going to eat now"


    He had brought food, but it was already cold after so long, and she should be hungry.


    "Okay."


    The two of them left the hospital, and Brayden took Olivia to a Chinese restaurant.She liked Chinese


    food, so they went for it.


    Soon the car stopped at the Chinese restaurant and they went in.


    The waiter quickly came over and led them to sit down.


    Instead of asking Olivia to order, Brayden ordered himself.He ordered light and nutritious food.


    Olivia looked at Brayden while smiling happily.


    Brayden gave the menu to the waiter.


    "That''s all.Thank you."


    After the waiter walked away, Brayden looked at Olivia and saw her smiling at him.He felt something


    and said softly, "What''s wrong? Why do you keep smiling at me?"


    Olivia held her cheeks, and her eyes were shining and seemed to be filled with stars.


    She said, "I just want to look at you.Just looking at you makes me happy: It was great to have someone


    who cared so much about you.Brayden curved his lips and touched her eyebrows and eyes, which


    were sliding upwards because of the smile.


    "I''m d you are happy"


    All he wanted was for her to be happy.


    The two of them had lunch and went back at exactly two o''clock in the afternoon, the time for work.


    Brayden sent Olivia to the design room, took the thermos that had been cold, and said softly, "I''m


    leaving now."


    "Okay." Brayden left.


    Olivia was in a good mood and started working.


    Not long after Brayden walked out of the design room, he saw Preston walking over.


    Preston also saw Brayden.


    Both of them stopped in their tracks, and then Preston walked over.


    "You are leaving?" Preston was smiling and looked as usual.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Brayden nodded and looked the same as usual.


    "Yes, Mr.Smith, thank you for helping and taking care of Olivia"


    At lunch, Olivia had told him about Ann and Grace in great detail.She had also told him that Preston


    was helping her now.


    He trusted Olivia, and he was relieved that she told him what had happened.


    Preston was his potential rival in love.He neither liked him nor disliked him.


    "It''s nothing.AK is the fruit of my painstakingbor.I can''t stand by at this time: Although Brayden did


    not say too much, Preston knew that Olivia had told him what had happened in the past few days.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have said that.


    "I should get going now"


    "OK" Brayden left.


    Preston looked at his back and the thermos in his hand, and his eyes lit up with a smiling look.


    To be honest, Everett''s nephew was very outstanding.


    He was outstanding in every aspect.


    Instead of going straight home, Brayden went to the mall and bought everything he needed at home.


    They didn''t have enough time at noon, so he just bought some of them.


    After shopping, he looked at his watch and went to the hospital to get the results of the examination.


    Fortunately, there weren''t any major problems with her health, but she was a little weak and her


    immunity was poor.


    The doctor said that she must take good care of herself and take more rest.


    Brayden nodded.


    "Okay, thank you, doctor"


    Brayden took the doctor''s advice to heart and stood up to leave.


    Suddenly, the doctor stopped him.


    "Do you have children?"

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    Brayden paused and clenched his hands.


    "Not yet.What''s wrong, doctor?"


    "If you do have children, it would be better.Since you don''t have one yet, I''ll remind you.She was quite


    weak.If she doesn''t take good care of herself, she may not be able to get pregnant.Even if she is


    pregnant, she will easily miscarry: In an instant, Brayden¡¯s heart tightened.


    Olivia and Preston spent the whole afternoon working together.


    The sun set and the beautiful night scene of Paris came into sight again.


    Preston looked at the time and said, "Olivia, it''s time to go¡±


    Olivia was still treading on the sewing machine, and the fabric produced dense stitches as her hands


    and feet were working.She was absorbed in her work and did not hear Preston.


    Preston had no choice but to walk over, bending his middle finger slightly and knocking on the table.


    Olivia heard it this time and looked up at Preston.


    "Mr.Smith, what''s the matter?"


    She stopped moving and the design room quieted down.


    Preston raised his wrist, nodded the watch on his wrist, and said, "It''s five oclock.It''s time to get off


    work"


    Olivia smiled.


    "I''ll get off at eight."


    She would not get off work that early.


    Preston put his hands in his pockets and looked at her.


    "I don''t care if you get off work at 8: 00.I''m just afraid your husband will me me for that"


    Olivia was stunned by Preston''s words.


    Yeah, she forgot about Brayden.He just sent her to the hospital for a checkup today.


    If she left workte at night, he would be worried.He might even wait here with her.


    Olivia said, "Mr.Smith, I''ll leave now"


    She got up and packed up her things.


    Brayden just came back today.


    He probably didn''t have a good rest.She could leave work early and go back to apany him.


    Preston smiled.


    "I find you''re quite afraid of Brayden."


    She was not afraid of Everett, but afraid of Brayden.


    Interesting.


    Olivia Knew that Preston was teasing her, but she wasn''t angry.


    She smiled and said, "Yes, I''m afraid of him: When he saw the smile on her face, Preston''s smile faded


    a little, but it soon recovered.


    "You don''t have toe early tomorrow.You can rest assured that I''m here¡± Olivia smiled.


    "Okay, Mr.Smith."


    She quickly packed her things, waved to Preston and left the design room.


    Preston looked at Olivia''s back and the smile on his face disappeared.


    When Olivia said "I''m afraid of him; her face and eyes were all full of happiness.He had never seen


    such a look on her face before.


    His mood wasplicated.


    As soon as Olivia left thepany, a car stopped outside AK Company.


    Olivia smiled as she looked at the car.It was Brayden.


    Olivia trotted over.


    Brayden got out of the car and looked at her.


    In the night wind, she ran over in her windbreaker.


    The wind ruffled the hair on her temples, blocking her smiling eyebrows, but not the stars in her eyes.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Brayden looked at Olivia and his heart skipped a beat.She might not be able to conceive, and she


    might miscarry.


    The doctor''s words were still ringing in his ear, and his heart ached.She liked children, but she may not


    be able to have children.


    What if she knew this? Olivia ran to Brayden and said with a smile, "You''re here¡±


    He was just here on time.If she didn''te down voluntarily, he would probably nag her again.


    But Olivia''s eyes were filled with doubt.


    "Brayden?" He stared at her without blinking.


    What was wrong? Brayden hugged her and hugged her tightly.


    Olivia was stunned.


    "Brayden..."


    "I miss you.I miss you so much."

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Brayden said it in a low voice, and Olivia smiled.


    "I miss you too.As you can see, I got off work at five today."


    Although it was Mr.Smith who reminded her.


    But she was still very conscious.


    "Okay, let''s make it a routine"


    So she could take good care of herself and grow old with him.


    Olivia curved her lips.


    "I''ll try"


    The two of them got into the car and left.


    After the car drove away, another car behind it turned on the lights.


    "Go."


    "Yes, Mr.Weston."


    The car stopped by the apartment building not long after, and Brayden and Olivia got off.


    But as soon as they got out of the car, they suddenly stopped.


    Brayden looked at Ann standing in front of them and frowned.He had only met her and talked to her a


    few times, so he really didn''t know her well.


    She was slightly more familiar than a stranger to him.


    But when he found out that she had stolen Olivia''s design, Ann became a criminal in his eyes.


    An unforgivable criminal.


    Olivia also saw Ann.She thought she would never see Ann again, at least she thought so.


    But she didn''t expect that Ann woulde looking for her.


    At this moment, she was calm.


    Iparably calm.


    Brayden looked at Olivia.


    "Do you want to talk to her?"


    "Yes"


    Yes, she did.


    However, it was not that she had something to say to Ann but it was the other way around.


    As soon as Olivia finished speaking, Ann looked over.


    When she saw the two of them, her eyes were fixed on them without looking around anymore, then a


    lot of expressions crossed her eyes.


    Unwillingness, anger, jealousy, envy, hatred.


    But these emotions disappeared in a few seconds and were reced by tears.


    Ann ran over and knelt down in front of Olivia.


    "Olivia, I''m sorry¡±


    It was such an unexpected movement that Olivia paused for a moment and then was ata loss.


    While Brayden was afraid that Ann would hurt Olivia, he stepped forward slightly to protect Olivia.


    Ann lowered her head and said, "Olivia, I didn''t mean to do that.¡±


    "I was deceived, I was deceived!"


    As she spoke, she looked up and her face was full of tears.


    However, Olivia was still calm seeing her like that.She did not feel upset, nor sad, nor did she feel sorry


    for Ann.


    Ann saw Olivia looking at her silently, and she was frightened by her calm gaze.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ann clenched her hands and lowered her head again.


    That was when a sh of anger appeared in her eyes.


    But the anger quickly dissipated.


    She lowered her head and cried, "Olivia, a while ago, Michael suddenly found me and told me to go to


    the RISE.He offered me a designer position.We used to be lovers, but he suddenly disappeared and


    was nowhere to bt found.I looked for him for a long time, but I didn''t find him.I love him very much"


    "I said yes when he told me that he needed a designer and wanted me to help him, but I didn''t know


    that he was married.If I knew, I would never be with him: Ann looked up at Olivia excitedly and said,


    "Olivia, he asked me to get your design.I was so obsessed that I used Grace to get your design, but


    don''t worry, the design materials in my phone have beenpletely deleted!"


    "I can swear" Ann raised her hand and her eyes were red.


    "I swear here that if I lied and didn''t get rid of the design, I would be hit by a car and die a miserable


    death!" Brayden frowned.


    Olivia remained indifferent.


    Ann''s expression softened after she swore.She grabbed Olivia''s hand and said in a panic, "Olivia, I


    was really deceived.I didn''t mean to steal your design!"


    "Please believe me!"

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Olivia looked at Ann.


    Ann''s face glistened with tears under the streetlight, looking pathetic.


    Pathetic...


    Those who were pathetic always had some insufferable sides.


    The saying was correct.


    Olivia finally spoke.


    "You mean it''s all Michael''s fault.You did nothing wrong, and you''re just a victim?"


    Ann was stunned.She didn''t expect Olivia to ask that.


    But soon, she replied, "Il was wrong.I shouldn''t trust him so easily.I shouldn''t be confused by love.I


    shouldn''t think of shortcuts"


    "Olivia, I know I was wrong.Please forgive me!" Ann cried again.


    Olivia looked at her tears and looked into her eyes.


    Ann''s eyes were filled with the desire to be forgiven, and she was extremely humble.


    "I forgive you.Get up¡± Olivia was indifferent, but Ann was surprised.


    Did Olivia forgive her? So soon? Ann couldn''t believe it.


    "Olivia, did you really forgive me?"


    "Yes, I forgive you.It''s cold on the floor.Get up"


    Brayden looked at Olivia.She was emotionless, and he couldn''t tell what she was thinking.


    Ann stood up, still in disbelief.


    Olivia said, "Go home.I''m going home too"


    Then she left.


    But Brayden paused.He thought Olivia would say something more and then do something kind.


    But she didn''t do anything, which surprised him.


    The two of them just left, and Ann stood there, being absent-minded for a few seconds.


    She reacted, turned, and looked at Olivia.


    "Olivia"


    Olivia did not stop and continued walking forward.


    As if she hadn''t heard Ann.Ann frowned and called again, "Olivia!"


    She shouted this time.


    Olivia finally stopped.But she didn''t turn around.


    Ann ran over and stopped behind Olivia.


    "Olivia, I have nowhere to stay.Can I stay at your house for the time being?" She whispered gingerly.


    Brayden looked at Olivia.He blocked the light from the streetlights, and the shadows hid her face.


    Olivia turned around and talked to Ann.


    "I''m sorry, Ann.I only have one bedroom.You can''t live in it"


    Ann blurted, "Olivia, it''s okay.I''ll sleep on the sofa.The sofa is fine too!"


    Before Olivia could say anything, she added, "Or I can sleep on the floor!"


    Olivia stared at her and said nothing.


    Ann didn''t know what Olivia was thinking.


    But soon, she added, "Olivia, I won''t stay long.I''ll move out as soon as I find a house"


    "I mean it!"


    Ann looked at Brayden.


    "Mr.James, is that okay?"


    Brayden looked into Ann''s pitiful eyes and said, "No.¡±


    Ann was dumbfounded.


    Brayden had always been polite, courteous, and well-bred.


    How could such a person reject her? Before she could say anything, Brayden looked at Olivia and said,


    "We have a bulldog in our house.The house is its territory except for our bedroom.It is very territorial.If


    you stay at our ce, I''m afraid it will bite you."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Olivia rolled her eyes and stared at Brayden.


    Brayden had turned to Ann.


    "So, I''m sorry¡± He held Olivia''s hand and left.


    Ann stood there and watched them walk into the apartment till they could no longer be seen.She


    clenched her hands.


    All the pity on her face was gone, reced by anger and hatred.


    What did he mean to be afraid of the dog biting her? He actually meant that she was even no match for


    their dog! "Fine, fine!"


    "You''ll all wait and see.I will pay you back a hundred, a thousand times the humiliation I suffered


    today!"

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Brayden and Olivia went home.


    Max rushed over as usual, very enthusiastic.


    Olivia picked up Max with a gentle smile on her face.It was as enthusiastic as they had parted for a


    long time though she had only left for a morning.


    Max jumped into Olivia''s arms and licked her.


    Brayden looked at her and said, "They sayAbsence sharpens love.I think it''s true.Max loves you deeper


    and deeper."


    Olivia curved her lips.


    "It''s so fond of me."


    Brayden raised his eyebrows.


    "As much as I''m fond of you?"


    Olivia thought for a second and said, "Yes."


    Brayden curled his lips.


    "Really?" Olivia smiled.


    "Of course not"


    No one loved her more than he did.


    Brayden bent his finger and tapped her head.


    "Now you know how to tease me¡¯ He turned around and fed the dog food to Max.


    Olivia carried Max over and soon the little guy started eating.


    Brayden said, "Wash your hands and eat"


    Olivia was surprised.


    "It was done already?" She thought he hadn''t cooked yet.


    "Of course, go wash your hands.I''ll bring out the food"


    He had made the food a long time ago, but it was all stews, soup and tonics, all in the pot.


    "Okay." Olivia went to wash her hands.


    Brayden brought out the soup and dishes.


    Soon the dining room was filled with the smell of food.


    But there was a medicinal smell in all these dishes.


    Olivia smelled the medicine and remembered something.


    "Did you bring back my health report?"


    Brayden put the dishes in front of her when he heard her say, "Of course."


    Olivia looked at him and then at the stews on the table.


    "Then what''s the result?"


    She was so busy this afternoon that she forgot about it.


    But judging by his expression, there should be no problem.


    Brayden put a bowl of soup in front of Olivia, then sat down and looked at her.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Guess."


    Olivia blinked her eyes and smiled, "Why do you always want me to guess?"


    Brayden thought for a moment and said, "Don''t you think it''s so interesting?"


    Olivia was helpless.


    "I guess I''m generally OK"


    "And then?"


    "Although I''m generally OK, but there are still some small problems¡±


    "For example?"


    Olivia looked at the stews on the table and thought about what the resident doctor said every time she


    was in the hospital, then she mimicked the doctor''s tone and said, "Your body is too weak.You need to


    rest more and take good care of yourself."


    When she finished speaking, it suddenly quieted down in the living room.


    Olivia was stunned and looked at Brayden.


    There was no longer a smile on his face and his eyes were meaningful.


    But no matter how meaningful they were, she could see what was in his eyes.


    He was worried about her.


    Olivia pursed her lips and looked serious.


    "When the new products are released, I''ll take a good rest and get better."


    Health was everything.


    Without good health, nothing else would matter.She understood.


    Brayden took her hand and clenched it.


    "That''s good"


    The two of them had dinner and cleaned up.


    Brayden asked Olivia if she wanted to go out for a walk.


    Olivia said no.


    Ann was probably still down there, and she didn''t want to go down.She didn''t want to see Ann.


    Brayden knew what she was thinking and said, "When Ann begged you, I thought you would be soft on


    her"


    She was a kind person, which he had always known.


    But tonight''s Olivia was a little different.


    Olivia turned on the TV, her eyes looking at the screen, but her lips were open.


    "I didn''t feel sorry for her at all." Brayden sat next to her and looked at her pale face.


    "Why?"


    "She didn''t think she did anything wrong.She came here tonight just to get revenge"


    She was going to use her pitiful look to gain Olivia''s sympathy, and then retaliate against her.Just like


    she took advantage of Grace.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Brayden was surprised to hear Olivia''s words.He wanted to say something, but suddenly he didn''t


    know what to say.He didn''t expect Olivia to know Ann so well, so thoroughly.


    She didn''t need his persuasion.


    Olivia didn''t hear Brayden''s voice, so she looked at him and saw his face full of thoughts.


    She smiled.


    "Are you surprised?" Brayden thought for a moment and nodded.


    "Yes, but not very much."


    "Hmm? Why?"


    "I had thought you would influence her with your kindness¡± He said half-jokingly.


    Olivia wondered, "Influence her with my kindness?"


    She didn''t understand.


    Brayden held her hand.


    "You never told me about your work before.I don''t know what difficulties you have met in your work.So


    in my mind, you have always been sympathetic to others.You will be soft-hearted once you think others


    are pitiful"


    Olivia chuckled.


    "Am I such a person?"


    Why didn''t she know that at all? Seeing her smile, Brayden smiled too.


    "In my heart" Olivia blinked.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "What about after tonight?" Brayden clenched her hand.


    "After tonight, you are still the kindest person in my heart"


    "Himm?" Olivia was confused.


    "Am I kind? I didn''t allow Ann toe to our home tonight"


    If she was really kind, she would agree.


    But not refuse.


    "It''s not kindness to allow bad people toe to our home."


    That was stupid.


    Olivia burst intoughter.


    "How do you know Ann is a bad person? People say there''s nothing better than knowing what''s wrong


    and correct the mistakes.Tonight, she even knelt down."


    And begged for her forgiveness.


    Brayden shook his head.


    "People who trample on their own dignity will never be good people"


    The smile on Olivia''s face disappeared.She had once trampled on her own dignity.


    That night, she knelt in front of Everett for the whole night.


    Grace''s phone rang.


    But she sat on the sofa with the pillow in her arms and didn''t move, as if she didn''t hear it.Her mother


    heard her phone ring all the time.


    She walked out and looked at Grace, then at the phone beside her.She walked over, picked up her


    phone and told her, "Grace, your phone is ringing"


    Grace did not move.She staring at somewhere without blinking.She had been like this for a long


    while.Her mother frowned and patted her hand.


    "Grace." Grace was impatient.


    She threw the pillow away and walked into the bedroom.


    "Don''t bother me: Her mother looked at the phone that was still ringing, then at Grace and said, "Do


    you think I want to bother you? Your phone is ringing.Won''t you answer it?"


    When Grace heard this, she stopped.


    Her phone was ringing? Her phone was ringing? Was Olivia calling her? Grace immediately ran over


    and grabbed the phone.But after seeing the name disyed on the screen, Grace''s face


    darkened.Ann.It was Ann! Grace immediately hung up the phone, cklisted the number, then dropped


    it on the floor and stepped on it.


    How dare Ann call her? Did she really think she was that stupid? That was too much! She went too far!


    Grace''s mother saw that she was stepping on her phone crazily, so she immediately grabbed Grace.


    "What are you doing?"


    Grace''s chest heaved up and down in anger.


    She pointed at the cell phone that she had stepped on and said, "Mom, I was deceived by this person.I


    hate her so much!"


    She then turned around, entered the room and mmed the door shut.


    How dare Ann called her? Grace paused.She remembered something.


    Wasn''t Ann caught? How could she call her?

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Grace had been reading the report about Ann and Michael for the past two days.


    Thetest report she knew was that Ann had been arrested on suspicion of leaking trade secrets.


    Since Ann was arrested, her phone was naturally taken away.


    How could she still make a phone call? Grace hurried out.


    "Mom, cell phone!"


    Her mother was picking up her phone.


    Hearing that, her mother said, "It''s broken.It''s useless."


    She just stepped on it, but now wanted the phone.It was gone! Grace didn''t care about it at all.


    "Mom, give me your phone.Be quick!"


    Her mother thought Grace was going to step on her cell phone instead and immediately refused,


    "Grace, no way! If you step on my phone, I won''t let you go!"


    Grace''s face darkened.


    "Mom, how could that be? Someone called me just now, and I hate that person.She made me angry, so


    I stepped on her phone."


    "I''m not angry with you, so I won''t step on your phone! Give it to me, I''ll check the news"


    Her mother didn''t believe it and still didn''t give the phone to her.


    Grace immediately said, "Okay, I''ll get theputer!"


    Her mother was afraid that she would smash it when hearing she was going to pick theputer and


    gave in, "Here you are!"


    Giving her the phone, her mother was still worried, "You can''t..."


    Grace snatched the phone away before her mother could finish the words.


    Grace quickly clicked on the search page and found thetest news.


    Suddenly, a new report appeared.


    "Ann, the secret lover of RISE''s director, was released at 4: 00 p.m.and suspected of not divulging AK''s


    business secrets."


    No leaking? Grace frowned immediately.She quickly read through.


    When Grace finished reading the whole report, she understood.


    AK called the police because of the video, and Ann was arrested.


    But she was caught cooperating with the investigation.


    As long as she didn''t take Olivia''s design for herself or sell it to someone else, then it couldn''t be said


    that she reveal AK¡¯''s business secrets.


    But if she sold it to someone else or took it for herself, then she was divulging AK''s business secrets.


    Ann is a smart person.


    How could she dare to say that she leaked the secrets after being caught by the police? She would


    never admit it.


    Moreover, not long after she got Olivia''s design, the news was released.She had no time to take


    Olivia''s design as her own.So it meant that she had a chance to reform.


    Now that she was released, if there was a leak about Olivia''s design, she would be the first person to


    be suspected.


    Rather, Olivia''s design wouldn''t be leaked.She didn''t have to worry at all.


    Thinking of this, Grace was relieved.


    As long as Olivia''s design wouldn''t be leaked out, she would be relieved.She felt less guilty.


    Grace returned the phone to her mother and went back to her bedroom.


    Grace''s mother was worried when she saw her daughter changing from agitated to frustrated, "Grace,


    you could say whatever you want to me.Don''t hold them all in your mind alone"


    Grace waved her hand and entered the bedroom.


    This time, she needed to reexamine herself.


    Take a good reflection on herself.


    In a European-style vi.


    The living room was brightly lit.


    Preston went to the wine cab and took out a nice bottle of wine.He took out two more wine sses,


    poured wine into them, and walked over.


    Everett stood in front of the French window and looked out at the courtyard.


    Preston handed him the ss and stood beside him.


    "How''s it going? Is my yard okay?"


    He liked flowers and nts, and the yard was nted with different nts, and he let people prune


    them from time to time.


    Although it was autumn, the flowers and nts were still flourishing.


    Everett took the ss while looking at the nts.


    A few secondster, he said, "Are you satisfied?"


    Preston smiled.


    "Of course, designing it as my own preferences is really pleased for me"


    Then he looked at Everett and said.


    "Your dissatisfaction wouldn''t affect my feelings."


    "You still ask me?" Preston smiled.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Just to show off"


    Everett stopped talking and looked at the silent flowers.


    Preston took a sip of the wine, his eyes moved slightly, and said, "I thought you would keep Ann in the


    jail."


    However, She was released instead.


    This was not his usual style.Everett said with his dark eyes moving slightly.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    "Why would I make her stay in the jail?"


    Everett looked at Preston.


    Preston was stunned, then looked at Everett''s eyes, which were very deep and dark.Heughed


    happily.


    "Hearing what you said, I can''t help thinking you are a good citizen now¡±


    "Haven''t I always been a good citizen?" Preston''s smile widened.


    If Everett was a good citizen, then the world would be full of good citizens.


    Preston raised his ss.


    "Anyway, thank you for this time."


    If it weren''t for him, this wouldn''t have been solved so soon.


    Sometimes, special means should be used to solve special problems.He agreed with Everett on that.


    Everett raised his ss and clinked it against Preston''s.


    It caused a clear and crisp sound.


    Preston looked ahead and said, "I hope nothing happenster."


    Everett''s dark eyes were deep and he did not speak.


    The next day, Brayden and Olivia got up early in the morning, washed up, ate breakfast, and went to


    work.


    The car soon stopped below AK Company, and Olivia unbuckled her seat belt.


    Brayden said, "Don''t go to the canteen for lunch.I''ll make some and send it for you."


    "Okay"


    "Call me if something happens to you." Olivia smiled.


    "I am in thepany.What could happen to me?"


    Brayden looked at her without saying a word.


    Olivia had topromise.


    "Okay, I will call you." Brayden took her hand, tightened it, and let go.


    "Go in"


    "Well, stay safe on the road."


    "Okay"


    Olivia got out of the car and went into thepany.


    Brayden didn''t leave immediately but watched her back.


    Not long after, a ck luxury car stopped in front.


    The driver got out of the car and opened the door.


    A man in a ck suit came down from the back seat.


    When he got out of the car, the people around him looked at him subconsciously, and they couldn''t


    bear to look away.


    It was Everett.


    Brayden looked at him and gripped the steering wheel tightly.


    As if sensing something, Everett looked over.


    His eyes met Brayden''s.


    Brayden was looking at him, and he was also looking at Brayden.


    Two secondster, Everett looked away and walked into AK Company.


    Brayden''s face turned colder after he saw Everett walking in.


    Everett appeared in front of Olivia openly, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Preston wasn''t there when Olivia went into the design room.


    But it made sense because it was only 7:00 in the morning now.It was still very early.


    And Mr.Smith might have been home verytest night.


    Olivia put down her things and began to work.She and Preston didn''t have to divide the work.She knew


    what she should do, so she got started very quickly.


    Everett walked in and looked at the busy woman at the operating table.


    Olivia was wearing an oversized light white sweater and a light gray gauze skirt that reached her


    ankles.Her long hair was tied into a bun.She was measuring the cloth with a ruler and made marks on it


    with her head lowered.She was serious and focused.


    Her skin was already very fair, and the white sweater made her face looked even fairer.She looked pale


    actually.


    And the sweater''s neckband was big.


    As she moved, one side of her corbone could be seen, which was thin.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    One could imagine how thin the body under this sweater was.


    Everett stood at the door for a while, looking at Olivia before he walked in.


    Olivia heard the voice and thought it was Preston.


    Without raising her head, she said, "Good morning, Mr.Smith¡±


    No one responded to her.Olivia looked up in confusion.As she looked up, her face changed.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Everett stood in front of her.He was about five steps away, looking at the fabric on her hand.


    Right.He was looking at the fabric on her hand, not at her.


    However, no matter what Everett was looking at, as long as he appeared in front of her, she would get


    angry.


    Olivia tightened her grip on the fabric, then lowered her head and continued to work.


    They were in AK Company.She didn''t think that he would hurt her here.


    Still, Olivia could not calm down.But she tried to to do so.She could not let Everett''s presence affect her


    work.


    Olivia got rid of the distractions, put Everett aside, and suppressed the emotions in her heart.She


    devoted herself to her work.


    Soon, she was back to normal and her hands became more skillful.


    Everett looked at Olivia''s long and thin hands, and the fabric and thread seemed to be magically


    changed in a moment.


    He sat down on the sofa and leaned back to watch Olivia work.


    The atmosphere in the design room was unprecedentedly quiet.


    Preston drank too muchst night, but he didn''t get upte.He still got up early as he had something


    else to do.


    So it was already past nine o''clock after running some errands.


    It was past nine oclock.


    Olivia must havee at this time.


    And she came very early.


    Indeed, he heard the sound of a sewing machine before he entered the design room.


    The machine moved fast.


    Hearing this sound, Preston curled his lips and walked in.


    But when he came in and saw the man sitting on the sofa, Preston was stunned.He was wearing a suit,


    leaning on the sofa, elbows propped up.He just looked at the person sitting in front of the sewing


    machine.He seemed so focused that he didn''t hear Preston''s footsteps.


    Preston''s eyes moved and he looked at Olivia.


    Olivia''s expression was normal, and there was no difference.


    But Everett was here.


    Why didn''t she have any reactions? Preston didn''t believe it.He walked over and stood in front of


    Everett.


    Everett''s eyes moved slightly as the line of sight in front of him was suddenly blocked.He looked up at


    Preston.


    Preston said, "Why are you here instead of staying in the president''s office?"


    He had a smile on his face as usual.


    However, on closer inspection, the smile was different.


    His smile was meaningful.


    Everett naturally understood that.


    "Why can''t Ie to the design studio?" Preston sighed.


    "There''s something I need to tell you.Let''s go to the president''s office and talk"


    It was not convenient here.It would easily affect Olivia.


    Everett didn''t say anything.


    Instead, he got up and went out.He went out.


    Preston looked at Olivia.


    Olivia was still treading on the sewing machine, and her hands and feet matched perfectly.She was so


    upied that she had no idea he wasing.


    That was good.


    Preston left the design room and went to the president''s office with Everett.He went to the president''s


    office and called his secretary.He asked the secretary to bring in two cups of coffee.


    "Okay, Mr.Smith"


    Preston went in, and Everett was already sitting on the sofa.


    He walked over to sit down and said, "The personnel department has already done the job application


    for the subsidiarypany.Now we have recruited a group of people, and all the resumes haveBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    reached the personnel department.When are you free? Let''s start the recruitment"


    "Tomorrow:" Preston nodded.


    "Okay, tomorrow¡± He paused and said, "If you do the recruitment, I won''t go.It''s only a few days until


    October 10.I''ll be in the design room for the next few days."


    "OK¡¯


    The secretary brought the coffee in, ced it in front of the two and left.


    Preston looked at the time and said, "I have to work alone.Olivia can''t handle so much alone."


    Preston got up and was about to leave.


    But when he left, he thought of something and looked at Everett.


    "I won''t take charge of thepany for the next few days.I''ve already spoken to the employees.You''re


    in charge"


    Everett drank his coffee, put it down, and looked at him.


    "And?"


    Preston thought for a moment and said, "I know you regret it now, but I still have to remind you that


    Olivia is now your niece''s wife.Although your sister is not from your Weston Family, the rtionship is


    there"


    "It''s fine if you don''t care about theplicated rtions, but you should care about Olivia.In the end,


    she''s the only one who gets hurt"


    It wouldn''t be Brayden, Belle, or Everett.He hoped that if Everett really regretted it, he would think more


    about Olivia.


    After that, Preston left.


    Silence returned to the president''s room.It was quiet.


    The quietness was different from that in Olivia''s design room.It was cold and lonely.


    Everett lit a cigarette and started smoking.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    The whole AK Company was in full swing to work.


    Olivia spent every day in the design office, and she only stopped working during mealtime.


    Everyone was very busy.So did Preston.


    He said that he had left all the affairs to Everett for the past few days and really did as he had said.He


    just worked hard with Olivia in the design room.


    Thest piece of clothing waspleted on October 9th.


    Olivia and Preston stood in front of the model and looked at the clothes it.They looked at each other


    and smiled.


    These days, the two of them were as busy as a spinning top.


    Fortunately, they made it.


    Olivia said, "Mr.Smith, thank you."


    If it weren''t for Mr.Smith, she wouldn''t have finished thest few samples by herself.


    Preston smiled.


    "Thank you."


    Under such pressure, she could still do everything in an orderly way.


    Preston looked at the watch.


    "It''s almost eight o''clock.Pack your things and go home"


    Indeed, it was eight o''clock in the evening.


    "Okay."


    Olivia had been working overtime for the past few days.


    Brayden didn''tin about it, but he asked Olivia to go home at 10 at thetest.He wouldn''t let her


    work overtime until ten o''clock.He had been picking her up every ten o''clock for these days.He came to


    deliver her lunch this afternoon.


    She told him that she might be able to go home before ten o''clock tonight.So she guessed that he


    should be here by now.


    Just as she thought about it, Brayden came in.


    "Mr.Smith.Brayden greeted Preston first.¡± Preston smiled.


    "Hi, Brayden"


    "Are you done?"


    "Yes.


    Olivia can go home now


    "Okay, thank you."


    "Wee" Olivia smiled.


    "Mr.Smith may be leavingter tonight"


    Thest piece of clothing was finished, and it had to be sent to the warehouse and the design room


    had to be tidied up.


    By the time everything was done, it might be probably past ten o''clock.


    Preston said, "That''s what I should do"


    His tone was quite rxed and there was no displeasure at all.


    Olivia smiled.


    "It doesn''t matter, Mr.Smith.After tomorrow, I''ll take care of this design room.You don''t have to be so


    busy anymore."


    It had been really hard on him these days.


    "Of course, you have to work hard in the future, then my hard work for these days is valuable"


    "No problem"


    Brayden helped Olivia pack up and said to Preston, "Mr.Smith, we''ll go first.¡¯¡¯


    "Okay, be careful"


    "We will¡± The two of them left thepany.


    Watching the two of them leave, Preston exhaled and sat on the sofa, frowning.He was really tired


    these days.He thought of something, took his phone, and dialed a number.


    Soon, a familiar voice came from the phone.


    "Hello"


    Listening to this voice, Preston''s fatigue faded a lot.He propped up his forehead and said, "You''re ready


    for theunch of the new product tomorrow, aren''t you?"


    "Are you worried about it?"


    "No, just asking"


    "I''m ready."


    "Okay, I trust you."


    "I know?"


    Preston thought about another thing that he nned to hold a party tomorrow after theunch of the


    new product, so that the staff could rx.


    But before he could speak, there was a busy beep on his phone.


    The phone was hang up.


    Preston shook his head.He didn''t expect him to hang up so fast.He had no patience at all.


    Forgot it.He could talk to him tomorrow.It wasn''t so urgent.


    Soon, Preston began to tidy up the office.


    After hanging up the phone, Everett looked at the design drawings on theputer screen.


    About half an hourter, he made a call.


    Not long after, the call went through and the voice came from the phone, "How''s it going, my friend?


    Are you satisfied with the design?"


    "OK"


    "Oh my god! You''re finally satisfied!"


    The design had been returned many times before he was satisfied.He couldn''t help feeling excited.


    However, just as he was getting excited, a basin of cold water poured down on him.


    "I want to see the ready-made garments in two months."


    "My friend, are you serious? Two months? Do you know how hard it is? Two months is impossible!"


    "I''d like to pay.As for other questions, you''ll be responsible for them."


    "What? You..."


    "I''ll give you a hundred million dors.All money is in your charge" Jack didn''t say anything else.


    One hundred million was enough.


    "Well, for the sake of money, it should be possible¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Nothing was impossible with the help of money.It depended on whether you wanted to put your heart


    into it or not.


    "My friend, I''m wondering why you reserve two floors to build a vi.Are you nning to settle down in


    Mn?"


    It was silent.


    Jack was confused.


    Was Everett still listening? Or was the signal bad? He looked at his phone when Everett''s voice came


    over.


    "Maybe."

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Olivia and Brayden went home Brayden made dinner as usual.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After the two of them ate, Olivia told Brayden, "Today, Mr.Smith and I had finished thest piece of


    clothing.It can be said that our big project was finished, and the rest was small projects.I won''t be as


    tired as this month."


    Brayden nodded.


    "Then I can rest assured"


    He didn''t want her to work overtime at all, but he couldn''t stop her from working overtime.Now that the


    most important thing was over, he felt a little relieved.


    Olivia smiled and said, "I''m almost done here.How about you?"


    He had been with her for the past few days.


    Brayden was helpless.


    "You''re worry about my work since you are free."


    "I can''t.I''m worried"


    Hearing this, Brayden curved his lips.


    "I worked for a week in a row, and I''ve finished all the work for half a month"


    Olivia was surprised.


    "Half a month?"


    So much?


    "Well, if you''re busy and I''m busy, then we''ll have a hard time."


    Both husband and wife were busy.


    Was that still home? Olivia nodded.


    "You''re right.It''s not good"


    "So when you get chubby, I''ll go to work."


    Olivia smiled.


    "It''s hard for me to gain some weight."


    "But I''m going to fatten you up¡¯ Olivia was helpless.


    "Okay."


    The next day, Olivia arrived at the office at eight o''clock, an hourter than usual.


    But she was notte.


    They went to work at 9: 00, and she came at 8: 00 to tidy something up.


    She organized all the work she had done during the period, made a summary and then re-nned.


    The realunch date was December¡®st.It was less than a month before December 1st.It could be said


    that she would be busy in half a month.


    But not as busy as the month before.


    When Olivia reached the design room, she put down her bag and began to look around.


    But soon she saw a note on the wall.


    Olivia took it down.


    "Olivia, I took the sample clothes.I put the unused waste in the waste cab.I also took the ns and


    design drafts.You can sort out the rest yourself"


    It was Preston''s handwriting.


    Olivia curved her lips and went to the scrap cab.


    Indeed, all the unused fabrics were sorted and neatly ced inside.


    Although it was called waste, it might be used, so her waste was not thrown away and kept.


    Olivia went to look at other ces to see where she had not cleaned up.But there was nothing she


    could do.


    Preston had already done sost night.


    Olivia didn''t know what to say.


    Mr.Smith really took care of her.


    She felt that she should treat Mr.Smith to dinner with Brayden some time, and thank Mr.Smith sincerely.


    Olivia returned to the Design Department, turned on herputer, and began to organize her work.


    In particr, she typed up all the problems she encountered and the solutions during this period.


    The morning passed quickly.


    At noon, all the employees went to eat.


    Brayden had said to Olivia that he would bring her food, so Olivia did not go to the restaurant.


    Instead, she went to the design room.


    The design studio was her ce.


    There was no one else.


    It was convenient for the two of them to eat, and she had to look at a sample of the essories.


    All the essories were sent to Mr.Smith, and all the samples on her side were defective and inferior.


    Brayden arrived at AK on time at 12 o''clock.


    The receptionist was already familiar with him, so the receptionist smiled at him and let him into the


    elevator.


    Soon, the elevator reached Olivia''s floor, and Brayden went out with the thermos.


    It was time to eat, and the employees wereing out of various departments.


    And the atmosphere was no longer serious, but rxing.


    Everyone was talking and it was very lively.


    And Brayden heard a message from their conversations.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    The press conference of AK Company today was a sess.And one person was indispensable to the


    sess.


    That was Everett.


    All people were gushing with praise for Mr.Weston.


    Who else could "Mr.Weston" refer to in AK Company besides Everett? Brayden''s face slightly


    darkened, and he walked straight into the design room without a pause.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Taking out the samples of the essories from the cab, Olivia began taking notes at her desk.


    When she heard the sound, she took a look and curled her lips, "You areing."


    "Yes"


    Brayden''s hard face softened and showed tenderness that Olivia always saw.


    He put a Thermos sk on the table and said, "Wash your hands and enjoy your meal"


    "Okay."


    Olivia didn''t dawdle.She put down the essories and went to wash her hands.


    When she came back, Brayden had already prepared the food.


    It was still a light and nutritious meal.


    Saying nothing, Olivia took the chopsticks from Brayden and began to eat.


    When the two of them had almost finished, Brayden said, "When I came here, I heard that the press


    conference was very sessful."


    Olivia paused and said, "I think so.I didn''t pay much attention to it."


    This was not her business.She only did what she should do.She wouldn''t mind anything else.


    Brayden looked at her, "It''s a great sess.I should congratte Mr.Smith.¡±


    Oliviaughed at his words, "He''ll be happy to hear it"


    "Of course"


    Preston was a good boss.


    He had to admit it.


    After the two of them finished, Brayden said, "Would you like to get some rest now?"


    Olivia thought for a moment and said, "Okay."


    She looked at the time, "Why don''t we go out for a walk?"


    She hadn''t been with him for the past few days.


    "Sure"


    The two of them went out.


    But as soon as they went downstairs, they saw Grace getting out of the car.


    Seeing Grace, Olivia paused.


    Brayden also paused.


    Grace also saw the two of them, and she became nervous immediately.


    Olivia hadn''t contacted her in the past few days or told her to go back to work at AK Company.She was


    very anxious and distressed.


    With the time for theunch of new products approaching, Grace was afraid that Olivia was too busy to


    ignore her health.


    However, Olivia didn''t call her even under the circumstances.


    After she heard that theunch of the new product was a sess, she couldn''t help bute.She


    wanted to see Olivia.She wanted to beg Olivia for one more chance.She really couldn''t wait any longer.


    But she was afraid of making her request when she finally met Olivia.She was not daring to go over.


    Olivia found the nervousness, apology, caution, and guilt in Grace''s eyes.


    With softness appearing in her eyes, she walked over.


    "Grace."


    Grace''s heart skipped a beat when she heard Olivia''s call.


    She stunned for a moment and then responded, "Olivia, I...I..."


    She wanted to express her innermost thoughts and feelings, but she didn''t know what to say.


    When she saw Olivia''s gentle eyes, her mind went nk.


    Olivia looked at Grace''s dazed look, with gentleness on her face.


    She turned to Brayden and said apologetically, "I''ll take a walk with you tonight¡±


    She wanted to have a long talk with Grace now.


    As soon as Brayden saw Grace, he knew that he couldn''t take a walk with Olivia today.He naturally


    agreed since she had taken the initiative to say so.


    "Okay, tonight"


    Olivia said apologetically, "We can walk two more hours in the evening"


    To make it up.


    Braydenughed.It could be made up like this.


    "Okay, I wait for you."


    Olivia smiled.


    Brayden left, and Olivia said to Grace, "Let''s go to the design room"


    Grace nodded immediately.


    The two of them went upstairs and returned to the design room.


    But as soon as they arrived at the design room, Olivia''s phone rang, and an email came in.

 Chapter 447

    Grace said quickly, "Olivia, read the email first. I''ll wait for you!"


    It was okay.


    "Okay."


    Olivia opened the mail.


    It was from Mr. Smith''s secretary.


    "This Friday at 5 pm, thepany will hold a party at Alice Winery, and all employees will attend."


    Olivia was stunned.


    A party?


    On Friday?


    Olivia looked at the time. Today was Wednesday, and Friday was the day after tomorrow.


    So soon.


    She didn''t want to attend.


    She wanted to spend some time with Brayden.


    Olivia put her phone into the bag.


    It was okay. She would talk to Mr. Smithter.


    Olivia looked at Grace. As soon as she looked at Grace, Grace stood up, like a well-behaved student, standing up to a standard posture, and she quickly said, "Olivia, I think it over. The most important thing we must do is to recognize our mistakes and don''t make them again if we had made mistakes!"


    "I promise that I will never make those mistakes again!"


    Olivia was startled by Grace''s sudden statement, but hearing what she said, Olivia smiled. "I see. I believe you."


    She believed that Grace had thought thoroughly.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Really? Do you really believe me?"


    Grace couldn''t believe that Olivia would believe in her so quickly.


    She couldn''t believe it.


    "Really."


    Olivia knew what Grace was like, so she believed her.


    Grace didn''t know what to say.


    She also prepared a long speech to make Olivia believe her.


    Now that Olivia believed her so quickly, she was at a loss instead.


    Olivia knew how Grace was feeling, so she pulled her to the sofa and said, "What I said is from my heart. Of course, I won''t trust anyone randomly. It differs from person to person."


    Like Ann, she would never believe her no matter what she said.


    Hearing Olivia''s words, Grace knew who Olivia was talking about.


    Soon she said, "Olivia, Ann called me a few days ago. I didn''t pick it up. I cklisted her!"


    "By the way, she called me by an unfamiliar number, and I hung up without even listening to her."


    "Also, she came to my house, and I didn''t say anything to her, either."


    Olivia frowned. "She even came to your home?!"


    Grace nodded immediately. "Yes! The day after she was caught, she came to my house and asked me for forgiveness. But I was not sympathetic to her at all."


    "She knelt down for me. She didn''t leave until I called the police."


    Olivia pursed her lips and did not speak.


    She knew about Ann being caught. And she also knew the result that Ann was released.


    She even knew why she was caught and released.


    But she didn''t expect that she would go for Grace again, and she was so persistent.


    Grace saw that Olivia did not speak and quickly said, "Olivia, I really did not forgive her! Even if she fainted, I didn''t care!"


    "Fainted?"


    "Yes! She fainted as she cried. I don''t care about her. She just wants to pretend to be weak and gain sympathy. I won''t trust her anymore and lead the wolf into the house!" Olivia did not believe that Ann was really repentant, and she also thought that Ann had a scheme to look for Grace.


    She wanted to take advantage of Grace again.


    But she didn''t expect Grace to be so heartless, so she had no choice but to leave.


    "Did shee to see youter?"


    Grace shook her head. "She hasn''te to see me since she fainted."


    "Did you send her to the hospital?"


    "No, she must have pretended to faint. She was no longer outside when my brother came back."


    Olivia nodded thoughtfully.


    She didn''t know whether Ann was really fainted or not, but she knew one thing.


    She was a vengeful person.


    Olivia said to Grace, "Ann is a scheming person. You should be more careful in the future."


    Grace snorted. "I don''t believe she can do anything illegal."


    She was notorious now. Did she really want to get into jail?


    Olivia said, "Be careful."


    Seeing Olivia frown with worry in her eyes, Grace immediately took her arm and smiled like a child. "OK, I''ll listen to you!" Olivia was helpless with her childish action.


    "Come to work tomorrow."


    "Really?"


    "Well, you''re my assistant. I didn''t fire you."


    "That''s great!"


    She wanted Grace toe to work tomorrow, but Grace insisted on going to work in the afternoon. Olivia had to agree.


    After giving her some work to do, Olivia sent an email to Preston.


    She didn''t want to go to the party, so she had to tell Mr. Smith.


    At this moment, Preston was looking at Melody standing in front of him.

 Chapter 448

    Preston was about to drive out for dinner. He didn''t expect that as soon as the elevator reached the undergrad parking, he saw that Melody stood outside the elevator.


    She wore a ck trench coat, tight jeans, and had big ck sunsses on her face with big earrings in her ears. She had exquisite makeup on her face with fiery red lips. She looked like the queen as always. Preston was briefly surprised to see Melody, but soon he smiled and said, "Melody, long time no see."


    He came out.


    Melody curled her lips and took off her sunsses. "Long time no see."


    "Here for Everett?"


    Everett was at thepany now.


    However, Preston did not know when Melody came.


    And Preston remembered seeing Melody''s report yesterday.


    To be precise, it was thetest report on her setting up the wedding.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Ever since the media released the news about Melody and Everett''s wedding date, the news about the wedding had been on a hot search every day.


    News today was about the what kind of hotel. News tomorrow was about what kind of wedding dress and how the scene was arranged and what things were used. Everything was reported in detail. Yesterday''s report said that Melody and her future mother-inw arranged things in Sicily personally and saw theyout for themselves.


    "Of course."


    Melody smiled wlessly and looked at Preston. "We''ll talk again when we have time."


    Preston curled his lips. "OK."


    Melody walked into the elevator. Preston waved and turned to leave.


    When the elevator door closed, Preston disappeared and the smile on Melody''s face disappeared.


    Preston got into the car.


    Instead of starting the car immediately, he picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    Not long after, the call was put through and a familiar voice came.


    "Hello."


    "Melody is here, do you know?"


    The person on the other end of the phone didn''t say anything. This time, Preston didn''t wait for him to say anything. Instead, Preston said directly, "I guess you don''t know either."


    "She just got into the elevator. I told her you are at thepany. She must have gone straight to the office to look for you. You..."


    "I see."


    Everett hang up the phone.


    Preston frowned.


    "Yes, you do. But I haven''t finished my sentence." Heined.


    He was worried that Melody would go to find Olivia.


    Preston put his phone aside and looked outside. He thought for a moment and started the car to leave.


    Melody was a smart person. She wouldn''t do anything that would affect her image.


    He didn''t have to worry.


    Besides, it was useless for him to worry.


    There were some things that he could not stop.


    When Everett hung up the phone, Melody was already in his sight. She was a few steps away from him.


    It was noon break. Some of the employees were out and some were in thepany.


    The atmosphere was rxed.


    But when they saw Melody, their eyes widened.


    They did not forget who Melody was.


    She was a model and Everett''s fianc¨¦e.


    One by one, they all looked at Melody and then at Everett, who was standing in front of Melody. Their eyes were full of gossip. Everett and Melody were getting married soon.


    The thing they talked about most was Everett and Melody''s marriage.


    But what was very strange was that both of them were getting married while they didn''t stay together.


    One was in the east and one was in the west.


    They didn''t look like people who were about to get married.


    Their wedding was more like a wedding for one person.


    Now that Melody suddenly appeared here, they were genuinely surprised.


    Melody looked at Everett.


    He stood in front of her. He wore a shirt and suit trousers with a suit Jacket on his wrist. He was still cold.


    He was looking at her, his dark eyes without any emotional fluctuations.


    "Everett, aren''t you surprised that I''m here?" Melody thought.

 Chapter 449

    Melody smiled and walked towards Everett.


    Then she hugged him, and kissed his cheek with her red lips.


    "Everett, I miss you so much."


    She closed her eyes and leaned her face against his chest.


    Seeing this, the gossipy employees around covered their mouths.


    When Melody kissed their indifferent Mr. Weston, the god-like Mr. Weston finally seemed like a normal person.


    Olivia''s heart hastened as she watched the scene.


    But her mind went nk.


    She didn''t know why it was nk.


    But soon, she regained her senses.


    She recalled a scene from a long time ago.


    The night Everett gave her the divorce agreement.


    She could still remember how she felt that night.


    She asked why. He said he was in love with someone else, Melody.


    Melody...


    Olivia moved her eyes, her clenched hands loosened, and she looked away and walked forward.


    It was originally something between the two people. However, it involved four people now.


    How ridiculous and ironic!


    Grace was surprised to see Olivia walk over, and then she quickly followed.


    But she was nervous.


    When Olivia asked her if she had eaten, she said no. Olivia said that she would take her to eat something nice. She never thought that she would see this scene when they came out. She really regretted it.


    She shouldn''t have told the truth at that time.


    She should have said she was not hungry.


    But it was no use saying anything now.


    Everett stiffened at the sound of footsteps behind him. Melody sensed Everett''s change and opened her eyes.


    She saw Olivia walking in front of her from behind Everett.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She saw Olivia''s in face. Olivia looked ahead without looking at them.


    Melody''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly. She stood up straight, took Everett''s arm, and looked at the person who was about to walk past them.


    "Hey, my niece-inw."


    Olivia stopped.


    If Melody called Olivia, Olivia might not stop, but Melody said the niece-inw.


    Olivia stopped.


    She turned to look at Melody.


    Melody curled her lips. "Long time no see."


    Olivia looked at the coldness in Melody''s eyes and said, "Aunt Melody, long time no see."


    In the past, Olivia would be embarrassed to call Melody like that. But she now called Melody so naturally.


    She was surprised at how natural she was.


    Melody''s smile deepened.


    "I was just about to go to dinner with your uncle Everett. Why not join us?"


    Melody invited Olivia, smiling as gently as an elder.


    Olivia''s expression did not change at all. She was still calm.


    "I''ve had previously. So I won''t disturb your date with uncle Everett."


    When she said uncle, her voice did not tremble at all. There were no emotions in her eyes.


    She was indifferent.


    However, when she called out the word "uncle," the atmosphere around them changed.


    It became anxious and tense.


    Grace felt it.


    And she felt breathless out of the tension.


    But there was nothing unusual about Olivia.


    After saying this, Olivia added, "I have something else to do. I have to go now."


    Then she looked at Grace. "Grace."


    Grace was upset by the oppressive atmosphere. When she heard Olivia calling, she immediately responded, "Olivia!" "Let''s go."


    "Okay!"


    She was happy that they could leave.


    The atmosphere felt like a war was about to begin.


    Olivia turned and left.


    As she left, the atmosphere became subtle.


    Very subtle.


    Everett looked at her back. He didn''t move his eyes or changed his expression, but his eyes looked frightening.

 Chapter 450

    Melody watched Olivia leave. Then she looked at Everett.


    The person standing beside her did not look at her but at another woman.


    Even though she was holding him by her arm and close to him, he was far away from her.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Melody''s smile faded and the coldness in her eyes turned into mockery.


    As she tightened her arms, she looked at him and whispered, "Olivia has never called me aunt. This is the first time. I like it very much. Everett, what about you? Do you like it?" Did you like her calling you uncle?


    Everett finally looked back at her.


    The eyes that were once gentle to her were now cold.


    Melody''s heart ached.


    "The more you get, the more you want."


    Melody''s expression changed in an instant.


    It was like a flower blooming and dying in just a second.


    Melody''s heart trembled, so did her hands.


    She looked at Everett, watching his cold eyes. The corners of her mouth curled up again.


    However, she smiled in an awkward way this time.


    "So, are you going to embarrass me in front of outsiders now?"


    Really?


    The staff who were around sensed the embarrassment.


    Just after Olivia appeared.


    The atmosphere around them turned obviously weird.


    But Olivia had already left. Why was the atmosphere even more frightening?


    They looked at Everett and Melody curiously.


    Everett looked at Melody. After she said that, he didn''t answer.


    However, for Melody, no answer was the best answer.


    She smiled, brushed her hair with her hands, looked forward, and said to herself. "Just say one thing that you don''t like, and you get angry." "Who else can stand your temper besides me?"


    She smiled at Everett as if nothing had happened and nothing had changed.


    She was his fianc¨¦e, the person who was about to be his wife.


    "It''s gettingte. Since you''re busy, I won''t bother you."


    With that, she released Everett''s hand and left.


    When she left, she looked at the gossipy employees.


    When the gossipy staff saw Melody looking over, they immediately looked away.


    But before they could take their eyes back, Melody smiled back.


    They were stunned.


    The big star smiled at them so charmingly.


    However, Melody''s smilepletely disappeared after entering the elevator.


    It was like a mask falling off and her real face was revealed.


    A crushing defeat.


    How glorious she had won in front of Olivia. Then how miserable she was behind her back.


    What a strong contrast.


    Well well...


    In the corridor, Everett was the only one left after Melody left.


    When Everett was alone, his invible god-like figure reappeared in the employees'' hearts again.


    They did not dare to look anymore and silently turned their heads.


    They lowered their heads.


    They pretended to work hard.


    Everett nced at these spectators and walked away.


    As Everett left, the atmosphere in the corridor became hot.


    "Did you guys feel anything wrong just now?"


    "I feel it! It''s like something big is going to happen."


    "I think so too. Ex-wife and fianc¨¦e. I think it is going to be a big show!"


    "You''re undervaluing her. Who is Melody? Who is Mr. Weston? Will there be a big show?"


    These were all people of honor.


    No matter how bad the situation was, they would note to the awkward situation, especially in front of outsiders.


    "You''re right, it''s just... The ex-wife became his niece''s wife. When I heard Olivia call them uncle and aunt, I really had a feeling that the world was about to change."


    "Let alone you. I feel bad too. She used to be his wife but now she is..."


    "Hey, stop it. If Mr. Weston hears these words, we''re all going to die." "Yes, it''s all over. Everyone keeps it secret."


    Soon, the staff dispersed. They were no longer tantly gossiping.


    But not being tant didn''t mean not gossiping behind the scenes.


    That scene just now would be AK''s gossip snack after dinner every day. And now, in the car.

 Chapter 451

    The car was on the road, and Grace looked at Olivia.


    Olivia fell silent since they entered the elevator.


    She had been silent till now.


    Grace wanted to say something tofort Olivia, but she didn''t know what to say.


    She didn''t know what had happened among them, and she didn''t know how to make Olivia feel better.


    For a moment, it was quiet in the car.


    Did Olivia feel bad?


    She felt terrible.


    But it wasn''t that Everett didn''t love her, but it was that she was an innocent victim.


    She suffered the pain she shouldn''t have.


    The price was high.


    She resented him. She was angry with him.


    But she could never change the truth.


    That was why she was upset.


    The car soon stopped at the ce Olivia mentioned. The two of them got out of the car. Grace looked at Olivia.


    Olivia was still unusually quiet.


    Grace was worried.


    "Olivia..."


    Grace decided to break the silence, but Olivia interrupted her. "Grace, don''t worry. I''m fine."


    Grace was slow of speech, "Olivia..."


    Olivia looked at her and smiled. "I''m not that fragile."


    People would encounter many things in their life, and they would encounter different obstacles.


    These obstacles would never defeat her.


    Even if she was in pain, she had to walk through her life bravely.


    They ate something and went back. It was almost two o''clock. Olivia and Grace began to work.


    Nothing seemed to have happened.


    Melody went back to the hotel.


    Then, she opened a bottle of red wine, drank a third of it, and suppressed her emotions. She took her cell phone and dialed a number.


    In a European-style vi, Preston put two steaks on the table.


    Since he liked to eat steaks, he liked to make it himself.


    Over time, he developed the habit of cooking steaks by himself whenever he was at home.


    However, it was supposed to make his own steak. After receiving a call from Everett, he made two.


    He put the steaks in front of Everett and brought out the fruit sd and soup.


    Then he went to get the wine that he had decanted and poured it.


    Dishes on their table.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was no worse than those they ate in a restaurant.


    Preston looked at Everett, raised his ss, and smiled. "This seems to be the first time you''ve had dishes I cooked. I''m honored." Everett raised his ss. "They look good."


    Preston smiled. "Of course. I won''t serve you with bad dishes."


    Everett was nomittal.


    They clinked their sses lightly, took a sip of the wine, picked up their knives and forks. Then they started to eat.


    Preston said, "I thought you were going out to dinner with Melody."


    Everett cut the steak and didn''t reply to Preston''s words.


    He didn''t pause.


    Preston looked up at Everett. Thetter cut the steak elegantly as if he didn''t hear him.


    Preston knew that Everett heard him, but he didn''t want to answer.


    In fact, Preston could understand.


    Everett didn''t love Melody anymore.


    So he wouldn''t go out with a woman he didn''t love.


    Everything now was just Melody''s wishful thinking.


    They had been together for so many years. Could Everett let go just like this?


    Preston took a sip of wine and said, "It won''t be long before your wedding with Melody. Should I still attend?" After he said this, the living room quieted down.


    That did not mean that there was no sound, but that all the sounds around were deliberately stripped away. So it seemed very quiet.


    Preston looked at Everett and waited for his answer.


    Everett had a piece of steak, put down the knife and fork, took the wine ss, and took a sip.


    Then he looked at Preston and spoke.

 Chapter 452

    But as soon as Everett was about to say something, Preston''s phone rang.


    Preston was helpless.


    What good timing.


    He took the phone and looked at the screen. But then he looked at Everett again.


    Everett was shaking his ss lightly. When seeing Preston''s look, he looked back.


    Preston raised his phone and showed it to him.


    There was the caller''s name on the screen.


    Melody.


    Everett squinted at the phone as his hand stopped shaking the ss.


    Preston looked at his expression, his lips curved and he answered the phone.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He pressed the speakerphone button.


    "Hello, Melody."


    "You have a party on Friday?"


    Preston paused, looked at Everett and said, "Yes, did Everett tell you?"


    "No, I heard it from your employees."


    "Hehe, you came at the right time. Theunch of the new product was very sessful. You can attend the party too."


    Since Melody knew about it, he must invite her.


    "That day is Everett''s birthday."


    Preston was surprised.


    "Everett''s birthday?"


    When he said this, he looked at Everett.


    Everett leaned back in his chair, his hand holding the ss, his eyes fixed on him with a meaningful look.


    "Well, I prepare a surprise for Everett that day. I need your cooperation." "No problem."


    But Everett was right across from him, and he already knew what Melody was doing.


    He was afraid it wouldn''t be a surprise anymore.


    "I''ll contact you then."


    "OK."


    Melody hung up and Preston looked at Everett. "The day after tomorrow is your birthday?"


    That day?


    Preston clicked on the calendar to see if it really was.


    October 14th.


    Another year.


    Preston put his phone aside and smiled. "October 14th, your birthday. I forget it if Melody didn''t tell me. Everett, you''re a year older." He was a year younger than Everett, but both of them were in their thirties. At this age, they didn''t look forward to birthdays anymore.


    He was younger than Everett, and he was very satisfied with this.


    Everett was neither happy nor unhappy about this topic.


    He picked up his ss and took a sip, his eyes still deep.


    Preston''s smile disappeared, and he said seriously, "I was still wondering why Melody suddenly came back. So she came to celebrate your birthday." Someone celebrated his birthday every year, what a good thing!


    But it was not good for Everett.


    Melody called again. "Peter, do you have time this afternoon?"


    "Of course. Melody, I''m always avable if youe to me!"


    "OK, I''ll be there."


    "Where are you? I can pick you up."


    "No, I''ll go by myself."


    "Okay, I''ll give you my address."


    Melody hung up the phone, went to the dresser to fix her makeup, put on her sunsses and a hat, and left the hotel.


    The afternoon passed.


    Olivia did not receive a reply from Preston.


    But she was not in a hurry.


    She believed that Mr. Smith would reply to her when he saw it.


    When it was time to leave work, Brayden came to pick her up.


    His car arrived at the office at five o''clock.


    Olivia had told him about the time, so he came at five o''clock.


    Olivia and Grace were packing up in the design room, ready to go home.


    Brayden didn''t see Olivia downstairs, so he went upstairs to wait for Olivia.


    But he heard the staff gossip.


    "Have you heard about what happened today?"


    "I heard that Mr. Weston''s fianc¨¦e came to thepany."


    "Yes. It seems that his ex-wife was there too."


    "Yeah, it''s amazing."


    "Indeed."


    "It would be even more amazing if Olivia''s husband was there."


    "That''s right..."


    Brayden looked at them, and when they notice him, their smiles froze, then they quickly lowered their heads and left. Brayden ignored others'' eyes and went straight to Olivia''s design studio.

 Chapter 453

    As soon as Olivia put her phone in her bag, Brayden came in.


    Grace, who was the first to see Brayden, said with a smile, "Brayden!"


    Olivia looked over and frowned. "Hi."


    "Hi."


    Brayden walked in.


    Grace immediately said, "Brayden, Olivia, I''ll go first."


    Brayden said, "Well, take care on the road."


    Grace waved her hands and ran away.


    Brayden and Olivia were left in the design room.


    Brayden looked at Olivia''s facial expression, which was as usual.


    But he knew that she must have a bad time.


    Seeing Brayden looking at her without speaking, Olivia wondered, "What''s wrong?"


    Brayden held her hand, and his eyes were fixed on her. "Are you okay?" he asked.


    Olivia was stunned. "I''m fine. What''s wrong?"


    What was wrong?


    Was he sick?


    Olivia touched Brayden''s forehead and then her own.


    He didn''t have a fever.


    What''s wrong with him?


    Brayden''s heart ached as he saw that she had an ignorant look. He did not know what to say.


    Holding Olivia''s hands, he said, "It''s okay. Let''s talk about it at home."


    Hearing his words, Olivia nodded nervously.


    She was afraid that something went wrong.


    They locked the design room door and left thepany.


    However, the time of them leaving thepany was also when the other employees knocked off work. Their presence attracted the attention of employees, who whispered about them. Olivia didn''t care about the gossip at all.


    She was unable to control what other people said.


    She had no time to worry about that.


    However,


    after a while, Olivia felt that something was wrong.


    She looked at Brayden.


    Brayden was looking at her with a worried expression, frowning.


    Seeing this, Olivia finally understood why he asked her if she was okay the moment he came.


    Olivia took his hand and smiled back at him.


    She told him she was fine.


    She was fine indeed.


    After so much sufferings, she was able to take it easy.


    Brayden was not relieved.


    He looked at her smile and felt even more painful in his heart.


    There was a thorn in her heart, which was Melody, and she could never pull it out. It hurt from time to time.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He had no choice but to stay by her side.


    They walked out of thepany and got into the car. Brayden started the car.


    Olivia held his hand.


    Brayden looked at him.


    Olivia said with a faint smile, "Brayden, I''m really fine. Don''t worry."


    Brayden turned around and took her into his arms. "Did Melody do anything to you?" he asked.


    Olivia smelled his breathing, blinked her eyshes, and then closed her eyes. "No, she just called my niece-inw, and I called her aunt and Everett uncle."


    That was it.


    Brayden froze.


    "What did you say?"


    She...


    What did she call Everett?


    Olivia looked at him with a serious expression.


    "I called Melody aunt and Everett uncle."


    She was supposed to address them in that way.


    Brayden''s heart was pounding, and his mind was in turmoil.


    She called Everett uncle...


    She...


    Brayden had a feeling that he was dreaming.


    "They are your family, and that''s my family."


    It was time to move on.


    Brayden''s heart was beating fast and his mind was full of thoughts. But when he looked into Olivia''s clear eyes, he gradually calmed down.


    He looked at Olivia and said in a trembled voice, "Olivia, have you... Moved on?"

 Chapter 454

    Otherwise, how could she call them aunt and uncle?


    He could see no other reason than that she had moved on.


    Olivia looked at Everett.


    There was an eager look in his eyes.


    He also looked cautious.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Olivia felt guilty.


    She didn''t let go. She couldn''t let go for the rest of her life.


    Her child.


    She could never forget her child.


    Brayden looked at the changing look in Olivia''s eyes and his trembling heart calmed down.


    He hugged Olivia, "It''s okay. I''m just asking. You don''t have to answer me. It''s okay."


    How could she let it go?


    She was so badly injured that she almost died.


    If it were him, he wouldn''t have let it go either.


    Preston was busy until almost seven in the evening.


    He leaned back in his chair, closed his eyes and rested for a while, then stood up and left.


    But when he took the phone, he thought of something.


    Olivia seemed to have sent him an email.


    He clicked on the mailbox to look for her mail.


    Indeed, there was an unread email from Olivia.


    Preston clicked on it immediately.


    "Mr. Smith, I won''t go to the party the day after tomorrow. I want to rest at home."


    Preston looked at the time the mail was sent.


    The mail was sent at 12:50 p.m.


    It seemed to be the time that Melody came.


    Olivia knew that Melody came, so she wouldn''t go?


    Preston thought for a moment and emailed her back.


    Olivia and Brayden were walking along the streets of Paris.


    After dinner, the two of them took a walk.


    She promised Brayden today.


    The phone rang and Brayden looked at Olivia.


    Olivia thought of the email she sent Preston and took out her phone.


    It was really an email from Preston.


    There was only one word, "Okay."


    Olivia smiled.


    She knew that Mr. Smith would say yes.


    Brayden saw her smile and asked, "What are you so happy about?"


    "Isn''t this press conference a sess?"


    "Yes."


    "Mr. Smith decided to let everyone rx, so the day after tomorrow there will be a party at Alice Winery."


    Brayden was a little nervous, "Are you going to the party?"


    All the employees would go to the party, including Preston and Everett.


    He didn''t want Olivia to attend such a party.


    Olivia knew what Brayden was thinking and said with a smile, "I''m not going. I''ve sent an email to Mr. Smith telling him I''m not going."


    If there was no Everett in thepany, she would go.


    However, with Everett in thepany, she wouldn''t go.


    Brayden was also worried about that.


    She wouldn''t let him worry.


    She didn''t want to make herself ufortable either.


    "Mr. Smith just replied to my email and agreed with me not to go to the party."


    "Don''t worry."


    Brayden held her hand tightly, "If you want to go, I''ll go with you."


    She didn''t go because she was afraid that he would worry. He didn''t want her topromise.


    Olivia pursed her lips, "I don''t want to go. I don''t like such a lively scene myself."


    In particr, she didn''t have any friends in thepany. She was not familiar with any of her colleagues except her superiors.


    Brayden looked at her, "Mr. Smith holds such a party to let you rx, and he also wants to praise you."


    He believed that Preston admired Olivia.


    He thought anyone who worked with Olivia would admire her.


    Olivia said helplessly, "But I don''t want to go. Besides, the sess of this press conference is not just due to me, it is due to everyone." This was the truth.


    This was a team honor, not an individual honor.


    It didn''t matter if she didn''t go to the party that day.


    "Also, I would rather spend that time with you."


    The person who really treated her well was the person in front of her.


    The person in front of her was more important.


    Brayden''s heart beat faster.


    She said to spend time with him.


    Spend time with him...


    "Let''s go out to y that day, shall we?"


    Olivia smiled, "Okay."


    Preston left thepany after he emailed Olivia back. However, as he looked at the night ahead when he was driving, he suddenly thought of Everett. Should he Everett that Olivia was not going to the party?

 Chapter 455

    Preston thought about it and didn''t tell Everett.


    Everett would definitely go to the party the day after tomorrow.


    Melody would also go.


    Olivia didn''t want to go, which he totally understood.


    Although the three seemed peaceful on the surface, he knew that was not the truth.


    They could not live in peace.


    As for Everett, it didn''t matter whether he knew or not.


    For him, it was better that Everett didn''t know it.


    He didn''t want Olivia to get hurt.


    Especially under his own nose.


    It was Friday.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Preston had his secretary send an email early in the morning to tell the staff to get off work early this afternoon.


    After work, everyone all went home to dress, gathered at thepany, and went to Alice Winery.


    Grace jumped up happily after receiving the email.


    "Olivia, that''s great. It''s only half a day''s work today!"


    Olivia curved her lips. "Yeah, you can rx."


    Grace took her arm and pouted. "Olivia, are you really not going?"


    Olivia had already told her that she would not go to the party, and Grace was very disappointed.


    If Olivia didn''t go, she would get bored there.


    Olivia knew that Grace wanted her to go, but she wouldn''t.


    As long as Everett was there, she wouldn''t go.


    "No, my husband and I are leaving for Provence tonight."


    There was no overtime this weekend, so she got two days off.


    She and Brayden set off today for two days of fun.


    "Provence?"


    Grace was surprised.


    She didn''t expect that.


    "Well, I''ll take advantage of the opportunity to seevender."


    Lavender bloomed until October at most.


    It was October.


    They just caught the right timing.


    Grace immediately said, "You are so romantic that I want to fall in love."


    Olivia curled her lips. "Yes, when you find the right one, you can be with him." "Mmm! Just like you!"


    "Let''s work first. Although it''s only half a day''s work, we should do it well."


    "Don''t worry, Olivia. I''ll do it!"


    Grace''s performance was good recently. She was very careful and did not make any more mistakes. Olivia was relieved.


    But before work, Olivia sent Brayden a message telling him to get off work early today.


    In case he brought her lunch.


    Brayden didn''t reply.


    Olivia wasn''t in a hurry either. She guessed that Brayden should be busy.


    Indeed, Brayden was busy.


    Busy packing.


    Their flight would take off at 8: 10 pm, which meant that the two of them should go to the airport after dinner.


    There was plenty of time, but he had to pack the luggage in advance.


    As he was packing, Max yed with its toys and sometimes barked.


    Braydenughed.


    Naughty puppy.


    After packing the luggage, he took his phone to check the time and saw the text message from Olivia.


    Brayden raised his eyebrows and clicked on the text.


    She rarely texted him during office hours.


    But soon Brayden knew the reason.


    "Brayden, I just got an email from thepany. I will get off work early this afternoon. I cane back early."


    Brayden smiled.


    That was even better.


    He replied. "Okay, I''ll pick you up at noon."


    After sending the message, he thought about it and made a phone call.


    Soon, it was afternoon, and the employees packed up and left the office. Olivia had some unfinished work to do, so she was not in a hurry to get off work. Grace had already packed up.


    She packed up and came over. "Olivia, aren''t you off work yet?"


    "Well, I have to finish the task. You can go first and have fun."


    Olivia looked at Grace.


    Grace said sadly, "Olivia, I really want you to go with me, but..."


    She spread her hands, expressing her helplessness.


    Olivia smiled. "We can hang out when we have time."


    "Mmm!"


    "Olivia, I''ll go first. Have fun with Mr. James!"


    "Okay, bye."


    "Bye."


    Grace left, and so did the rest of the department, leaving Olivia alone.


    It was very quiet.


    Everett came out of the president''s office. The expensive handmade leather shoes made a clicking sound, which was exceptionally clear in the quiet corridor. As he passed the Design Department, his dark eyes fell on the familiar spot.


    Then he stopped.

 Chapter 456

    Olivia sat in her chair, her back straight, her eyes fixed on theputer screen. Her hand was put on the mouse, and she clicked the icons from time to time.


    Her seat was not far from the Design Department, only about ten steps away.


    Everett could roughly see what she was looking at on herputer.


    It was a report.


    Olivia didn''t know that Everett was outside. She was very serious and absorbed in her work.


    She was working on the quotation.


    She needed to make a report of the money spent on the essories and clothes she had designed, materials that had been used, and so on.


    The supplier had already given the prices.


    She needed to collect all the prices and give the number to Mr. Smith.


    Brayden''s car was parked below AK Company''s building, and by this time most of thepany''s employees had left. Only a few people came out from time to time. Brayden went in, went straight into the elevator, and went upstairs.


    Soon, the elevator stopped on Olivia''s floor. He walked out, turned the corner, and came to the corridor of the Design Department.


    However, when he turned the corner, he saw the man standing outside the Design Department.


    He was dressed in a suit, looking cold.


    It was Everett.


    Brayden stopped and looked at Everett with cold eyes.


    Everett''s dark eyes moved slightly. He turned to look at Brayden.


    Both of them looked at each other. They were not too close, but they could see each other''s eyes clearly.


    Brayden walked over, looked at Everett, and walked past him into the Design Department.


    Olivia had just finished the report when she heard footsteps behind her. She turned around and smiled. "Hi."


    Looking at the smile on her face, Brayden sensed she did not seem to know that there was someone standing outside just now, looking at her and wanting to have her. "Hi. It seems I aming at the right time."


    Olivia smiled. "Yes, I just finished the report."


    Was this the right time, right?


    "Are you hungry?"


    Olivia thought for a moment. "A little."


    She didn''t have so much work these days, so she wasn''t that hungry.


    "That''s good. I didn''t make lunch. We can make it together after we get back."


    "Okay, let''s do it together."


    "OK."


    Outside, Everett heard the warm and sweet conversations.


    He felt there was a wall between them and himself.


    The finger holding the Jacket curled up slightly, then outspread.


    Olivia closed theputer and cleaned up the desk. Brayden carried her a bag and the two left the Design Department.


    When they walked out, Brayden took Olivia''s hand.


    But there was no one outside.


    The corridor was empty and quiet.


    Brayden''s eyes moved slightly, and he hid the cold light inside them.


    Olivia didn''t know that Everett was standing here just now. She looked around and said with a smile, "Everyone is looking forward to the party tonight." So they had left long ago.


    It didn''t take long for all of them to leave.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Brayden looked at her. "Are you looking forward to it?"


    Olivia shook her head. "No."


    Not at all.


    Brayden, "Are you looking forward to going to Provence?"


    Olivia smiled. "Yes."


    "Okay, let''s go there earlier."


    "What?"


    What Brayden meant was that he had changed the tickets.


    The original flight was 8:10 pm, but it was 3:50 pm now.


    It would be dusk when they arrived in Provence.


    Sitting in the car, Olivia smiled and said, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    What if she wanted to work overtime?


    Would they miss their ne?


    "I like to see you look surprised."


    Brayden held her hand tightly.


    Olivia was amused and said a sentence that was very popr on the Inte recently.


    "Life is full of surprises."


    Brayden looked at her. "Don''t you like surprises?"


    "Why do you ask that? I like it very much."


    All the surprises he gave her were nice. How could she not like them?


    Soon the car left thepany.


    In the car behind them, Everett narrowed his eyes as he watched the car leave.


    It was quiet in the car.


    Suddenly, the phone rang, breaking the silence.

 Chapter 457

    Everett''s ck eyes moved slightly. He took the phone and looked at the screen.


    It was connected.


    "Hello."


    "Melody just called me and asked me to call the person in charge of Alice Hotel to cooperate with her."


    Preston''s voice sounded helpless.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Everett looked ahead with dark eyes. "Make your own arrangements."


    Then Everett hung up the phone.


    "Start the car."


    "Yes, Mr. Weston."


    The car quickly left AK Company.


    Preston was worried as he listened to the busy tone on his phone.


    He arranged it himself. Melody said she wanted to surprise Everett, but she didn''t tell Preston anything. He was very worried.


    But there was nothing he could do about it.


    He couldn''t refuse, so he had to call Everett to let him know in advance.


    in case something unpleasant happened then.


    But Everett''s indifferent attitude gave Preston a feeling that he was being officious. Forget it.


    Anyway, Olivia wouldn''t be attending the party tonight, so Preston didn''t have to worry.


    After Olivia and Brayden went home, they cooked dinner. After then, they went to the airport.


    It was just the right time.


    However, this time, Olivia did not leave Max at home. She and Brayden agreed to take Max with her.


    Max was so happy that he sat in Olivia''s arms and looked out of the car.


    Olivia stroked his head gently, her eyes gentle.


    No matter how unhappy and tired she was, she was delighted when she saw Max.


    Brayden looked at Olivia dotingly.


    She had changed a lottely.


    She became gentler than before.


    He felt it was very good.


    He wanted them to live like this for the rest of their lives.


    Soon, the car stopped at the airport, and Olivia and Brayden were taking Max to check it out.


    Before they could get to the airport check-in area, Brayden''s phone rang.


    Olivia said, "You pick up the phone first. I''ll take Max to check."


    "It''s okay. Wait for me."


    A few minutes was fine.


    Olivia had no choice but to wait for him.


    Brayden held the cage in his hand and Max stayed inside. He did not leave and took out his phone in front of Olivia.


    Olivia didn''t look at him. Instead, she looked at Max who was in the cage and yed with him.


    After ying with Max for a while, Olivia didn''t hear Brayden''s voice. However, his phone kept ringing.


    She looked at Brayden doubtfully.


    Brayden took the phone, looked at the screen, frowned, and didn''t look very well.


    What was wrong?


    Olivia called, "Brayden?"


    Brayden regained his senses and hung up the phone, "It''s okay. Let''s go."


    He put his phone in his pocket, hold her hand, and go to the airport check-in.


    Olivia looked at him. Was he really okay?


    Melody listened to the "Sorry, the number you have dialed is on hold" tone on her mobile phone and curved her lips


    She clicked the hang-up button and dialed another number.


    On this side, Olivia and Brayden had just arrived at the shipping office when Olivia''s phone rang.


    Brayden was about to check his luggage. When he heard Olivia''s phone ring, he frowned.


    Olivia didn''t think much. She took out her phone.


    It was an unfamiliar number.


    It was from Paris.


    Olivia answered, "Hello."


    Melody listened to Olivia''s voice and her lips curved deeper. "Originally, I was calling Brayden, but Brayden seemed to be busy. He didn''t answer my call, so I had to call you." A familiar voice came, and Olivia clenched her phone.


    It was Melody.


    It was Melody on the phone.

 Chapter 458

    Olivia''s face changed in an instant. Brayden could tell who she was speaking to.


    His face turned cold.


    Melody.


    It was her.


    Brayden looked at Olivia and said, "Olivia, give me your phone."


    Olivia heard his voice and looked up at him.


    Brayden was clearly unpleasant. Olivia thought of his expression just now and what Melody had just said.


    She understood.


    "Brayden is next to me. I''ll give him my phone."


    Then she gave her phone to Brayden.


    But Melody quickly said, "No."


    Olivia frowned.


    Melody said, "He''s right next to you. You can just turn on the hands-free. After all, this has something to do with you."


    "Does it have anything to do with me?"


    What did it have to do with her?


    Before Olivia could think more, Melody said, "You are now a part of the Weston Family, my nephew, Brayden''s wife. Of course, this has something to do with you."


    Melody deliberately emphasized the words like nephew and Brayden''s wife.


    Olivia pursed her lips and said nothing.


    She waited for Melody to continue.


    She wanted to hear what Melody was going to say.


    Melody did not beat around the bush and said, "Today is Everett''s birthday. It just so happens that AK Company is having a party at Alice winery. I''m going to take the chance to celebrate Everett''s birthday at the winery."


    "As Everett''s nephew, you and Brayden have toe."


    Olivia did not speak.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to say it, but that she was stunned.


    It was Everett''s birthday.


    She forgot.


    She had long forgotten.


    She hadpletely forgotten.


    But Melody''s words reminded her of everything she had forgotten.


    It even reminded her of that night.


    The night of his birthday was the first time they had sex after they got married.


    Seeing Olivia looked unpleasant, Brayden couldn''t care less. He took the phone from her hand and said coldly, "What did you say?"


    Cold words came to Melody''s ear, and Melody''s face lit up with a smile. "What did I say? What can I say? I''m just informing you to attend the party at Alice Winery tonight to celebrate Everett''s birthday." "Look how excited you are."


    Melody smiled as if she did not feel Brayden''s anger.


    But how could she not feel it?


    She felt it, but she enjoyed the feeling that Brayden and Olivia became emotional because of her words.


    She was happy when they got emotional.


    The more emotional they were, the happier she became.


    Hearing Melody''sughter, Brayden clenched his phone with a cold face.


    "Do you have to hurt people like that?"


    Why did she be such a person who enjoyed hurting others?


    The smile on Melody''s face disappeared in an instant, and anger welled up in her eyes. "Hurt? Who was hurt?" she asked.


    Brayden was furious, but after hearing Melody''s words, all his anger disappeared.


    He became calm.


    "You hurt Olivia like this, but in the end, you only hurt yourself."


    Everett didn''t love her anymore.


    Inviting them to go to Alice Winery might end in disaster for both of them.


    They were having a hard time, and so was she.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The anger in Melody''s eyes was cracked, like a mask being chopped off to reveal her true face.


    It was fragile.


    She tried to hold on.


    Melody''s eyes were moist for a moment. She looked up, raised her chin, and looked ahead. She said word for word, "I''m going to hell, so are you."

 Chapter 459

    Brayden hung up and looked at Olivia.


    She looked very pale.


    Holding Olivia''s hand, he said, "Let her alone. We live our lives. She lives hers."


    "Don''t think about her, and don''t care about it."


    Olivia shook her head and looked ahead. "Brayden, I was wondering if it was because I had been evasive, so Melody could strike me with simple words."


    She thought she was strong enough to bear all the storms.


    But Melody''s few words left herpletely defeated.


    She shouldn''t be like this.


    She should be brave to face it.


    Facing everything that happened before.


    Olivia looked at Brayden. "Let''s go to the party tonight."


    Brayden looked into her eyes. "Really?"


    "Yes."


    She had made up her mind.


    Never be evasive.


    But to face it.


    Only when she really faced it could she really get rid of it.


    "Okay, let''s go together."


    The two of them went home and dressed themselves up.


    However, it was already 5: 15 pm when they arrived at Alice Winery.


    Preston set the time for everyone to arrive at the winery at five o''clock and the party would start at six o''clock.


    Now the guests came to the winery one after another.


    The hotel staff was checking in at the door.


    Olivia and Brayden got out of the car, walked over, and wrote down their names.


    Olivia then said, "Let''s go."


    "OK."


    Olivia held Brayden''s arm and went in.


    Drinks and meals had been arranged in the winery for everyone to dine in a buffet style.


    But they didn''t expect that there was a band ying inside.


    Melodious music reverberated in the winery, and employees no longer wear work clothes, but dresses or skirts.


    They were dressed up in good spirits and the atmosphere was good.


    Olivia looked around but didn''t see Preston, Everett, and Melody.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She withdrew her gaze and stopped searching.


    They woulde here.


    She believed it.


    Brayden kept looking at Olivia. In his eyes, no one was more important than Olivia.


    "Are you hungry?" He asked.


    "No, what about you?"


    "Neither did I."


    Olivia smiled. "I think this winery is very big. Shall we hang around?"


    "Okay."


    The two of them seemed to have forgotten what day it was today and who they were going to meetter. They walked towards the flowerbed in front of them. Olivia did not expect that everything would be so natural when she started to confront the problem.


    She thought her decision was right.


    A ck luxury car was parked outside the winery, and Preston got out of it.


    He got out of the car, and so did the person on the passenger seat.


    He still wore the same ck suit, which was Everett''s unique color.


    Everett did not move and his gaze fell on a couple walking on the cobblestone road ahead.


    Preston also saw the couple.


    He saw them as soon as he drove over.


    But didn''t Olivia say she wouldn''t be here?


    Why was she here?


    Even with Brayden?


    Preston frowned and looked at Everett.


    Was it for Everett?


    Otherwise, why would Oliviae?


    Olivia and Brayden came to the flowerbed. There were many flowers in the garden, and even in this season, they bloomed beautifully.


    Olivia looked at the flowers and became in a good mood. "These flowers are beautiful."


    The flowers confided their fragrance, blooming quietly like women.


    Very beautiful.


    Brayden didn''t answer her.


    Confused, Olivia turned around and saw Brayden pointing his phone at her.


    As soon as she turned around, he shot her.


    Olivia was stunned and quickly responded, smiling and saying, "You took pictures of me secretly again."


    It seemed to have be his habit that he would secretly take pictures of her whenever he was free. Brayden shook his head. "No."


    "Hmm?"


    He actually denied it.


    Brayden looked at her, raised his phone, and continued to take pictures.


    ''I''m taking your picture fairly,'' he said.


    It wasn''t a creepshot.


    Olivia burst outughing.


    Brayden pressed the shutter again.


    He wanted to keep every look of her, not only in his heart but also in the frame, forever.


    Suddenly, a voice broke the warm atmosphere between them.

 Chapter 460

    "Olivia!"


    It was Grace''s voice.


    Olivia looked over and saw Grace running over.


    She was wearing a green dress. She looked vibrant.


    Olivia smiled. "Hello, there."


    Grace ran to Olivia very quickly and gasped. "Olivia, didn''t you say you went to Provence with your husband?"


    Why didn''t she go to the party? Was Olivia giving her a surprise?


    Olivia paused before saying, "I have something to do."


    Grace beamed and narrowed her eyes. "That''s great. I won''t be alone with you around!"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She held Olivia''s arm, and she was extremely dependent on Olivia.


    Brayden walked over, looking at Grace holding Olivia''s arm and saying, "You havepany. What about me?"


    Seeing Brayden, Grace hurriedly withdrew her hand and called out, "Mr. James!"


    She didn''t even see him.


    She only saw Olivia.


    "Hi."


    "Olivia is my partner tonight, not yours."


    Brayden took Olivia by the waist.


    Grace nodded. "Don''t worry. I will not be the third wheel!"


    Then she waved to Olivia. "Olivia, I''m going to eat something."


    She ran away.


    Grace didn''t expect Brayden to be here, which made her so disappointed. She would be alone tonight.


    As Grace ran away, Olivia said to Brayden, "It''s not fun for her to be alone." That was why Grace came to her.


    Brayden looked at her with affection. "You have to be by my side tonight."


    Olivia''s expression changed slightly, and then she nodded.


    Yes, they couldn''t be separated tonight.


    When everyone arrived, Preston took the microphone and spoke on the stage.


    The employees who were drinking and eating all stopped and looked at Preston.


    Olivia looked over as well.


    However, Brayden did not look at Preston. He looked at Everett, who was sitting on the sofa.


    Everett did not listen to nor looked at Preston. He looked over here.


    He looked at Brayden and Olivia.


    When Brayden looked at him, he also looked at Brayden.


    But a secondter, he looked at Olivia.


    It seemed that there was no one here, only Olivia.


    He could only see Olivia in the world.


    Brayden tightened his hand on Olivia''s waist, and his eyes were cold.


    "Everett, you''re telling me that even if I marry Olivia and is with her right now, it still won''t stop you, right?"


    Olivia didn''t notice that Everett was looking at her. She fixed her eyes on Preston and listened to him.


    Preston also looked at Olivia, but he was also looking at Brayden.


    He saw Brayden looking at Everett and the coldness in Brayden''s eyes.


    Preston was a little worried.


    He had a feeling that something was going to happen tonight.


    Melody stood in front of the fence in a long dress upstairs. She was wearing exquisite makeup. Her long hair waspletelybed behind her head. She looked at the people standing below, her lips curling slightly.


    Here they came.


    They were all here.


    "This press conference was a sess, but it was all a result of your hard work. Thank you."


    The employees apuded.


    Preston continued, "Let''s rx tonight. In less than a month, we have to work even harder to make AK shine again!"


    "Okay!"


    "Let the party begins!"


    "Wow!"


    The staff cheered, and the music started.


    Brayden withdrew his gaze and said to Olivia, "Are you tired? Let''s go over there and rest."


    There was music all around, people talking, and Olivia couldn''t hear him clearly. "What did you say?"


    Brayden leaned closer to her, his lips almost touching her ears. "I said you must be tired of standing in high heels. Let''s go sit on the sofa."


    The warm breath from his mouth sprayed on Olivia''s ear, and it became slightly red.


    "Okay."


    Brayden was leading Olivia over.


    Before they reached the sofa, the surroundings fell into darkness all of a sudden.

 Chapter 461

    Brayden immediately took Olivia into his arms and stared around.


    As it was getting dark, screams were heard after a short silence. Some even started running in panic.


    Olivia''s heart tightened when she heard the sound of chaos around her.


    Did Melody do it?


    What was she going to do?


    Brayden hugged Olivia and whispered, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    He wouldn''t let anything happen to her.


    "Okay."


    She wasn''t afraid.


    As soon as Brayden finished speaking, there was a crack in the hall and a beam of light fell.


    Themotion in the hall stopped.


    Everyone looked at the light, including Olivia and Brayden.


    The beam of light hit a man sitting on the sofa in front of them.


    He was wearing a ck suit with his legs crossed. In the meanwhile, he held a ss of wine in his hand. Everyone panicked in the dark, but he enjoyed it. His indifferent face and deep eyes were like dark hell. When the light hit Everett, he seemed to be the master here. Everyone looked at him.


    Preston looked at Everett in the light. Everett was not afraid of the dark, nor was he afraid of the light. Everett held the wine ss all the time, his dark eyes deep.


    Preston looked around for Melody.


    Who else could make such a fuss besides Melody?


    However, there was no other light around except the light that hit Everett.


    Everyone was standing in the hall. The darkness had wrapped them up. Preston couldn''t find Melody.


    Preston frowned.


    Melody, what was she going to do?


    Olivia, who was held in Brayden''s arms, looked at Everett, who was sitting on the sofa without moving or talking.


    But her hand holding Brayden''s suit tightened.


    It seemed that she had not seen Everett so close for a long time. Now that she looked at him this way, she felt that he was very strange.


    It was as if this was not the person who married her in the first year.


    It was someone else.


    And it felt like that night, the night of the nightmare.


    She was trampled on by everyone, and he watched coldly as her child left her.


    Olivia hated him.


    She hated him!


    Brayden felt something strange about Olivia. He looked down at her, saw her red and angry eyes. Brayden immediately hugged her, put her head in his arms, and said, "Olivia, don''t look at him." He was silent and his heart was pounding.


    Olivia gripped his suit tightly, her five fingers trembling with the force of her grip.


    She hated this moment.


    Why could he treat her like that? He could still sit there and control the fate of many people.


    Even hers.


    Why?


    Brayden felt Olivia''s trembling, hugged her and walked out.


    She couldn''t stay here anymore.


    But before he left, Melody''s voice rang out around him.


    "We met when we were five. You were two years older than me. At that time, I called you brother, and you called me sister."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As Melody spoke, arge screen appeared in the hall with two photos.


    One photo was of a girl and the other was of a boy.


    The boy was wearing a little suit and the girl was wearing a princess dress, they both looked like a little prince and a little princess respectively.


    Soon, the two photos disappeared and aplete picture appeared on the screen. This time, the two of them were together. The girl was sitting on the swing and the boy was standing beside her.


    It seemed that the boy was dissatisfied with being photographed and looked at the camera coldly.


    The girl smiled happily at the camera.


    It goes without saying that everyone here knows who these two people are.


    This was Everett and Melody as children.


    They didn''t have stic surgery, and people recognized them through the outline and facial features at a nce.


    The hall erupted in talk.


    "This is... Mr. Weston?"


    "Miss Johnson?"


    "What''s going on?"


    Soon, Melody''s voice rang again.


    "You didn''t like to talk when you were young. You were cold and arrogant."


    Melody said, smiling as if she had thought of something.


    "I was very proud at that time, but when I met you, I put down my pride and stood beside you."


    "Until now."


    Her voice became serious, and at the end of the sentence, there seemed to be apromise.


    It was apromise after shedding all Melody''s pride.


    The people below were quiet.

 Chapter 462

    They seemed to be listening to a beautiful story.


    They could not help but hold their breath when listening to Melody.


    As for Olivia, she suddenly calmed down after Melody spoke.


    She looked up at the photo on the screen.


    As Melody spoke, precious photos appeared on the screen of her and Everett as children.


    When they were young...


    A scene that she had forgotten surfaced in Olivia''s mind.


    It was an afternoon. She went to the library to clean up.


    After she married Everett, they lived in a vi with arge library.


    While she was cleaning, she identally dropped a book.


    It was a book written in German. She did not know what it was, but a photo fell out of it.


    The same one as the one on the screen.


    Everett looked at the camera coldly while Melody sat on the swing.


    This was the photo.


    At that time, Olivia didn''t know who Melody was. She only knew Everett.


    She recognized the little boy in the picture as Everett. She smiled, thinking that Everett was cold since he was a child.


    When Everett came back in the evening, she gave him the photo, saying that it had identally fallen out of the book when she was doing the cleaning. When she handed that photo to Everett, she immediately sensed that something was wrong with him.


    But the feeling juststed for a moment.


    She didn''t think too much.


    Everett didn''t say anything. He put the photo on the bedside table and went to take a bath.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    But that night, when they had sex, he put forth his strength. She was exhausted and fell asleep after that.


    When she woke up again, she saw him smoking on the balcony.


    He acted strangely.


    But at that time, she had no idea that his strangeness was because of the photo. She only thought that it was because of work.


    She didn''t know how tofort him, so she went to the balcony to hug him as an apany.


    They had sex again, then shepletely fell asleep.


    That happened a long time ago. But the memory surfaced in Olivia''s mind again.


    Olivia smiled, but tears welled up in her eyes.


    It was ironic. She was so desperate.


    Why didn''t she ask more at that time?


    If she asked him one more question, would he be angry and divorce her, and then there would be no pain ever since?


    Olivia lowered her head and turned to leave.


    She told herself to face it, but it was to cut open the scars she had healed and face the pain she had suffered.


    She couldn''t bear it.


    At least for now, she couldn''t.


    Olivia walked away alone. Brayden was nervous and immediately followed up.


    "Olivia!"


    Olivia kept her head down and walked quickly.


    Preston heard the noise and looked over.


    When he saw this, his face became solemn, and he looked around and strode backstage. Brayden heard Brayden''s voice and regained his senses from his memories. He looked over. His hand that shook the ss stopped, and the knuckled fingers turned pale.


    At this moment, Everett was no longer an outsider.


    He was the party involved.


    He got up and looked at somece.


    Somece across the screen.


    A person was standing there.


    A tall, beautiful person was staring at him.


    Melody.


    Melody saw Everett stand up and smiled.


    "Everett, you finally react."


    Melody looked somewhere else. Soon, a beam of light shone on Olivia, who was walking fast.

 Chapter 463

    Olivia stopped and everyone looked at her.


    She was wearing a light blue dress today. The v-neck design revealed her shoulders, her beautiful neck and her delicate corbone. She stood in the light, her slender figure and slim waist became the focus of everyone.


    The dress was bought by Hai Brayden for her. Whenever he went anywhere and saw beautiful clothes, he would buy them for her. Without a doubt, he had a good taste.


    Olivia paused and her mind went nk when she was suddenly illuminated by the light.


    But soon, someone held her hand.


    Olivia looked at the man standing beside her and she gradually calmed down.


    Brayden clenched her hand and whispered, "Olivia, let''s go home."


    Olivia''s eyes were moist in an instant.


    ''Go home.''


    Yeah.


    She had a family now. She was not alone anymore.


    "Yes, go home."


    Brayden took her hand and left.


    The lights moved as they left.


    Melody said, "Nephew, niece-inw, today is your uncle''s birthday. Why don''t you stay with him until this birthday party is over?"


    The staff in the hall heard this, surprised.


    "Today''s Mr. Weston''s birthday?"


    "Is today Mr. Weston''s birthday?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "It must be! Miss Johnson has prepared such a surprise!"


    Brayden looked up to see the voice came from.


    Behind the fence of the second floor.


    Melody had already stood there and a beam of light fell on her.


    She was wearing a red dress and was dazzling.


    Brayden said, "You''ve known each other for so many years and loved each other for so many years. It''s enough that you are by his side to celebrate his birthday."


    "And I."


    He looked at Olivia. "I''m going to leave with the person I love the most. Her emotions are what I care about the most. Even it''s my uncle''s birthday party, I will leave." After that, he carried Olivia and strode away.


    So what about his uncle?


    The most important person to him was the one who could stay with him for the rest of his life.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Melody did not speak again. She looked at Everett.


    Everett just looked at them leaving.


    Melody smiled, and the smile fell on her eyes.


    ''Everett, look, what is love?


    ''This is love.


    ''You are not the match for Brayden.'' Melody thought.


    Preston went backstage and told the staff to stop showing the photos.


    But Olivia had already been hurt.


    He walked out and looked at the two of them melting into the night. His heart suddenly felt bad.


    What was love?


    Would it bring pain or happiness?


    He was confused.


    Brayden and Olivia left, and the hall was filled with melodious music again as if nothing had happened.


    However, in the music, everything was changed.


    The surface was torn open, and the bloody truth was exposed.


    Everything was changed totally.


    Melody looked at the man standing in front of the sofa and said. "Brayden is right. Nothing is more important than the person he loves the most." "Everett, I am very happy. At this moment, I am by your side."


    Melody said, stopping in front of Everett.


    The music continued, but the staff who were talking looked over.


    It was still dark, but the lights fell on Melody and Everett.


    Standing together, they looked like a perfect match.


    Melody looked at Everett and reached out to him. "You''re 35. I''ve stayed with you for half of your life, and I''m going to stay with you for the rest of your life." Everett looked at her with cold, dark eyes.


    He was ruthless to Melody, his eyes without any warmth or love.


    Everything was silent, as Everett''s eyes fell on Melody''s face.


    Everyone looked at him and waited for his answer.


    They waited for him to say OK.


    However, in the midst of all the attention, he turned his eyes and left the hall.


    He left the winery.


    Melody was left standing there alone.


    Melody''s palms were empty under the lights.


    Preston''s heart sank when he saw this.


    He was not surprised that Everett would leave.


    Melody had challenged Everett''s bottom line, and Everett would not be lenient, even though they grew up together and loved each other for years.


    But he did not believe that Melody would not know the consequences of her actions.


    She must have known him well since she had been with him for years.


    But why would she challenge Everett even after she knew him well enough to know the consequences of what she did tonight?


    Or she did that because she wanted to see how important she was to Everett?


    Or because she wanted to hurt everyone since she was hurt?


    Everyone was hurt.

 Chapter 464

    As Brayden, Olivia and Everett left, the atmosphere in the hall turned weird.


    The previous bustle had now turned into whispers in twos and threes.


    Everyone was looking at Melody, who was standing in the light. People were gossiping.


    Preston asked someone to liven up the atmosphere. He came to Melody. "If I had known what you would do tonight. I would have stopped you."


    Preston wouldn''t allow Melody to hurt people.


    Melody curled her lips and looked up at him. "Do you feel sorry about Olivia?"


    After all, she hurt the person he liked.


    Preston sighed. "Melody, we''re friends. I hope you''re happy."


    His love for Olivia was no longer a secret to many people.


    He would not deny it.


    But he wouldn''t lose his judgment or reason just because he liked her.


    Melody''s actions hurt others and herself. She had lost her mind.


    As a friend, he didn''t want her to do this.


    Melody chuckled. "Happy?"


    "Did you just see that I was happy?"


    Her eyes were full of ridicule, both for herself and for him.


    Preston looked at her. "As long as you want, happiness is everywhere."


    Just like Olivia.


    She was in pain, but now she was happy.


    "Really? I want Everett to love me. I hope that we''re the same as before. Is that possible?"


    Preston, "Maybe you''ll be happy if you give up."


    "Give up?"


    "You asked me to give up."


    "Then let me ask you. Can you put Olivia down? Can you not like her?"


    "You can''t do it, can you? Preston, you have no right to me me."


    Melody turned and left.


    Preston stood there, looking at her back as she left. He wore a mocking smile.


    It was hard for people who fell in love to stop thinking about their beloved ones.


    He really wasn''t qualified.


    Grace was among the crowd and her eyes were moist.


    For some reason, she cried when she heard what her brother-inw said.


    She felt terrible.


    No.


    She couldn''t cry anymore.


    Her makeup was going to be ruined.


    Grace quickly put down her food and went to the bathroom.


    In the dark, someone looked at what had happened here and smiled evilly.


    Olivia had another nightmare this night.


    It took Brayden a long time to wake her up.


    Olivia opened her eyes. There was sweat and tears on her face.


    Brayden was relieved to see her awake, but he quickly picked her up and wiped her sweat with a tissue. "Olivia?"


    Olivia was in a daze. She hadn''t recovered from the nightmare.


    She didn''t respond to Brayden.


    Brayden did not call her again this time. He held her in his arms, lips resting on her ears, and said softly, "Olivia, that''s all over. You''re doing well now. You''ll be better in the future. Trust me." She was having nightmares and talking, and he heard her.


    Olivia moved her eyes, then buried them in Brayden''s arms and closed them.


    Every time she thought of the past, she had nightmares.


    All these years, it had never changed.


    And just now, she had nightmares, which were worse than before.


    She knew that she had a nightmare in her heart.


    This nightmare followed her mood swings.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The bigger her mood swung, the stronger it came.


    After a while, Olivia said, "I''m fine.


    I will be fine the next day."


    It was dark, and the lights in Paris were still on. Preston and Everett were standing on the balcony, watching the night scene.


    Preston took a sip of the wine and shook his head. "It was a pity to watch such a beautiful night just with you."


    Everett looked into the distance. "Please go."


    Preston turned around and leaned back against the balcony, looking at theyout of the room, which was dark and depressing.


    He curled his lips. "How heartless."


    No one knew if Preston was talking about Everett''s response or making a conclusion about his usual style.


    Everett did not answer, and Preston did not speak again. The atmosphere was quiet.


    Preston finished the wine in his ss and turned to look at Everett, "Olivia''s with Brayden now. She is very happy. I believe Brayden can give her happiness."


    "I think it''s good that Melody and you can be happy together."


    His eyes finally moved as he looked ahead, then he turned to look at Preston. "So?"


    Preston looked at Everett''s eyes seriously. "Don''t break up Brayden and Olivia."

 Chapter 465

    Everett didn''t have much work during this period, and he seemed to enjoy the rare rxation.


    But actually, he had done a lot of things.


    And he thought what he had done could stop Olivia from being with Brayden.


    He was waiting.


    Waiting for an opportunity.


    He was like a dormant leopard waiting for the right opportunity to kill its prey.


    He didn''t want to see Olivia stay by Brayden'' side.


    "Olivia is not the right woman for you, but Brayden and she was a perfect match."


    Everett''s eyes were getting darker and daker, and the darkness seemed to have covered all the light in his eyes.


    He turned his eyes and looked into the distance without saying anything.


    The party showed AK''s employees something different from the surface.


    So after the party, the employees looked at Olivia differently.


    They were cautious about her, but also jealous of her.


    They were cautious because Everett and Olivia, his ex-wife, had a subtle rtionship, and Everett didn''t love Melody that much as the media revealed. They were jealous because Olivia could have Brayden, such an outstanding man, loved her that much although she had married once.


    However, Olivia did not pay attention to these curious eyes. She was still being herself and doing what she should do.


    How time flew. It was getting closer to November 18th.


    November 18th was a special day.


    Everyone in the business and entertainment world had been looking forward to it for a long time.


    And AK employees had been gossiping about the wedding.


    They look at Olivia with excited eyes.


    Three dayster, Everett and Melody were having a wedding.


    As his ex-wife, Olivia really didn''t have any feelings at all?


    "It''s three days before Mr. Weston and Melody''s wedding. But Olivia seems to be indifferent to it."


    "It''s true. She just does what she should do every day as if nothing will happen."


    "She has a violinist husband who loves and dotes on her. Of course she will be indifferent to it."


    "Well, we can''t envy that."


    In the tea room during the lunch break, the employees were gossiping.


    Suddenly, someone asked, "Isn''t designer Olivia''s husband Mr. Weston''s nephew? So Olivia is his niece-inw? They have to attend their uncle''s wedding, right?"


    Others were stunned.


    But soon, someone nodded. "I think so."


    "I think so, too. Now that Olivia is Mr. Weston''s niece-inw, she must attend his wedding even though she''s his ex-wife."


    "I don''t think so. Although Olivia and Mr. Weston have divorced a long time ago, it will still be embarrassing if she attends."


    "Embarrassing? Didn''t you attend the party at Alice wineryst time? Olivia and her husband attended Mr. Weston''s birthday party, too."


    "Yes. That party was organized by Mr. Smith. It was a party for our employees to rx. And we were not told that we could bring our family, but Olivia came with her husband. It was obvious that they were going to celebrate Mr. Weston''s birthday."


    " but didn''t you see what happenedter that night? That''s quite embarrassing."


    "I remember that after Melody showed those photos, Olivia''s husband took her away. Mr. Weston seemed to be angry too, and Melody was left behind."


    "Well, I feel that there''s something wrong among them."


    "Hehe, his ex-wife bes his niece-inw, isn''t that weird?"


    Olivia stood outside with a cup in her hand. "Excuse me, please."


    They heard the calm voice and turned around and their expressions changed.


    They hurried up and left.


    Soon the tea room was quiet again.


    Olivia went to the coffee machine, made a cup of coffee, and returned to the Design Department.


    During this period of time, she rarely worked in the design room because after finishing manual work, she had some mental work.


    But most of the work was done, and with Grace around, she was not as busy as before. Now she left work at 5:00 pm every day and went to work at 9:00 am.


    She was in a better health condition.


    Brayden went on a business trip for a few days at intervals. And they lived a happy life.


    She had forgotten what happened at the party that night.


    If she hadn''t heard what they just said, she could really forgot.


    Olivia sat down and took a sip of coffee.


    Suddenly, an email arrived with a ''ding''.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 466

    Olivia put down her coffee cup, took her phone, and opened the email.


    "At 2:20 pm, chief designers of the Design Department will meet in conference room seven."


    Twenty past two in the afternoon.


    Olivia looked at her phone. It was half past one and there was almost an hour left.


    So there was no rush.


    She took the mouse and clicked on the files on herputer.


    She had been busy, so she didn''t make the essories, but entrusted them to Spencer''s workers.


    The domestic workers made them ording to her requirements and sent them over. If there were any problems, she asked them to make some changes.


    All the sample essories were finished now, but she wanted to learn how to do it herself.


    She did not forget what Mr. Smith had said.


    AK Company would develop its own brand of essories.


    She couldn''t rx her will to move forward.


    Time passed by quickly and it was soon almost 2:20.


    Everyone went to the conference room, and so did Olivia.


    The meeting should be about the release of the new products.


    Theunch would be on December 1st.


    It was only half a month away from December 1st.


    Everyone sat down in the conference room. Preston and his secretary came in soon.


    Everett didn''te here anymore.


    He rarely showed up after that party.


    Olivia did not ask why. Nor was she curious.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    What happened to him had nothing to do with her.


    Preston looked at the staff and said, "Today is the 14th, and it''s only half a month from December 1st. Theunch of the new product is almost ready, but you can''t rx." "You can''t rx until that day is over."


    Everyone nodded. "Of course."


    Preston looked at the secretary, who nodded and handed out the documents in her hand.


    One for each.


    When everyone got the document, Preston said, "There''s something I need to tell you in advance, and it is in the document in your hands. Open it and take a look." Everyone, including Olivia, opened it.


    Soon, she pursed her lips.


    Because she saw something about AK Company''s subsidiary.


    It was set up by Everett.


    Preston''s eyes fell on Olivia''s face and found her expression changed.


    He knew that was because of Everett.


    She usually looked calm, but when she saw anything rted to Everett, she changed.


    After seeing the documents in their hands, everyone began to whisper to each other.


    The quiet meeting room became lively.


    "A subsidiary? Why did the boss suddenly open a subsidiary?"


    "Yeah, I haven''t heard anything before."


    "I remember that many people came for interviewsst month, so the designers were hired for the subsidiary, right?"


    "I think you are right."


    "But, the subsidiary is founded by Mr. Weston?"


    "Let me see. It''s true!"


    "Did Mr. Westone here not only for the release of the new products a while ago but also for the founding of a subsidiary?"


    Preston listened to them whispering. After a while, he said, "Everybody."


    The conference room quieted down quickly.


    Everyone looked at Preston, feeling confused.


    No one here, except Olivia and Preston, knew about opening a subsidiary.


    Preston looked at them and said, "As soon as the release of the new products is over, I will send a few experienced employees to the subsidiary. If any of you want to go, send an email to the human resources staff. They will arrange it."


    Olivia frowned.


    Sending experienced employees to the subsidiary?


    She had a bad feeling that she might be sent there.


    Olivia looked at Preston.


    Preston was also looking at her.


    She became nervous.


    Preston said.

 Chapter 467

    "I will assign some of you to help, but if you don''t want to, I won''t force you."


    Olivia was nervous when hearing the first half of Preston''s words, but when she heard thetter half, she rxed.


    Mr. Smith knew that she would not go there, nor would he force her to.


    With his words, she was relieved.


    The meeting ended in half an hour. Olivia returned to her seat.


    Not long after she sat down, Preston sent her an email.


    Olivia checked it.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t ask you to go there."


    Olivia smiled and replied to him with ''Thank you.''


    Preston saw her email, but he didn''t smile, nor did he feel rxed.


    The subsidiarypany in Mn was already under construction, and it would soon bepleted, and before that, the head office would send senior designers over with green hands. The n was made long ago, and it was reasonable. He didn''t think much about it.


    But now, it was close to Everett and Melody''s wedding. But Everett was still in Mn, not in Sicily.


    He finally realized that Everett didn''t mean to enter the fashion world with this subsidiary, but he set up this new subsidiary for Olivia.


    He set it up for her.


    Everett wanted Olivia to go to Mn.


    And he wouldn''t let Olivia go there, but could he stop Everett?


    Could he?


    In Sicily.


    Melody stood in the hotel room, staring at the model standing in front of her, lost in thought.


    The model was wearing a white strapless wedding dress, with a boat neck and an inverted V design, which highlighted the woman''s corbone and slender neck.


    The cinched dress was in a perfect curve from the underarm to the ankle.


    The lower part of the dress made of pure silk white yarn, with an expensive European crystal nnel as its lining, elegant and noble.


    The dress was trailing along the floor withce-made flowers on it.


    This wedding dress was very beautiful.


    It was romantic, noble, mysterious, dreamy, and Melody was satisfied with it in any respect.


    She was very satisfied with the wedding dress that she had designed.


    However, she was satisfied with the wedding dress, but not the reality.


    Everett hadn''te yet.


    Three dayster, they would have a wedding.


    Three days.


    How time flew!


    ''Everett, aren''t you going toe?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ''Or do you want me to trick you toe here?'' Melody thought.


    Leona was sitting on the hotel sofa and making a phone call, but no one answered, and her face was getting gloomier.


    She was calling Everett.


    This was the third call she made today.


    However, no one answered.


    She knew it wasn''t that he was busy, but that he didn''t want to answer her phone!


    Leona angrily hung up her phone and threw it aside, her chest heaving.


    He hadn''t shown up since the wedding was prepared.


    She didn''t say anything or go to him. She just wanted him to show up before the wedding.


    But now that it was only three days away from the wedding, he still didn''t show up. What did he want to do?


    He didn''t want the wedding?


    He would leave Melody alone?


    Leona sat on the sofa, and the more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    Suddenly, she stood up and walked out.


    Melody made a phone call. As soon as she hung up the phone, the door was knocked.


    She turned around and opened the door.


    Leona stood at the door and looked at her with a gloomy face. "Did Everett call you?"


    Melody''s eyes moved slightly. "What''s wrong?"


    She turned around and walked in.


    When Leona saw Melody''s expression was as usual, her face was even gloomier.


    "Your wedding will be in three days, but Everett hasn''te yet. Don''t tell me he won''te on the wedding day."


    Now the whole country was looking forward to the wedding, and even was the whole world watching.


    If Everett didn''t show up by then, it was not just Melody who would be embarrassed, but also the Weston Family.


    Melody sat on the sofa, curled her lips and looked at Leona. "I don''t know if he''lle."


    "What did you say?"


    Leona''s face darkened. She was furious.


    Melody smiled and said, "I said, I don''t know if he wille."


    Leona sneered.


    "Melody, if Everett doesn''t show up on the wedding day, Weston Family will be embarrassed. But you will be humiliated." Because she was a top star.


    Melody nodded. She took out a beautiful box from the drawer, then took out thedy''s cigarette and lit it as if she didn''t care at all.


    Leona watched her smoke, and her eyes were burning with displeasure.


    She was really unsatisfied with her daughter-inw.


    Melody blew out a smoke ring and said, "So I''m trying to get him here."


    Leona squinted. "Trying to?"


    "Of course, as you said, I am the one who will be humiliated, but not the Weston Family."


    "And how will I humiliate myself?"


    Melody looked at Leona, who was smiling with cold eyes.


    How could she humiliate herself?


    Impossible.

 Chapter 468

    Olivia finished her day''s work. She made an appointment with Grace to go shopping together in the evening.


    She seldom went shopping because she was too busy.


    But she hadn''t been so busy at work this month, so she hung out more.


    Brayden, in particr, liked to ask her out.


    However, he happened to be on a business trip these days. She counted the days and reckoned he would be back soon.


    The car soon stopped at the mall, and Olivia paid and got out of the taxi.


    She asked Grace to meet her at the entrance of the mall.


    Olivia looked at the time. It was 6:25.


    They made an appointment to meet at half past six.


    Olivia looked around, wondering if Grace hade.


    Just as she thought about it, Grace''s voice came from behind her.


    "Olivia!"


    Olivia turned around, and saw Grace running over with a bag and two ice cream in her hands.


    "Olivia, here you go."


    Olivia looked at the ice cream and felt cold holding it in her hands.


    She smiled and said, "It''s so cold but you still eat ice cream. Aren''t you afraid of the cold?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Grace took her arm and said happily, "I''m not afraid! This ice cream only tastes good when it''s cold!"


    Then she quickly said to Olivia, "Olivia, eat quickly. This ice cream is delicious!"


    Olivia was afraid of the cold, and she rarely ate anything cold.


    But it was hard for Olivia to turn down Grace''s warm-hearted offer, so she had to eat it.


    But after eating it, Olivia felt cold all over.


    She felt very cold.


    Grace was excited, "Olivia, how is it? Do you feel good?"


    Olivia saw the excitement on Grace''s face and shook her head hard, "No."


    It felt bad.


    It was so cold that her mouth was numb.


    She couldn''t feel anything.


    Seeing this, Grace blinked at Olivia, "Olivia, are you afraid of the cold?"


    Then Grace touched her hand, which startled her, "Olivia, why is your hand so cold?"


    "It''s okay. Let''s go shopping."


    There were air conditioners in the mall, so she could be warm soon.


    Grace knew that she might be in trouble, so she grabbed Olivia''s hand and blew hot air into her hand.


    Olivia looked at her anxious expression and raised her lips, "It''s okay. I''ll be all right in a minute."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Grace said, "Olivia, wait here for me. Wait for me!"


    Then she ran away.


    Olivia didn''t even be able to say anything.


    Olivia looked around helplessly. She was on the fifth floor of the mall.


    The fifth floor was the daily necessities area, and there were many daily necessities.


    When she was busy, Brayden was the one who bought the daily necessities. When she was not busy, they went out to buy them together. Now that Brayden wasn''t around, so she could buy them in advance.


    Olivia sent Grace a message and then started walking around.


    There were no tissues in the house, so she bought a pack of tissues. There were not many wipes left, so she bought some wipes.


    But when she bought wipes, she saw something.


    She saw a wipe heater.


    Could wipes be heated?


    Olivia took it and looked at it.


    When she looked at the wiper heater, a person came closer to her.


    Olivia looked at the function of the wiper heater and decided to buy it for a try.


    She put it in the cart.


    However, she felt something when she put the wipe heater in the cart. When she turned around, a man rushed towards her, covering her mouth with one hand and grabbing her waist with the other. Olivia''s expression changed and she immediately struggled, but she smelled a pungent smell. She lost consciousness and strength, and soon passed out.


    When the man saw that she had fainted, he immediately picked her up and left quickly.


    Grace came back from buying milky tea, but she didn''t find Olivia.


    Where was Olivia?


    Grace looked around and didn''t see Olivia.


    She wondered where Olivia had gone.

 Chapter 469

    Grace looked around for Olivia, and she called her at the same time.


    She had seen the text from Olivia.


    Olivia said she was shopping around on this floor and asked Grace to call her when she arrived.


    However, "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off, please..."


    Grace stopped and looked at the phone with a frown.


    Power off?


    Why did Olivia turn off her phone?


    Grace called Olivia again, but she couldn''t get through.


    Was her phone dead?


    Grace thought it was the most reasonable answer.


    She stopped calling Olivia and looked for her on this floor.


    At first, Grace was not in a hurry at all and happily looked around. But after she searched Olivia for an hour and couldn''t find her on this floor, Grace panicked. She called Olivia again, but the phone was still off.


    She couldn''t find Olivia.


    What should she do?


    "Olivia?"


    "Where are you?"


    "Olivia!"


    Grace started asking passers-by if they had seen Olivia.


    She also showed Olivia''s photo to the staff in the mall and asked if they had seen her.


    But no one said they had seen Olivia. Grace was panicked.


    Where did Olivia go?


    Where did she go?


    Grace was very scared, but she didn''t give up. She continued to ask others, and finally a waitress said she had seen Olivia.


    Grace heaved a sigh of relief. "Where have you seen her?"


    "There."


    The waitress pointed to a row of shelves.


    But was no one was there.


    "Where is she?"


    "A man carried her away."


    "Carried... Carried her away?"


    "Yes."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Grace paused for a few seconds and immediately clicked on her phone to find a photo of Olivia and Brayden.


    When Brayden came to thepany with Olivia, she had secretly taken a phone of them.


    Grace pointed to Brayden in the photo and said, "Is this man?"


    The waitress shook her head. "No, it''s a man in ck clothes and a ck hat."


    ck clothes and a ck hat...


    Grace''s face turned pale.


    Brayden was ying on stage and Kelly watching him with a satisfied smile on her face.


    Brayden''s performance was good during these two months.


    She was relieved.


    Soon, a phone screen in her bag lit up.


    It was Brayden''s phone.


    When Brayden yed on the stage, he gave his phone to her.


    It was muted.


    Kelly didn''t notice it.


    Grace heard "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is busy now." and was very anxious.


    ''Mr. James, why don''t you answer the phone?'' She thought.


    Grace called Brayden again and again, but no one answered.


    She had no choice. She stopped calling Brayden but Jason.


    She couldn''t waste any more time.


    And now only Mr. Smith would know what to do.


    Mr. Smith and Olivia were on good terms. He would definitely help.


    But she didn''t have Mr. Smith''s number, so she had to call her Jason.


    Fortunately, Jason answered the phone.


    "Grace."


    "Brother, give me Mr. Smith''s number. I must call Mr. Smith. I couldn''t find Olivia!"


    When Jason heard her, he was quiet for a few seconds and said, "You couldn''t find Olivia?"


    "Yes! Give me Mr. Smith''s number, I..."


    "I''ll call Mr. Smith."


    Then she hung up the phone and call Preston.


    Preston was not home yet. He was still busy at thepany at this time.


    His phone rang, but he didn''t look at it. He took it and answered, "Hello."


    "Mr. Smith, I couldn''t find Olivia."

 Chapter 470

    Grace held her phone and waited anxiously in the mall.


    She didn''t dare to leave. She thought if she left, she really couldn''t find Olivia.


    She looked at her phone, full of anxiety.


    Why Olivia didn''t all her back?


    What should she do? Please call her back!


    Fortunately, Preston called Grace not long after Jason hung up.


    Grace looked at the strange number and asked, "Is it Mr. Smith?"


    "It''s me. What''s going on?"


    Preston''s voice was calmer than hers, but he was as anxious as Grace.


    "I don''t know what happened. Olivia and I were shopping at the mall. I went to buy milk tea and asked her to wait for me for a while. But when I came back, she disappeared. I asked the staff at the mall. They said that Olivia was carried away by a man wearing ck clothes and a ck hat."


    "Mr. Smith, Olivia may have been kidnapped by the bad guys. What should we do?"


    Preston calmly listened to Grace and asked, "Could it be Brayden?"


    "No, I took his photo and showed it to the staff. She said it wasn''t him!"


    Preston clenched his phone and his face darkened.


    If not, then it would be troublesome.


    "Which mall are you at now? I''ll be right there."


    "I''m at the Edelman Mall."


    "I''ll be right over."


    Preston hung up the phone and went out taking his car key.


    When he got in the car and was about to start the car, something urred in his mind and he stopped.


    Then, Preston took the phone and dialed a number.


    At this moment, in Mn.


    Everett stood in a building and supervised the construction progress.


    Even at this time, the workers were still busy.


    When the phone rang, he took it and turned to go outside.


    "Hello."


    "Olivia is gone."


    His ck pupils contracted and the air around him froze.


    Preston continued, "Just now, at the Edelman Mall, Olivia was taken away by a strange man."


    There was no response from the phone. Preston knew that Everett was listening. He paused for a few seconds and his voice slowed down. "After today, there are only two days left."


    "Your wedding with Melody is in two days, and you''re still in Mn."


    So, it was most likely Melody who took away Olivia.


    The purpose was to force Everett to go to Sicily and marry Melody.


    Preston stopped then.


    He believed that Everett could understand what he meant, and now the key point was what he would do.


    "I''ll handle it."


    The phone was hung up.


    Preston listened to the busy beep of his phone and a bitter smile appeared on his lips.


    ''Indeed, only you, Everett, could handle this.'' He thought.


    It was already 10: 20 when Brayden finished performance.


    It waste.


    Kelly immediately went over and took the violin from him.


    Brayden said, "My cell phone."


    The thing he cared about the most when he finished ying was his cell phone.


    Kelly knew that he was concerned about his wife.


    She handed the phone to him and teased him. "In the past, the most important thing in your life was this violin. I also thought that this violin would maintain the only thing you are concerned about in your whole life and there wouldn''t be another thing or person."


    "But now, the most important in your life is your wife and she is the only one in your heart."


    Brayden nodded. "It seems you''ve improved a lot."


    Kelly spread her hands. "I have to. I''ll always be tortured by you if I can''t make any progress." Brayden took the phone and turned on the screen.


    However, when the screen lit up, he saw the record of five missed calls, then his face darkened.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 471

    Seeing Brayden''s expression change, Kelly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Brayden did not answer her but quickly called Grace.


    Grace had called him five times, but he had missed all of them. Something must have been wrong with Olivia.


    Grace was in Preston''s car now.


    Preston came to the mall, saying he would think of a way and asking her not to worry.


    But how could she not worry?


    Olivia just disappeared and was taken away by a stranger.


    What if something happened to Olivia? How could she tell Mr. James?


    Grace hit her head with her fist. "It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault!"


    "Why did I go to buy the milk tea? I should have stayed with Olivia."


    "If I followed Olivia, she wouldn''t have been taken away!"


    Seeing her hitting herself, Preston frowned. "It''s not your fault. You..."


    Grace''s cell phone rang before he could finish speaking.


    Grace paused and quickly picked up her phone.


    But when she saw the name on the screen, her face turned pale.


    Mr. James...


    It was Mr. James calling...


    What should she do?


    What should she tell him?


    Brayden''s heart thumped as he listened to the beep on his phone, and his face turned grim.


    No one could know what he was feeling right now, and every second felt like a century to him. Finally, Grace answered the phone.


    "Mr. James..."


    A faint voice came, so low that it was almost inaudible.


    But Brayden heard it. So he asked, "Grace, what happened?"


    There was no sound on the phone.


    Brayden clenched his phone and said in a deep voice, "Grace."


    Grace cried. "Mr. James, Olivia is missing!"


    Boom!


    Brayden''s heart sunk.


    Grace cried, "Mr. James, Olivia was taken away by a man I don''t know. I can''t find him. I''m sorry..."


    Grace had a breakdown.


    She felt that Olivia''s disappearance was her fault.


    Now that she heard Brayden asking her, she was so guilty that she waspletely unable to calm down.


    When Brayden heard Grace''s cry, his eardrums buzzed. He just stood there, stunned.


    Kelly had never seen Brayden like this before. He looked like a sculpture, adn his face was extremely pale and grim.


    Kelly was frightened. "Brayden, are you okay?"


    "Brayden?"


    "Say something, Brayden."


    Brayden closed his eyes and covered his face with his hand.


    She had been taken away by a strange man. He had to find her.


    He had to get her back!


    When Brayden opened his eyes again, they were already cold.


    He said, "Grace, tell me what''s going on."


    Grace heard that Brayden''s voice, which was usually gentle, was frighteningly cold now.


    She knew that Mr. James was angry.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He was very angry.


    "Tonight, Olivia and I..."


    Grace cried and told Brayden everything that had happened. After that, Brayden said in a deep voice, "I see."


    Then he wanted to hang up.


    But then, a familiar voice came.


    "Brayden."


    Brayden stopped.


    It was Preston.


    "Mr. Smith."


    "It''s me. Grace called you, but you didn''t answer, so she called me. I am sending her back now."


    "Don''t hang up. Listen to me. Olivia suddenly disappeared. I suspect Melody did it. Everett hasn''t gone to Sicily yet. I think she''s trying to threaten Everett with Olivia."


    "I''ve already called Everett about this. He''ll take care of it. You don''t have to worry."


    Preston quickly told Brayden everything.


    After he finished speaking, Brayden was silent.

 Chapter 472

    Preston knew that Brayden was listening, and that he needed time to digest what he had said.


    Brayden was really digesting what Preston said.


    It could be said that after hearing Preston''s words, his mind became clear.


    It was extremely clear.


    "Mr. Smith, Olivia is my wife. Please don''t contact anyone other than me in the future if anything happens to Olivia."


    Preston was stunned.


    Soon the phone was hung up.


    Preston smiled bitterly at the busy tone.


    Both Brayden and Everett liked hanging up the phone before he could say anything.


    After that, Brayden said to Kelly, "Book a flight back to Paris for me immediately."


    Kelly wanted to ask what happened, but now Brayden''s face was so cold and scary that she dared not ask.


    "I''ll do it right away."


    She picked up her phone and book the ticket for him.


    Brayden then called the bodyguards.


    He asked them to follow Olivia and protect her.


    Now she was missing, but they didn''t even call him.


    Why?


    But just as he was about to make the call, someone was calling him.


    Brayden''s face darkened when he saw the name on the screen.


    He answered the phone and said coldly, "Did you take Olivia away?"


    Melody listened to him and curled her lips. "I wanted to tell you in advance, but I didn''t expect you to have thought about it."


    Brayden did not reply to her Frank confession but clenched his hands.


    In terms of despicability, he was no match for Everett, and in terms of means, he was no match for Melody.


    And that was why Melody stayed with Everett. They were the same.


    Melody didn''t hear his voice, but she was still calm. She continued, "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt her. I just have here to Sicily early to attend my wedding." "You''ll be here on the wedding day anyway, won''t you?"


    But it was quite different to go there voluntarily and to be forced to go there.


    And Brayden and Olivia had decided that they wouldn''t attend Melody and Everett''s wedding.


    Even if Melody invited them, they wouldn''t go.


    But now, he had to.


    "By the way, are you still in New Zend? You don''t have to go back to Paris. Come straight to Sicily."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I''m sure you won''t trust me until you see Olivia with your own eyes."


    Brayden said, "Yes, I don''t trust you, and I don''t trust Everett. I don''t believe anyone but myself."


    "Well, the address will be sent to your pher. I look forward to your arrival, my nephew." Melody hung up.


    Brayden clenched his phone, his knuckles turning white.


    He said, "Book me a flight to Sicily."


    Kelly heard this when she had just booked a flight back to Paris for him.


    "Ah?"


    Brayden looked at her. "Book me a ticket to Sicily now!"


    Preston sent Grace home, asked Jason tofort her and went back.


    On the way back, Preston thought a lot.


    When he was almost home, he called his secretary.


    "Book me a flight to Sicily tomorrow morning."


    "Okay, Mr. Smith."


    "Help me cancel all the schedules for the next three days. I won''t be in Paris."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Preston looked ahead. He had a bad feeling about the wedding. Especially after Olivia suddenly disappeared.

 Chapter 473

    In Sicily, Melody hung up the phone with Brayden and checked at the time.


    It was 11:10 pm.


    It had been four hours since Olivia disappeared.


    These four hours were long enough to make everyone confused.


    But only Brayden called her.


    "Everett, didn''t you know this yet or you didn''t care?"


    "Or rather, you knew I wouldn''t do anything to Olivia?"


    "But, do you know that if youe, I won''t do anything to her?"


    "But if you don''te, I won''t be too kind."


    Melody looked out into the night, picked up her ss, and drank it all in one gulp.


    When Olivia woke up, it was the next morning.


    Shey on the bed and saw an unfamiliar olive-shaped chandelier.


    Her eyes were fixed on it a few seconds before she came to her senses and immediately sat up.


    When she found herself on the bed, she was scared and immediately checked herself.


    Her clothes and pants were still on.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But she was still worried. She stood up, took a few steps, and didn''t feel ufortable at all.


    Only then was she a little relieved.


    But soon she looked around and found herself in apletely strange ce.


    It was not the romantic designs popr in Paris, but the northern European and Mediterranean style.


    The bedding, walls, and curtains were all in blue and light blue.


    They looked veryfortable and rxing.


    But Olivia didn''t feel rxed.


    She did not forget how she fainted.


    She immediately searched her body. Her cell phone and bag were not with her.


    She had nothing to contact anyone.


    Olivia frowned and went to the balcony.


    She saw a vast sea and crowded houses, high and low.


    They were all spire-shaped.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    She was not in Paris.


    The buildings in Paris were not like this.


    What was this ce?


    Who brought her here?


    A person shed through Olivia''s mind, and her face turned cold.


    Everett.


    Would that be him?


    Olivia''s heart was pounding fast and her mind was in turmoil.


    But she calmed herself down and went to the door.


    There must be guards outside.


    But she still wanted to try.


    However, the door opened and there was no one outside.


    Olivia was stunned.


    What did the person want to do?


    Olivia looked around and found herself in a spire-shaped house, just like other houses here.


    It was a single house. It was not very big or very small.


    Olivia clenched her hands and walked out, looking around carefully.


    Even if there was no one outside, she still needed to be careful.


    But as soon as she reached the stairs, apletely unfamiliar Old Nanny came up with breakfast.


    Olivia was stunned.


    The Old Nanny was a foreigner. Her hair was grey and she was very fat. Her face was bby, but her eyes were big.


    She wore a pair of sses and looked very energetic.


    Olivia was stunned when she saw the Old Nanny.


    The Old Nanny also saw her, and her face immediately lit up with a smile. Then she said something very quickly.


    Olivia found that she could not understand what the Old Nanny was saying.


    The Old Nanny didn''t speak English.


    It sounded like a local dialect.


    She asked, "Do you speak English?"


    She could only speak Chinese and English, and her English was not good.


    She could only do some simplemunication.


    Hearing her speak, the Old Nanny said something more, but Olivia still could not understand it.


    Olivia was discouraged.


    It seems that the Old Nanny didn''t know how to speak English.


    The Old Nanny quickly came to her, handed her the tray, and said something.


    Olivia looked at her expression and guesses that the Old Nanny was asking her to have breakfast.


    But how dare Olivia have breakfast at this time? She wanted to find out how she had got here, who brought her here, and where she was.


    Olivia thought of something and immediately turned to run into the bedroom.

 Chapter 474

    She was looking for a pen and paper.


    It didn''t matter if they spoke differentnguages, they could stillmunicate through gestures and drawing pictures.


    If she could draw, the Old Nanny should probably understand what she meant.


    But there was no paper or pen in the bedroom. Except for some decorations, furnitures, there was nothing else in the bedroom.


    Was shepletely isted from the outside world?


    But if she was, why could she still move freely without being watched over?


    The Old Nanny came quickly, put the breakfast on the bedside table, and pulled her to eat breakfast.


    Olivia looked at the Old Nanny''s kind face and her heart moved slightly. Her fingers were writing and drawing in her palm. As she wrote, she said, "Do you have any paper and pen?"


    The Old Nanny saw that Olivia was talking while gesticting. But she waspletely confused, not undersstanding what Olivia was saying or doing.


    Olivia was discouraged.


    Olivia was in apletely strange ce, surrounded by people who didn''t speak the samenguage, as if she went to Mars, only herself an alien. This feeling was awful.


    The Old Nanny saw that Olivia quited down, so she left without saying anything.


    Olivia looked at the breakfast on the bedside table and then at the figure leaving, frowning.


    Now that she was missing, Grace must be worried.


    And the first person Grace thought of would be Brayden. She would definitely call Brayden.


    Then, Brayden would look for her.


    It was already the second day, and Brayden must have been worried sick.


    No.


    She couldn''t just sit back and wait.


    Olivia immediately went downstairs and tried to run out.


    Since no one was watching her, she decided to run out to take a look. She didn''t believe that no one outside could speak English.


    But as soon as Olivia ran downstairs, she was stopped by the bodyguards outside the door.


    Seeing this, Olivia smiled bitterly. She was naive enough to think that no one was watching her.


    The Smil Hotel in Sicily.


    Brayden was standing at the entrance of the hotel, looking at Melody. "Where''s Olivia?"


    He didn''t carry his suitcase and was wearingst night''s costume, and he came directly to the address Melody gave him.


    But by the time he got here, he didn''t see Olivia, but Melody instead.


    Brayden''s face turned cold.


    Melody curved her lips. "She''s in a very safe ce."


    As if she could not see the anger in Brayden''s eyes, Melody turned around and went in to make a cup of coffee for Brayden.


    Brayden was standing at the door but did not move. He only looked at her with a pair of eyes that were ice-cold.


    "I didn''t think so. I want to see her."


    Melody came over with the coffee and handed it to Brayden.


    Brayden didn''t take it, but Melody wasn''t angry and smiled gracefully. "Brayden, you should believe me."


    "There is no trust in anyone who has ever hurt my wife."


    "Heh."


    Melodyughed, took a sip of her coffee and looked at him. "If you don''t believe me, then why are you here?"


    There was a smile on her face, but it was sarcastic.


    But soon, her smile turned and her eyes deepened as she looked at him. "Brayden, all I want is for Everett toe and marry me. I believe you are looking forward to this oue. I hope you will cooperate at this time."


    She wanted him to cooperate with her so that she could wait for Everett to marry her.


    Then he could be with Olivia in peace.


    She and Everett would also be hard to be separated by then.


    The anger in Brayden''s eyes faded and his eyes became calm.


    The same went for his heart.


    "You will do anthing just to get what you want, but that''s not me."


    "The person I love is not to be used, nor to be a part of a scheme." "Sorry."


    Brayden turned and left.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Melody wouldn''t tell him where Olivia was. Fine, he would look for her himself.


    He would find her.

 Chapter 475

    Brayden left. Melody was standing at the door, holding the coffee and drinking it slowly.


    "Brayden, why are you still so naive?"


    "Your opponent is a dangerous tiger, while you are still a docile sheep. In the end, you will die."


    And she would not let herself die.


    Brayden immediately asked someone to investigate Olivia''s whereabouts.


    The mall where Olivia was taken away was the first ce to be investigated. At the same time, he called Grace and asked Grace to cooperate with his people.


    Grace immediately said, "Mr. James, don''t worry, I will cooperate with them!"


    She didn''t sleepst night.


    She med herself, feeling guilty, and she even wanted to p herself.


    Now that Mr. James asked her to help find Olivia, she would definitely find Olivia!


    "I''m in Sicily right now. I''m going to the airport. I''ll be in Paris in about four hours. I''ll call you when I get there."


    "Okay, I will not turn off my phone!"


    "OK."


    Brayden stopped a taxi to the airport and supposed that Melody would not take Olivia to Sicily.


    Because Olivia knew this ce very well, and Olivia would be easily found here.


    Everett was a man who would give in. He would definitely send someone to look for Olivia.


    Therefore, in order not to be found by Everett, Olivia was very likely to be hidden in a ce that neither he nor Everett could have imagined by Melody. Thinking of this, Brayden was gripping his hand tightly.


    No matter where Olivia was, he had to find her earlier than Everett.


    The ne took off very soon.


    And now, in Mn.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Everett''s phone rang.


    "Hello."


    "I found her."


    "Where is she?"


    "At home."


    Preston was standing at the airport in Sicily. He took off his sunsses and looked at the blue sky.


    Sicily was beautiful and charming. He had been here before.


    This was an attractive ce.


    But the purpose of this trip was different, and his mood was different.


    Preston got into a taxi and went to the hotel.


    His secretary had already booked him a room in advance, but it wasn''t at the hotel where Melody was.


    The hotel where Melody lived was entirely booked by her, so he couldn''t book it.


    Soon the car stopped at the hotel.


    Preston tidied up and made a phone call.


    Not long after, a familiar voice came.


    "Mr. Smith."


    "We''re old friends. Why you still call me Mr. Smith?"


    "It''s rare for me to be polite, isn''t it?"


    "Okay, whatever you say."


    "Mr. Smith is in a good mood today."


    "Of course, Sicily is so beautiful. I''m naturally happy for that."


    "Besides, the day after tomorrow is your wedding with Everett. I came here to celebrate."


    When Melody heard this, she curled her lips. "I would love to let you enjoy our wedding, but Everett hasn''te yet. I''m afraid you won''t be able to."


    The smile on Preston''s face disappeared.


    Melody continued, "By the way, I almost forget you and Everett are good friends if you didn''t make this call. Your good friend''s wedding will be held soon but your good friend hasn''t shown up yet. You have to persuade him."


    "Otherwise, everyone will be disappointed."


    After that, Melody hung up.


    Preston looked at the darkened screen and frowned.


    It seemed that Melody was going to threaten Everett with Olivia.


    If Everett didn''t show up on their wedding day, Olivia might be in danger.


    Preston tightened his heart and dialed a number very quickly.

 Chapter 476

    He felt he had to ask Everett if he had found Olivia.


    If not, he would ask Everett toe to Sicily.


    He was worried about Olivia.


    To be exact, he was worried about Melody.


    Melody was insane now.


    The call went through quickly, and Preston immediately asked, "Have you found Olivia?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "And?"


    Everett answered him, which made Preston feel a little helpless.


    "I''m in Sicily. I just called Melody. She asked me to tell you toe quickly."


    He paused and said, "Everett, Olivia is in danger."


    He had to make it clear to Everett, or else if something happened to Olivia, Everett would regret it and he would also feel bad.


    This was not the result that they all wanted to see.


    Everett became quiet too.


    But after a few seconds of silence, he spoke.


    "I''ll find her."


    Brayden arrived in Paris at noon.


    Instead of going home, he went straight to the mall.


    His men were at the mall with Grace.


    But Grace and the two men were not in the mall, but in the coffee shop next door. The car was parked outside the mall, and Brayden walked straight into the coffee shop. One of the men sitting in the coffee shop had already seen Brayden and waved at him. Brayden strode over, looked at the men sitting on the sofa, and asked directly, "How is it?" Grace saw Brayden and stood up guiltily. "Mr. James..."


    "Hmm."


    Brayden didn''t say much. He sat across from the men and looked at them.


    Of of the men gave him a dozen photos. "These are the surveince photos. I''ve already asked someone to look for this man, but he obviously hired an expert. It took me a lot of effort to find a trace of this man."


    The other side knew how to hide from surveince, and if he hadn''t been sophisticated too, he wouldn''t have been able to find out.


    Brayden took the photos and looked at them one by one, but each one was just a glimpse of the man.


    Either the corner of the hat or the corner of the dress was shown, but there was no sign of the man''s face.


    Obviously, the person Melody hired was paid a lot of money.


    The man said, "I asked someone to check the flights, cruise, coach, and high-speed rail fromst night to the present. There''s no indication that Olivia left Paris, but that doesn''t mean that the other party can''t take her away from Paris without her passport."


    Brayden put down the photos and looked at the man. "When can we find her?"


    The man thought for a moment and said, "Three days if fast, five days if slow."


    "No, I have to find her tomorrow."


    The man smiled and spread his hands, expressing his helplessness. "Brayden, finding someone is like finding a needle in a haystack. It''s not as easy as you think."


    "Tony, after tomorrow, she will be in danger, do you understand?"


    The initiative was in someone else''s hands and they could do whatever they wanted.


    He could not imagine what would happen to Olivia if Everett did not go to Sicily.


    He did not dare to think about the consequences.


    Not at all.


    Tony noticed the fear in Brayden''s bloodshot eyes and the smile on Tony''s face disappeared.


    Tony sat up straight and sped his hands. "OK, I need you to tell me exactly why your wife was taken away. I need to know all the story." Indeed, just with, a photo, a missing ce for him, he could also find the missing person with hiswork of connections, but it took a long time.


    But if he wanted to find someone in a short time, he must know what was going on, why the other party was doing this, and what the purpose was. Knowing this, he could analyze it, eliminate some unnecessary detours, find the point of entry, and quickly find the person he was looking for. Brayden stopped talking.


    And Grace, who had been in a state of guilt, froze when she heard Tony''s words.


    She remembered something.


    It wasst night, when Mr. James called her back, Mr. Smith took her phone and said something to him.


    It seemed that this matter had something to do with Melody.


    "Grace, you go back first."


    Brayden suddenly said.


    Grace paused but she responded, "Okay!"


    There were some things that she should not know.


    Grace left quickly without saying anything.


    There was actually something she wanted to say, but it seemed useless to say anything now.


    Grace left and Brayden looked at Tony. "I''ll tell you everything, but you have to promise to find Olivia by tomorrow night."


    Tony said, "Tell me everything. I''ll let you see your wife by twelve tomorrow night."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 477

    Olivia was moving within her reach.


    And the area she could move around was this three-story building.


    She was free to walk around, to see anything. No one would stop her.


    And the Old Nanny who brought the breakfast left, leaving her alone in this house.


    However, there was nothing in the house other than decorations and furniture.


    The kitchen was empty. The study was empty. She couldn''t find anything that could tell where it was.


    She couldn''t find anymunication equipment that could get in contact with the outside world.


    She was trapped here like a prisoner.


    But Olivia was not discouraged. She searched the house carefully and found something that could identify this ce.


    If once didn''t work, then twice, if twice didn''t work, then three times. She didn''t believe she couldn''t find anything.


    A day passed quickly, and Olivia still couldn''t find anything useful.


    She was trapped in this house for a day.


    On this day, no one came in except for the Old Nanny who came to deliver her food.


    She didn''t eat the food that the Old Nanny gave her.


    She didn''t know who brought her here. She couldn''t just eat the food here.


    But who could it be that brought her here and did nothing to her?


    Olivia looked out at the night and her brows tightened.


    Melody sat in the hotel, opened herptop, and looked at the surveince inside.


    In the surveince, there was a Mediterranean bedroom with a man sitting on the sofa, looking out of the window, very quiet. Melody''s lips curved.


    She didn''t expect him to be so stable at this time.


    But by tomorrow, he shouldn''t be so calm.


    Melody took the ss and took a sip. The curve of her mouth widened.


    Mn.


    Everett stood in front of the huge French window with his cell phone in his hand and looked out at the night.


    "Not here?"


    The two words "Not here" stuck out from his thin lips, and the night seemed to be getting colder.


    "Yes, my men followed the lead to the country. There was no one there. It was a smoke bomb."


    After saying that, the voice on the phone was tinged with a smile, as if helpless, as if it contained deep meaning.


    "Now my men have found another ce. It''s in Paris. My men have gone."


    "But I think it''s another smoke bomb."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The other side obviously knew of Everett''s means to find people quickly, so they prepared in advance and used smoke bombs to stall for time.


    After that time, it didn''t matter if Everett could find it.


    It seemed that the other party knew Everett very well.


    Everett did not speak again.


    The surrounding air quieted down.


    The noise outside also fell asleep, and time stopped at this moment.


    The man listened to the silence and said, "I will only waste time looking for someone like this. Think about it. Is it possible for him to hide someone somewhere?" Even if it was just a clue.


    This would save their time, find the person he was looking for, and get her out of danger.


    After saying this, the man stopped talking.


    He told Everett the pros and cons, and he believed Everett knew the pros and cons better than he did.


    Time ticked by. Suddenly, Everett''s voice came.


    "Sicily."


    The man immediately said, "I''ll send someone to Sicily right away!"


    Everett hung up the phone and looked at the night with frightening eyes.


    He made a phone call. "Book a ticket to Sicily."


    "Okay, Mr. Weston, when?"


    "Tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 478

    The next morning, the Old Nanny came to deliver breakfast to Olivia again.


    But when she came to the room, she saw Olivia lying on the ground, motionless.


    The Old Nanny was frightened, so she quickly put down the breakfast and tried to call Olivia up.


    But no matter how hard she called Olivia, the person lying on the ground didn''t respond. The Old Nanny ran out quickly.


    Soon the bodyguard came up and saw Olivia lying on the ground. He immediately took a call.


    Melody was in the shed at the wedding.


    The wedding would be held on the ind, and the sheds were set up early in the morning, and the staffs were busy preparing for it.


    So far, the interior had been decorated. Flowers, balloons, and white gauze a beautiful and dream-like scene.


    Melody stood in the shed, looking at these beautiful flowers, her eyes a little dazed.


    How long did she wait?


    Ten years?


    No.


    More than ten years. She had waited for twenty years.


    She wanted to marry him a long time ago.


    She wanted to marry him and have his baby long ago.


    This was what she, Melody, was willing to do for Everett.


    Finally, it was almost done.


    Melody looked at the blue banshee and reached out to touch the flower as if she were touching her marriage and her lover.


    Suddenly, the phone rang, interrupting her dream.


    Melody frowned, her eyes shing with displeasure.


    But she still picked up her phone.


    But when she saw the name on the screen, her eyes narrowed.


    "Hello."


    "Miss Johnson, Miss Hadley fainted."


    "Fainted?"


    "Yes."


    After the bodyguard finished speaking, Olivia, who was lying on the ground, opened her eyes.


    The bodyguard was stunned.


    Olivia looked at the bodyguard with a cold face. "I want to talk to her, Melody."


    Melody, who was about to say something, paused and smiled when hearing this.


    With sarcasm.


    "Give her your phone."


    She really underestimated Olivia.


    The bodyguard gave Olivia his phone.


    Olivia took the phone and said in a cold voice, "What do you want to do?"


    She pretended to faint to find out who brought her here.


    As long as she knew this, she would handle other things easily.


    But she never expected it to be Melody.


    ''What was she going to do?''


    ''She was going to get married.''


    "I don''t want to do anything, just ask you, my niece-inw to do me a favor."


    ''Just... a favor?''


    Olivia clenched her hands.


    "Do you have to take me here just for a favor from me?"


    ''She didn''t tell me in advance and left me here without saying anything.''


    ''But now she said she wanted me to do her a favor?'' Olivia thought.


    No.


    Melody was hurting her, as well as the people who were worried about her.


    "Melody, this is illegal kidnapping, illegal imprisonment! Do you know that?" "Hugh!"


    Melodyughed as if she had heard a funny joke.


    "Niece-inw, you are going too far. I just want to invite you there to enjoy the good view, not to imprison you, not to kidnap you. Look, when did I hurt you so far?" Olivia didn''t say anything.


    At this moment, she knew very well that Melody would not let her go.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Melody quickly said, "Have fun there. Brayden will be there soon. I''ve already prepared a honeymoon for you. Have fun then."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Olivia frowned at the busy tone on her phone.


    Brayden.


    ''Melody meant that she already told Brayden that I was here?''


    No, she didn''t.


    If she really told Brayden about it, he would be here now.


    But what was Melody trying to do?


    Melody hung up the phone, and her face darkened.


    Illegal kidnapping? Illegal imprisonment?


    Olivia, do you really think you have the ability to sue me?


    The phone rang again.


    Melody answered and turned to walk out. "Hello."


    "Miss Johnson, Mr. Weston is here."

 Chapter 479

    Melody went to the hotel where Everett was staying.


    When the car stopped at the entrance of the hotel, Preston and Everett wereing out of the hotel.


    One of them was wearing casual clothes and the other was wearing a suit.


    One was handsome, while the other was reserved.


    They were eye-catching.


    Melody looked at Everett.


    From the moment she saw him, she was fully attracted by him and could not move her eyes away.


    ''Everett, you''re not a person who can be threatened. I thought you won''te.''


    ''I didn''t expect you toe.''


    ''And you came at the day before the wedding.''


    Melody saw Preston and Everett. Naturally, the two also saw her.


    Preston smiled and said, "You guys talk."


    Then he left.


    Everett looked at Melody, and his dark eyes were as deep as ever, which couldn''t be seen through.


    However, his eyes were not always like that.


    In the past, there still was tenderness and love in his eyes when he looked at Melody.


    However, there was no feeling in them now.


    Melody became an ordinary person in Everett''s eyes.


    Melody''s coagted cells began to activate.


    She loosened her grip and walked towards Everett.


    "Are you done?"


    She pretended that she had done nothing, and she didn''t know that he didn''t love her long ago. She convinced herself that the man loved her as always.


    She couldn''t get rid of her own thoughts.


    She couldn''t let him go for the rest of her life.


    Everett didn''t say anything. He kept looking at Melody with his dark eyes.


    As if she had been seen through by him, she dodged his gaze and said with a smile, "What? Haven''t seen me for a long time, you miss me too much that you forgot blinking?" Everett''s eyes flickered and he said, "I suddenly thought of the Paretow."


    The smile on Melody''s face froze.


    Everett turned and looked ahead. "So we''re strangers."


    Melody couldn''t smile anymore.


    Not even a fake smile or a forced smile.


    At this moment, she was like a prisoner of death who would soon be executed.


    Everett left.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Melody turned around and looked at his figure. "Everett."


    Everett stopped but did not turn to look at her.


    His back was straight and the sunlight fell on him, but it didn''t convey any warmth.


    He seemed to have been born in frost, as cold as always.


    Melody clenched her hands tightly. Her nails were already digging painfully in her palms.


    She was so painful that it was difficult for her to speak.


    "How do you know that I belong to that 80% and Olivia is that 20%?"


    "Back then, you gave up your own child to divorce me. Now you tell me that I became that 80%. Don''t you think you''re wrong?"


    The Paretow, which was invented by an economist, who believed that in any set of things, the most important ones ounted for only a small part of it, about 20%; While the secondary ones upied the most share, about 80%.


    He told her that he had suddenly thought of Paretow, which meant that on the surface, Melody was important to him while Olivia was not.


    However, the most important one was not her, who was seemingly important, but the seemingly unimportant person, Olivia.


    Olivia was the most important one in his heart.


    "Everett."


    "If so, do you know what a mistake you have made?" She asked.


    However, Everett did not answer her.


    He gradually disappeared from her sight.


    Melody''s tears fell.


    "Everett, you were really heartless."

 Chapter 480

    Preston went to an old friend''s bar, ordered a bottle of whiskey, and began to drink slowly at the bar counter. Suddenly, there was a person sitting next to him.


    He turned his head and raised his eyebrows quickly, "You got here fast!"


    He raised his wrist to look at his watch, "It takes you less than ten minutes."


    He looked at Everett, "Didn''t you have a nice talk?"


    He received a call from Everett early in the morning.


    Everett asked where her was, and he told Everett.


    Then Everett came.


    It was incredibly fast.


    But the fact that Everett came so quickly also showed one thing.


    He didn''t find Olivia.


    He was worried.


    But when Everett came, he was not worried.


    However, he had always been a man who was not afraid of threats, and he was willing to be threatened now? Preston didn''t believe it at all.


    Everett didn''t answer Preston. He spoke English to the bartender and soon a ss of wine was ced in front of him. Preston looked at the wine in his hand and there was a look of surprise in Preston''s eyes.


    It was the most alcoholic vodka, with an alcohol content of 96 percent.


    He might not be able to get up tomorrow if he drank such a ss.


    But before Preston could say anything, Everett drank it.


    However, he did not drink it all in one gulp, but tasted it slowly.


    His eyes narrowed as he looked at the wine cab behind the bartender, which was lined up with wine.


    Although his eyes were on the wines, his attention was not on them.


    When Preston saw Everett like this, he suddenly fell silent.


    He turned around, picked up the wine, and began to drink.


    Tomorrow''s wedding was not what Everett wanted, but what could he do?


    One wrong step could cause every following step wrong. Life was but a game of chess that one couldn''t retract a false move.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    The Mill Hotel.


    Leona stood in front of Melody with an uncontroble anger on her face, "You said you would think of a way, so I didn''t interfere. But how many hours are left until wee hours now?" Leona pointed to her wristwatch, "Less than five hours!"


    "It''s early morning in less than five hours. Tomorrow is the day you and Everett get married!"


    "And now Everett hasn''te yet. Melody, tell me, how are you going to deal with this mess tomorrow?"


    She really shouldn''t believe Melody!


    Melody was pressing her suit with an electric iron.


    The suit the groom would be wearing tomorrow.


    She designed this suit and sewed it herself.


    When she heard Leona''s words, she did not stop at all. It was as if she did not hear Leona''s words and she waspletely unaffected.


    Leona was furious at her.


    She pointed at Melody and nodded, "Okay, Melody. Listen, from tomorrow onwards, you''re not a daughter-inw of my Weston Family and you have nothing to do with my Weston Family!" Leona turned and left.


    She would let Melody clear up the mess tomorrow and she wouldn''t help her.


    She didn''t want such a daughter-inw!


    But when Leona was about to open the door and leave, Melody''s voice sounded.


    "Everett has arrived."


    Leona paused, "What did you say?"


    Melody hung up the suit and gently stroked the cor of the suit.


    "He''s at the Te Hotel now."


    Leona''s heart tightened and she left quickly.


    Everett was here. Good!


    She would definitely let him appear at tomorrow''s wedding!


    In an apartment in Paris.


    Brayden was smoking on the sofa at home.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He rarely smoked, and he never smoked in front of Olivia.


    She probably thought he didn''t smoke.


    But she was wrong.


    He did smoke, but he rarely smoked.


    Over the years, he had smoked no more than five times.


    But tonight, he smoked a lot.


    Max was full and ying with its ball.


    From time to time, it let out a woof and yed very excitedly.


    Brayden did not look at it as he usually did when he heard it. Instead, he looked at the time.


    7:45.


    It was less than five hours before midnight.


    There was only five hours left, but there was no word from Olivia yet.


    If he hadn''t heard from her tonight, then tomorrow...


    Brayden closed his eyes.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.

 Chapter 481

    Brayden immediately took the phone. When he saw the name disyed on the screen, he quickly swiped to answer.


    Since he was nervous and anxious, his fingers trembled and it took him several seconds to connect the phone. "Tony, is there a result?"


    His voice tightened and his body trembled uncontrobly.


    Any news about her?


    "Do you have any updates?"


    "Your wife is in Sicily."


    For a moment, Brayden froze.


    Sicily...


    At Te Hotel.


    Leona went in immediately after Everett opened the door. She sat on the sofa and looked at Everett.


    From now on, wherever Everett was, she would be.


    Everett must be present at tomorrow''s wedding.


    She must maintain Weston Family''s reputation.


    Everett stood at the door and looked at the man sitting on the sofa.


    Two secondster, he came in, took his suit Jacket, and turned to leave.


    When Leona saw this, her face darkened and she stood up. "Everett!" Everett paused and continued to walk out.


    Leona was angry. She quickly followed and stood in front of Everett.


    Everett was blocked, stopped and looked at her.


    Leona said in a deep voice, "Tomorrow morning is a few hours away. Go back to your room and stay there now."


    Tomorrow morning, the makeup artists, the dressers, and the hairstylists would all be here.


    Before that, she had to make sure that Everett was there.


    Everett looked at Leona, and there was nothing in his dark eyes except the deep darkness.


    It was as if the person standing in front of him was not his mother, but a stone that had nothing to do with him.


    Everett picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    "Get two people here."


    "Okay, Mr. Weston."


    Leona''s heart sunk. "What are you doing?"


    Everett didn''t answer her and turned back to the room.


    Leona frowned at this.


    What did he mean?


    Did he just follow her order?


    However, within ten minutes, two bodyguards in ck suits arrived.


    As soon as the two bodyguards came, Everett walked out.


    Leona immediately stood up. "Everett!"


    She was going to follow him.


    Everett, "Keep an eye on her. Don''t let her out without my permission."


    "Yes, Mr. Weston."


    The bodyguards stood in front of Leona.


    Leona''s face darkened. She immediately walked to the side to follow Everett.


    As soon as she moved to the side, the bodyguard moved to the side too. Everett was about to disappear from her sight.


    Leona was furious. "Everett, where are you going!"


    No one answered her.


    Leona was furious. "Everett, if you don''t show up at the wedding tomorrow, you will not be allowed to go back to the Weston Family!"


    Oliviay in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep.


    She was in a panic and didn''t know what was going on.


    Helplessly, Olivia sat up and looked out at the sky.


    It was alreadyte at night.


    It was quiet outside. Only the streetmps lit up this strange ce.


    There was no clock in the room. She didn''t know what time it was.


    Since it was so quiet, it was probably past midnight.


    She got out of bed and went to the balcony.


    She lived on the third floor.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jumping down would be enough to break her arms and legs.


    But she wouldn''t jump.


    Melody brought her here. She didn''t know Melody''s exact purpose. However, ording to Melody''s tone, she didn''t mean to hurt her.


    In fact, she was not hurt.


    So, she couldn''t hurt herself.


    Olivia looked up into the distance.


    The silent night bred a lot of dark sides.


    There were dark sides in both the outside world and her mind.


    Olivia didn''t want to think about that. She was thinking about Brayden.


    He must have known that she was missing, and he must have been looking for her. He must have been very anxious.


    She really wanted to see him.


    She wanted to tell him that she was fine.


    Finally, Olivia felt sleepy. She turned back to her bed and closed her eyes to sleep.


    When she fell asleep, the darkness that had been dormant for a long time in the silent night came quietly.

 Chapter 482

    The bodyguards in ck suits who were standing around the detached vi were very quiet.


    But although they were quiet, they looked around with their sharp eyes and they did not let down their guard at all.


    But at this moment, a bodyguard among them suddenly made a sound and fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, the other bodyguards immediately looked around and quickly made preparations for a potential attack.


    But even though they made preparations, they fell to the ground one by one.


    When thest one fell to the ground, the person in the dark came out and quickly walked into the vi.


    Olivia fell asleep.


    She didn''t know what was going on outside.


    But she had something in her mind, so she didn''t sleep soundly.


    When she heard a click, she immediately woke up.


    "Who?"


    The lights were turned on instantly, and Olivia sat up very quickly, watching the peopleing in warily. Yellow skin. ck hair. ck Jacket. Cap. Neither tall nor short.


    This was a man.


    A man Olivia had never met before.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Who are you?"


    Olivia used her hands to support her and she moved backward on the bed, her heart thumping.


    At this moment, she was afraid of the intruder.


    But soon, the man said to her in fluent Chinese, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here to save you."


    The man''s eyes were sincere. After he said this, he was afraid that she wouldn''t believe him, so he quickly added, "Your husband, Brayden, asked me to pick you up."


    Olivia''s eyes lit up in an instant. "Brayden?"


    Brayden?


    Her eyes were moist.


    "Yes, he''s on a ne to Sicily right now. He''s worried that you might run into danger and asked me to take you away in advance."


    As the man said, he thought of something. He took out his phone and clicked it on the screen very quickly. Soon, Brayden''s voice came from the phone.


    "Olivia, the person who went to pick you up is Tony, my friend. Trust him and go with him. I''m on the ne now. I''ll be in Sicily in about three hours. Now Tony will pick you up. If there''s no ident, I can see you when I get off the ne."


    It was Brayden''s voice.


    Yes.


    She heard it right.


    Brayden knew that she was very vignt, so he recorded this in advance.


    Olivia covered her mouth and her eyes turned red.


    "I''ll go with you."


    "OK!"


    Soon, Tony led Olivia into the car. Within a minute, the car drove away from the vi.


    As the car drove away, the lights of another car parked in the darkness ahead were turned on, illuminating the darkness ahead.


    The man in the back seat said, "Drive."


    "Yes, Mr. Weston."


    Tony didn''t take Olivia to the hotel or anywhere else. He took Olivia to the airport directly.


    However, it was about two hours'' drive.


    Before Olivia and Tony arrived at the airport, Tony''s cell phone rang.


    Olivia''s heart tightened when she heard Tony''s phone ring.


    Was it Brayden?


    Was it?


    Tony answered the phone. "Brayden."


    "Did you pick her up?"


    "Yes, she is in the car. I''ll give her the phone."


    "Okay!"


    Olivia heard Brayden''s voice. At this quiet night, his voice was like the light in the dark, giving her hope.


    Tony gave Olivia his phone, and Olivia took the phone from Tony immediately.


    When she took it, her hands trembled. "Brayden."


    Her voice was hoarse.


    She didn''t want to cry these days when she was confined in the vi.


    But at this moment, she wanted to cry when she heard Brayden''s voice.


    She couldn''t help it.


    Brayden recognized that something was wrong as he heard Olivia''s voice. He immediately asked, "Olivia, did Melody make things difficult for you?" His voice was trembling as well.


    But it trembled out of fear.


    He was afraid that she would be hurt by Melody, which was not what he wanted to see.


    Olivia shook her head. She closed her eyes and held back the tears in her eyes. "No, I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    She was fine.


    "I''m really fine.


    "Brayden, don''t worry." She said in her heart.


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Trust me."


    "Okay."


    They didn''t hang up because they didn''t want to be parted again.


    Especially Brayden.


    He couldn''t rest assured for a moment without seeing her.


    Tony, who was sitting in the passenger seat, looked into the rearview mirror.


    He found that a car had been following them.

 Chapter 483

    The car was neither too far nor too close to them. It didn''t overtake them but followed quietly.


    The driver also found out that.


    "What should we do?"


    How about getting rid of it?


    Tony looked at the car, which was worth a lot of money.


    He said, "Let''s just ignore it."


    Since the other party didn''t mean to hurt them, it didn''t matter.


    "Okay."


    The car arrived at the airport in two hours.


    Brayden was standing outside the airport.


    As the car drove past, Olivia saw him.


    Brayden didn''t know which car Olivia was in.


    As soon as he saw a car approaching, he looked at the front of the car. When he saw Tony in the front seat, he walked out immediately.


    He was already standing on the edge of the parking area, but he stood in the road impatiently, waiting for the car to stop.


    The several seconds seemed like ten thousand years to him.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Soon the car stopped in front of him, the door opened, and Olivia ran down.


    Brayden immediately hugged her.


    He held her tightly.


    She was really brought back.


    She was really in front of him, in his arms.


    He was right.


    It was not a dream.


    It was not an illusion.


    For the first time, Olivia hugged Brayden tightly, buried her face in her arms. Her eyes were moist again.


    The only thing she was afraid of during those days in the vi was not able to see Brayden again.


    It was a feeling of panic and uneasiness.


    It seemed that she had already sensed something bad would happen beforehand.


    Fortunately, God didn''t do that. Brayden found her.


    Tony looked at the couple hugging each other and smiled.


    He didn''t bother the couple anymore. He got into the car and opened the window to smoke.


    But he thought of something and looked into the mirror.


    The expensive car was parked behind them, separated by another car.


    He turned to look at the car.


    it was a Bugatti Veyron.


    Not an average person could afford it.


    Who was it?


    Melody?


    Impossible.


    If Melody knew that Olivia was missing, she would definitely send someone to stop her instead of following her and doing nothing.


    The driver said, "Boss, who is it? He followed us all the way and did nothing."


    The driver wondered how long the car had been following them.


    As Tony looked at the car, a person''s name suddenly came to his mind. Tony said, "I know."


    "Who?"


    Tony turned around and looked at Brayden and Olivia in front of the car.


    They stopped hugging, but they were both looking at each other and talking.


    Brayden held Olivia''s hand very tightly.


    Tony said, "Everett."


    Brayden told him almost everything. ording to the information he had and what Brayden said,


    he must bring Olivia back in a safe way as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, Everett might take Olivia away.


    Everett had a nickname in the business world called wolf.


    Wolf was a sort of beast.


    It had a keen sense of smell and was good at grasping opportunities. Once it saw the target, it would wait patiently and then gave the target a fatal blow at the right time.


    It was aggressive. It was perseverent and would not easily give up on anything. If it liked you, it would get you. It was just a matter of time.


    People in the business world called Everett a wolf, not because of his character but his way of dealing with business.


    But from Tony''s point of view, this man was a wolf.


    Absolutely a wolf.


    Tonight, he was able to take Olivia away, not because he was ahead of Everett, but because Everett did not take action.


    If Everett wanted to do something, there was no way he could stop him.


    Tony frowned.


    At the thought of being followed at by such a person, his back felt slightly cold.


    But...


    Tony looked at Olivia and frowned.


    Everett wasn''t staring at him.


    He was staring at Olivia.

 Chapter 484

    Brayden booked the ne ticket after confirming that Olivia was picked up by Tony.


    He took Olivia''s ID card and passport with him when he left.


    He had made up his mind to take Olivia away as soon as he picked up her.


    He would not let Olivia stay in Sicily.


    As for how Melody took Olivia away without these documents, he didn''t know and he didn''t want to know.


    All he knew was that he was going back to Paris with Olivia.


    After Brayden and Olivia calmed down, Brayden said, "I''ve booked a flight. We''re going back to Paris tonight."


    "Okay."


    Olivia didn''t have to ask anything. She believed in Brayden.


    He would arrange everything well.


    Brayden looked at Tony in the car.


    Tony got out of the car and walked over.


    "Are you two done with your sweet little talk?"


    Tony teased both of them.


    Olivia was stunned and blushed.


    She had never been teased like this before.


    But she wasn''t angry.


    Because it was not malicious.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Brayden knew Tony''s character and knew Tony didn''t mean any harm. But he knew Olivia was thin-skinned. He held Olivia''s hand and looked at Tony sincerely. "Tony, thank you."


    Brayden thanked Tony for helping him find Olivia. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have thought about how he would live without Olivia.


    When Tony heard Brayden''s words, his expression changed slightly and he said seriously, "Don''t think you can say that without paying."


    Brayden smiled. "Don''t worry, there won''t be a penny less."


    "That''s good."


    They said goodbye to each other. Brayden led Olivia into the airport and they quickly disappeared in Tony''s sight.


    As the two of them left, the smile on Tony''s face disappeared.


    He took out his cell phone and sent a text message.


    After sending the message, Tony turned around and left.


    After Brayden and Olivia got on the ne, there was an unread text message on his phone.


    Brayden clicked on the message and saw the content.


    "Brayden, there''s something I have to tell you. When I picked up Olivia tonight, a car was following us. Although I didn''t see who was in the car, I guess it is Everett. He followed us all the way to the airport. You be careful."


    Brayden gripped his phone tightly, his face darkening in an instant.


    He pursed his lips and put his phone in his pocket.


    Everett didn''t take Olivia away.


    This was beyond his expectations.


    But he wouldn''t think that Everett had changed his mind and be a good man.


    Olivia sat down and looked out the window.


    The ne hadn''t taken off yet. It was still at the airport.


    There were lights in the airport, and the staffs were busy all around. Everything was normal.


    But she was not calm, and she felt like she was dreaming.


    Brayden looked at Olivia who looked out the window and remained silent.


    But in this silence, her feelings were unstable.


    She was still afraid.


    Brayden held Olivia''s hand and put it on his lips. He kissed Olivia''s hand lightly.


    Olivia was stunned and turned around.


    Brayden held her hand tightly and said, "Olivia, don''t be afraid. Now we''re together. It''s all true."


    It was not a dream.


    The confusion and suspicion in Olivia''s eyes faded.


    She said, "I want to sleep."


    Maybe she would recover after sleep.


    "Okay."


    Brayden asked for a nket for her to cover her body. Olivia leaned against the back of the chair and quickly fell asleep.


    This time, she slept peacefully and soundly.


    Brayden looked at Olivia''s rtively pale face and held her hand tightly.


    He had the urge to rub her into his body.


    Because that was the only way she wouldn''t be taken away by others.


    The night was lonely.


    The Smil Hotel.


    Melody didn''t sleep. She sat in the changing room, looked at the wedding dress on the model with a ss of wine in her hand. She took a sip of wine from time to time. She couldn''t sleep.


    She was not sleepy at all.


    This was good as she could stay awake until the next day.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.

 Chapter 485

    The ringtone was the song named Fairy Tale.


    The ringtone which was supposed to be pleasant was like a bomb in the quiet night.


    Melody froze and looked at the phone next to her a few secondster.


    The phone was on and a name was on it.


    Seeing the name on the screen, Melody tightened her grip on the cup.


    She didn''t answer the call.


    At this moment, she didn''t want to answer.


    But...


    Melody still took the phone.


    "Hello."


    Her face was pale and her tone was cold.


    "Miss Johnson, Miss Hadley has been taken away!"


    p...


    The ss fell to the floor.


    Red wine spilled all over the floor.


    The bodyguard was anxious to hear this, and immediately asked, "Miss Johnson, what''s wrong?"


    Melody didn''t answer.


    She looked at the wedding dress on the model. Her face was even paler than the dress.


    The bodyguard asked anxiously, "Miss Johnson, what happened? Please answer me."


    "Miss Johnson..."


    "When did it happen?"


    Melody answered in a hoarse voice.


    "Three hours ago."


    Three hours...This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Well, three hours...


    "So, you''re telling me that it took you three hours to find out?"


    The bodyguard stopped talking.


    It was useless to say anything at this time.


    Melody closed her eyes.


    Olivia was taken away.


    It was so fast.


    And for the person who took her away...


    Melody already had an answer in her heart.


    But she didn''t believe it.


    She didn''t want to believe it.


    She clicked on the address book and dialed a number very quickly.


    "Beep..."


    It was connected!


    Melody gripped the phone in a sh.


    "Everett, answer the phone.


    I beg you, answer the phone," she thought to herself.


    At the airport.


    The driver took the ticket and said, "Mr. Weston, it''s done."


    "Okay."


    Everett walked to security.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.


    He stopped and took out his phone. A secondter, he put it in his pocket and stepped forward.


    Melody listened to the beep on her phone, afraid that she might hear it wrong. She held the phone tightly with both hands.


    However, what she heard was "I''m sorry, the number you dialed is not be answered for the moment..."


    He didn''t answer it.


    Everett didn''t answer her phone.


    Melody stumbled.


    Unable to stand still, she fell on the sofa.


    If Everett didn''t answer the phone, it meant there was nothing she could do.


    It was useless...


    At Te Hotel.


    Leona paced back and forth in the room.


    She looked anxiously at the bodyguards blocking the door and then at the night outside.


    She couldn''t get out.


    There was no way out.


    As time passed, Everett had not returned. Therefore, she could no longer sit still.


    As the dawn came, the darkness began to fade.


    Leona came to the two bodyguards and shouted, "Get out of the way!"


    Just then, the phone rang.


    It wasn''t Leona''s phone. She came out in a hurry and didn''t bring her phone.


    It was the bodyguard''s phone.


    Leona immediately looked at the bodyguard.


    "Everett, is it Everett?" she asked.


    She was excited. She looked extremely pale from staying up all night.


    Without answering her, the bodyguard picked up the phone.


    "Send Madame back to the country."


    "Yes."


    The bodyguard was about to hang up the phone when Leona snatched it. "Everett, where are you now? Come back right away!" she urged. There was a moment of silence before a voice came from the phone.

 Chapter 486

    "Madam, someone will send you home." It was Davis''s voice, not Everett''s.


    Leona immediately asked, "Where''s Everett? Where is he?"


    Davis paused and said, "Madam, Mr. Weston is very busy."


    "Busy! He''s the busiest man in the world!"


    "Call him and ask him toe back to me immediately. If he doesn''te back, he won''t see his mother again!"


    Leona hung up.


    Davis listened to the busy tone on his phone, thought about it, and dialed a number.


    The call was answered after three rings.


    Davis said, "Mr. Weston, madam said that if you don''t go back, you won''t see her again."


    Everett sat on the ne and looked out at the night. His eyes were as dark as the night outside.


    "Tell her that I don''t care if she wants to sever ties with me."


    Davis paused and said, "I see."


    Soon Davis told Leona what Everett said, and Leona''s face turned pale.


    What an unfilial son!


    So disobedient!


    Time ticked. As the night passed, dawn wasing.


    It was 4 am. at Smil Hotel.


    Joan brought the makeup artist, stylist, and head of the weddingpany to Melody''s room.


    She knocked on the door.


    There was no sound inside.


    The makeup artist, the stylist, and the person in charge of the wedding all looked confused.


    The wedding director said, "Is she awake?"


    Since they had agreed on what time to put on makeup the next day, Melody set the rm early.


    She was afraid of oversleeping.


    But now, there was no response when Joan knocked on the door. If she didn''t oversleep, what happened?


    "I''ll make a call."


    Joan picked up her phone and called Melody.


    She knocked on the door as she called, her eyes filled with worry.


    Yesterday, Everett came, but he did not ask about the details of the wedding.


    It seemed that he was not the groom, but a guest at the wedding.


    She was worried.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is unavable..."


    Joan frowned.


    The phone was disconnected.


    What happened?


    She was about to continue knocking when the door opened.


    Joan was stunned and looked at Melody.


    Melody was wearing a bathrobe and her hair was wet behind her head. It seemed that she had just taken a bath. "Come in."


    After saying this coldly, she turned around and went in.


    Joan was getting more worried.


    It seemed that something had happened to Melody.


    The makeup artist, the stylist, and the person in charge of the wedding also felt that something was wrong with Melody.


    The few of them did not speak and went in with their suitcases.


    The suitcase was filled with the things they needed to make up.


    Melody sat in front of the dresser, leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes.


    They rushed over to give her a blow-dry, a manicure. Someone was responsible to make a report.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room became tense.


    Joan looked at the person in the mirror.


    She looked very pale.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She was not angry, but she looked pale.


    Melody didn''t look well.


    What was wrong?


    What happened?


    As time passed by, the sky outside gradually brightened.


    Melody opened her eyes.


    "Joan."


    Joan looked at Melody without saying anything.


    Everything was arranged before yesterday, so now she had nothing to do.


    "Say it."

 Chapter 487

    Joan looked at the person who opened her eyes in the mirror.


    Melody''s makeup was done. The stylist was doing her hair and the makeup artist was doing her nails.


    Melody looked at herself in the mirror. Her delicate makeup made her look gorgeous.


    Today, she wanted to show Everett her most beautiful side, but he wasn''t here.


    He didn''t see her like this.


    She would let the whole world see her.


    In that case, he would see her too.


    "There''s no groom at the wedding today."


    In an instant, the room became quiet.


    The makeup artist, the stylist, and the wedding nner all looked at Melody in shock.


    They couldn''t believe it.


    They were shocked.


    How could there be no groom on the wedding day?


    Was this a joke?


    Joan''s face changed instantly. "Melody, you..."


    "The wedding will continue as it should be. It''s just the groom will be absent. But it doesn''t matter. It is still my wedding."


    Melody didn''t care about losing face today.


    Joan''s face changed again and again, and her mind was almost nk.


    How could she say it didn''t matter?


    This was very important!


    Joan was racking her brains and she quickly said, "I''m going to find Everett!"


    She turned and walked out.


    "Stop!"


    Joan stopped.


    Melody looked at her. "From today on, the whole world will know I am Everett''s wife."


    Therefore, whether Everett came or not didn''t matter, as long as this wedding happened.


    The sky was turning bright in the east and the sun broke through the clouds. The golden light shone on the beautiful city and fell on the blue sea, sparkling.


    Preston washed up at the hotel, put on his suit, opened the door, and went out.


    When he went out, he passed by the room next to him. He stopped but left.


    Everett must have left.


    He should be on his way to pick up Melody.


    Preston curved his lips, walked out of the hotel, and stopped a taxi to the wedding.


    The wedding was held at the seaside, and the shed that was set up for the wedding site was torn down at one or two in the morning.


    Now, there were no artificial traces, but all beautiful gands, balloons, white yarn, and the red carpet.


    It was very beautiful.


    Like a dream.


    The taxi quickly stopped outside the hotel.


    Preston got out of the car.


    As soon as he got out of the car, he heard the sound of shutters, and countless lights shed past his eyes.


    Preston narrowed his eyes and looked over.


    He was startled.


    Dozens of reporters were taking photos of him.


    He didn''t seem to be here for the wedding, but for an event he held.


    Seeing this, Preston raised his eyebrows, then curved his lips, raised his hand, greeted the media, and walked over.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The red carpet spread from the door of the hotel to the wedding venue.


    A lot of people had arrived.


    They gathered in twos and threes to talk.


    Preston looked around, unsure whether to smile or not.


    It was such a grand asion. Media agencies, domestic and abroad, the big shots in the entertainment industry and the business world, as well as some domestic politicians all came. It looked like the wedding had attracted much attention.


    Soon, someone saw Preston and immediately came over to talk to him.


    Preston also knew the man and started talking to him.


    Time ticked by. At 10:30, someone said, "They are here! They are here!" Preston looked over.

 Chapter 488

    An endless row of wedding cars drove by.


    The front-most wedding car was Lykanhype, super car, limited edition. Only seven of these cars were made in the world.


    Not to mention its high price, the most important thing was that you couldn''t buy it even if you wanted to.


    It was followed by the Siebel sports cars.


    The rearview mirrors of every wedding car were tied with white gauze bows, which fluttered in the wind.


    It was quiet all around.


    Everyone looked at the wedding caring in and at the couple about to get off.


    Preston also watched, with his hand in his pocket.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Everett didn''t want this wedding, but because of Olivia, hepromised.


    In his memory, Everett had neverpromised with anyone. This was the first time.


    Because of a woman.


    He didn''t know what to say.


    Because of this mood, he couldn''tugh for a moment.


    He should haveughed.


    He should have blessed them.


    When the car stopped, the media reporters immediately took photos of the wedding car with their cameras. For a moment, there were sounds of shutter all around. Soon the door opened and the one in the driver''s seat got out.


    All of a sudden, the shutter sounded even faster.


    But when they saw the person who got out of the car, they all quieted down.


    The reporters and guests all looked at the person who got out of the car, their eyes wide open, forgetting what they were going to do.


    Preston''s brows tightened as he looked at the person getting out of the car.


    When the wedding car went to pick up the bride, the driver should be the groom.


    However, the person in the driver''s seat was not the groom, but Joan.


    Melody''s assistant.


    What was going on?


    Joan went to the passenger seat, opened the door, and Melody got out of the car in her wedding dress.


    The dress was white, and the tiny diamonds on it sparkled in the sun.


    She wore a veil on her head, which trailed along with the wedding dress, and she was as beautiful as a painting.


    At this moment, the reporters came to their senses. They immediately pressed the shutter button, and the continuous click sounded again.


    Although they didn''t see the groom, but when the bride appeared, the groom would definitely appear.


    The bridesmaids behind came up and followed Melody, carrying the train of her long dress, and they walked into the hotel.


    When Melody entered the hotel, the wedding director came over and seated the guests. The wedding started at 11 o''clock on time.


    Everyone was seated, and each seat had the guest''s name on it.


    One couldn''t sit wherever they wanted.


    The service staff led everyone to their seats, and Preston took his seat too.


    He sat in the second row and third seat on the left.


    In the first row sat the rtives of the Weston Family and the Johnsons.


    In the second row were the business and political elite.


    People in the third row were slightly inferior, and so on.


    Soon, everyone sat down and spoke in a low voice.


    "Did you see Mr. Weston just now?"


    "No, what about you?"


    "Neither did we."


    "This wedding is about to begin, but Mr. Weston hasn''t shown up yet. Is he nning a surprise?"


    "Probably."


    Preston frowned at this.


    There would be no surprises, but there might be a shock.


    Soon the wedding march sounded and the guests looked back.


    At the end of the red carpet, Melody walked out with her father on her arm.


    She held the flowers in her hands, and the white veil covered her face, adding a hint of hazy beauty.


    Behind them followed the flower children, who were carrying baskets of colorful petals. As they walked, they strewed them, and the air seemed to be filled with the fragrance of flowers.


    However,


    now that the bride already walked out, where was the groom?


    Why hadn''t the groome out yet?


    Could the surprise still be in store?


    The guests looked confused.


    Preston, on the other hand, looked at Melody''s father. His face clouded over that he did not look like he was marrying his daughter, but rather like someone owed him.


    Seeing this, Preston could conclude that Everett would note.


    He turned around, picked up his phone, and sent a message to Everett.


    He wanted to know where Everett was now.


    Did he find Olivia?

 Chapter 489

    However, Preston received no response.


    Preston frowned and looked aside.


    Melody had approached, with a smile on her face. With a white veil on her head, she was still breathtakingly beautiful.


    But her father did not smile at all. Instead, as the distance shortened, his face became even gloomier as he approached the stage.


    The guests could see that too.


    But no one believed that Everett would not show up at such a time. They just thought it would be a surprise.


    They believed that Everett would appear at thest moment.


    So everyone was still looking forward to the wedding, regarding the displeasure on Melody''s father''s face as his reluctance to marry his daughter.


    Soon, the two of them came to the stage and the host came over.


    Melody and her father faced the guests.


    Preston watched, his heart tightening.


    Everett didn''t show up. How did Melody get through the wedding?


    Preston''s heart sunk.


    The guests all looked at Melody. The maid of honor came up and handed the microphone to Melody.


    Melody took it and smiled gracefully at the guests below.


    But upon closer inspection, this smile was like a mask, and when the mask was removed, it would be a totally different face.


    Melody picked up the microphone and said, "Thank you all foring to my wedding with Everett."


    When they heard this, everyone was waiting for her words and surprises.


    However...


    "Everett has something to do today and can''t attend the wedding. I apologize on his behalf."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As she spoke, Melody bowed.


    The moment she bowed, the smile on her lips disappeared.


    It was the first time she, Melody, had to bow.


    When Preston saw this, he was worried.


    Melody, what a proud person, was the queen of the entertainment, modeling, film and television industry.


    But today, because of one person, she bent down like a man kneeling.


    This was not what he wanted to see.


    The guests looked at Melody, who was bent over, and they were stunned.


    They were shocked, curious, and felt it unbelievable.


    But at this moment, they forgot about these emotions and were stunned.


    How could the groom absent on the wedding day?


    This was something no one expected.


    But that was the truth.


    So that they could note to their sense after hearing Melody''s words at all.


    Melody straightened up, smiled again, and she was once again wless.


    "The wedding will be held as usual. Thank you foring."


    She passed the microphone to the bridesmaid and the host would host the wedding.


    Soon, everything recovered.


    Nothing seemed to have happened.


    The guests below looked at the host on the stage who was saying congrattions to the neers, and looked at Melody standing there, with different expressions.


    But they were all respectable and cultured people, so they didn''t show too much of a change in their expressions.


    But they were wondering in their minds.


    Especially the Weston Family.


    Their looks changed dramatically.


    They didn''t expect that Everett would not show up.


    Not at all.


    But at this moment, they could do nothing and say nothing.


    They had to wait until the wedding was over to find out what was going on.


    The reporters pressed the shutter button on Melody, taking pictures.


    The wedding of Melody, a top star in the entertainment industry, and Everett, the president of SHS Group, turned out to be a wedding with only the bride but no groom. Such big news could not be missed.

 Chapter 490

    The wedding ended at noon.


    The guests were led by the staff to the hotel for lunch.


    After lunch, it was entertaining time and then dinner.


    Before that, Melody arranged for the guests to travel around.


    As soon as the wedding was over, they could have a good time.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    However, ording to the current situation, it would be satisfactory for the guests to stay until tonight.


    Melody went to the hotel to change her wedding dress and put on her party dress.


    Meanwhile, Reid, Cristina, Shepherd and Belle all went to Melody''s room.


    They had no idea that Everett would not appear today.


    It seemed that Melody knew this.


    But why didn''t she tell them?


    Melody looked at the elders who came in, and there was no longer a smile on her face.


    Without a smile, the delicate makeup on her face dimmed.


    Melody said to Joan, "You may leave first."


    Joan agreed and nodded to the elders as a greeting and left the room.


    The door closed and Belle went over immediately. "Melody, what''s going on? Why didn''t Everette today?"


    Belle held Melody''s hands and her heart thumped.


    All members of the Weston Family who were able to attend Melody and Everett''s wedding had been here.


    Except grandpa.


    Grandpa was too old, and it was not safe to take a long flight, so he didn''te.


    But why didn''t Everett show up and let Melody finish the wedding alone?


    Belle felt uneasy.


    A great uneasiness.


    Melody looked at the elders. They were all looking at her. Although they didn''t speak, they all looked the same as Belle.


    Confused and puzzled.


    Melody smiled bitterly. "It''s all my fault."


    Cristina walked over and hugged Melody, her eyes full of sorriness. "Melody, it''s not your fault. Whatever the reason for today, it''s his fault that Everett didn''t show up."


    For whatever reason.


    Reid said, "I''ll call him."


    As Everett''s father, an expert in cultural relic restoration, Reid was an outstanding specialist, but not an expert in dealing with family rtions, especially in his rtionship with Everett. He was really not a good father.


    It didn''t mean that the father and son always had a conflict, but that Reid was so busy that he often went out, and rarely came back.


    It can be said that from Everett''s birth till now, the time when the father and son stayed together was less than a month.


    If it wasn''t for Everett''s marriage, Reid wouldn''t havee.


    However, what happened today made Reid realize his duty as a father.


    His son did not appear on the day of his wedding and he had no idea of such a big thing. It happened without any warning, so he was shocked. But after the shock, his brain went nk.


    Why would Everett do that?


    What was he thinking?


    Reid had no idea.


    At this moment, he was clearly aware of his failure as a father.


    Melody said, "Dad, please don''t call him."


    The wedding was over, and even if Everett was not around, she still became the daughter-inw of the Weston Family.


    She should call Reid dad.


    Reid paused and looked at Melody.


    Why?


    Why shouldn''t I call Everett?


    Cristina, Shepherd and Belle also looked at Melody.


    They all wanted to know the reason.


    Besides, Melody had known Everett wouldn''t show up very early, and they didn''t understand why she didn''t tell them.


    Melody looked at them and exined, "I felt that Everett wouldn''t marry me before, so I took Olivia away a few days ago to threaten him toe here and marry me." They were stunned.


    Taking Olivia away?


    Why did Melody take Olivia away when Everett was unwilling to marry Melody?


    They all doubted about this.


    But soon, Cristina and Belle thought of something and understood her.


    Especially Belle. Her heart was beating so fast that her voice trembled. "Melody, do you mean..."


    Before Belle could finish speaking, Melody interrupted her. "Yes, Everett has a crush on Olivia. I have no choice but to threaten him with Olivia, but I didn''t expect..." Melody''s eyes shed with tears and she continued, "I didn''t expect him to take her awayst night."


    "Now, I don''t have a choice at all."


    Melody sat on the sofa with her hands over her face.


    For the first time, she showed her weakness in front of the people of the Weston Family.


    Seeing this, Cristina''s heart ached even more.


    But she couldn''t say anything.


    She knew who Everett concerned about, but she didn''t expect Everett''s love for Olivia to be so deep.


    He even ignored Melody.


    This reminded Cristina of Olivia.


    Everett abandoned Olivia and even his own baby for Melody.


    His coldness made everyone shocked.


    But now, he did whatever he wanted for Olivia, regardless of the face of the Weston Family and the Johnsons.


    He really...


    Cristina did not know how to describe her nephew.


    Shepherd didn''t know the twists and turns between Everett, Melody, and Olivia because of the special nature of his work.


    But because he was one member of the Weston Family, he knew that Olivia was Everett''s ex-wife and now the wife of his nephew.


    After hearing Melody''s few words, Shepherd guessed what was going on.


    But the truth was hard for him to ept and he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    As for Reid, he knew almost as much as Shepherd did.


    As Everett''s father, he didn''t know more about all these things. On the contrary, he never took Everett''s matter to heart.


    So now that Melody''s words fell into his ears, Reid thought deeply.


    The one who reacted the most was Belle.


    Belle was stunned for a minute after listening to Melody.


    But a minuteter, she picked up her phone and made a phone call.


    She was going to call Brayden!


    She wanted to ask Brayden if Olivia had been taken away by Everett!

 Chapter 491

    It was already dawn when Brayden and Olivia arrived in Paris.


    It was a foggy day when the whole city was shrouded in mist.


    Olivia stood at the airport, looked at the fog, and had an unreal feeling.


    Brayden found her in a daze and said, "Don''t you believe that?"


    Olivia curved her lips. "Yeah."


    She still didn''t believe it.


    She felt it unreal like a dream.


    Brayden took her hand, put it on his lips, and looked at her deeply. "I''m real."


    Olivia smiled. "I don''t know if you''ve taken good care of Max when I''m not here."


    Brayden looked at her smile and blinked. "Guess."


    The two people returned to the apartment and heard the barking before they opened the door.


    The barking sounded big and excited.


    Olivia''s eyes were gentle and she smiled.


    It was true.


    She was back.


    As soon as Brayden opened the door, Max pounced on Olivia.


    It was even more excited and enthusiastic than before.


    Olivia hugged it and kissed it on the head.


    "Max, I miss you."


    Her face rested on Max''s face. Her eyes and eyebrows were gentle.


    At this moment, the furrowed brows of Olivia rxed.


    Brayden didn''t disturb her. Instead, he opened the fridge and started cooking.


    Olivia needed to eat well and rest well now.


    There was nothing in the fridge, just some frozen food.


    Without saying anything, he took out the frozen dumplings and boiled them. Then he took out the milk and warmed them up. He also fried some eggs. The cold apartment began to warm up.


    Olivia yed with Max for a while, and a smell came out of the kitchen. She let go of Max and walked in.


    In the kitchen, Brayden stood in front of the kitchen table with a chopstick, frying an egg.


    Dumplings were boiling in a pot by the side.


    The kitchen was filled with fragrance.


    Olivia smelled the fragrance and looked at Brayden.


    He was not wearing an apron but a shirt and casual pants. His sleeves were rolled up to reveal his thin but strong arms.


    He was very tall, who stood in the kitchen, making the space smaller.


    But Olivia didn''t feel cramped. She felt warm.


    It was warm.


    After Brayden made breakfast, the two of them ate. They took a bath, and theny down on the bed to sleep.


    Olivia thought she wouldn''t be able to sleep, but she soon fell asleep.


    Brayden looked at her, hugged her, smelled her, and fell asleep.


    At this moment, he was at ease.


    The two people didn''t wake up until the afternoon. It was rare that Olivia woke up first.


    Brayden was still asleep.


    He held Olivia''s hand and slept soundly.


    Olivia looked at Brayden. He was thin, haggard, and tired.


    He had been in a tense state for the past few days when she was taken away by Melody.


    He was worried.


    Olivia closed her eyes again.


    She wanted him to have a good rest.


    However, not long after Olivia closed her eyes, Brayden''s phone rang.


    When he heard the phone ring, Brayden opened his eyes.


    He almost reflexively went to get his phone.


    Brayden''s mind cleared up when he saw the name on the screen.


    Olivia sat up, looked at Brayden who was in a daze and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    When she heard the ringtone, she opened her eyes. She wanted to take the phone away from Brayden, but she didn''t expect Brayden to react quickly and take the phone away before she could get it.


    Now that he didn''t respond to his phone, she couldn''t help but worry.


    Hearing her voice, Brayden looked at her and hugged her tightly.


    He just thought he didn''t find Olivia, and the fact that he found Olivia became a dream.


    He panicked.


    Olivia felt Brayden''s uneasiness and hugged him, patting him on the back, as if she wereforting a child.


    "What''s wrong? Can you tell me?"


    She was worried as he got nervous after checking his phone.


    Brayden tightened his arms, buried his face in Olivia''s neck, and smelled her. Only then could he really believe that Olivia was beside him.


    The phone rang again and again without stopping.


    Olivia stopped talking and patted Brayden on the back tofort him.


    Belle listened to the artificial female voice on the phone, hung up and continued to call.


    She had to call until he answered the phone!


    Cristina, Shepherd, Reid, and Melody all looked at Belle. They didn''t know who she was calling at first, but they heard her nagging.


    They knew who she was calling.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    But after so long, Olivia should have been taken away by Everett.


    Melody was right.


    It was just that Belle was unwilling to ept the truth.


    Cristina couldn''t stand it any longer and walked over. "Belle, stop calling. We..."


    "Brayden!"

 Chapter 492

    Belle suddenly spoke, which startled all of them.


    Melody''s heart tightened and she looked at Belle.


    Although she knew it was Everett who took Olivia away, she still expected for someone to tell her that Olivia was not taken away by Everett.


    She was wrong about everything.


    Not only was Melody thinking this, but so were the others.


    They all looked at Belle, hoping to hear a different answer.


    When Belle heard Brayden''s voice, she immediately asked, "Brayden, is Olivia with you?"


    Belle thought Brayden wouldn''t answer her phone, and even she was desperate.


    But she didn''t expect that Brayden would answer the call.


    The moment she heard Brayden''s voice, she was relieved.


    "Yes. What''s wrong?"


    Brayden looked at Olivia and held her hand tightly.


    Olivia smiled gently at him, and so did Brayden.


    Sometimes, they didn''t have to talk. An eye contact or a smile was enough to convey their thoughts.


    Belle heard Brayden''s words and she became nervous. "Really? She is really with you?"


    "Is Olivia really by your side?"


    Several people in the bedroom heard Belle''s words and their eyes lit up. They were looking at Belle expectantly.


    Olivia was by Brayden''s side?


    If Everett didn''t take Olivia away, then everything would be fine.


    When Melody heard Belle''s words, she froze for a few seconds. She then quickly came to Belle and grabbed Belle''s phone.


    "Brayden, is Olivia by your side?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Melody asked. Her voice trembling with excitement.


    At this point, she couldn''t tell what she was feeling.


    She just wanted to know the answer.


    When Brayden heard Melody''s voice, the smile on his face disappeared and the tenderness in her eyes turned cold.


    He did not speak.


    At least, for a few seconds after Melody asked, Brayden didn''t say anything.


    Melody didn''t hear his voice. She panicked and became nervous. "Brayden, please speak!"


    Why did he stop talking?


    Did he lie to Belle?


    Olivia was taken away by Everett, not by Brayden.


    Hearing Melody''s words, the people whose hope had been lit up immediately frowned. Belle came over and went to get her phone.


    Melody didn''t give it to her. She yelled, "Brayden, why aren''t you talking? Answer me!"


    "Imand you to answer me!"


    Melody lost her mind at this moment.


    Belle was stunned.


    Cristina immediately went over. "Melody, calm down."


    It looked like Brayden had lied to Belle.


    Melody ignored Cristina and continued to shout, "Brayden, you..."


    "Olivia is by my side."


    The scarlet in Melody''s eyes faded and she froze.


    For a moment, she stood there motionless as if she had been attacked at a vital point.


    What was going on?


    Seeing Melody like this, Belle didn''t have time to think about it. She quickly snatched the phone from Melody''s hand and said, "Brayden, tell mom that Olivia is with you, right?"


    "Yes."


    Belle''s face lit up with joy. "Then... Then give Olivia the phone. I want to hear Olivia''s voice."


    She wanted to be sure.


    She wanted to make sure that Olivia was really with Brayden.


    Brayden gave Olivia his phone and said, "Mom''s call."


    Olivia had heard the voice, especially Melody''s.


    Melody yelled so loudly, and she was next to Brayden. How could she not hear Melody''s voice?


    Olivia took the phone. "Mom."


    Her soft voice came into Belle''s ear from Belle''s cell phone, and Belle''s tears flowed down at once.


    "Olivia, you''re really by Brayden''s side. You''re really..."


    Belle covered her mouth and couldn''t help crying.


    Olivia was not taken away by Everett. She was fine.


    She stayed by Brayden''s side safe and sound.


    Cristina heard Belle''s words and saw Belle crying. She came over with moist eyes. "Is Olivia really by Brayden''s side?"


    Even after hearing Belle say that, Cristina still didn''t believe it.


    Belle nodded, she turned on the hands-free, and soon Olivia''s voice was heard by them.

 Chapter 498

    Brayden and Olivia were cleaning up at home.


    They had already bought everything they needed and had lunch.


    However, Brayden did not want Olivia to do the work, but Olivia insisted. He had no choice, so he gave her the light work and he did the heavy work himself.


    Just as the two of them were cleaning up, Max, who was ying with toys, suddenly ran to the door and barked.


    Hearing Max''s barking, the two people looked over.


    Olivia said, "Max,e here."


    When Max heard her voice, it immediately ran over, hugged and circled around her leg.


    However, Brayden seemed to think of something and he checked the time.


    He said, "I''ll get it."


    "Hmm?"


    He was going to get the door?


    Was anyoneing?


    Olivia just thought that Max was barking because someone was passing by outside.


    But before Brayden could say anything more, his phone rang.


    Brayden didn''t pick it up and went to open the door.


    Belle was standing outside, looking around with her cell phone.


    When she heard the door open, she looked over and was stunned.


    "Brayden? You... You really live here?"


    Belle thought Brayden gave her the wrong address, but she didn''t expect it to be true.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Max ran over and barked, "Woof! Woof!"


    It was barking at Belle.


    Belle got scared and quickly backed away.


    Olivia responded, "Max, that''s also your master. Stop barking."


    Hearing Olivia''s words, Max stopped barking and ran to Olivia, wagging its tail obediently.


    Olivia picked it up and walked over. "Mom,e in."


    Brayden didn''t tell her about his mothering, but he must has a good reason. She wouldn''t me Brayden because of that. Seeing that Max was picked up by Olivia, Belle was relieved.


    "Hey!"


    Belle came in and looked around.


    This was her first time here.


    But the ce was nicely decorated and it felt like home here.


    Seeing this, Belle was satisfied.


    She looked at Olivia. Olivia was suddenly taken away by Melody and should be frightened by that.


    She saw Olivia''s face. It was certainly thinner.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Fortunately, Olivia looked okay.


    Olivia warned Max not to bark again, then she put it down and went to make tea for Belle.


    "Mom, have some tea."


    "Okay."


    Belle took the cup and drank it.


    A mouthful of warm tea entered her stomach and her whole body seemed to be warming up.


    Belle''s tense heart rxed.


    Seeing the couple as normal, she was really relieved.


    But, "Olivia, I heard about Melody taking you away. You must have gone through a lot."


    Belle held Olivia''s hand and said in an apologetic tone.


    Melody was her sister-inw, and Olivia was her daughter-inw. There were some things that were not for her to say.


    Olivia still didn''t know why Melody took her away, but she didn''t want to find out either.


    "It''s okay, mom. Have you eaten yet?"


    Belle paused.


    She didn''t eat, nor did she eat the meal on the ne.


    It was not that she was not hungry, but she had no appetite.


    Now Olivia asked, and she felt hungry.


    Olivia saw Belle''s expression and said, "I''ll go make some."


    She looked at Brayden. "Brayden, you stay with mom."


    Brayden said, "I''ll go. You talk to mom."


    As he was about to get up, Belle grabbed Brayden and said to Olivia, "Olivia, sorry to trouble you. Mom has something to ask Brayden."


    Belle did not forget her purpose ining here.


    Olivia curved her lips. "It''s okay, mom. You guys talk."


    She went to the kitchen.


    Brayden looked at Olivia and sat down until she was out of sight.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    Brayden looked at Belle and asked directly.


    Belle looked at the kitchen, then approached Brayden and whispered.

 Chapter 499

    "I have an idea to tell you."


    Facing Belle acting mysteriously, Brayden didn''t be touched. "Well, just say it."


    "I don''t feel at ease about this thing. I''ve discussed it with your aunt to see if you and Olivia could have a child."


    Belle looked at Brayden and did want to miss any expression on his face.


    She was going to tell him and Olivia directly, but she thought it would be better to tell Brayden first.


    She wanted to see Brayden''s reaction.


    Brayden froze when he heard Belle''s words.


    Child...


    His hands tightened and his eyes turned cold.


    Not because of what Belle said, but because he thought of Olivia''s body.


    Because of repeated physical damage, Olivia might not be pregnant again.


    He didn''t tell Olivia about it.


    Belle saw that Brayden''s face changed totally and her heart sank. "What''s wrong? Is that not possible?"


    "Or was Olivia unable to give birth because ofst miscarriage?"


    Belle didn''t want to ask about it.


    But she too anxious to control herself.


    Brayden frowned. "Last miscarriage?"


    Brayden could tell that what Belle said was not the same as the miscarriage happened two years ago.


    But Olivia only had one miscarriage.


    If it wasn''t that time, when did it happen again?


    Brayden clenched his hands and his face grew colder.


    Seeing Brayden like this, Belle became even more anxious. "It was the time your grandfather fell ill, then you and Olivia came back to see him. At that time, Olivia was very weak. You made her food. The food was especially for women who had miscarriages. Was that ture?"


    Without waiting for Brayden to answer, she continued, "I asked you if Olivia had a baby then, and your face turned gloomy, so I guessed that Olivia might have another miscarriage."


    "Brayden, tell mom the truth. Was it because of that miscarriage that Olivia couldn''t give birth?"


    After listening to Belle, Brayden stopped talking.


    He looked down, and Belle could not see Brayden''s expression.


    Belle was extremely anxious. "You... Say something. I''m really anxious, okay?"


    He didn''t say anything, then she didn''t know what was going on. She was really dying of anxiety!


    If it wasn''t for Olivia in the kitchen, Belle''s voice would be louder.


    But just as Belle was anxious, Brayden said, "Yes."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Belle''s face changed.


    "You... What did you say?"


    Brayden looked at Belle with serious eyes. "Olivia couldn''t be pregnant after that miscarriage."


    Belle almost fell down from the shock.


    They really had a child, and Olivia really had a miscarriage. She really couldn''t give birth in the future...


    Belle froze on the sofa,pletely motionless.


    She wanted to calm down.


    She needed time.


    But Brayden looked at her and continued, "Don''t worry. I''ll think of some measures."


    Belle was immediately agitated. "Think of some measures? What could youe up with?"


    "Olivia..."


    Belle''s voice grew louder, but soon, she couldn''t control herself. She dragged Brayden to the bedroom, closed the door, and went to the balcony.


    "Olivia can''t even give birth. How could you do?"


    She was really going crazy.


    As a mother, she definitely wanted her son to have children.


    This was definitely what she was looking forward to.


    However, due to the special circumstances of the young couple, she did not urge them. She even thought that whether they had a child or not was not that important, as long as the two of them could always be happy.


    But now, Brayden told her that Olivia couldn''t give birth, so how could they have children?


    How could Everett give up?


    That was what she worried about the most!


    Brayden did not look at Belle anymore. He put his hands in his pockets and looked into the distance. He whispered, "We will have children."

 Chapter 500

    Olivia didn''t hear the conversations between Belle and Brayden, and she didn''t intend to listen.


    She only minded her own business.


    When she finished cooking and went out, Belle and Brayden had finished talking.


    But Belle didn''t look well.


    She didn''t look as good as it was when she just came here.


    Olivia said, "Mom, dinner is ready."


    Hearing Olivia''s voice, Belle looked at her with mixed feelings.


    Olivia was not able to bear children, but Brayden said she would have children.


    She really wanted to ask him how.


    Could the baby fall from the sky?


    But Brayden stopped talking, making her anxious.


    Belle just grabbed a bite. She was hungry, but she lost her appetite when Brayden said that.


    Olivia noticed that Belle was unpleasant, but she didn''t ask.


    After Belle finished eating, Olivia went to set up the guest room for Belle to have a good rest.


    She could tell that Belle was tired.


    Belle felt bad, looking at Olivia who was busy.


    Olivia was once pregnant with Brayden''s child, but why did she lost it?


    She felt terrible.


    "Mom, have a good rest."


    Olivia made the bed and said to Belle.


    Looking at Olivia, Belle held her hand and said, "Olivia, it''s been hard on you."


    She lost her first child and the second child, and she was the one who suffered most.


    Olivia was confused by Belle''s words, but before she could ask, Belle said, "You too. Have a good rest."


    With that, she pushed her out gently.


    Olivia looked at the closed door and wondered.


    What was wrong?


    She seemed to be very ufortable.


    Brayden came over and said, "Get some sleep."


    Olivia smiled, "And are you going to clean up the house by yourself?"


    Brayden said with a helpless look, "You know it again."


    Brayden insisted on asking Olivia go to sleep, saying that she was tired from cooking.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Olivia had no choice but to lie on the bed.


    But she pulled him along with her.


    She was not tired, but he was.


    Brayden looked at her and asked, "Can''t you sleep well without me?"


    Olivia said in a helpless tone like he did before, "You know it again." Brayden smiled.


    So did Olivia.


    The two of them .fell asleep


    Belle, however, had trouble falling sleep, lying on her side.


    After much thought, she felt that she had to ask.


    But when she opened the door and went out, Brayden and Olivia were no longer in the living room.


    Belle looked into the bedroom. The door was closed and it was quiet.


    Did they go to bed too?


    Belle sighed, and went back to her room. After calming herself down, she soon fell asleep.


    In Mn.


    A ck luxury car was parked under an office building.


    The driver opened the door.


    Dressed in a ck suit, a cold man got out of the car.


    He looked at the office building, walked in, and took the elevator to the 46th floor.


    The elevator door opened, and the harsh sound of renovation came.


    He walked over and stopped at the renovation site.


    At the renovation site, a foreigner with a long nose was talking to a repairer.


    He pointed around as he spoke.


    Then he pointed to the person standing there.


    Suddenly, the man''s eyes widened as he said, "Oh, old friend!"


    He came over, ready to give the man standing there a big hug.


    But he was stopped when the man said, "How''s it going?"


    His words were full of coldness.


    The passion was extinguished and the man sighed, "Capital, capital of all evil."


    He kept shaking his head.


    The man standing there didn''t talk much to him. He looked around and said.

 Chapter 501

    "Jack, one percentage will be deducted for one day overdue."


    Everett sounded cold and his eyes fell on Jack''s face.


    Jack looked at Everett in shock.


    "Oh, my god! Bro, you can''t be so heartless!"


    "I''ve been working really hard! You''re asking for so much. If I don''t do it well because I''m in a hurry, wouldn''t rework waste more time?"


    Everett stopped talking and turned to leave.


    Jack felt upset.


    He knew that Everett was stubborn and it was rather hard to change his mind.


    "Everett, wait. Let''s have an afternoon tea!"


    Jack put down his work and ran towards Everett.


    Twenty minutester. At a cafe.


    Everett and Jack sat by the window on the sixtieth floor.


    From the position, they could enjoy the beautiful view of Mn.


    Jack stirred the coffee, took a sip, and looked at Everett, who sat across from him.


    He was wearing a suit and no tie, looking meticulous. His angr profile was fantastic and wless.


    Although there were no ws in his face, his character was full of ws.


    He was inhumane and cold-blooded.


    One could never sense any kindness or understanding from Everett.


    Strangely enough, the wed man was his friend.


    Jack shook his head.


    It seemed that he was also full of ws.


    "Since we haven''t seen each other for a long time, let''s not talk about business. Let''s just chat."


    Jack looked at Everett and said.


    The person who looked out of the window turned around andnded on his face.


    But Everett didn''t say anything.


    His pair of ck eyes seemed to see through everything and he was waiting for Jack to continue.


    As expected, Jack quickly smiled and said, "Why weren''t you at this wedding?"


    Jack asked seriously.


    The topic was not casual at all.


    When Everett heard Jack''s question, there was no change in his face, not even in his eyes.


    It was as if this was a very insignificant thing.


    Everett picked up the coffee cup, took a sip, put it down, and looked at Jack. "Looks like I''ve given you too long a time."


    Jack''s face stiffened instantly.


    The next second, he immediately changed the subject. "That''s a misunderstanding!"


    "I just care about you. You see, marriage is such a big thing but you didn''t even show up. As a good friend, It''s normal for me to ask."


    "So?"


    Everett looked at Jack emotionlessly.


    Jack felt guilty after being looked at, so he quickly turned his eyes and said, "So bro, if you don''t want to get married, just don''t. Look at you now, you have to carry thebel of a married man, isn''t it bad?"


    Jack became serious.


    No matter who he was or how busy he was, he was not supposed to miss his own wedding day.


    So Everett was not so busy as Melody said. The fact was that he didn''t want to marry Melody.


    But he didn''t want to get married, why didn''t he just refuse?


    What a bizarre marriage!


    Everett lowered his eyes. He held his coffee cup and looked at the coffee in the cup.


    He said, "There''re pros and cons."


    Cristina arrived in Capital City at noon on the third day of the wedding.


    After arriving in Capital City, she went home, cleaned up and went to the old house.


    The car soon stopped at the old house. Cristina got out of the car and went straight into the living room.


    The nanny saw her and walked over. "mydy."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Cristina nodded and looked around. "Where''s dad?"

 Chapter 502

    Wade was not in the living room. He may be upstairs or outside.


    The nanny said, "Senior Mr. Weston is not at home."


    "What? Not at home?"


    Her dad was getting old and rarely went out.


    Where could he go?


    A servant said, "Senior Mr. Weston said he went to visit his old friend. He''ll be back a few dayster."


    His old friend?


    Cristina frowned.


    Her dad had a lot of good friends.


    But his friends passed away one after another, and he became more and more lonely.


    Now that her dad suddenly went to visit his old friend, she was afraid something was wrong.


    Cristina said, "I see. Go and do your work."


    "Yes."


    The servant left and Cristina went back.


    Her dad didn''t know that Everett didn''t appear at his wedding, not because they didn''t want to tell them, but because they didn''t want to say that on the phone. Now that her dad wasn''t home, she could just wait until he came back.


    However, not long after getting in the car, Cristina suddenly thought of something. She drove to Reid''s house.


    Leona was sent back home by Everett''s men.


    She had a headache when she returned home.


    When Cristina arrived at Leona''s house, the doctor had just left.


    A servant took Cristina to Leona''s bedroom and told Cristina that Leona was not feeling well.


    Cristina frowned.


    She was not feeling well?


    She knew that Leona didn''t attend her son''s wedding, and she was shocked.


    How could a mother not participate in her son''s wedding?


    But her second brother told her that Leona had a headache, so she went home first.


    She was even more shocked to hear that.


    Even though she had a headache, she should attend her son''s wedding.


    Unless she couldn''t, like her dad.


    But it wasn''t like that.


    But she couldn''t say anything, so she remained silent.


    But she finally understood why Leona said she had a headache. She should have known that Everett wouldn''t go to the wedding. And that was why she rushed back home.


    Leona couldn''t bear to be humiliated, and she would be overwhelmed by the media''s questions.


    But she seemed to get ill now.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Cristina stopped at the bedroom door, thinking about that.


    The servant knocked on the door. "Madam, your aunt is here."


    Leona was lying in bed, not asleep. Hearing the voice, she opened her eyes and said, "Come in."


    She sat up.


    The servant opened the door and Cristina went in.


    As soon as she went in, she saw Leona sitting up on the bed. Cristina rushed over to help her.


    Leona leaned against the bed with her help, and Cristina quickly put a pillow behind Leona.


    Leona looked at Cristina. "You''re here."


    She was weak and pale.


    Cristina said, "Are you okay?"


    Leona must have known that Everett would not listen to her, but she still tried.


    Leonaughed at herself. "No, I was almost pissed off by my son."


    Cristina sighed.


    "Actually, I think it''s your fault and second brother''s fault."


    She didn''t know if Leona had watched the wedding video, but she thought she must have seen it.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so angry.


    But she thought Leona, as Everett''s mother, should reflect on her doings.


    Leona''s face darkened when she heard Cristina''s words. "You mean is our fault?"


    She couldn''t believe it!


    How could it be her and Reid''s fault?


    It was because of Olivia that Everett didn''t show up at the wedding!


    It was all Olivia''s fault!


    "Cristina, I''m telling you, it''s all Olivia''s fault!"


    "If it weren''t for her, Everett wouldn''t have done this. It was all Olivia''s fault!" Leona said excitedly.


    Seeing her like this, Cristina sighed. "Do you really think this is Olivia''s fault?"

 Chapter 503

    Leona''s eyes widened when he heard Cristina''s words. "Do you mean it has nothing to do with Olivia?"


    "No, sister-inw. Let me exin..."


    She was interrupted before she finished speaking. "Cristina, do you remember when Brayden insisted on being with Olivia?"


    "If you don''t, let me jog your memory. I told you to oppose it. I was afraid that something would happen. Look, one thing after another happened. Did I say anything wrong?"


    "Well, by now, Everett is even more rebellious. He would rather let everyone see the Westons fail than marry Melody. Let me ask you, isn''t it Olivia''s fault?"


    Cristina was lost for words after hearing Leona''s words.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to say it, but that she felt that Leona never saw one thing clearly.


    She didn''t know her son very well.


    This was the worst failure as a mother.


    Leona had a headache again.


    Her temples pulsed as she said, "Go back immediately!"


    She was afraid that she would be pissed off!


    Cristina got up, looked at Leona, and said, "Cristina, as a bystander, I need to stay out of it, but Everett is my nephew. I have to say something fair."


    "Olivia is not wrong, and so is Everett. It''s you and Reid who are wrong. If you were with him when he was young, instead of leaving him to dad and the boarding school, his character would not be like this today, but just like Brayden."


    A person''s personality was inherited. However, the inherited personality can be changed by one''s growing environment.


    Reid was a man obsessed with antiques. Leona was a strong woman. Both of them were running for their own careers. They didn''t want children, and having Everett was not within their n. Unexpectedly, they decided to give birth Everett. After all, Leona and Reid were in love.


    However, the child was left to their father when he was born, and they returned to the state where they used to be, and they hardly had a chance to see their son once a month.


    Cristina sometimes thought that in the eyes of these two people, Everett would always be thest.


    Fortunately, dad was able to take care of Everett at that time. But when he was five years old, dad yed with Everett, and suddenly fell down. After that fall, he was not in a good condition as he was before. Leona and Reid discussed sending Everett to boarding school and he could only return home after a semester.


    From then on, Everett gradually became quiet and cold.


    In fact, in the beginning, he was a child with a lively personality who liked to y with other children.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    But then, he really changed.


    Leona and Reid were still busy with their affairs, and no one noticed the change in Everett''s character.


    By the time they realized it, Everett had be cold and heartless.


    It was only after this incident that she realized that Leona and Reid should take the me for everything.


    If they had been with Brayden since he was young like Belle and Kingsley did and got around to spend time with him, Everett would not turn out to be like this.


    How could Olivia divorce Everett?


    How could he be so cold-blooded that he didn''t want his own child?


    Or maybe Everett had married Melody a long time ago, and their kid might be old enough to buy something on his own.


    However, that was not the case.


    Everything was irreversible.


    Cristina left after saying this.


    Leona leaned against the bed, and her face was pale.


    Her hands trembled slightly.


    Her fault...


    It was she and Reid''s fault...


    The next night, Reid and Melody arrived in Capital City.


    They walked out of the airport and took a taxi back to Reid''s home.


    Now that she was the daughter-inw of the Westons, she was supposed to live with her inws.


    Moreover, from today onwards, she would be staying with her inws.


    An hourter, the car stopped at the Westons.


    Melody and Reid got out of the car.


    The nanny immediately came out to get her luggage.


    They walked in.


    However, they didn''t expect to see Leona sitting in the living room.


    It seemed like she had been waiting for them for a long time.


    Hearing the sound, Leona looked over.


    Then, her eyes fell on Melody''s face.

 Chapter 504

    Leona''s eyes were full of indifference.


    She was not as angry or unhappy as she used to be.


    At this moment, she looked at Melody as if she were looking at a stranger.


    Melody squinted at Leona''s eyes.


    Reid didn''t feel anything. He walked over and said, "Are you waiting for us?"


    He called Leona before he came back.


    But Leona didn''t answer. He knew she was still angry.


    He didn''t call again but texted her about his flight number and arrival time.


    It seemed that she was waiting for them.


    The driver put their pieces of luggage upstairs.


    He put Reid''s luggage in Leona''s bedroom while Melody''s in Everett''s bedroom.


    Although Everett rarely came back here, the servants still cleaned his room every day.


    Reid walked towards Leona and asked, "Have you been waiting for us for a long time?"


    Sitting next to Leona, he said to Melody, "Melody, go back to your room and rest. I''ll ask the servant to cook. I''ll let you know when it''s ready."


    "OK."


    Melody looked at Leona. "Mom, I''m going upstairs."


    As her daughter-inw, even if Melody was not satisfied with Leona, she still had to be polite in front of her mother-inw.


    After that, Melody went upstairs.


    Leona stopped her, "Wait a minute."


    Reid heard Leona''s words and looked at her.


    What was wrong?


    Reid realized that Leona didn''t look right.


    Melody stopped and turned to Leona. Two secondster, she walked over.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    She sat on the sofa and looked at Leona.


    She didn''t want to know about nor was interested in Leona''s sudden change.


    Leona looked at Melody, who finished the wedding without the groom.


    Until now, she was still proud.


    She was still the beautiful queen.


    In the past, Leona would be dissatisfied and even angry with Melody''s arrogant appearance.


    But now, Leona was not dissatisfied. She was only indifferent.


    As indifferent as looking at a stranger.


    "You must have known that Everett would not show up on the wedding day. He never agreed with the wedding. You forced it."


    "Now that you suffered, our family is to me. But you, too."


    Melody''s expression changed.


    It changed when Leona said the first sentence.


    Reid, who was sitting next to Leona, frowned.


    "Leona, what''s wrong with you?"


    She said these all of a sudden.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Leona looked at Reid and said, "Everett doesn''t want to marry Melody. What are we forcing him to do so?"


    Reid was stilted.


    Leona continued, "We didn''t subject him to discipline since he was a child. He''s grown up now, and he knows what he''s doing. We elders should stop interfering." They didn''t subject him to discipline when until he was a grown-up. Wasn''t it too inhumane?


    Reid didn''t say anything but looked down.


    He seemed to have aged a few years.


    Leona stared at Melody. "It''s toote to say this now, but we all know that your marriage with Liansh exists in name only. It''d better for you to both be free."


    "If you ept my idea, we will take care of this and not let you suffer any loss."


    Leona had made up her mind that she wouldn''t force her child to do anything.


    Especially when ites to adding her own thoughts to Everett.


    "Huh!"


    Melody sneered.


    She leaned back and sank into the sofa, crossed her legs like a queen. She looked into Leona''s eyes and said, "Suffer?"


    "Haven''t I suffered enough so far?"


    When Reid heard Melody''s tone, he looked at Melody with his brows knitted.


    Leona''s face remained aloof, but she was not mad at Melody''s tone.


    She said, "I won''t force you to ept, but I hope you think about your current status before you do anything in the future."


    Melody replied with her lips curved and her eyes filled with coldness.

 Chapter 505

    "Don''t worry, I won''t embarrass your Westons."


    Melody went upstairs.


    Then Leona went upstairs too.


    Now Reid had noticed something was wrong with Leona. He followed Leona upstairs and also returned to the bedroom.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Leona looked at Reid and her eyes suddenly turned red. "I just think we did something wrong to Everett..."


    Then Reid knew what was wrong with her.


    Before his brother returned home, he talked to him about Everett''s personality, and he realized that something was wrong between him and Leona.


    And it seemed that his brother should have talked to Leona too.


    Reid hugged her. "It''s a good thing that we have realized this. We''ll make up for it in the days toe."


    Melody went back to Everett''s bedroom, mming the door with her chest heaving violently.


    Suddenly, a bad person became a good person, and she was caught off guard!


    Melody''s face was frighteningly cold, but her eyes were burning with fire.


    She was angry.


    But she was also more determined.


    How could Leona interfere with her marriage by a few words? She had done everything to marry Everett.


    Leona, you must be day dreaming!


    Melody took out her phone and dialed a number.


    "Melody."


    "I''ll only work at home in the future."


    Joan paused and said, "Okay."


    "If any reporter asks, tell him I''m taking care of my family now."


    "OK."


    When the phone hung up, Melody''s lips curled up.


    Melody had indeed lost her face at the wedding, but she would never be in that situation again!


    At an apartment in Paris.


    Belle and Brayden were busy in the kitchen, and Olivia took her phone to the balcony.


    Belle stayed in Paris.


    She was worried about Olivia and Brayden, so she decided to live with them And she also wanted to see what Brayden was thinking. Brayden didn''t tell her anything, but she could wait.


    Olivia didn''t say anything, and she didn''t feel ufortable living with her mother-inw.


    Everything was the same as usual.


    And Max quickly epted Belle.


    However, Olivia did not forget her work.


    After her mood calmed down, she was worried about her work.


    It had been about a week since she was taken away by Melody''s men.


    She didn''t go to work for a week, but she believed that Mr. Smith would take care of it.


    But now that she was back, she should call Mr. Smith.


    Olivia went to the balcony and called Preston.


    Preston was not idle. He went to thepany after he came back.


    It was November 23rd.


    There was only a week left before the new products''unch on December 1st. Time flew.


    Preston''s phone rang and Jason, who was reporting to him, stopped.


    Preston took the phone.


    When he saw the caller''s name on his phone, he paused but then answered it.


    It was Olivia calling.


    Did she get a new phone?


    Or was it someone else calling?


    "Olivia?"


    When the phone was connected, Preston called out, his voice tentative.


    He didn''t seem to believe it was Olivia.


    Olivia noticed that and smiled. "Mr. Smith, it''s me."


    Preston was relieved to hear the soft voice.


    "That''s good."


    She must be in a good mood again. She was still the Olivia he knew.


    "Well, Mr. Smith, I''ming to work tomorrow."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She was missing, and Mr. Smith knew it. She was back, and she believed Mr. Smith knew it as well. but Mr. Smith didn''t ask her to return to work because he thought she would go back herself. She would go back to thepany when she recovered.


    So she didn''t need to say much, she just needed to take action.


    Preston curled his lips. "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Preston looked at Jason and said.

 Chapter 506

    "Olivia ising to work tomorrow. You should tell Grace."


    "Okay, Mr. Smith."


    Jason put down the document in his hand and left the president''s office.


    Preston looked at the phone in his hand, and a rxed smile appeared on his face.


    Olivia was always like this. No matter what happened, she could always get rid of the messy plight quickly.


    That was good.


    Brayden and Belle were cooking in the kitchen. Brayden wanted to do it himself, but Belle insisted on it. Brayden had no choice but to be with her together in the kitchen.


    Fortunately, Belle just wanted to help him.


    Then, while she was helping Brayden, Belle looked outside and made sure that Olivia was not outside. Then she whispered to Brayden, "If you don''t want me to get into your life, you should tell me your thoughts, then I will leave immediately."


    The day before yesterday, Brayden didn''t tell the full story. Belle was so anxious that she took advantage of the absence of Olivia to ask Brayden more.


    But he didn''t tell her at all.


    She had no choice but to stay at their home. She believed that Brayden would give in soon.


    But Brayden didn''t say anything from yesterday to today and he behaved as usual, which made her anxious.


    Brayden was adding water to the pot and cooking seafood. Hearing Belle''s words, he covered the lid and turned to look at her. "Mom, don''t you believe me?"


    Belle looked at the seriousness and absoluteness in his eyes and was discouraged. "It''s not that I don''t believe you. In fact, I''m worried."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    Belle was still worried, and she continued, "Brayden, I know you have your own thought and would not change it easily, but could you please share it with me so I can stop worrying about you?" She just wanted to be relieved.


    Brayden''s eyes moved as if something shed through his mind. He said, "Mom, I don''t want anyone to know about this right now."


    "Anyone."


    Dinner was ready and they had dinner together.


    After dinner, Belle asked them to go out for a walk.


    She said she was here to disturb them, but it wasn''t in fact.


    Sending them out as well as Max, Belle closed the door and cleaned up the kitchen.


    When the kitchen was clean, Belle sent a message to Cristina.


    She was depressed and wanted to talk to Cristina.


    Among the Westons, she had the best rtionship with her aunt.


    But it was still two or three o''clock in the morning in Hong Kong.


    Her auntie couldn''t see it.


    She sent it in advance, and her aunt would reply it to her when she saw it.


    Belle didn''t expect that Cristina''s call woulde soon.


    Belle was surprised and answered, "Auntie, did I wake you up?"


    "No, I''m abroad. I''m in New York now. What''s wrong with you?"


    It turned out that she was in New York. Belle was relieved.


    She thought she had woken her aunt up.


    Belle said, "Auntie, I want to tell you something. I don''t know what to do now."


    "Well, say it. I happen to have time now."


    "Yes."


    Olivia and Brayden led Max out.


    It was almost December now, and the weather was getting colder and colder.


    Brayden put Olivia''s hand in the pocket of his down jacket to keep her hand from getting cold.


    Olivia said, "I called Mr. Smith today and I want to work tomorrow."


    Brayden was not surprised by Olivia''s words.


    They all went out to y both yesterday and today, together with his mom.


    These two days'' holiday was precious for Olivia.


    "Okay."


    He had no objections.


    Olivia blinked and looked at Brayden.


    When Brayden saw Olivia looking at him with admiration, he said in a gentle voice. "What''s wrong? Why do you suddenly look at me?"


    Olivia shook his head. "You seem to be more and more tolerant."


    He used toin when she was in a rush to work, but now he didn''t.


    Brayden was helpless.


    He was not tolerant, but he had no choice.


    Olivia also knew this and looked at Brayden. "Brayden, you''re so kind."


    He was worthy of all the beautiful words in the world.


    Brayden''s heart beat slightly faster.


    He clenched Olivia''s hand and his eyes darkened. "Olivia, I''m only kind to you."


    She was the only one.


    Olivia smiled.


    The next morning, Brayden sent Olivia to thepany.


    Olivia said, "Don''t bother to bring me lunch."


    "It''s okay. I''ll make the arrangements."


    Olivia was helpless. "Drive carefully."


    "Okay."


    Olivia unfastened her seat belt and got out of the car.


    Brayden watched her go in. Even though Olivia''s figure had disappeared, he didn''t leave.


    He wanted to be at Olivia''s side all the time, or he wanted Olivia to stay at his side all the time.


    But it wasn''t feasible.


    This was impossible.


    Unless...


    A strange look appeared in Brayden''s eyes, and he quickly looked back and started the car.

 Chapter 507

    Belle was packing.


    She straightened out her thinking after she talked to Cristinast night. It was okay if Brayden wouldn''t tell her.


    He had his own ideas and opinions, so she would just trust him as a mother.


    When Brayden came back, he saw Belle pushing the suitcase out of the guest bedroom.


    Brayden put the key aside and looked at Belle. "Mom."


    Belle looked at him, looking reluctant to leave. "Honey, I am going back home."


    Although she told herself to trust her son, she still felt sad to leave.


    Brayden walked over, not surprised.


    "When''s the flight?"


    "It''s ten past two in the afternoon."


    Brayden raised his hand to look at the watch, and Belle took his hand down. "I know the time. I will make you lunch before I leave." "Thank you, mom."


    Belle put down her luggage and went to the kitchen to cook.


    Brayden looked at her and said, "Mom, don''t worry. Olivia and I will be fine."


    Belle''s eyes turned red when she heard that.


    She blinked and said, "I trust you."


    Olivia went to thepany and many people looked at her as soon as she walked in.


    There were surprises and curiosity in those eyes. They looked gossipy.


    Olivia saw these eyes and ignored them. She walked into the elevator and pressed the button of the floor where she worked.


    As she walked out of the elevator, people began to gossip.


    "Miss Hadley is at thepany!"


    "I heard it. It''s amazing!"


    "Yeah, she went missing before Melody''s wedding and showed up after the wedding. Mr. Weston didn''t show up on the wedding day. I thought he might have been with Miss Hadley." "I agree. He definitely was!"


    "Miss Hadley is so talented. She even defeats Melody to win the heart of Mr. Weston. I am shocked!"


    "Not only are you shocked, but all of us are."


    Olivia went straight to the Design Department.


    In the Design Department, Grace was already waiting inside.


    She was waiting for Olivia.


    Her brother told her that Olivia was back and that she woulde to work today and asked her to sort out her work.


    After Olivia went missing, she took over Olivia''s work.


    She knew that it wasn''t because she was good at her work, but because she was Olivia''s assistant who was most familiar with Olivia''s work.


    She was the most suitable to take over the work.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    But Grace didn''t think that this job would be hers in the future. She knew Olivia woulde back, and she would wait for Olivia toe back.


    Then she continued to be Olivia''s assistant!


    Now that Olivia wasing, she was so excited!


    She had wanted to call Oliviast night, but she didn''t want to trouble her, so she endured, stayed up all night, and came to thepany early in the morning. When was Oliviaing?


    Grace looked at the watch for she didn''t know how many times.


    Just as she looked down at her watch, Olivia walked into the Design Department.


    Grace felt something, looked over, and immediately called. "Olivia!"


    She ran towards Olivia and hugged her.


    She had wanted to jump into Olivia''s arms, but Olivia was too thin and couldn''t stand her weight, so she could only hug her.


    Olivia took two steps back because of Grace''s warm embrace, then hugged Grace, and a warm smile spread across her face.


    "Grace, sorry to make you worried that day."


    Grace''s eyes turned red.


    "Olivia, I''m sorry. If only I had been by your side that day."


    Then Olivia would not be taken away.


    Olivia looked at Grace''s red eyes and said gently, "It''s not your fault. Don''t me yourself."


    Even if Grace didn''t leave her that day, she would be taken away some day.


    Who could stop Melody to do what she wanted?


    Grace was still beating herself up. Olivia pulled her to her seat, asked her to sit down, and said, "Don''t cry. You are the one that brings joy every day. You shouldugh." When Grace heard Olivia said that, she chuckled.


    Olivia curved her lips. "That''s what I am talking about."


    "Come on, tell me about your work while I was not here."


    "OK!"


    The two of them got busy.


    Preston also came to thepany early this morning. When he came to thepany, he went to the Design Department very quickly and stopped outside the Design Department.


    Olivia was sitting in a chair in a white sweater, her long hair tied into a bun, and she buried her head in the documents.


    She was serious, and even if she turned her back to him, he couldn''t see her face.


    Preston smiled and went to the president''s office.


    Not long after he arrived at his office, his cell phone rang.

 Chapter 508

    An email arrived.


    Preston took the phone and saw the sender''s name. He frowned.


    It was from Everett.


    He couldn''t help but feel nervous when Everett called him, texted him, or emailed him.


    It was as if he had hidden Everett''s treasure away and Everett would take it back at any time.


    Preston checked the email.


    "I''ll attend theunch."


    Preston felt relieved when seeing this short sentence.


    But then his heart sunk.


    Olivia should be very unwilling to see Melody and Everett after Melody took her away.


    If Everett came, would she be affected?


    Soon, Preston''s worry was dispelled.


    Olivia would be affected, but she could control her emotions very well.


    Especially at work.


    Preston smiled and put his phone aside.


    After sending the email, Everett got up and went to the French window.


    He lit a cigarette and looked outside.


    But his eyes were empty.


    His eyes were dark.


    It took Grace two hours to hand over the work to Olivia.


    After the handover, Olivia caught up on the work situation.


    She said to Grace, "You do your work first. I''ll text you when I have a question."


    "Okay!"


    Grace happily returned to her seat and worked happily.


    She was happy to see Oliviae back.


    She was so happy!


    After Grace left, Olivia began to scrutinize Grace''s work report.


    Grace was straightforward and she could do a good job when she was serious.


    Especially this time.


    Not only did she do her job well, but she also wrote down all the progress about the release of the new products in her work report. Olivia smiled.


    Grace was very serious this time.


    It was noon, and Grace ran over and said, "Olivia, let''s go eat!"


    Olivia was still busy. When she heard her words, she paused. "It''s noon?"


    "It''s noon."


    Grace was about to say something, but a familiar voice came from behind her.


    Grace''s eyes widened and she turned around quickly.


    "Mr. James!"


    It was Brayden. He came in with a thermos.


    "Hello, Grace."


    Brayden looked at Grace, then her eyes fell back on Olivia. She had already turned around and was looking at him in surprise.


    Brayden said, "Have you forgotten the time again?"


    His expression showed that he had guessed right.


    But even if she didn''t eat on time and didn''t take care of herself, he couldn''t get angry at her.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Olivia did not answer Brayden because the answer was already obvious.


    She sighed. "You scold me."


    And then she could remember.


    Grace looked at Olivia, who was helpless when facing Brayden, sniggering.


    Hearing her smile, Olivia felt a little embarrassed.


    But before she could say anything, Brayden said, "You feel embarrassed?"


    Olivia''s ears reddened and she said, "Where''s mom?"


    She changed the subject.


    Brayden knew her thoughts but did not expose her. He said, "Mom is downstairs. I''ll take her to the airportter."


    Olivia froze. "To the airport?"


    "Well, mom is going home."


    Brayden put the thermos on the table and looked at her. "Have a good meal and rest. I''ll take mom to the airport first."


    He was supposed to have dinner with her, but he had to drive his mom to the airport.


    Olivia immediately said, "I''ll go with you."


    She then took her coat and scarf.


    Brayden grabbed her hand. "You don''t eat anything?"


    Olivia paused and said, "I''ll eat in the car."


    It was impossible for her not to send her mother-inw to the airport.


    Especially when she had time.


    Brayden wanted to refuse, but Olivia''s eyes told him that she was insistent.


    "Okay."


    Grace smiled. "Olivia, there''s no rush. We have a two-hour break."


    Hearing her cheerful words, Olivia was helpless. "You go to the restaurant." "Yes, madam!"


    Grace went to the restaurant and Brayden and Olivia went downstairs.


    The car was parked outside thepany, and Belle was sitting in it.


    But now she was on the phone, and she looked a little pale.


    She was not angry, but upset.


    "Really? Wasn''t it fine before?"

 Chapter 509

    "Yes, he was fine. But all of a sudden, the cancer cells spread."


    "So now..."


    "My dad has been to the hospital for a few days, and now the doctors have no solution, and the Wrights is starting to prepare Mr. Wright''s funeral."


    "It''s..."


    Belle didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Mr. Wright and her grandfather were old friends since they were young. Even when they were old, their rtionship was not weak.


    In particr, Mr. Wright''s sixth daughter, Emma, married Shepherd, and the two families were also inws.


    The Westons didn''t have as many children as the Wrights. Mr. Wright had seven children, and Mr. Weston only had three.


    And the Westons had even less grandchildren, so to this generation, they didn''t have have much contact.


    However, although they did not have much contact, their parents and grandparents had more contact, so the rtionship between the two families had always been good. Now that the Mr. Wright was dying, they should all go to the Westons.


    On the phone, Cristina said, "I have already booked a ne ticket. I am on my way to the airport now. See if Brayden and Olivia have time to go back."


    With such a good rtionship, she had to go back.


    "Okay, auntie. I''ll tell Brayden."


    "Well, I''ll call you when I get back."


    "Okay."


    As soon as Belle hung up the phone, the door opened. Then Brayden and Olivia got in.


    Seeing Olivia, Belle was surprised and said, "Olivia, aren''t you working?"


    Olivia smiled and said, "Mom, I have a two-hour break at noon. Brayden and I will see you off."


    Belle nodded. "It''s good that you''re here. I have something to tell you."


    Hearing her words, Brayden stopped the car and turned to look at her. "What''s wrong, mom?"


    Belle looked at Brayden. "Brayden, do you know your eldest grandmother?"


    Brayden thought for a moment and said, "The wife of our eldest grandfather?"


    "Yes, her father''s cancer cells are spreading, and he''s dying. We have to go back and give him a visit."


    Brayden''s eldest grandfather was Shepherd, Emma was Shepherd''s wife, and that was his eldest grandmother.


    Brayden knew about his eldest grandmother, but because she had a special job, he usually met her during the festivals and was not familiar with her. Although not familiar, but the rtionship was close.


    And eldest grandma''s father was dying. He really should go back and take a look.


    But Olivia...N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Brayden looked at Olivia.


    Olivia frowned.


    If she wasn''t Brayden''s wife, she could refuse. But since she was, she had to do her part.


    But now the timing was coincidentally right before theunch of the new product.


    It was har for her to decide.


    Belle didn''t know about Olivia''s work, but she knew Olivia was busy.


    If she asked Olivia to go back with them, she was worried that Olivia''s work would be dyed.


    Belle thought for a moment and said, "I have thought about it. Olivia, you should work hard. Brayden and I will go back first."


    Olivia had been taken away by Melody for so long, and her work had been left behind. If she still put her work behind now, her boss would probably me her. Brayden didn''t say anything.


    He coulde back,


    buut he was worried about Olivia being here alone.


    He wanted Olivia to be with him


    whether they were back or staying here.


    Especially when he had just brought her back.


    Olivia frowned and her mind was moving fast.


    She was thinking whether she would go back with Brayden or stay here to work.


    She needed to decide.


    Belle didn''t hear Olivia''s answer, nor did Brayden say anything. She stopped talking.


    It happened so suddenly that they had to think about it.


    Brayden looked at Olivia, her head slightly lowered, and her calm eyes were full of thoughts.


    At this moment, she began to think about how to choose


    between him and work.


    Brayden''s heart softened. He took Olivia''s hand and said, "Don''t think too much. I''m here with you."


    Brayden knew exactly what work meant to Olivia, and he understood clearly that the importance of the new productunch to her.


    Therefore, he would not put her in a difficult position.


    But after Brayden said that, Olivia looked up and looked at him with her clear eyes.


    "Brayden, I want to go back with you."

 Chapter 510

    Work was important, and so was the future.


    Butpared to Brayden, neither mattered.


    His family was dying. As his wife, she should go back with him.


    Brayden gripped her hand tightly and his heart was filled with emotions.


    The light in his eyes was even brighter.


    She cared about him.


    He was more important than her work.


    Soon, Brayden and Belle went back to their apartment to pack their luggage, while Olivia went back to thepany to ask Preston for leave in person.


    Although it was still a week before the release of the new products, she did not know how long they would stay and whether she could make it back before the release. Everything was unknown.


    She couldn''t make it clear to Preston over the phone, so she had to tell Preston face to face.


    Fortunately, Preston was at thepany. After Olivia hung up, she went straight to Preston''s office.


    Preston frowned after hanging up on Olivia.


    Olivia asked if he was in thepany and said she had something to tell him.


    Her tone was a little solemn as if something important had happened.


    He was nervous and worried.


    Soon, there was a knock on the door, and Olivia''s voice sounded. "Mr. Smith."


    "Come in."


    Olivia opened the door and came in.


    Preston walked over. "What''s the matter? Is it urgent?"


    Preston asked directly, his eyes full of concern.


    Olivia nodded and said briefly, "One of Brayden''s family members is dying. We have to go back now."


    Preston understood and was relieved.


    "Okay, you go back. You don''t have to worry about work. I''ll manage it."


    Olivia looked at him earnestly. "Mr. Smith, thank you."


    Preston smiled. "I am not doing this only for you. I would do this for any good employee."


    Olivia smiled. "OK, Mr. Smith, I''ll go back to the Design Department and talk to Grace."


    She didn''t have to say too much to someone who understood her.


    She knew this, and so did Preston.


    "Go."


    When Olivia left the president''s office, Preston''s eyes were filled with thoughts.


    Olivia didn''t say who this rtive was, but since Brayden and Olivia were going back, this rtive was probably very close.


    And if that was the case...


    Preston frowned.


    He was worried that it was Wade.


    If it was Wade, Everett would definitely go back.


    Thinking of this, Preston couldn''t help but worry.


    Brayden, Olivia, Everett, and Melody.


    He didn''t know what would happen if these four people got together.


    Olivia went back to the Design Department. Grace had finished lunch and returned to the department. When she saw Oliviaing back, she was surprised. "Olivia, how did you..." She was pointing to the outside. She was asking why was Olivia back so soon since she had been to the airport.


    Did she ride on a rocket?


    Olivia said, "One of Brayden''s family members is dying. We have to go back immediately. You continue to do the work here."


    "What!"


    How could this be?


    Olivia looked at her who was in a daze and smiled. "Things happen."


    Then she gave her a n she had made this morning.


    "I made it this morning. I''ve sorted out some details. Take a good look."


    Grace immediately took it and looked at her, reluctant to let her leave. "Olivia, when will you be back?"


    She had only seen Olivia for a few hours.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Olivia knew that Grace liked to be with her just like Max. She smiled and touched her face. "I''ll be back as soon as I''m done, okay?"


    Grace pouted. "OK. I just hope you can get back before the day of the new productunch."


    Who didn''t want to see their work shine on the day of the new productunch?


    Olivia must want this too.


    Olivia curved her lips. "I''ll try."


    Olivia took a taxi back to the apartment, and Brayden and Belle almost finished packing their bags.


    But when the luggage was packed, they took Max with them.


    There was no one at home, and they had to leave for a few days, so they brought Max back.


    Soon they went to the airport and returned to the Capital City.

 Chapter 511

    In Mn.


    Reid and Leona both had called Everett.


    They had known Mr. Wright''s situation, so they were contacting the younger generation.


    Naturally, they had to contact Everett.


    But Everett didn''t answer their calls.


    Then Reid and Leona stopped calling him.


    Leona, in particr, was no longer as insistent as before.


    "Text Everett and tell him about what happened in the Wrights. It depends on him whether he came back or not."


    Reid nodded.


    They were not surprised that Everett didn''t answer their calls.


    So they were not angry.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Reid texted Everett.


    And Wade was calling Everett.


    Everett answered, "grandpa."


    "Everett, Mr. Wright is getting worse. You should visit him for thest time."


    Wade said in a solemn voice.


    Wade''s heart was heavy when hearing his old friend was dying.


    But he could do nothing. Everyone would die.


    He had to ept it.


    Everett heard Wade''s heavy words and checked the time from hisputer with his ck eyes. He said, "I see"


    "I''ll give you my address. Youe straight to the hospital."


    Wade hung up the phone and soon Everett received a message.


    Everett looked at the message and dialed a number.


    "Hello, Mr. Weston."


    "Book me a flight to L City."


    "Okay, when?"


    Everett looked at the time. "Tonight."


    "Okay."


    When Melody received Leona''s call, she was in a TV interview.


    The reporter heard her phone ringing and said, "Miss Johnson, let''s take a break."


    "OK."


    The reporter and cameraman left, and Melody answered the phone. "Hello, Mom."


    Melody called Leona in a different way from Olivia.


    She was arrogant, but Olivia was gentle.


    And Leona could feel the difference.


    Leona didn''t take it seriously before, but now she didn''t feel good.


    "The father of Everett''s eldest aunt is dying. When do you have time? You should visit him."


    Melody was in the Capital City.


    Most of her work was based in the Capital City.


    So she was much closer to the Wrights than Everett or Olivia.


    Melody''s heart sunk. "Have you informed Everett about this?"


    She didn''t know who she was asked to visit, and she didn''t think he was very close to them.


    But since Leona personally called her, she could tell it was an important person.


    Therefore, would Everett be back?


    She wanted to see Everett.


    She really wanted to see him.


    And it was an opportunity for her.


    "I called him, but he didn''t answer."


    Melody clenched her phone. "I''ll be right back."


    Leona didn''t answer Everett''s call, but she didn''t believe no one could contact him.


    So Everett would definitelye back this time.


    "Well, we''ll wait for you at home."


    Then they went to L City together.


    Melody quickly hung up the phone, informed Joan, and went back to the Westons.


    Seeing Melody leave in a hurry, the reporter said, "It seems that Miss Johnson is in a hurry."


    Her voice was gossipy.


    Joan told her the truth, "Yes, someone rted to the Westons is dying. Melody needs to go back."


    The word "Westons" hinted at Melody''s status.


    The reporter understood.


    And the reporter knew how to write the report.

 Chapter 512

    Olivia and her people arrived in Capital City at exactly 5: 25 am, a few minutes to 5:30 am.


    It was dawn outside.


    Belle called Cristina to see if Cristina was there.


    The time difference between Paris to Capital City and New York to Capital City was several hours.


    ording to the original n, Belle would have arrived earlier than Cristina.


    But because Olivia and Brayden came back together, the flight was rescheduled and the time was dyed for a few hours.


    In this way, the two of them should arrive in Capital City at about the same time.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is powered off..."


    It meant they were not here yet.


    Belle said, "Your grandma probably hasn''t arrived yet. Let''s wait a while."


    Then we went back together.


    Belle''s home was very close to Cristina''s, for they were in the same vi area.


    Since they could go back together, then be it. And then they could go to L City together.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Before returning home, Belle and Cristina made an agreement.


    Brayden had no objection.


    As for Olivia,


    after a few hours on the ne, she looked tired.


    But when Belle said that Olivia didn''tin, "Good."


    Brayden clenched her hand. "Let''s find a ce to sit down."


    Her cold hands made him worried.


    Belle said, "Okay, just in time to buy some food."


    The airline meal was not good and they didn''t eat much.


    "Yes."


    Brayden looked around, looking for restaurants to eat.


    That was when Cristina''s voice came from behind.


    "Belle, Brayden, I''m here."


    Cristina thought they were looking for her, so she spoke first.


    Hearing Cristina''s voice, they turned around and saw Cristinaing out of the airport exit.


    Seeing her, Belle immediately went over. "Aunt."


    She took the suitcase from Cristina.


    Cristina walked over and looked at Brayden and Olivia with a friendly smile. "It''s been a long time since I saw you two. Let''s go home!"


    She kept quiet about Everett and Melody, as if she didn''t know what happened between them.


    Olivia''s nervous mood rxed when she heard Cristina''s words.


    She was afraid that the Westons would not ept her.


    Fortunately, the result was good.


    They got in the car and went home. They packed up quickly and went to L City together.


    L City was not far from the Capital City and the ne arrived in an hour.


    By the time they arrived in L City, it was already past 11:00 noon.


    Someone from the Wrights came to pick them up at the airport. His name is Will, the son of Mr. Wright''s eldest daughter.


    He was wearing a suit and looked very polite, about her thirties.


    After some small talk, Will took them to the mansion of the Wrights.


    The Wrights was a big family in L City. No one in L City had ever heard of the Wrights.


    And the Wrights had a very grand mansion in L City, which was the kind ofrge Suzhou-style mansion, covering an area of thousands of acres, and even the mountains behind that belonged to them. It could tell how rich the Wrights was.


    But no matter how rich they were, they kept a low profile and being kind and polite to others.


    Regardless of the social status of the guests, all of them were weed by the Wrights.


    The car stopped outside of the mansion an hourter, and Will led them in.


    Now, except for the daughters who got married, other people of the Wrights were living in this mansion.


    Of course, because the Wrights had much business around the country, they had houses elsewhere.


    But L City was their root, and they woulde back whenever they could.


    This time, Mr. Wright was sick. People from the Wrights put down whatever they were doing in other cities and came back.


    Olivia was very quiet all the way. She knew nothing about Brayden''s family except a few people from the Westons, so she didn''t say much.


    Brayden knew Olivia very well and didn''t say anything. He held her hand and asked her if she was cold, hungry, or tired from time to time.


    Olivia kept saying she was fine.


    Brayden''s action surprised Will.


    Although he was surprised, he didn''t say anything.


    Soon, Will settled them down and asked the servants to serve them food.


    It was already noon, and it was time for lunch.


    And he had already asked the servants to prepare lunch in advance.


    Olivia and Brayden were sitting in the living room. She looked at the old mansion and felt a sense of time and space disorder.


    Brayden saw Olivia looking around with her eyes shining, and he clenched her hand.


    Then she looked at Brayden.

 Chapter 513

    "What''s wrong?"


    Suddenly he looked at her.


    "Nothing."


    Brayden folded his palms and stopped talking.


    He knew that she liked this kind of house.


    Soon, more than a dozen of dishes were served, all of which were excellent in color, aroma and taste.


    Those dishes were no worse than those served in high-end restaurants.


    A few of them were not surprised by such hospitality.


    the Wrights was a wealthy and influential family. The more prominent the family, the more rules there were, and they all knew.


    Olivia also knew that.


    After eating, Will said he would let them rest and go to the hospital to visit Senior Mr. Weston after taking a rest.


    Of course, they were just being polite. After all, the person who wanted to leave had no reason for him to wait.


    So when Cristina said to hurry to the hospital, Will didn''t say much. Instead, he took a few people to the hospital.


    Mr. Wright was diagnosed with mid-stage lung cancer a few years ago.


    Patients with mid-stage lung cancer could be treated. However, after reaching the advanced stage, there was no cure.


    When he was diagnosed with lung cancer in the middle stage, the Wrights immediately sent Mr. Wright to the best hospital for surgery.


    All of them were world-ss experts.


    The operation was sessful.


    The doctor said there he would live longer if everything was fine.


    The Wrights were naturally satisfied with doctor''s words.


    But how long had it been?


    In less than five years, Senior Mr. Weston''s cancer suddenly metastasized.


    The cancer metastasized so quickly and aggressively that in a matter of months, Senior Mr. Weston was dying.


    Experts said there was no other way.


    Mr. Wright also knew that he was critically ill, then he told his family to give up and send him back.


    He said he would die where he was born and raised.


    So Senior Mr. Weston was now in the best hospital in L City.


    The floor where the Mr. Wright lived has been taken over by the Wrights, and there was an endless stream of people visiting him every day.


    Edward was a leading figure in the literary world, and he was highly respected throughout the country and the world.


    the Wrights was a family of schrs, and all of their ancestors were schrly and literary officials, some of whom even reached the rank of Prime Minister, and in Edward''s generation, there were many talented people.


    Naturally, he was terminally ill and the number of people who came to see him was quiterge.


    Leona, Reid and Melody arrived this morning. They went to the hospital as soon as they arrived.


    Wade had arrived several days earlier and hade to the hospital every day for the past few days.


    So they were all in the hospital.


    Cristina and Belle knew this.


    Brayden and Olivia didn''t know.


    But it didn''t affect them much.


    Because at such asions, the Westons will be there, and they would meet even if they didn''t want to.


    Soon, a few people arrived at the hospital.


    Will led the group to the floor where Mr. Wright lived.


    As soon as them stepped out of the elevator, a wave of sadness and solemnity rushed into their face.


    Olivia''s heart sank in an instant.


    Not only her, but also Brayden, Belle and Cristina. Especially Cristina, whose eyes were instantly moistened


    She had a good rtionship with the Old Man''s eldest daughter, Diana, and woulde here whenever she had time. She was also familiar with Mr. Wright.


    To Cristina, Mr. Wright was an elder she respected.


    It was hard for her now that this elder was soon to pass away.


    There were many people standing in the corridor, all the Wrights.


    The ward was not small, but there were many people in the Wrights and the ward cannot amodate so many people.


    The doctor also advised that there shouldn''t be too many people in the ward.


    So now it was the Old Nanny and First Eldest, Diana, Second Eldest, Alex, and the people who came to visit Mr. Wright.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When the people standing outside the corridor saw Will and Cristinaing, they all wiped away their tears, and sortied out the emotions before exchanging greetings one by one. After the small talk, Cristina asked, "Where is my father?"

 Chapter 514

    The younger generation came, and so did the elders. Now that they were here, the younger generation had to follow the elders to Senior Mr. Weston''s.


    Violet, the fifth oldest member of the Wrights, heard Cristina and said, "Over here, Cristina, follow me."


    "Alright."


    They followed Violet to a ward not far away.


    On this floor, other than Senior Mr. Weston''s room, the other wards were redecorated by the Wrights to temporarily entertain guests and for the Wrights to pull themselves together. Now, Wade, Leona, Reid and Melody were in one of these wards.


    Soon, they stopped outside a ward and Violet knocked on the door, "Uncle, Cristina and the others are here."


    People in the ward looked over after hearing her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Wade said, "Come on in."


    Cristina called Wade after they got off the ne, and told him when they woulde to visit him.


    So they were supposed to go to lunch, but they didn''t because they were waiting for Cristina.


    Violet opened the door and they went in.


    Brayden held Olivia''s hand tightly when they walked in.


    He had not brought Olivia back to his families since he first time visit his grandfather with her. Now she had to meet his families under such circumstances. He was very worried about her.


    Olivia smiled at him to show that she was fine.


    Olivia knew exactly what Brayden was worried about, but since she had decided toe here, she was not afraid.


    She was ready to take in the awkward gaze of the Westons.


    Melody''s eyes fell on Olivia at the moment they went in.


    And Olivia looked back at her.


    They stared at each other for several seconds but then looked away, as if they didn''t know each other at all.


    But Leona was measuring Olivia when she came in.


    She was wearing a short ck coat and high-waisted jeans with her long hair in a bun. Her appearance was simple without makeup and essories.


    She looked like an university freshman.


    This was the first time for Leona to take a closer look at Olivia. She found her face actually very pretty.


    The more she looked, the more she felt pleasant because of Olivia''s beauty.


    Reid also fixed his eyes on Olivia''s face.


    He didn''t care much about Everett''s romantic rtionship before and thought it didn''t matter what kind of wide he married.


    But now Reid changed his mind.


    He looked at Olivia with the same seriousness as he looked at the cultural relic.


    Wade also nced at Olivia but looked away soon.


    Cristina walked over and said, "Dad, are you alright?"


    His voice made everyone switched their focus from Olivia to Wade.


    Wade was much older.


    Only a few days had passed.


    Wade stood up with a stick and said, "Let''s go and see your uncle."


    "Okay!"


    Cristina and Belle rushed to support Wade.


    But when Wade walked by, Brayden called, "Grandfather."


    Olivia followed, "Grandfather."


    Wade looked at Olivia without any expression. No one could tell whether he was happy or not.


    He mumbled a yes and walked out of the ward with the help of Cristina and Belle.


    But Olivia lowered her head slightly. She felt that Senior Mr. Weston didn''t like her very much.


    But it was reasonable. Everything that had happened in the past few months had something to do with her.


    Especially Melody''s wedding.


    Everett didn''t attend it.


    Brayden noticed Olivia''s worry and said, "Don''t think too much. Grandfather is in a bad mood now."


    Olivia answered, "Yeah."

 Chapter 515

    They came to Mr. Wright'' ward.


    This time, a few people who were here to check on Mr. Wright were sent away.


    Outside the ward, Wade said to Reid, Leona, and Melody who were following behind, "You don''t have toe in. Go back."


    Reid said, "Dad, we''ll wait for you."


    Leona nodded.


    Everyone hadn''t eaten yet, so they would wait for Wade to go back for dinner after this was over.


    Wade didn''t say anything more. He opened the door and went in.


    As soon as they entered, Olivia saw an old man sitting in front of the hospital bed.


    Her hair was gray, and she held the hand of the old man, her whole body filled with sadness.


    But in this sadness, Olivia felt love.


    Suddenly, Olivia felt bad.


    She felt very ufortable.


    She wanted to cry for no reason.


    "Mom, Cristina is here. Reid''s daughter, grandson, and granddaughter-inw are here too."


    Diana quickly went over and said.


    The olddy finally moved when she heard Diana''s voice.


    She put the old man''s hand in the quilt carefully, and then took the quilt to cover it.


    She looked like she was putting a precious treasure in it.


    After doing this, she stood up. Diana and Alex quickly helped her up.


    Every day she had to receive guests and she was by Edward''s side, the olddy was extremely exhausted and haggard.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    But even so, she still insisted on greeting everyone who came to see her husband.


    Seeing this, Olivia lowered her head to hide the tears in her eyes.


    She wanted to cry.


    And tears almost fell.


    Brayden looked at Olivia, and saw her mood changing. He was worried.


    Olivia rarely became so emotional unless she saw Everett or Everett did something.


    But now Everett was not here. There were only people she didn''t know.


    Therefore, the only person who could make her so emotional was the old man in bed.


    But she wasn''t so sensitive before.


    What was wrong?


    Brayden did not ask Olivia. This was not the right time.


    Wade introduced Belle, Brayden, and Olivia to La.


    When he introduced Olivia, Wade''s expression did not change, and nor did he stop. He looked the same as usual.


    La nodded. Belle, Brayden and Olivia then greeted her.


    But when Olivia spoke, La looked at her several times.


    She said, "This child is pretty."


    However, when Melody came to see Mr. Wright today, the olddy did not praise her for being pretty. But she praised Olivia.


    The few of them paused, and soon Mr. Wright''s voice came from the bed.


    It was very hoarse. He seemed to have a hard time saying something.


    Hearing this, the olddy immediately looked over and took Edward''s hand. "Old man, what do you want to say?"


    They all stood by the bed and looked at Edward.


    Edward was skinny after months of treatment, and now he was an old man who could die at any time.


    Everyone felt sad when they saw him.


    So did Olivia.


    She was very sorrowful.


    Especially when she saw Edward''s sickly but kind face.


    Edward looked at the person standing in front of the hospital bed. He was still conscious.


    The doctor said that he had only a few days, and would be gone in any day.


    But it seemed that Senior Mr. Weston was still waiting for something, and he was holding on as if waiting for someone toe.


    He nced across the faces of the people in front of the bed and his gazended on Olivia''s face.

 Chapter 516

    "my daughter..."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Edward reached out to Olivia.


    All of a sudden, everyone in the ward looked at Olivia.


    Olivia was stunned.


    My daughter?


    She didn''t know who Fourth Eldest was.


    But although she didn''t know, the Wrights knew.


    So did Cristina and Wade.


    It''s Issac.


    He was Edward''s fourth son, an outstanding man who became an archaeologist at a young age.


    But he died in an ident that happened in an archaeological study.


    Even his corpse couldn''t be found.


    It was as if he had vanished into thin air.


    Mr. Wright and the whole Wrights had tried their best to find him, but they couldn''t. They only brought back what Issac used for his archaeology.


    His dead son became a wound in Edward''s heart.


    He was his favorite son, but the son passed away without a single grandchild left.


    Now Edward was dying, and he "saw" Issac.


    It meant that, Edward would die very soon.


    Diana immediately covered her mouth with tears dropping.


    Alex, who was nearly 50 years old, also had tears in his eyes.


    Cristina couldn''t help but turn around and wipe her tears.


    And Belle''s eyes were red too.


    Brayden''s heart was heavy.


    It was the first time he saw an old man on his deathbed, and he suddenly had a lot ofplicated emotions.


    Olivia looked at the longing in Edward''s eyes, at his scrawny hand, and couldn''t help but hold it.


    La wanted to say something, but she couldn''t.


    She knew what Issac meant to his husband.


    Now that he saw Fourth, was he dying soon?


    She didn''t want that.


    She wanted him to apany her.


    La''s tears rolled in her eyes, but she held them back.


    She wanted to hold Edward''s hand and tell him that Issac was not back.


    But at this moment, a slender and fair hand reached out and held the old man''s spotted hand.


    La was stunned and she looked at Olivia.


    Tears were rolling in Olivia''s eyes, but she didn''t cry. She was smiling.


    She was smiling gently.


    La was suddenly in a trance.


    She seemed to have seen Issac smiling at her.


    She looked at Olivia, frozen.


    And Edward smiled happily, like a child, after Olivia held his hand.


    He said, "Issac, you''re finally willing toe back to see me."


    "Do you know I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, a long time..." Hearing Edward''s words, everyone in the ward lowered their heads.


    So did Wade.


    A few days ago, Edward was still conscious and able to talk to him.


    But in just a few days, he could not recognize them.


    Olivia remained silent. She knew that she was not the Fourth Eldest the old man talking about, but she wanted tofort him for thest time. So he would not have any regrets.


    But soon, Edward said, "Issac, why don''t you say anything?"


    "Dad''s leaving. But you still don''t want to say anything to me?"


    "At least, call me Dad for thest time."


    Hearing thisst sentence, La could no longer hold back her tears.


    Diana was already crying.


    She even cried out.


    They wanted to stop the old man and tell him that the person in front of him was not Issac, but they could not.


    They couldn''t even utter a word.


    But at that moment, Olivia said something.

 Chapter 517

    "You have to be fine, no matter where you are."


    As she spoke, she patted Edward''s hand.


    Edward smiled and nodded.


    "Okay, dad''s fine. I''ll always be fine."


    Then, he closed his eyes.


    Olivia felt his grip loosen.


    It was as if he suddenly lost his strength.


    Olivia immediately asked, "Are you okay?"


    By this time, her voice was hoarse.


    Hearing her words, La immediately took Edward''s hand and shouted. "Honey!"


    Diana also shouted. "Dad!"


    Cristina said, "Uncle!"


    All of a sudden, the hospital bed was surrounded and Olivia was pushed out.


    She almost fell.


    Brayden quickly hugged her. "Olivia?"


    Olivia didn''t answer him but looked at the bed.


    She could no longer see the old man at all. All she saw were the people surrounding the bed.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    There were doctors, nurses, and the people of the Wrights.


    But what was before her eyes was the old man''sst smile.


    He asked her to rest assured.


    Ding...


    The sound rang out in the ward, and the next moment, there was a wail of grief in the ward.


    "Dad!"


    All members of the Wrights knelt in front of the bed and cried.


    Olivia finally saw the old man lying on the bed. His eyes were closed and the corners of his mouth slid upward.


    He was gone.


    He left with great ease.


    Olivia turned around and buried her face in Brayden''s arms.


    At this moment, she didn''t want to cry.


    But she couldn''t help it.


    The room was enveloped in sorrow.


    At the door of the ward, Everett stood there, looking at the woman in Brayden''s arms, his dark eyes deep and indifferent.


    Brayden felt something, looked over, and tightened his arms.


    "Everett?"


    Belle said.


    When she said that, everyone in the Westons looked over.


    Including Melody.


    Melody looked at Everett, and her emotionless eyes lit up.


    She was not really here to see Mr. Wright. She was here for Everett.


    So she wasn''t sad at all.


    Even though everyone was crying, it had nothing to do with her.


    But when she saw Everett, her eyes changed.


    Soon after, Melody walked towards Everett.


    As long as Everett didn''t call a press conference to say that their marriage was not real, she still had a chance.


    However, when Melody was about to hold Everett''s arm, Everett walked past her and came to Wade. Melody''s hand stopped in the air.


    Wade saw Everett and his milky eyes were wet. "You''re a littlete. Mr. Wright has just passed away."


    Everett did not speak and looked at the old man lying on the bed.


    He was tall, so he didn''t have to stand on his toe to see him.


    But by this time, some people in the Wrights had noticed Everett.


    Everett was cold, unapproachable, and had a powerful aura. When he came over, people in the Wrights subconsciously step aside and made a room for Everett.


    Everett came to the bed and stood still. When he was looking at Edward, his expressionless face remained the same. Only his eyes had changed.


    Something seeped into his eyes.


    Wade said, "When you were a child, I often took you to y with Mr. Wright, and he often came to our house. You also liked him being around very much. You''re so grown up now, and he''s old." Wade was very emotional at this moment.


    The image of the past appeared in his mind when he said this.


    Even though a long time had passed, the memories were still fresh.


    He patted Everett''s hand. "Say goodbye to him."

 Chapter 518

    Wade left the ward with the support of a crutch.


    Belle hurriedly supported him.


    While Cristina stayed in the ward.


    So did Melody.


    Everett didn''t even leave, so why did she?


    There was nothing to do with them since Olivia and Brayden had gone out.


    Moreover, they should stay as far away as possible wherever Everett was.


    A few people went out.


    Belle said, "Grandpa, you haven''t eaten yet. Let''s go out and get something to eat."


    Belle still remembered this.


    Wade nodded. "Let''s go."


    Reid and Leona were also in the ward. Shepherd''s wife, Emma - the sixth daughter of Mr. Wright - was their sister-inw.


    It would be more appropriate for them to stay in the ward at this time.


    They left the hospital and went to a restaurant to have a meal.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Olivia, Brayden and Belle had all eaten before, but Wade hadn''t.


    However, it was impossible to let Senior Mr. Weston eat alone when they were with him, they should apany him and eat something as well. Therefore, they ate something casually. Wade had no appetite, but Cristina and Brayden kept picking up food for him, so he ate some.


    After dinner, Belle said, "Grandpa, we''ll send you back to the Wrights. Take a good rest. You can then perform yourst duty when you feel better." There was a funeral to be held, and they all had to attend.


    "Well, you guys have a good rest, too."


    Exhausted, they all came back from abroad and headed straight here without having a rest.


    Wade knew all about it.


    "We see, grandpa. You don''t have to worry about us."


    Soon they returned to the Wrights. Belle helped Wade back to his room and said to Brayden and Olivia, "You two go have a good sleep."


    When they heard the news, they made a hurried journey back and hadn''t had a good rest.


    Olivia, in particr, looked tired.


    Naturally, Brayden would not refuse when Olivia truly needed to have a rest.


    "Mom, we''re going back to our room. You should also take a break back in your room."


    "I know. Don''t worry."


    "Hmm."


    Brayden brought Olivia back to his room. Belle went back to her room, seeing the two of them leave.


    the Wrights lived in a spacious vi with many bedrooms.


    There were as many rooms as they needed.


    However, it was Belle who went back to his room andy down on the bed without sleeping.


    She thought of Everett.


    Just now, Everett appeared at the door of the ward but he did not move or speak.


    It was as if he were as inconspicuous as air.


    She didn''t even know when he came.


    But all these didn''t matter. What was important was that Everett stared at Olivia and Brayden.


    He was looking at the two of them.


    His eyes were dark without a trace of vitality, looking like a bottomless pit, scaring people at the first sight.


    When she saw Everett''s eyes, she was scared.


    She was terrified.


    Belle''s feeling was beyond expression.


    But what should she do?


    If Everett had to do something, what would she do to stop him?


    Olivia and Brayden went back to the bedroom andy in the bed.


    But neither of them slept.


    They were chatting.


    Brayden asked, "Olivia, why are you sad?"


    The scene in the ward was heartbreaking, but her sadness was beyond the way she should be.


    She shouldn''t be so sad as she was not familiar with him.


    Olivia opened her eyes. "I don''t know. I just feel terrible."


    She looked at Brayden''s shirt, but actually she was just in a daze.


    It was like at this moment - her mind wentpletely nk.


    She didn''t know why she was so sad.


    There seemed nothing in her eyes when Brayden looked at the emptiness in her eyes, so dark without a trace of light.


    He didn''t like it.


    Covering Olivia''s eyes with his hand, he whispered in her ear, "Go to sleep. Don''t think about it anymore."


    Olivia closed her eyes and answered, "Okay."

 Chapter 519

    After staying in the hospital for almost half an hour, Everett left.


    Instead of leaving L City, he returned to the Wrights.


    But Melody followed him when he left.


    Leona had meant to follow Everett, too.


    But when she saw Melody following Everett, she stopped.


    She didn''t return to the ward until they disappeared from her sight.


    She wanted to have a serious talk with Everett.


    But it was clearly not the time.


    Melody followed Everett into the elevator. Everett didn''t look at her. He pressed on the first-floor button and looked ahead.


    He just behaved as if Melody wasn''t here.


    But Melody was not angry. She could bear him leaving her alone at the wedding, let alone such a simple matter.


    Melody stood in front of Everett, "Everett, I was wrong."


    She wanted to look straight at Everett, but Everett was much higher than her. Even if she wore ten-centimeter heels, she could not make it. She could only look up to him.


    She didn''t know when she started to look up to him.


    When Everett heard her words, he finally lowered his eyes, and his eyes fell on her face.


    But when Melody looked into his unfathomable eyes, her heart missed a beat.


    It was strange. She had never been like this before.]


    However, now she was afraid of his eyes.


    Melody forced herself to look at Everett and softened, "It''s my fault. I won''t do it again."


    Everett looked at the sign ofpliance in Melody''s eyes, and he could look into her heart through her eyes.


    "Melody."


    Everett called her.


    Melody was stunned.


    Everett called her Melody just now. How long had it been since he called her like thatst time?


    How long had it been?


    In a daze, Melody felt her eyes unfocused and his heart pounding hard.


    At this moment, she seemed to return to two years ago when Everett and Olivia divorced.


    The moment Olivia signed the divorce agreement, she knew that Everett, who was as imposing as an emperor, would be her man forever. Then, when he went on a business trip to the United States, she got the information in advance and booked a seat next to him to give him a surprise. She wanted to be with him in America. She wanted to be with him openly.


    That day, on the ne, she asked him to look at her and said, "I''m back. If you don''t cherish me, I won''te back no matter what you do, okay?" Then he said, "Melody, this is your only chance, too."


    The only chance.


    Everett had always been a man of his word.


    No matter to whom, he kept his promise.


    Melody immediately retreated and avoided meeting his eyes.


    Finding her guilty look, Everett looked up at the elevator wall and said, "Melody, you know me very well, and I know you very well."


    "Don''t wait for me to do something."


    Ding.


    The elevator door opened, and Everett walked out.


    As Everett walked out, Melody lost all strength and leaned against the wall of the elevator. She covered her mouth, and her face immediately turned pale. Everett knew it.


    He knew it.


    He knew everything.


    The car stopped at the vi of the Wrights. Everett got out of the car, and the butler led him in immediately.


    "Mr. Weston, lunch is ready. Will you eat or wash up first?"


    All the Wrights were in the hospital now except the butler who was left in the house of the Wrights.


    The butler served the guests.


    "I''d like to have dinner now."


    "Okay, this way, please."


    After Everett finished, the butler personally sent him to the guest room prepared for him, "Mr. Weston, this is your room. If you need anything, you can call me or find a servant."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Yes."


    "Then I won''t bother you."


    The butler left, and Everett opened the door and went in.

 Chapter 520

    The Wrights'' guest rooms were like five-star hotels, with well-designed equipment and high-end goods.


    Instead of rushing to wash up and rest, Everett went to the balcony, lit a cigarette, and started smoking.


    Brayden and Olivia lived next door.


    Because they were all from Westons, they were all arranged in the same ce.


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    However, they did not know the rtionship between the three of them.


    It was all a coincidence.


    Fortunately, Everett didn''t know that Brayden and Olivia lived next to him, and Olivia and Brayden didn''t know that Everett lived next to them.


    At this moment, in the bedroom next door, Olivia was dreaming.


    She dreamed of Edward, and he said to her in the dream, "Good girl, thank you."


    Olivia looked at Edward. He was not sick, but healthy.


    Although she had never seen Edward in good health.


    He was very amiable, smiling very kindly.


    Olivia said, "You''re wee."


    She knew what he was saying. He thanked her because of what she had said to him in hisst moments.


    Edward looked at her, his eyes bing more amiable. "You look like my fourth child. You have the same smile, which is very warm." "But you don''t look alike."


    Olivia didn''t know how to respond to this.


    She had never met the fourth child in the Wrights and didn''t know what that person looked like, so she didn''t know how to respond.


    But Edward didn''t need her to answer either. He looked at her and said, "Child, you will be happy."


    Olivia said, "Thank you."


    Edward left. After he said that, he left.


    He still had a smile on his face when he left.


    So kind and warm.


    Olivia opened her eyes.


    Her eyes were moist and her face was cool.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She smiled bitterly.


    She seemed to have be sensitive.


    Olivia looked to the side and found Brayden fell asleep.


    He slept soundly.


    There was fatigue on his face.


    He was also very tired.


    Olivia took the quilt, gently tucked Brayden in, got up, and went out to the balcony.


    They lived on the third floor, with a balcony outside, and the view facing the balcony was ake.


    The water in theke was blue, and waves could be seen. It was very beautiful.


    Willows were nted on thekeside, and the willow twigs fell into the water and floated with the wind.


    It was quiet, far away from the hustle and bustle of the city, like a fairnd on earth.


    Olivia closed her eyes and allowed herself to sink in with the silence.


    She felt that sometimes she had to be away from chores, especially in a ce like this.


    Only in this way could she think better and make better decisions.


    All of a sudden, Olivia felt something.


    Subconsciously, she looked to the left and the relief on her face disappeared.


    Everett was standing on the balcony next door. He had a cigarette in his mouth. The wind blew his cigarette smoke. The smoke seemed to enter his eyes, so he squinted and looked at her for a long time. Olivia''s heart tightened.


    She turned back to her bedroom, her heart pounding.


    Olivia knew it was unease.


    When faced with someone who looked at her as prey, she wouldn''t feel at ease.


    But she had no choice.


    She couldn''t hide from Everett.


    Olivia looked at Brayden on the bed andy back near Brayden.


    Brayden subconsciously reached out and held her in his arms.


    Everett looked at the person who went in. After a while, he turned and looked at theke. His eyes narrowed again.

 Chapter 521

    Olivia fell asleep again. She slept soundly and did not dream again.


    Brayden woke up when Olivia was still sleeping.


    Brayden looked at her peaceful face. Her thick eyshes were like two small brushes.


    Her face was flushed from the warmth.


    He could see the fuzz on her face.


    Brayden was unable to move his eyes. What a lovely picture.


    He hoped he could just look at her for the rest of her life without blinking.


    But Brayden''s phone rang.


    Fortunately, just a text message came, and it was silent again after a "ding".


    Brayden took the phone, put it on silent mode, and then checked the text. "Brayden, are you awake?"


    It was from Belle.


    Belle wanted to call Brayden, but she texted him because she was afraid that they were still sleeping.


    After reading the text, Brayden looked down at Olivia, kissed her on the forehead, got out of bed quietly and left the room.


    Olivia didn''t notice his left at all. She was still sleeping soundly.


    Belle was outside. When she heard the door open, she immediately stared at it.


    Brayden came out.


    "Brayden, are you awake?"


    Belle went over immediately.


    Brayden raised his index finger and put it on his lips, indicating Belle to keep a low voice.


    Belle immediately covered her mouth and looked into the room.


    Olivia''s face could not be seen because it was hidden under the quilt, but the silence in the room told her that Olivia was still sleeping. Belle stopped talking.


    Brayden closed the door quietly. "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    Belle looked around. There was no one around and it was very quiet. But even so, she pulled Brayden to her bedroom.


    "Brayden, I had a nightmare. I''m worried."


    "A nightmare?"


    Brayden was amused to hear that.


    He was not superstitious.


    However, Belle was agitated. Seeing that Brayden didn''t seem to take it seriously, she was anxious. "Brayden, dreams bring us omens."


    Brayden said helplessly, "Mom, that''s because you think too much."


    It was very normal to have nightmares.


    There was no need to worry about it.


    "Why are you so stubborn, child? This is about you and Olivia. Don''t you care?"


    Belle said anxiously.


    Brayden stopped smiling.


    "What happened to Olivia and me in your dream?"


    He was not superstitious, but he hoped that he and Olivia could be happy and spend the rest of their lives together.


    Seeing that Brayden was finally serious, Belle said, "I dreamt that Everett took Olivia away. We couldn''t find her anywhere. Brayden, I''m very anxious. Tell me honestly, what are your ns?" Brayden''s face darkened. "Everett can''t take Olivia away."


    Belle was worried. "Everett looked at Olivia with meaningful eyes. I''m very worried. Just tell me what you are nning. How can you make Everett give up?"


    That was the most important thing.


    Brayden looked at Belle. "Mom, if you know my ns, everyone will know soon. If everyone knows, how can my ns go on?" "Well..."


    "Don''t worry, I have my own ns."


    Brayden turned around and left. Belle wanted to say something else, but her phone rang.


    Belle had to answer the phone.


    She paused when she saw the caller''s name. "Grandpa?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hearing her word, Brayden stopped at the door.

 Chapter 522

    "Grandpa."


    Belle answered the phone.


    "Belle,e to my room."


    "Okay, grandpa."


    Belle was about to hang up when Wade added, "See if Brayden is awake. If so, ask him toe to me with you."


    Belle looked at Brayden and said, "Brayden is here with me. We''lle soon."


    "Yes."


    Wade hung up.


    Belle looked at Brayden, "Grandpa asked me to go with you to his room."


    Grandpa only mentioned her and Brayden, without Olivia.


    Brayden''s expression changed slightly, "Well, let''s go over now."


    The two of them went to Wade''s bedroom.


    Not long after they went to Wade''s bedroom, the next door opened.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Everett came out in a suit.


    He looked at the door of the next room and then went downstairs.


    Brayden and Belle arrived at Wade''s bedroom. Wade had dressed up and sat on the sofa with his walking stick.


    He seemed to be waiting for them.


    Seeing Wade, the two of them walked over, "Grandpa."


    "Grandfather."


    Wade looked at them, especially Brayden, "Take a seat."


    They sat down.


    Wade''s eyes fell on Brayden''s face, "Did you have a good rest?"


    "Yes. How''s grandfather?"


    Brayden looked at Wade with solicitude in his eyes.


    His grandfather was getting old. Although the elderly hadn''t minded the matter of life and death anymore, they still hurt when the person they cared about was about to leave them. They even felt stronger than the young people.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry."


    "Grandfather, you need to take care of yourself."


    "Yes, I know."


    Belle looked at Wade, who obviously had something to say.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Grandpa, is something wrong?"


    "Yes, something''s up."


    Wade looked at her, "Everett didn''t go to the wedding that day. Did he do anything?"


    No one had told him about that, but Mr. Weston knew everything even in the situation.


    Belle stiffened.


    Brayden lowered his eyes and looked up at Wade, "No, grandfather."


    When he answered, Wade looked at him as if he had seen through everything with his discerning eyes that had witnessed too much in his life.


    "Really? Didn''t he do anything?"


    Brayden replied, "Yes, grandfather."


    As if Everett didn''t take away or hurt Olivia. It was as if everything Everett had done to Olivia was an illusion.


    Wade nodded.


    "Got it."


    When Belle heard Wade saying this, she felt nervous for some reason.


    "Grandpa, what''s wrong?"


    Why did she feel like grandpa hadn''t said something that he wanted to say?


    It made her anxious.


    Of course, Wade recognized Belle''s anxiety, but he didn''t say anything more. He said to the two of them, "Go back. I''ll go to the hospital to see my old friend." He stood up with his walking stick.


    Belle hurried to hold him up, "Grandpa, I can go with you."


    "Yes."


    As they walked out of the room, Brayden watched them disappear.


    Even though grandfather didn''t say anything, he had known everything.


    Especially since grandfather knew Everett, he probably guessed that Everett would take some steps.


    Grandpa knew what to do.


    Brayden went back to his room. When he stopped at the door, he thought of something and looked at the time.


    Then he turned around and went downstairs.


    Olivia woke up naturally. When she woke up, she realized that Brayden was not in the room.


    Olivia was confused. Had Brayden got up?


    "Brayden?"


    No one responded to her. It looked like he was out.


    Mr. Wright just passed away. There were a lot of things to deal with. She thought Brayden should go to the hospital.


    Olivia got off the bed to wash up and then left the room.


    She meant to wait for Brayden in her room, but she thought of Everett when she saw the balcony outside.


    So she didn''t want to stay in her room.


    Olivia went downstairs to the yard.


    Servants were passing by there from time to time, but they kept their footsteps very light, not breaking the silence. Olivia looked around, her eyes glinting.


    In the ancient house, both the architectural style and the design of the garden were created by masters. Rockery, flowing water, bridges, and pavilions could be seen everywhere. The scenery here was very beautiful. But soon, Olivia stopped somewhere.

 Chapter 523

    Under Olivia''s feet was an irregr path made of te, with Cynodon dactylon on both sides, which were green and full of life.


    However, what attracted Olivia was not the green grass, but the plum blossoms in the grass.


    It was not even December yet.


    The plum blossoms bloomed in December, and now the buds were close to blooming.


    Olivia looked over and saw endless plum buds.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She was amazed by the scene.


    She had seen plum blossoms, but she had never been to plum forest.


    The plum forest here was the first time she had seen it. It was beautiful.


    Olivia couldn''t help but walk into the plum forest. She wanted to go in for a walk.


    Everett, who was standing by the rockery to answer the phone, looked at Olivia walking into the plum forest with his dark eyes unmoved.


    But Olivia''s figure was reflected in his dark eyes.


    There was nothing else.


    Olivia walked into the plum forest and closed her eyes to feel the chill in plum forest.


    The plums was in bud, but it seemed that the fragrance was already lingering around.


    Olivia''s mouth curved.


    At this moment, in this tranquil plum forest, she rxed.


    Suddenly, the phone rang, breaking the silence.


    But Olivia was not displeased. Instead, the smile on her lips widened.


    She guessed it was Brayden.


    Indeed, Olivia picked up the phone, and Brayden''s name was on the screen.


    She answered.


    "Brayden."


    "Olivia, where are you?"


    Brayden was standing in the bedroom, sounding rather serious.


    He went back to his room, but she was gone. At that moment, he was in a panic.


    Even now, his heart was beating erratically.


    Olivia felt something wrong in Brayden''s voice. "What''s wrong?"


    What happened?


    He sounded worried.


    Brayden listened to Olivia''s voice and let himself rx. "It''s okay, but I didn''t see you when I came back. I was worried."


    Olivia stopped talking.


    She knew what Brayden was worried about.


    They were not the only ones in this ce. Everett was also here.


    He was afraid that Everett would take her away.


    "Brayden, I''m sorry. I should have called you when I came out."


    Then he wouldn''t worry.


    "It''s okay. Where are you now? Ie to find you."


    Brayden turned and left the bedroom and went downstairs.


    She should be outside.


    Sure enough, "I''m outside."


    Olivia said, looking around, she was in plum forest, but she walked by a rockery before.


    The design of this rockery was wonderful, like an arch.


    "Brayden, you go downstairs ande out directly. You will see a rockery. It is very big. There is a path made of bluestone. I don''t know if you can see plum forest now." "But as long as you cross the rockery, you can see it."


    This ce was easy to find. He just needed toe over.


    But when she came out there were a few roads, she chose walking by the rockery.


    Brayden walked over and said, "Don''t hang up. I''ll be there soon."


    "Okay."


    Olivia walked out of plum forest so that Brayden could easily find her.


    As soon as she came out, Brayden came from the rockery.


    Their eyes met, and Olivia said with a smile, "I''m hanging up."


    "Okay."


    Brayden looked at Olivia. She was standing on the path with a bright smile on her face.


    Behind her was plum forest, hard to see the end. She just stood under this plum forest, like a beautiful painting.


    Olivia was walking towards Brayden.


    But as soon as she stepped out, Brayden said, "Don''t move!"

 Chapter 524

    Brayden made a fast and loud sound.


    Olivia was frightened by him and stood there, not moving at all.


    What happened?


    She was suddenly stopped from moving.


    Olivia was nervous and asked, "Brayden, what''s wrong?"


    Brayden didn''t answer her. Instead, he picked up his phone and looked at her. "Click!" Olivia, "..."


    Brayden took several pictures of Olivia before walking towards her.


    Olivia smiled helplessly. "What are you..."


    She was sort of speechless.


    Brayden held her hand and curved his lips. "You''re so beautiful. I have to take a picture." There were a lot of photos of her on his phone, and he would take them out a lot of times.


    Olivia knew that Brayden loved taking pictures, especially of her, so she didn''t say much.


    However, it was such a beautiful scene. How could he take pictures of her only? She also wanted to take pictures of him. Olivia said, "Go stand there and I''ll take a picture of you."


    Take a picture of him?


    It was the first time Olivia had said that.


    Brayden was stunned for a moment. Soon, he curved his lips and said, "No problem. But I have a request."


    "Hmm?"


    Request?


    Would there be requests from him?


    She didn''t set requests for him just now.


    Before Olivia could think more, Brayden said, "I want to take a picture with you."


    Olivia smiled. "Okay."


    The two of them stood together and began to take pictures.


    The man standing beside the rockery looked at the two people in front of him who were hugging each other to take pictures. He hung up the phone and turned to leave. Olivia and Brayden didn''t stay in the plum forest for long because Brayden made food for her.


    Afraid that the food would get cold, the two took a dozen photos and then went back to their room.


    Olivia said, "I thought you went to the hospital."


    "No, mom and grandpa went there. I''ll wait until you wake up."


    How could he leave her alone?


    That was not possible.


    Olivia knew what Brayden was thinking and said, "Then let''s eat quickly and go to the hospital."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Okay."


    Brayden was cooking here for Olivia. Actually, there was food here.


    They could eat whenever they want.


    But he wanted to cook for her, make what she liked.


    The two people went to the hospital after dinner.


    At this time, there were many cars parked outside the hospital. All the underground garages were full and newly-arrived cars could only be parked outside. Until now, there was no parking space inside or outside the hospital.


    The driver took them to the hospital and left.


    Olivia and Brayden went straight to the inpatient department and arrived at Mr. Wright''s floor.


    As soon as she reached this floor, Olivia thought of the dream he had and the way Senior Mr. Weston talked to her.


    Olivia was not superstitious, but she believed that everything in the world was possible.


    There were many things you would never believe without your own experience.


    She was willing to believe that the dream was Senior Mr. Weston''s farewell to her before he left.


    At this moment, she no longer felt bad and didn''t cry. Instead, she calmly felt the sadness on this floor.


    Senior Mr. Weston''s funeral was held the next day, and many people came and went to mourn.


    When Senior Mr. Weston''s funeral was finished, the Westons and the Wrights gathered together the second day after the funeral.


    Senior Mr. Weston''s funeral was over, and it was time for the Westons to go back.


    However, it seemed that something was wrong. Now the elders of the Weston and Wright Families were sitting in the main hall.


    There were seven people from the Wrights, including the Old Nanny. And all the Westons came this time.


    Including Everett and Melody.


    They didn''t leave.


    Now, everyone looked at the Old Nanny.

 Chapter 525

    The olddy and Wade sat at the head, with members of the Westons and the Wrights sitting on either side.


    The olddy looked at Wade and said, "Brother, you have been tired these days. Thank you for your help." The olddy stood up and bowed to Wade.


    She was actually thanking Wade for apanying Edward on hisst days.


    How could Wade let her do that, though he deserved it?


    He hurried to stop La. "La, that is what I should do."


    La shook her head. "I have to do this to show my gratitude."


    She insisted on bowing to Wade.


    The younger members of the Wrights also stood up and bowed with La.


    Wade had no choice but to ept it.


    He knew La a lot. If he didn''t ept this, she wouldn''t let him leave.


    "All right, sit down, sit down."


    As the younger generation sat down, Diana rushed over to help the olddy.


    The olddy looked much older now and was not energetic as she used to be. Up to now, she was supported by a strong will.


    The two of them quickly helped the olddy to sit down, and Cristina helped Wade to sit down.


    After sitting down, the olddy said directly, "Brother, my old man should have told you that."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She didn''t say what that was, but Wade knew what she was talking about.


    It was about Issac, the fourth child of the Wrights.


    He was an outstanding man. He loved archaeology very much and became an archaeologist at a young age.


    But unfortunately, Issac disappeared in an archaeological study and was gone.


    He didn''t have a child.


    His parents were hit hard, but they had to ept the fact.


    Fortunately, time had passed and the pain in the hearts of the two elders gradually subsided, but this year, the cancer cells invaded other parts of the body of the Mr. Wright, and the doctor said there was no way to cure him.


    La was desperate and locked herself in Issac''s room.


    No one knew what she was doing in Issac''s room, but when she came out again, she had a picture in her hand.


    This photo showed Issac and a girl.


    Issac loved archaeology when he was alive. He was so focused on archaeology that there were no girls around him.


    But in the photo, Issac was holding the girl, and they were like in a rtionship.


    Seeing this, the olddy seemed to have hope. She took the picture to the hospital and told Edward that Issac had been in a rtionship before he died.


    Did that mean that he might not be dead? Maybe he just forgets everything and was living somewhere they didn''t know?


    After all, they just knew Issac was missing. They didn''t whether he was dead.


    Even this sounded impossible, Edward believed her. He immediately asked the Wrights to look for the girl in the photo and see if they could find Issac.


    But because the photo was so long ago, the girl''s face was blurred.


    So it was hard to find her just by guessing what she looked like.


    But even so, Mr. Wright did not give up.


    He wanted to live on, so he did as the doctor said for treatment and actively fight cancer. That was why he could persist for several months.


    But he was old and not as healthy as a few years ago, and his illness quickly deteriorated to an uncontroble level, so Edward called Wade to entrust him with this matter, asking him to do his best to find Issac.


    Wade agreed.


    "Yes, Edward has told me everything. Don''t worry. I''ll ask the younger generation to find her when I get back."


    La nodded. "Brother, thank you."


    She didn''t say anything else, because Edward had said a lot to Wade before he died.


    "You are wee. That is what I should do. Don''t worry. I''ll inform you as soon as they find anything."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 526

    Wade did not stay any longer. After chatting with the Old Nanny, he left.


    The younger generation of the Westons also said goodbye to that of the Wrights.


    Not long after, they left the mansion.


    The Old Nanny and the Wrights stood outside the gate to see off the Westons.


    But after the cars drove away, the Old Nanny still stood there.


    Diana, who was holding her, looked at her. "Mom, they had gone. My uncle will help us find the Fourth Eldest. Don''t worry."


    But the Old Nanny shook her head. Her experienced face was calm.


    "I can''t rest assured. I won''t stop worrying until the Fourth Eldest goes back."


    She wanted to find the Fourth Eldest, alive or dead, before she kicked the bucket.


    Olivia, Brayden and Belle were sitting in the same car.


    Olivia looked at the olddy in the car mirror. As the car drove away, the olddy got further and further away from them.


    But her wrinkled face and her straight posture impressed Olivia a lot.


    Brayden looked at Olivia. She seemed to have be more sentimental since she came here.


    The car stopped at the airport. They got off and boarded the ne to Capital City.


    Wade asked the Westons to follow him back to Capital City.


    He had something to say.


    The younger generation had to follow his order.


    So they went back to the Westons'' mansion in the Capital City.


    But Shepherd and Emma stayed at the Wrights.


    Edward was Shepherd''s father-inw, and he couldn''t leave immediately after his father-inw''s funeral.


    By the time they arrived at the mansion in Capital city, it was already 2:35 pm.


    The servant had already received a call from Wade. She had cleaned up the room and prepared the food.


    So when they arrived, they went to their rooms to tidy up.


    By the time they were done and went downstairs, it was almost five o''clock.


    It was dark outside.


    It was winter and it was getting dark early.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Brayden took Olivia''s hand and went downstairs.


    From yesterday until today, she was very quiet. It seemed that she had been influenced by the funeral, and she had not smiled.


    Brayden didn''t say anything but just stayed by Olivia''s side.


    They went downstairs, and found everyone was almost there.


    But Everett hadn''te down yet.


    Melody was already sitting there.


    Melody and Everett had been together for the past two days, but they looked like strangers.


    The Westons knew what was going on, but they didn''t say anything.


    This was not right the time to talk about that.


    Everyone sat down and Wade looked at the seat next to Melody. "Where''s Everett?"


    Everyone looked at Melody.


    Except for Olivia and Brayden.


    What happened to Melody and Everett had nothing to do with them.


    Melody looked at Wade''s eyes and was no longer arrogant. "Grandpa, Everett is on the phone. It seems that something happened at thepany." Wade frowned and said nothing more.


    And others kept silent too.


    They knew Everett was busy, and no one would urge him, except Senior Mr. Weston.


    As soon as Melody finished speaking, Everett came down.


    Melody heard the sound and looked at him.


    Everett didn''t change his clothes. He was still wearing a suit, but his coat was off.


    As he walked down, the quiet atmosphere in the living room became frozen.


    Melody stopped looking at him and smiled.


    After leaving the hospital that day, Everett and she had not talked.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to say something to him, but she couldn''t.


    She had broken Everett''s taboo, and if she got closer to him, he would really be ruthless.


    At that time, she was the only one who would be humiliated.


    Everett walked over and sat down. Wade said, "Let''s eat."


    The quiet atmosphere was broken and everyone started eating.


    However, everyone felt grave instead of warm.


    Brayden and Olivia did not talk, and they ate quietly in the serious atmosphere.


    However, it was the first time for Olivia to have meal with the Westons. She was a little restrained and did not take much food.


    Brayden saw that and put food on her bowl.


    Olivia was helpless. "Brayden, I''m fine."


    Brayden said, "You should eat more."


    Everyone at the table looked over when hearing them talking.

 Chapter 527

    Except for Everett.


    He sat next to Melody with his eyes downcast as he ate. He did not seem to hear Brayden and Olivia, and his movements did not stop at all.


    He was not disturbed or affected by anything.


    Wade looked at Brayden and Olivia, then at Everett''s face.


    After a few seconds, he retracted his gaze and continued eating.


    So did the others.


    However, although they no longer looked at Brayden and Olivia, their thoughts were different.


    The year that Everett and Olivia got married, Everett never brought Olivia to the Westons.


    At that time, Senior Mr. Weston had asked Everett to bring his wife here, but Everett never agreed.


    It never urred to them that in just three years, Everett''s wife became Brayden''s wife and Brayden brought her here.


    It was a little dramatic, but it was the truth.


    This seemingly ordinary meal did not taste good for everyone.


    After dinner, the maid cleaned up the table. Wade sat on the sofa, and the others followed.


    They knew Senior Mr. Weston had something to say.


    Wade took out the photo that Edward had given him, put it on the coffee table, and looked at the younger people sitting on the sofa, especially Reid. "I don''t care what method you will use. Find the girl in this photo."


    This was a copy of the old photo, and La had the original one.


    Cristina looked at the photo on the coffee table and wondered. "What made dad so serious?"


    She picked up the photo and was very surprised.


    She was close to Diana, so she knew who the man in the photo was.


    It was the Fourth Eldest of the Wrights, Issac.


    But who was the girl in his arms?


    They were hugging each other.


    Cristina was shocked.


    She knew that Issac loved archaeology as much as his life. He even thought it was more important than life.


    If you asked him what was the most important, he would definitely say archaeology.


    But how could such a person be interested in girls?


    In the past, Cristina wouldn''t even think of it.


    Without waiting for Cristina to ask, Reid said, "Cristina, give it to me."


    Cristina gave him the photo.


    Reid took it, and his eyes shed with surprise, then he frowned.


    He remembered something.


    A few months ago, he got a call from the Old Nanny who asked him if Issac had a girlfriend before he died.


    Issac had never brought a girl home before, and nor had he told his family that he had a girlfriend.


    And Reid was Issac''s best friend. Reid might know everything about Issac.


    So the Old Nanny thought of Reid.


    This question surprised Reid, but he still answered it.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The answer was yes.


    When the Old Nanny heard this answer, she was very excited, even happy, as if Issac was still alive.


    But soon her happiness disappeared.


    Because Reid told her that Issac had a girlfriend before he died and that he had said he would bring her home to meet his parents after the expedition was over, but Issac only mentioned this once, so he didn''t know anything else.


    Reid had no idea what the girl''s name was, how old she was, how she looked, or anything about her family.


    The Old Nanny was disappointed.


    But she didn''t give up. She then asked him to help find the girl, and even to find Issac''s colleagues back then.


    But those colleagues said they didn''t know Issac had had a girlfriend.


    This became a mystery now.


    Reid did not expect Wade to give him such a mysterious photo.


    Wade noticed Reid''s expression and said, "Reid, Issac was your best friend before he died. Think about it. Did he tell you about this girl? Is there any useful information?"


    Their careers and hobbies were rted to antiques, so they shared the same interests. Besides, the two families had had a good rtionship for many years.


    Both the Westons and the Wrights knew about this.


    So now, the first person Wade asked about this girl was Reid.


    Reid put down the photo and looked at Wade. "Dad, I know this girl, but Issac only mentioned her to me once. I haven''t seen that girl either. I don''t have any useful information."


    He had alreadye to everyone who had anything to do with Issac, but they said they had never heard of this girl.


    It seemed this girl appeared out of nowhere, making them unable to find her.


    Wade frowned. "If you don''t have any useful information, then investigate and find her. I don''t care what method you will use, you have to find her for me."


    Wade nced at everyone.


    Cristina said, "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll get someone to look for her right away."


    It had to do with the Wrights, so they would try their best.


    But they didn''t know why to look for the girl.


    Belle also said, "Me too."


    Brayden said, "I''ll call someer."


    Reid also said, "I''ll contact Issac''s colleagues and friends to ask them again."


    He wouldn''t spare a single trace.


    "Good."


    Everyone but Everett made a statement.


    Wade looked at Everett.

 Chapter 528

    When it came to finding people, Wade felt that no one here was better than Everett.


    Seeing Senior Mr. Weston looking at Everett, others looked at Everett too.


    He was drinking coffee and his eyes were deep.


    A good-looking person looked good anyway. However, one wouldn''t think a good person with a bad personality looked good, but feel afraid of them.


    Everett didn''t look at Senior Mr. Weston, or even at anyone here.


    But no one would think that he didn''t hear Senior Mr. Weston.


    On the contrary, they all knew that Everett had heard and took the words in his heart.


    Olivia looked at Everett. The light enveloped him, but he was still old as he had always been.


    Olivia lowered her eyelids and didn''t look at him.


    In a ce with Everett on such an asion, they looked like two strangers although they knew each other.


    That was good.


    Brayden held Olivia''s hand all the time.


    When Olivia looked at Everett, his heart tightened.


    If it was possible, he didn''t want Everett to meet Olivia.


    Everett put down his coffee cup and looked at Wade. "I''ll arrange for someone to look for her."


    "OK."


    Hearing that, Wade was relieved.


    His eyes fell on the few people again. "You must take this seriously. Let me know as soon as you have news." "We will."


    "Have a rest. You can go back to work after breakfast tomorrow."


    Wade stood up with a cane.


    These days, everyone had been tired.


    He saw it all.


    Cristina hurriedly went to help Wade. But when she was about to speak, Wade said, "You go and rest."


    Then he looked at Everett. "Everett, go to the study with me."


    He then turned around and went upstairs.


    Now everyone looked at Everett again.


    When Everett heard Wade''s words, his expression did not change. He said yes and stood up, following Wade upstairs. Everyone watched the two of them go upstairs, and the living room became quiet.


    Brayden said to Olivia, "Let''s go to sleep."


    "Okay."


    When others heard them, a few people looked over.


    Brayden held Olivia''s hand and said to Belle, Cristina, Reid, and Leona, "Olivia and I will go back to our room now."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Cristina nodded and Belle said, "Go ahead."


    Leona did not speak. Reid said, "Good night."


    "Well, the same to you."


    He then took Olivia upstairs.


    A few elders watched as the two of them went upstairs, feeling a littleplicated.


    They all remembered the one year Olivia and Everett''s marriage hadsted.


    Cristina said, "I''m going to rest too. You guys should rest early too."


    Belle said, "Me too."


    Then she said to Leona and Reid, "Dad, mom, I''ll go upstairs. You guys should rest early." "We will."


    Belle and Cristina went upstairs, leaving only Leona and Reid in the living room.


    And Melody seemed to be invisible.


    Melody seemed to have be an unnecessary person in this family dinner tonight.


    Reid looked at Melody, who had exquisite makeup on her face and looked like herself on the screen.


    However, she did not have the air of the queen on the screen. She sat there, her head lowered, as if she were shrouded in a shadow.


    Reid said, "Melody, it''s gettingte. Go and rest."


    Hearing Reid''s words, Leona who was looking upstairs looked back at Melody.

 Chapter 529

    Two secondster, Leona looked away.


    Leona would haveughed at Melody if it were in the past.


    But now, Leona didn''t feel anything.


    She said, "I''m going upstairs."


    She didn''t care whether Reid wanted to talk to Melody, and she just got up and left.


    Reid had nothing to say to Melody. He said he was going upstairs then. "Melody, goodnight."


    He followed Leona up the stairs.


    Soon Melody was alone in the living room.


    Melody sat on the sofa, surrounded by bright lights, but she was lonely and miserable.


    Melody smiled bitterly. How lonely she was.


    In the study, Wade sat on the sofa with a cane on his hand and looked at Everett.


    "Why didn''t you show up on your wedding?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    No one told him about the wedding. He knew that the younger generation was worried about him because of his mood and age.


    But that didn''t mean that he knew nothing.


    "Grandpa, have you known?"


    Everett looked at Wade. There was no guilt in his dark eyes. He looked straight into his grandpa''s wise eyes.


    Wade could never know what his grandson was thinking about when looking at his unfathomable dark eyes. Wade felt sad for him.


    People hadplicated emotions, but it seems that Everett was born aloof.


    But how could that be?


    It was not that Everett was aloof. He just hid all his emotions.


    But even he himself believed he was born aloof as time passed.


    Wade sighed. "Everett, you and Brayden are my favorite children. You are good men. Grandpa wants you to be happy. Do you understand?"


    Everett''s dark eyes finally moved, and something shed through the mirror-like deep pool. He turned to look out at the night outside the window. "Grandpa, everyone wants to be happy." Everyone wanted happiness and joy.


    Wade''s half-white eyebrows knitted. He was silent.


    Everett looked to Wade, his dark eyes as cold as the night outside. "Grandpa, you are getting old, so don''t worry about the younger generation."


    After that, he got up and spoke slowly, "Children have their own blessings."


    Wade froze.


    Everett had already left when he finally came to his senses.


    Wade sat in the study, frowning.


    Everett was telling him not to interfere.


    But what could he do?


    Olivia and Brayden went back to their room. Brayden asked Olivia to shower first.


    Olivia did not refuse and went to the bathroom.


    Brayden went downstairs and asked the servant for some soothing tea.


    He asked that for Olivia.


    She was probably in a bad mood today. He hoped she could sleep more soundly after drinking the tea.


    However, Brayden saw Everetting out of the study after he opened the door.


    Everett ignored him and walked past him, bringing a cool breeze. He quickly disappeared from Brayden''s sight.


    Brayden stood there, paused, closed the door and went downstairs.


    As soon as he came downstairs, the ck Bentley drove away from the mansion.


    Melody stood in the living room and watched the car leave.


    Last night at the Wrights, Everett didn''t stay in the same room with her, and tonight he left.


    Everett was indeed Everett. His ruthlessness was like a knife stabbing her heart.


    It hurt so much.


    Brayden went downstairs.


    He saw Melody standing in the living room, but his eyes quickly moved away.


    Melody was just a stranger to him now.


    Melody heard the sound and turned around.

 Chapter 530

    Brayden went downstairs and walked past Melody.


    Melody said, "Brayden."


    Brayden paused a second before keeping moving.


    Melody looked at the person who ignored her and continued, "Let''s talk."


    Brayden didn''t go any further this time. He turned to Melody and replied, "Sorry, we don''t have much to talk about."


    From the moment Melody took Olivia away, Melody was no longer the one he used to know.


    She was a selfish, ruthless person who would do anything for herself.


    In the face of this ruthless woman, Brayden would not have any respect, nor would he be moved.


    He would not take any word she said to heart.


    After that, Brayden walked into the kitchen.


    However, Melody spoke again.


    "I''m sorry."


    Melody looked at the man at the kitchen door and continued, "I sincerely apologize for hurting Olivia and you."


    When Olivia came out of the shower, Brayden was not in the room.


    "Brayden?"


    Olivia looked around and went to the cloakroom. He was not there either.


    He must have gone out.


    Olivia was not worried. She wiped her hair with a towel.


    It was the second time she came here, and the first time she stayed here, Olivia was in aplicated mood.


    But she was not afraid at all.


    This was her choice. She had to take it.


    And she could take it.


    Olivia wiped her hair before sitting on the bed and reading the book on the bedside table.


    This was Brayden''s bedroom, so it was decorated in the style Brayden liked.


    Of course, the things here all belonged to Brayden.


    Olivia felt warm to see these things.


    She took the book, looked at the title A Dream of Red Mansions on the cover, and smiled.


    She didn''t expect Brayden to read this.


    Speaking of which, it had been a long time since she read this book.


    Olivia opened it and read it carefully.


    She had just read three pages when Brayden opened the door and came in.


    She read slowly.


    She heard the sound and saw Brayden walking in with a teapot and cups.


    Olivia was surprised. "Do we still have tea tonight?"


    She put the book down and walked over.


    They wouldn''t be able to sleep after tea.


    Brayden said, "The tea is for sleep."


    He put the teapot and cups on the small table.


    Olivia smiled. "I can sleep at night."


    She didn''t think that Brayden made the tea for himself.


    Brayden poured Olivia a cup of tea, took her hands to carry the cup, looked at the smile in her eyes, and said softly, "For you to sleep better."


    He wished she could sleep soundly without dreams.


    He was afraid that she would have nightmares if staying here.


    The smile in Olivia''s eyes disappeared.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Brayden knew her uneasiness, and he was always the first one to know what she was thinking.


    Olivia put down the cup and hugged Brayden. "Brayden, I''ll sleep well with you by my side."


    Because he would protect her.


    Brayden beamed, "Okay."


    It waste at night.


    Everything was buried by the silent night. It was quiet all around.


    A Bentley was parked outside a vi, and Everett walked in..


    As he entered, the dark vi was lit up in an instant.


    He sat on the sofa and looked at everything in the living room with his hand on his forehead.


    This was not Grand Imperial Garden, nor was it the ce where Everett lived asionally. He bought this vi not long ago.


    To be exact, it was the vi where he had lived with Olivia for a year.


    It was for their wedding.

 Chapter 531

    Unlike the darker tones of the ce where Everett usually lived, this ce had warm Nordic tones.


    The white gauze curtains were dreamy and pure. The walls were white and gray, calm and elegant. With fabric sofas, diamond-style tables, and chairs, the ce was artistic.


    A half-high porcin vase with dried plum blossoms inside seemed to brighten up the ce at once.


    Everett found everything familiar and closed his eyes.


    "Everett, what do you want to eat tomorrow morning? Shall I prepare it in advance?"


    "Everett, do you have a lunch date? If not, I can bring it over to you."


    "Everett, what time are youing back tonight?"


    "Everett, I''ll wait for you at home."


    "Everett..."


    At this moment, Everett felt distressed.


    It hurt so much that it pierced into the marrow of his bones.


    The next morning, except for Everett, everyone came downstairs to eat breakfast at the table.


    It was rare that Wade did not ask about Everett''s whereabouts. Everyone was also silent, as if they didn''t know that Everett had leftst night.


    After breakfast, Melody left first.


    Wade said nothing, and then Belle, Brayden and Olivia left.


    Brayden didn''t want Olivia to be in a tense environment, so he wanted to leave early with Olivia.


    Belle knew what Brayden was thinking and understood him.


    And Belle didn''t want Olivia to stay with Senior Mr. Weston too long.


    It was always awkward.


    "Well, go do your work."


    "Grandfather, take care of yourself. I''lle back to see you when I have time."


    "Okay."


    Brayden, Olivia and Belle left.


    The car quickly drove away from the old house.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As the others left, Cristina left too.


    Reid and Leona were soon the only ones stayed.


    Wade looked at the two of them and said, "You can leaveter. I have something to tell you."


    Reid, "Okay, dad."


    On the road, Belle said to Brayden and Olivia, who were sitting in the back seat of the car, "I know you''re busy. Even if you''re up to your necks in work, you should slow down a little. Can you go back to Paris tomorrow?"


    They didn''t say when they would return to Paris, but Belle knew they were busy and would definitely return to Paris as soon as they finished their business here.


    It was tiring.


    She didn''t want them to be too tired.


    Brayden looked at Olivia. "Can we leave early tomorrow morning?"


    Brayden was also thinking about going back to Paris tomorrow.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t know that Olivia had a lot of works, but in his eyes, Olivia''s body was more important than anything else.


    Olivia knew that Brayden was worried about her health, so she didn''t say much and just nodded. "Okay."


    She had already calcted that she would be back in Paris tomorrow on the 30th of November, the thirty-first of the month, so she would have just a day''s cushion back in Paris, just in time. Brayden clenched Olivia''s hand, his eyes full of Olivia.


    Her heart began to move closer and closer to him, and he was very happy.


    Leona and Reid did not stay in the old house for long. After talking to Senior Mr. Weston, they went home.


    But both of them went back home with heavy hearts, because of Senior Mr. Weston''s words.


    Leona looked ahead and said, "Reid, we missed Everett''s childhood, youth and adult moments. We missed his best days. And now I want to make up for it, but I don''t know how."


    Reid''s expression was also sullen, "I me my single-mindedness in the artifacts and neglected Everett."


    Leona shook her head. "It''s no use saying this now. I want Everett to be happy. I want him to be happy." Reid frowned and was speechless.


    Now the only person that could make Everett happy was Olivia, but she...

 Chapter 532

    Melody did not return to the Westons, but went back to her vi.


    She took a bottle of red wine from the cer, opened it, and drank it.


    She thought Everett did this to her because of Olivia.


    But she was wrong.


    It was because of Henry.


    The first time, Henry kissed her, so they broke up, and he got married.


    The second time, Henry kissed her again. She was the only one who exists at the wedding.


    Everett was telling her the truth about betraying him.


    But she didn''t do it on purpose.


    She was forcefully kissed.


    She didn''t want to betray him.


    No!


    Melody mmed her ss and bottle on the floor and even everything in the living room was thrown away.


    She vented her pain.


    But no matter how Melody vented her pain, it didn''t go away.


    She squatted on the ground, her fingers in the hair, and sobbed in pain.


    Everett, how could you forgive me? How could you...


    After Olivia, Brayden and Belle returned to the Jameses, Belle went to make lunch.


    It''s almost noon. It''s time for lunch.


    However, the lunch was originally made by the nanny, but Belle wanted to make it for her son and daughter-inw, so she asked the nanny to help her, and she did it herself. Olivia and Brayden were pushed into the room by Belle.


    "You guys rest. When the lunch is ready, I''ll call you."


    That''s what mothers did. They didn''t let their children do it when they could.


    Olivia knew that Belle loved them, but Belle was also very tired. Olivia was the one who should make lunch for them.


    Olivia said, "Brayden, go rest. I''ll help mom."


    Olivia still knew Belle''s temperament. If she told Belle to restpletely, Belle would not agree.


    So, she went to help Belle, and the two of them would do it more quickly together.


    Brayden naturally knew what Olivia was thinking. He didn''t say anything. He pulled Olivia into the bedroom and closed the door.


    Olivia said, "Brayden..."


    Brayden interrupted her. "If you go help mom and I rest, mom will definitely ask you leave. Instead of wasting time going up and down the stairs, let''s rest early and let mom rest assured." Brayden knew Belle''s temperament the best. She asked them to rest and there was no room for them to argue.


    And he continued saying, "Olivia, we''re leaving tomorrow. Mom wants to make a good meal for us. Give her a chance."


    This reason made Olivia unable to refuse.


    When Belle made lunch and called them, it was ten minutes to twelve.


    Olivia and Brayden took a nap, and their spirits improved a lot.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Belle was relieved to see that they had recovered a lot.


    In the Jameses, unlike in the old residence, Olivia and Brayden had no scruples. They were really rxed.


    That was what she wanted to see.


    Belle kept picking up food for Olivia and Brayden, asking them to eat more.


    As Brayden said, she wanted to cook for them. It was not known how long it would be before she cooked for them next time.


    So Belle was happy even she was tired.


    After they had dinner, Belle said to Brayden, "Brayden, Olivia hasn''t had fun in the Capital City yet. Why don''t you take Olivia with you today? You can show her around."


    Although it was a short time, it was good to go sightseeing.


    As soon as Belle finished speaking, Brayden''s phone rang.


    Olivia and Belle both looked at Brayden.


    Brayden didn''t go out with his phone either. He looked at the screen and answered it in front of the two of them.


    "Yifeng."


    "Brayden, I heard you came back."


    "Yes, I have something to do. So I''m back."


    "That''s good. I''m back too. Do you have time for us to get together today?"


    Brayden looked at Olivia. Olivia was drinking coffee and her eyes were gentle and calm.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 533

    Felix was a very authoritative psychiatrist. He and Brayden were good friends in high school, and they had been in contact these years.


    However, both of them were very busy now and always went on business trips, so they seldom met.


    This time, Brayden received a call from Felix, who happened to be in Capital City, too. Brayden would naturally ept Felix''s invitation to meet him. Brayden hung up and said to Belle, "Mom, I''ll take Olivia out to meet a friend. We mighte backter tonight. You don''t have to cook for us."


    They went out to meet Brayden''s friend. That was good. Belle was very happy.


    "Go, go."


    After resting and eating, it was time to go out for a walk.


    Brayden led Olivia upstairs.


    Belle looked at them with a smile on her face, but soon the smile disappeared.


    When they were staying in the mansion of the Wrights, grandpa called her and Brayden into the room and asked if Everett had done anything. They said no, and grandpa didn''t ask again.


    Butter, on the way to the hospital, grandpa asked her if Brayden was going to have a child with Olivia.


    Suddenly, she didn''t know how to answer, but in the end, she said yes.


    She did so because she didn''t want grandpa to worry.


    Grandpa said, "let them have a child as soon as possible. Get their wedding done soon."


    She said she would go back and tell Brayden.


    But she didn''t.


    Not yet.


    She didn''t know how to say it. Even if she did, Brayden wouldn''t necessarily listen to her.


    He had a mind of his own about Olivia.


    Belle sighed. Until now, she had no idea what Brayden was thinking.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    However, no matter what would happen, she hoped that Brayden and Olivia would continue to be together so happily.


    Olivia and Brayden went back to the bedroom. Olivia said, "To meet your friend?"


    Olivia had never met Brayden''s friends, but that didn''t mean Brayden had no friends.


    She was a little nervous.


    "Yeah, a friend from high school."


    Brayden led Olivia to the cloakroom and took out a white down jacket.


    "Wear this one. It''s warm."


    Her hands were always cold as if she never felt warm no matter what she wore.


    Olivia looked at the down jacket and said, "It''s not very formal."


    It was not good to dress so casually to meet his friend.


    Looking at her nervous expression, Brayden smiled, "Take it easy. My friend won''t finicky about what you wear."


    Olivia was embarrassed to be teased, but she still said, "It''s the first time I''ve met your friend. It''s better to be formal." Then she took her beige coat.


    But Brayden took it away as soon as she brought it over.


    Olivia called him, "Brayden..."


    Brayden interrupted her, "It''s not a very formal asion. He''s also a very casual person. If you dress formally, he will be embarrassed."


    "Trust me."


    Brayden looked at her with gentleness in his eyes. His face was about to break into a smile.


    She cared so much about this get-together because she cherished him.


    He felt happy and gratified that she was so sweet.


    "Okay."


    Olivia agreed, but she still dressed neatly. She had to make sure there was no problem before leaving with Brayden.


    He respected her, so she respected him, including his friends.


    Brayden soon drove into the city.


    This was Olivia''s third visit to Capital City.


    The first time she was brought here by Leona, the second time was to see Brayden''s grandfather, and the third time was this time.


    She couldn''t take a good look at this ce in the previous visits, but this time it seemed like she could.


    Olivia looked out of the window at the passing scenery and the unfamiliar buildings. In the alien environment, the scene of the first time she came here sprung to her mind. Olivia clenched her hands.


    Brayden felt the movement of her hands. He turned to look at Olivia and saw her face cloud.


    "What''s wrong?"


    With the traffic light ahead, Brayden stepped on the brake and looked at Olivia.


    Olivia pushed the scene out of her mind and turned to him with a smile, "It''s okay. I heard it snows early in Capital City. I don''t know if it has snowed."


    She obviously didn''t want to tell him what was wrong. Brayden didn''t ask again.


    He rubbed his fingers against the back of her hand as if to pacify her.


    Then he looked ahead, "I suppose it hasn''t."


    The first snow in winter.


    It didn''t snow first in Capital City. The first snow in Capital City fell around December every year.


    But it did not rule out the asional advance.


    Brayden remembered that it seemed to snow very early when he was young. It began to snow in November.


    But this year, it didn''t seem toe earlier.


    "Do you want to see the snow?" Brayden looked at Olivia.


    She looked ahead with a glint in her eyes.


    "No, it just urred to me."


    Olivia''s eyshes fluttered, and the glint in her eyes disappeared.


    She looked at Brayden and said with a smile, "Don''t talk to me. The traffic light has turned green."


    The following car honked as she had just said that.


    Brayden looked ahead. It was indeed a green light.


    He could only hold on to Olivia''s hand and stepped on the elerator. Soon the car drove forward.


    The restaurant that Felix had booked was ZY Pavilion.


    ZY Pavilion was a high-end recreation club in Capital City.


    It was not like those clubs with a bunch of rowdy youths.


    It was second to none even in the high-end recreational clubs in Capital City.


    All the people who came here were bigwigs with high status.


    The car was parked at the ZY Pavilion, and the valet came quickly. Brayden gave him the key and led Olivia in.


    An elegant woman with exquisite makeup in a cheongsam walked over, "Sir, do you have a reservation?"


    "VIP8906."


    "Okay, this way, please."


    Olivia and Brayden were dressed casually, but the woman did not look down upon them at all. She was very polite.


    Soon, the woman led them to a gilded door on the thirty-seventh floor.


    The woman knocked on the door first. After the people inside said e in," the woman opened the door, "Sir,dy, pleasee in."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    The two of them went in, and the woman closed the door.


    Olivia heard the door close and looked ahead.


    Olivia was stunned at first sight.

 Chapter 534

    Not only was Olivia stunned, but Brayden was also stunned.


    Because there was not only Felix in the box, but also a woman.


    She was wearing a ck v-neck long dress and a gray fur shawl over her shoulders. Her long hair was tied up as if she had attended a banquet and was dressed in a grand manner.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Seeing Brayden and Olivia, the two people sitting on the sofa also looked over, and then they looked at Olivia.


    What Olivia wore was a simple sweater, down jacket, jeans, and short boots. She made her long hair as a bun, which was very in.


    When they saw Olivia, they were stunned.


    In particr, the woman''s eyes fell on their hands. Because Brayden and Olivia held each other''s hands.


    Felix reacted quickly and stood up. "Brayden, long time no see."


    He walked over and hugged Brayden. And Brayden hugged him too. "Long time no see."


    Olivia stood by, being quiet.


    Felix looked at Olivia and asked Brayden. "Who is this?"


    Brayden took Olivia''s hand again and smiled gently. "Let me introduce her. This is my wife, Olivia."


    Felix was stunned. "You..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by that woman. "You''re married?"


    Hearing this, Olivia and Brayden looked at the woman standing behind Felix.


    The woman looked at Brayden, her beautiful eyes staring straight at Brayden, eager to get an answer.


    Brayden clenched Olivia''s hand and looked at the woman without hesitation. "Yes, I''m married."


    The expression in the woman''s eyes changed.


    She seemed to shed tears, but with all her endurance, she said, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    She took the bag and left quickly.


    The atmosphere in the room changed.


    Felix looked at Olivia and said very quickly, "Today is also a lucky day. Susan and I met, and she followed me when she knew we were going to meet. We are old ssmates, and we haven''t seen each other for a long time. It''s lucky for us to meet."


    Brayden said, "It''s been years."


    Felix smiled. "Yes, it''s been five years."


    Then he looked at Olivia. "You got married without informing us, and we were all shocked."


    "I haven''t had time for the wedding yet. I''ll call you when it''s time for the wedding."


    "Okay, I''ll get my red packet ready early!"


    As they sat down, Felix asked, "What do you want to drink?"


    Brayden asked Olivia, "What do you want to drink? How about juice?"


    He still held Olivia''s hand and his eyes were gentle.


    Olivia smiled. "Okay."


    Brayden looked at Felix. "Two sses of juice."


    He paused and said, "Hot apple juice."


    Felix was shocked by their happiness and love when he saw the two of them looking at each other. Then he joked, "Don''t you do this. I will be jealous."


    Then he got up to get the fruit and make the juice.


    The room wasrge, with a bar, a tea room, and a billiards room, as well as expensive wine and the freshest and best fruits.


    Of course, these things could be prepared ording to the needs of the guests.


    As long as the guest had requirements, ZY Club would definitely be able to do it.


    Felix was a psychiatrist. He had a serious obsession with cleanliness and liked to do everything himself.


    So before ordering here, he ordered everything he needed in advance, such as coffee, wine, tea, fruit, and snacks.


    Instead of needing a waiter, he made it himself, so the juicer and coffee machine were all prepared for him, and the machines were all brand new and sterilized at high temperatures. Brayden was not embarrassed to be teased by Felix and said frankly, "You''re not young anymore. It''s time to get married."


    Felix curled his lips. "So, am I being urged to get married?"


    Brayden said seriously, "You can think so."


    The two of themughed.


    Olivia sat next to Brayden and listened to the two of them. She could feel Brayden was rxed.


    It seemed like he hadn''t been so rxed in a long time.


    Felix put two sses of juice in front of them with gloves.


    He put the juice in front of them before he took off his gloves.


    Olivia was not surprised to see this.


    This was how people who had an obsession with cleanliness were.


    Brayden and Felix chatted, talking about the past. Olivia listened very concentratedly.


    But although the two of them were chatting, Brayden did not forget Olivia at all.


    From time to time, he asked if she wanted to eat something, whether she was cold or hot. He really cared about her.


    Felix was aware of Brayden''s temperament. He was gentle and polite in dealing with people and nobody would say that he was not good.


    At that time, everyone was joking at school that no girls could be worthy of such an outstanding Brayden.


    He saw the girl Brayden chose today and didn''t expect her to be a very ordinary girl.


    He didn''t think Olivia was outstanding.


    He felt a little pity.


    But as long as Brayden liked her, he would support them.


    Suddenly, with a click, the door opened.

 Chapter 535

    Olivia looked over and the woman who had just said to go to the restroom came back.


    The woman had adjusted her emotions, and she looked calm.


    However, she looked at Olivia with a hint of disdain.


    Olivia looked away and drank juice.


    Brayden also withdrew his eyes and peeled the tangerine.


    Felix looked at Susan with a warm smile. "Come and sit down. We''ve been talking for a while."


    Susan walked over and sat opposite Brayden and Olivia.


    Felix poured red wine into her ss and said, "Please make a self-introduction. You haven''t met Olivia yet."


    Because Olivia was the youngest here, Felix called Olivia directly.


    Susan looked at Olivia with an imperceptible contempt in her eyes. "Hello, I''m Brayden''s high school deskmate. My name is Susan."


    Olivia looked at Susan with clear, gentle eyes. "Hello, my name is Olivia, Brayden''s wife."


    When she heard Olivia say she was Brayden''s wife, Susan pinched the ss with her bright red nail-painted fingers.


    But soon, she rxed, took a sip and said, "I haven''t heard Brayden mention you before. Where do you work?"


    Brayden separated the peeled tangerine and handed them to Olivia.


    Olivia smiled and said, "Eat."


    Olivia gave half to Brayden.


    Brayden was smiling warmly. "Okay."


    Brayden took the other half of the tangerine, and Olivia looked at Susan. "AK Company."


    Susan was looking at Brayden. She looked at the smile in Brayden''s eyes.


    It was a loving smile for Olivia alone.


    She was jealous.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Deep jealousy gushed out of her eyes uncontrobly.


    Felix was surprised when he heard Olivia say AK. "You work at AK Company?"


    Olivia looked at Felix and smiled politely. "Yes."


    Her brow was clean, but she seemed to curve her eyebrows when she smiled. Even a very normal polite smile from her was warm. Felix was stunned for a moment.


    "What''s your job at AK?"


    Susan looked back at Olivia.


    At this moment, there was already a sense of aggressiveness in Susan''s eyes.


    What did this seemingly ordinary girl have that was worthy of Brayden?


    She wanted to take a good look at Olivia!


    Olivia didn''t say anything more. She said to Brayden, "I''m going to use thedies'' room."


    Brayden took a wet towel and wiped his hands.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Olivia looked at him helplessly. "You can chat with your ssmates here. I can go by myself."


    She was not a child. She didn''t need him to apany her to the bathroom.


    Brayden said, "You can''t find it. I''ll go with you."


    The two of them spoke without avoiding the others in the room.


    Brayden was about to take Olivia''s hand to the bathroom when Susan stood up.


    "I''ll go with her. I know where the bathroom is. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of her."


    Susan looked at Brayden.


    Brayden turned around and looked at Susan. "Olivia is not familiar with this. Take care of her."


    Susan said with a sour smile. "What you said is that I am taking care of a child."


    Then she walked over and took Olivia''s hand.


    The two of them left the room.


    Brayden was standing there, watching the door close before he sat down.


    Felix watched him sit down and said, "I''ve never seen you care so much about someone."


    "When you have someone you love someday, you will be like me."


    Seeing how natural Brayden was to say the word "Love," Felix thought of the rumors he had heard before and said," I heard some things before. I don''t know if it''s true." Brayden looked at him. "What?"


    Felix met Brayden''s gaze, there was gentleness in it, but this gentleness was tinged with understanding.


    Seeing this, Felix stopped beating around the bush and said directly, "I heard you like your uncle''s ex-wife."


    Brayden''s eyes twitched as he looked out of therge French window. "When I liked Olivia, she wasn''t Everett''s wife."


    As soon as Olivia and Susan walked out of the box, Susan let go of Olivia and no longer smiled.


    Olivia didn''t say anything and looked ahead.


    Just in time, a waiter came over.


    She didn''t think Susan really wanted to take her to the bathroom when Susan brought her out.


    Susan walked beside Olivia. Susan was dressed expensively, grandly, in an aristocratic, upscale, high-society manner.


    Olivia, on the other hand, was dressed inly, simply. The difference between the two of them in temperament and dress was huge.


    But Olivia did not feel inferior or anything. She was still calm.


    Susan looked ahead, her chin slightly raised. Her voice held a hint of arrogance, "I do not know how you and Brayden met. But do you think you are worthy of Brayden?"


    The waiter came over. Olivia looked at the waiter and smiled politely. "Excuse me, where''s the bathroom?"


    The waiter immediately pointed her to a spot. "Go straight ahead, turn right, and go straight in."


    "Okay, thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    After the waiter left, Olivia looked at Susan.


    At this moment, there was anger on Susan''s face.


    That was the anger ignored by a person who looked down upon herself.


    Olivia met Susan''s angry eyes, and her clear eyes were calm. "Miss Yu, I am not good enough for Brayden. Although I am not, we are still very happy."


    There was no unting, no embarrassment, and Olivia said it naturally.


    Susan''s face changed.


    She had never met anyone who was bad but took it for granted that being bad meant being good.


    Susan thought, "She is truly a poor person."


    After saying this, Olivia turned around and went to the bathroom.


    Brayden was excellent, and it was normal that someone would like him. So, Olivia did not feel very strange or surprised by Susan''s hostility.


    Susan narrowed her eyes as she looked at the woman who walked into the bathroom.


    Olivia came out of the bathroom and Susan waited outside.


    She walked over, still polite. "Susan, let''s go."


    Susan did not speak again and walked towards Brayden''s private room with Olivia.


    At this time, a waiter in front of them pushed the dining car over, and Olivia stepped aside to let the dining car go first.


    But when she stepped back, she didn''t know what she had kicked. Olivia subconsciously looked, and the vase behind her fell towards her. It was toote for Olivia to dodge. She was pushed down by the vase, and she threw herself uncontrobly into the dining car.


    The waiter didn''t expect her to jump on the dining car and screamed in fear. The dining car crashed into a door uncontrobly, and the door of the box was opened.


    The dining car quickly fell to the ground, its contents all crackling to the floor, and so did Olivia.


    The vase broke.


    In an instant, the people in the box looked over.

 Chapter 536

    There seemed to be a party in the private room. There were many people and it was very lively.


    However, it was quieted down by Olivia.


    The men and women in the room looked over.


    "What''s this?"


    "Where is this old woman from?"


    "When did such a person have ess to ZY Pavilion?"


    When they saw Olivia falling to the ground and that the soup and dishes on the te were all poured on Olivia, everyone in the room looked at her disdainful and disgusted.


    The waiter came to his senses and apologized, "Sorry, I''ll take care of it right away!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Olivia, his eyes burning with rage.


    "Miss, what''s wrong with you? Why did you jump on my cart?"


    The people in the room were distinguished guests, and what Olivia did could easily affect ZY Pavilion.


    Olivia''s hands hurt and her arms hurt too, but she held back and said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to."


    "Didn''t mean to? But you affected our party."


    A girl in a beautiful dress came over with her arms folded across her chest. She looked like a handful.


    Olivia stood up in pain. "I''m sorry."


    She lowered her head, looking sincere with her apology.


    The girl looked up and down at the Olivia. Seeing her clothes and her face without makeup, the girl was even more disdainful. "You are sorry? Do you know how many good things you''ve broken? How much did it affect our mood?"


    Olivia looked at the girl. "I''ll pay you for your loss. I sincerely apologize for affecting your good mood."


    Then Olivia bent over.


    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, she was the one who affected the party, so she should apologize. The girl frowned.


    The girl had wanted to make trouble for Olivia, but Olivia was too sincere, so she couldn''t bear to do it.


    Suddenly, a girl came over and whispered something in her ear.


    The girl''s eyes moved. She looked at Olivia and said, "You can pay for the things, but you still ruined our mood. An apology is not enough."


    Olivia looked at the girl. "What do you want?"


    "y with us."


    The girl raised her chin, pointed at the men and women in the room, and said, "I''ll ept your apology after we are happy."


    Olivia looked at the men and women who were wearing the world''s top brands, and the essories were so expensive that someone may not be able to afford them in a lifetime. They were all looking at her as if she was their toy.


    Olivia looked back at the girl. "Sorry, I can''t y with you."


    The girl''s face changed instantly. "What did you say?"


    Olivia stood up straight and looked at the girl with clear eyes. "I said I''m sorry. I can''t y with you."


    "Good! If you don''t y with us, you''ll pay for it."


    "That''s right. Not very much. Just one hundred million."


    "One hundred million? That''s too little. A billion sounds fine."


    "Ten billion. There are so many of us."


    "I think ten billion is fine."


    "Yes, Sunshine, ten billion. Ask her to give us and leave."


    The girl named Sunshine who was standing in front of Olivia with her arms around her chest, looked at Olivia sarcastically. "Ten billion, give it to us. Then you can leave right away." Olivia looked at the girl and didn''t say anything.


    Money was nothing to the rich. It was just a number or a piece of paper.


    But...


    Olivia looked at the waiter who had been flustered for a long time. "Could you please check the price of these dishes and the service fee? I''llpensate them right away."


    She would only pay for what she should pay.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The waiter was taken aback by her words.


    The people in the room exploded.


    "Oh my god, did she not hear us?"


    "Right, is she deaf?"


    "I don''t think she''s deaf. I think she ignored us."


    "Then I won''t just watch this."


    "She actually ignored our words. Drag her in."


    "Let''s go!"


    The men and women in the room came quickly to pull Olivia.


    But just as their hands were about to touch Olivia, a voice rang out.


    "Ten billion?"

 Chapter 537

    A deep voice came. There was a hint of coldness and aloofness, and they knew they couldn''t afford to provoke the man.


    And the voice quieted the room, as if the pause button had been pressed.


    Everyone looked at the person behind Olivia.


    The man was wearing a ck suit and a well-buttoned ck shirt and holding a ck coat in his hand. He was tall, like a lush pine tree.


    He stood behind Olivia, half a step away. There were no extra essories on him. Only the watch on his wrist reflected the light from the crystalmp in the corridor. It seemed to be very luxurious. He was expressionless, but his handsome face caught everyone''s eyes. However, his dark eyes were scary.


    Olivia froze.


    At the moment that Everett spoke, she was frozen there.


    Everett looked at the people in the private room. His eyes sweeping across everyone''s faces, then he stared at a girl named Sunshine. "You''re worth 10 billion?"


    The girl''s heart trembled as she looked into Everett''s dark eyes, and her eyes subconsciously looked away.


    Her arrogance disappeared.


    Not only her, but everyone in the room waspletely defeated.


    None of them spoke.


    Everett said, "Give them 20 billion and ask them to sweep the streets."


    Davis, who was standing behind Everett, came forward, took out a check, wrote a number on it, and came to the girl. "Please keep it."


    The girl''s face turned red immediately.


    Others also lowered their heads.


    They were people in authority. How could they sweep the streets?


    Even if this man gave them 100 billion, they wouldn''t do that.


    Everett looked at them. "You refuse?"


    His deep voice froze the air.


    Soon, someone couldn''t stand it and left.


    But when he was about to run outside, Davis stood in front of the man.


    The man was frightened.


    He looked up and saw Everett''s deep, frightening eyes.


    The man retreated and muttered in a panic. "I..."


    But he couldn''t say anything.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    They were all very young, some of who were only twenty years old, but they were arrogant and willful because of their powerful families.


    But when a real big shot stood in front of them, they finally became timid.


    They felt they were nothing.


    They were shocked to see the man retreating.


    They dared not look at Everett, only hoping they could run away from him.


    Olivia hade to her senses.


    She said to the stunned waiter, "Please check the price of the dishes and the damage. I''ll pay for it."


    It seemed that Olivia didn''t know that the man was standing behind her. She was still doing what she should do calmly.


    But her hands were already clenched.


    When the waiter heard her words, he came to his senses and ran away quickly after ncing at Everett.


    Davis didn''t stop the waiter, nor did Everett.


    The people in the private room finally knew what a big shot they had offended.


    But at this moment, they didn''t know what to do.


    Their mind waspletely in a mess.


    Olivia said to the flushed girl standing in front of her, "Wait a minute, I''ll get the money."


    Then she turned and left.


    But when she turned around, her waist was grabbed by the man.

 Chapter 538

    Olivia fell into the familiar while strange arms.


    She was stunned.


    But soon, she came to her senses and immediately pushed Everett away.


    But Everett reacted faster than she did, and the moment she pushed him, he took her out of the private room with her in his arms.


    Susan had been watching Olivia coldly outside the private room. She was startled by Everett''s appearance. When she saw Everett taking Olivia away with his arms around Olivia''s waist, her mind went nk. Not many people had seen Everett in person or even his face, but Susan had seen him on Brayden''s cell phone.


    Brayden had a photo of Everett on his phone.


    It was a family photo.


    She saw Everett.


    She could feel his indifference by a single glimpse of his photo.


    That pair of dark eyes seemed to look at her through the camera, making her feel nervous.


    Now, she saw Everett with her own eyes. This man was colder and more attractive than in the photo.


    She was afraid.


    She was scared.


    Fear from the bottom of her heart made her forget something. She stood there motionless.


    In Felix''s private room, Brayden and Felix were chatting.


    But instead of talking about personal matters, they talked about work and life. It was just the chat between two old friends.


    As time passed, Brayden looked at the door more often.


    He looked at the time, and Olivia left for about twenty minutes.


    This was the limit Brayden could wait for.


    "I have to go and see them."


    He got up and went out.


    Felix knew how much Brayden cared about Olivia, so now he didn''t tease Brayden for going out to take a look.


    Brayden really loved this woman.


    Just as Brayden went out, he saw Susan hurrying over.


    Brayden immediately looked beside Susan.


    She was not with Olivia.


    He looked around and didn''t see Olivia either.


    Brayden turned somber and strode over. "Where''s Olivia?"


    Hearing Brayden''s question, Susan looked up.


    In an instant, panic appeared on her face.


    She said she wouldn''t lose Olivia.


    But now...


    Brayden clearly saw the panic in Susan''s eyes, and his face turned cold.


    "Where is she?"


    Brayden stood in front of Susan with frighteningly cold eyes.


    Susan looked at him with her heart thumped. She stuttered nervously, "I... I..."


    "Answer me! Where is Olivia?"


    Brayden''s tone grew angrier.


    He had never been so angry before.


    Susan''s eyes turned red, and she was irritated. "I don''t know what happened. Your uncle took her away!"


    Suddenly, the corridor became so quiet that they could hear a pin drop.


    Susan fixed her eyes on Brayden.


    His previously cold eyes turned red and rageful.


    Susan got flustered. "Brayden, I..."


    Brayden turned around and left without another word.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Felix heard the sound and came out.


    He saw Brayden strode away while Susan stood there with tears flowing down her cheeks.


    Seeing this, Felix instantly came over. "What''s wrong?"


    He thought of something and looked around. He didn''t see Olivia, and his expression changed slightly.


    "Where''s Olivia?"


    Susan covered her mouth and wept.


    Brayden had never been so mad at her.


    Never.


    Everett took Olivia to another private room.


    Apletely unfamiliar private room.


    The door of the room was closed as soon as she was brought in.


    Hearing the door closing, Olivia got anxious and pushed Everett right away.

 Chapter 539

    Everett was very strong, and so were his arms holding Olivia, making her unable to struggle no matter how hard she tried.


    Olivia gave up.


    She looked at Everett with angry eyes. "Let go of me."


    Olivia wouldn''t have reacted so much if she had only seen him from afar, but at this moment, she couldn''t control herself.


    Everett looked at Olivia. She was furious, but she tried to calm herself down.


    But no matter how calm she was, she could not control the emotions deep in her heart.


    It was hatred.


    "Don''t you love Brayden very much?"


    Everett spoke in a low, cold voice as if he was in a meeting.


    But Olivia thought he had put an iron hook into her heart.


    It hurt.


    She felt a sharp pain.


    "I do love Brayden, but what does it have to do with you?"


    Olivia looked up at Everett coldly.


    She was angry, angry at being taken away by Everett. She was seized with hatred for being hurt by Everett.


    At this moment, these emotions intertwined, making her extremely cold.


    She must be cold, and only by being cold can she not lose her mind.


    Everett stopped talking.


    He looked at Olivia as if he were looking at an antique. Looking at her very carefully, he wanted to tell if she was real or not.


    He wanted to know whether the look, the words, the whole thing were real.


    Olivia could not stand such silence. As time passed, her patience gradually disappeared.


    "Let go of me!"


    Olivia raised her voice.


    Everett did not let go or move. His arms still held her firmly.


    A pair of ck eyes locked her.


    Olivia pursed her lips, her anger rising at this moment.


    She could no longer control herself and shouted, "Everett, what the hell are you doing?"


    Olivia''s eyes were red, and her anger made her sharper as if her whole body was covered with thorns, but in these thorns, it was a deep pain. The pain of being hurt.


    Everett loosened his grip.


    Olivia felt the force on her body loosen. She took the opportunity and pushed Everett away.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Then she turned around to run out.


    But just as she was about to hold the doorknob, Everett''s voice fell into her ear.


    "Just go out like this?"


    Olivia froze.


    Everett said again, "If you don''t want Brayden to worry, clean up yourself."


    Olivia clenched the doorknob. The next moment, she opened the door and left.


    Before leaving, her cold voice sounded.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Olivia left.


    Everett sat on the leather sofa in the room. He looked at the closed door. His eyes were as dark as the deep sea, filled with unfathomable emotions.


    No one knew what Everett was thinking at this moment, and no one could know.


    Davis took care of what had happened in the private room and came over. "Mr. Weston, we found that Susan of CS Group pushed the vase onto Miss Hadley that Miss Hadley hit the cart and the cart hit the door of Miss Gold''s room, disturbing the people inside."


    Everett lit a cigarette. "Make a list of everyone involved. Anyone who wants something from SHS Group, ditch them. Anyone who is cooperating with SHS Group, stop the deal."


    "Okay."


    Olivia walked out of the room. Instead of going back to Felix''s private room immediately, she went to the bathroom.


    She couldn''t go to see Brayden like this.


    Indeed, as Everett said, she didn''t want Brayden to worry.


    Olivia went to the bathroom and cleaned herself up. She was still enraged.


    She could not calm down.


    She knew she was afraid.


    When Everett took her to the private room, she was scared.


    She was afraid of what Everett would do to her. Even when Everett held her in his arms and looked at her with his dark eyes, she thought he would kiss her.


    For a moment, Olivia felt this way.


    Olivia pursed her lips and took off her coat. She put the ce with vegetable juice on it under the water and rubbed it. She used much strength as if she wanted to wash all the filth off. After washing her clothes, she poured some cold water on her face, trying to wipe out the fluster in her heart.


    After doing all this, Olivia didn''t stay much longer and walked out of the bathroom.


    She had left the room for a long time and did not know what Susan would tell Brayden, so she had to go back as soon as possible.


    Just as she walked out, a person ran over.

 Chapter 540

    He ran very fast. Soon, the wind blew his thick ck hair away, revealing his cold and angry face.


    This face was usually very gentle and polite.


    Olivia stopped.


    Brayden also stopped.


    He looked at her, from her face to her body.


    Then, he ran over and hugged her.


    He held her tightly.


    Olivia was in Brayden''s arms and she smelled something familiar about him.


    The smell reassured her.


    Olivia closed her eyes.


    She said, "Brayden, I''m fine."


    Felix came here quickly.


    Learning that Olivia was not there, Brayden went to the lobby and asked the person in charge to check the surveince.


    It''s hard to get the CCTV records, but because of Brayden, the person in charge immediately asked the security to check it. He didn''t dare to offend Mr. James and Mr. Weston. What happened was clear after getting the surveince video.


    Before Felix could take any action, Brayden ran away.


    Now that he saw the two hug each other in front of him, Felix left.


    They didn''t need anyone to disturb them.


    Olivia and Brayden were on their way back to Brayden''s own vi.


    In Capital City, Brayden had his own vi.


    With Olivia''s condition, neither Brayden nor Olivia wanted Belle to worry.


    Neither of them spoke along the way. Brayden asked Olivia to wash up. He was very calm.


    He was always calm.


    He always knew what he wanted to do and knew what he should do.


    But under the calm surface, Olivia knew he was struggling inside. "Brayden."


    Before entering the bathroom, Olivia stopped Brayden.


    Brayden seemed to know what Olivia was going to say. He pushed her into the bathroom and said softly, "Go take a bath. We''ll talk about it after you take a bath." Her clothes were all wet, and she would get sick if she didn''t take a bath.


    Olivia shook her head and looked at Brayden. "Brayden, Everett didn''t do anything to me."


    She had to make it clear to him because she didn''t want him to think wild.


    She didn''t want him to be worried.


    Brayden''s face froze for a second.


    But soon, a fierce look shed through his eyes, but the warmth in his eyes remained the same.


    "I know."


    "Go take a shower."


    Then he closed the door.


    Olivia stood in the bathroom. Her heart sank as she looked at the closed door.


    He looked as calm as usual, but she could not rest assured.


    ''Brayden, I hope you can show your emotions. Don''t keep them in your heart like this.''


    Brayden stood outside, the smile on his face disappearing as the door closed. He turned around and left the bedroom. He took out his phone and dialed a number.


    In Felix''s room, Susan sat on the sofa, holding a ss of wine and drinking it one after another.


    It was as if she could not feel the alcohol at all, as if she was drinking water. Soon, a bottle of red wine was finished by her.


    Felix sat by the side and did not stop Susan.


    In his opinion, she should vent her emotion out.


    If she didn''t vent them out and just hold them in her heart for a long time, it would ruin her.


    However, when thinking of Brayden, who had always been a gentle person, Felix was also surprised to see him being furious.


    Felix took a sip of wine.


    Suddenly, with a "bang", the bottle broke.


    Felix looked over. Susan was sitting on the sofa with her hand in his hair.


    She sobbed in pain.


    Felix sighed. "Why are you insisting on such a man?"


    Susan was the most beautiful girl in high school, and Brayden was the school grass, and the two of them were deskmates. Logically speaking, the two of them should be a perfect match, but the reality was disappointing.


    Although Brayden looked gentle and had a good rtionship with everyone, he refused quite directly when he didn''t want to do something.


    Brayden didn''t like Susan, and no one could change it.


    Susan was a proud girl, and she was really proud of herself.


    After being rejected, Susan was annoyed, but after that, she liked Brayden more.


    As the old saying went, "Things that couldn''t be gotten were the best."


    This always made sense.


    From high school to college time, Susan''s feelings for Brayden remained the same.


    But because she wanted to make Brayden jealous, Susan had done many things, such as falling in love, miscarriage, marriage, and divorce. Brayden remained the same.


    No matter what Susan did, it had nothing to do with him.


    Gentle people were also ruthless when they were cold.


    Now that she heard that Brayden had returned, and Susan had just gotten divorced, so she couldn''t control her feeling.


    She couldn''t help bute but felt hurt when reallying here.


    It hurt.


    Felix understood very well.


    "Why? Why is he so heartless towards me?"


    "Why her? A divorced woman! A woman who had sex with another man?"


    "How can she match him! Why!"


    Susan swept everything on the coffee table to the ground and screamed in pain.


    Felix put down his ss and said, "It''s weird about love. Love is a sole thing."


    "When you fall in love with a person, no matter what that person is, you will ept him/her."


    "There are many fools in this world."


    Brayden was one of them.


    So did Susan.


    Hearing Felix''s words, Susan looked at him fiercely. "Do you mean Brayden only loves that woman? I think she seduced and tricked Brayden!"


    Otherwise, why would such a nice man like such a woman with bad deeds?


    Felix looked at Susan and said, "So, you deliberately embarrassed Olivia."


    She pushed the vase onto Olivia''s body, made her walked a few quick steps forward. Thus, she couldn''t control her strength and pounced into a private room, provoking the people inside. Susan was always smart.


    She was not to really hurt Olivia, but to make Olivia realize what kind of ss she was in and make her realize that she couldn''t match Brayden.


    She wanted Olivia to retreat.


    This was Susan''s purpose.


    "Yes!"


    Susan raised her chin and looked proudly at Felix. "Yes! I just want to embarrass her. I just want her to take a good look at what she is and why she could marry Brayden!"


    "I did all of this, try me!"


    Susan waved her hands and even stood up, shaking with excitement.


    Felix was worried that she would fall and fall on the broken ss. He got up and pressed her down on the sofa. He looked into Susan''s eyes. "Susan, what you did will only make Brayden hate you more." "Do you understand?"


    Tears welled up in Susan''s eyes, and her pride and conceit all copsed at this moment.


    She covered her face and said, "I can''t help it. I really can''t."


    "If she was a woman who is better than me in every way, fork it over. But she is not. It''s a woman who is worse than me in every way. I can''t ept it!"


    "I''m not reconciled!"


    Hearing her words, Felix was helpless. He took out his cell phone, opened a page of some information he had previously searched, and said, "Look, is Olivia really not worthy of Brayden?"


    Susan looked at the phone and was stunned.


    December 2010, New Youth Fashion Designer Competition of H City, runner-up, Olivia.


    May 2011, Hong Kong Star Fashion Designer Competition, champion, Olivia.


    October 2011, National Fashion Designer Competition, runner-up, Olivia.


    March 2012, Global Chinese National Quintessence Fashion Designer Competition, champion, Olivia.


    Susan didn''t take a closer look. She looked at the time, the name of thepetition, and Olivia''s name. She was stunned.


    She froze.


    She didn''t know about the first threepetitions, but she knew thest one because she had bought clothes from thepetition.


    As a member of their upper-ss circle, she was particrly concerned about dressing up.


    All they wore were world-famous brands. Naturally, they attended all kinds ofpetitions and fashion-week.


    And they all participated in toppetitions.


    And thestpetition was at the top.


    It could be said that after winning thispetition, the winner was a designer with extreme quality.


    Susan remembered that she had asked Olivia about her working ce.


    From Olivia''s dressing style, she felt that Olivia must be working in a ce where inferior people worked. She didn''t expect it to be AK.


    AK was a luxury brand, even the world''s top luxury brand.


    Inside, there were excellent designers from all over the world, and any one of them would beat up the designers outside.


    That was where all designers want to work.


    But Olivia didn''t say that she was the designer of AK, and Susan never thought that she could be the designer of AK.


    Now that Olivia was indeed AK''s designer.


    Susan was speechless.


    Felix said, "Susan, we all know Brayden''s character, but do you think he would really like an ordinary and thoughtless woman?"


    "Would he find an inferior person?"


    "Susan, don''t underestimate anyone you haven''t met or understood."


    "They may seem ordinary, but they are not really poor."


    Susan burst into tears.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Felix patted her on the shoulder. "I''ll send you back."


    He had said everything he needed to say, and it was her own business to think about it.


    Felix took his phone away. Just then, his phone rang.

 Chapter 541

    Felix paused and looked at his screen.


    But as soon as he saw the name on it, his phone was snatched away.


    Susan picked up the phone very quickly and said, "Brayden, I..."


    Susan guessed that it was Brayden, but she didn''t expect it to be true.


    She picked it up quickly, but she didn''t know what to say.


    She paused.


    Brayden paused a few seconds after hearing Susan''s voice and asked, "Why did you do that?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Susan froze. "I..."


    Brayden said, "It was the first time Olivia had met you. She didn''t hurt you or do anything wrong to you. Why did you hurt her?"


    There was no anger and no hatred in his voice, but Susan''s face turned pale when she heard this calm question.


    "If you have any dissatisfaction,e to me. not to Olivia. She is not in good health and can''t stand your torment."


    Brayden hung up.


    Susan covered her mouth and burst into tears.


    She didn''t want to do that either, but she couldn''t help it.


    She felt she was possessed.


    Brayden hung up the phone. Then he made another call. "Book two tickets back to Paris tonight."


    "Okay."


    Brayden was standing in the living room. He didn''t call or move, but his eyes were closed. He clenched his fists and his knuckles whitened.


    He had thought that no one else could hurt Olivia except Everett.


    But today, his friends hurt her.


    Olivia came out of the shower. Brayden wasn''t in the bedroom. Olivia walked out. "Brayden?"


    Brayden was in the living room. He was standing outside the balcony and looked at something.


    Hearing Olivia''s voice, Brayden looked over.


    But when he saw that Olivia was still wearing her old clothes, Brayden frowned.


    He walked over quickly. "Why are you still wearing your own clothes?"


    Olivia was wearing a thin shirt. The sweater outside was wet and the coat was wet, but the clothes inside were not wet.


    Olivia said, "It''s okay. This one is not wet. Do you have any coats over here? I''ll just wear a coat."


    When Brayden heard her words, he remembered that he didn''t give her clothes, and there were no women''s clothes here.


    "Sorry, I was thinking about something else and forgot this."


    Brayden hurried to the closet and took out his clothes.


    It was a whole set of casual clothes.


    "Put these on."


    "Okay."


    Olivia took the clothes and went to the bedroom.


    Brayden immediately called and asked someone to buy clothes and send them over.


    Olivia changed and came out. Brayden had already hung up.


    Brayden looked at Olivia.


    She was wearing his shirt and sweater. She now looked like a child wearing adult clothes. The sleeves, clothes, pants were too long. Olivia lifted the pants and saw him looking at her. She was a little embarrassed. "Do I look funny?"


    Brayden''s eyes were soft. "No, you are beautiful."


    "Hmm?"


    Beautiful?


    Olivia looked up at Brayden, suspecting that she had heard wrong.


    Brayden picked up her sleeves, rolled them up patiently. Then he looked at Olivia''s clear eyes and said softly, "Yes, beautiful."


    Her long hair was loose, and she was wearing a white shirt, gray sweater, and if she wore sses, she would be like a teacher.


    A gentle teacher.


    This time, Olivia was sure that she heard it correctly. She pursed her lips and smiled. "I''m afraid you''re the only one who thinks I look good in these." Just as she finished speaking, she felt a wave of pain.

 Chapter 542

    Olivia hissed and lowered her head.


    She froze as she lowered her head.


    Brayden took her left hand and looked at the injury on it.


    Olivia stopped talking.


    The moment she lunged at the cart, her left arm was scratched. It wasn''t very serious, but it was bleeding. It was rubbed on the ground, so it looked a little serious. Brayden picked up her arm and looked at the injury, and then rolled up her sleeve slowly.


    Olivia didn''t want Brayden to watch it, but now that he had seen this, she didn''t stop him, because that would be pretentious.


    Olivia said, "It''s okay. It''s a minor injury. Do you have a medical kit here?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Brayden''s head was lowered and he did not speak. He rolled Olivia''s sleeve to a little higher than the elbow. He did not stop until there was no injury.


    When he stopped, the injury on Olivia''s arm waspletely shown.


    There were long scratches, and on both sides were severe abrasions, and blood was oozing out. It was shocking and serious.


    Brayden held Olivia''s hand tightly and said in a hoarse voice, "It was hurt when you fell, wasn''t it?"


    He seemed to be confirming something. His voice was shaking.


    Olivia was stunned, not expecting him to know that she had fallen.


    But soon, Olivia understood.


    She had been out for so long and he couldn''t find her. He must have checked the surveince.


    So it was normal that he knew this.


    "Yeah, but you don''t have to worry. It''s just a minor injury."


    "Minor injury?"


    Brayden looked up at her. At this moment, his eyes were red.


    Olivia was stunned. "Brayden..."


    Brayden looked at Olivia and found her eyes were still clean and pure, without any anger or dissatisfaction.


    Brayden suddenly hugged Olivia and squeezed Olivia into his arms.


    "Sorry, sorry..."


    It was his fault.


    It was all his fault.


    He hurt her.


    Olivia knew that Brayden would me him if he knew that she was hurt. She was right.


    He was ming himself more than she had imagined.


    Olivia hugged Brayden, patted him on the back, andforted him gently. "Brayden, it''s not your fault. It''s an ident. It''s none of your business."


    In fact, Olivia knew what was going on, but at this point, she would rather think it was an ident.


    Brayden didn''t say anything more. He just kept tightening his arms and burying his face in Olivia''s neck.


    "Olivia, I know what you think, but at this moment, I hate myself."


    "You were hurt by my friends and it was Everett who saved you."


    "Not me."


    Brayden took Olivia to the hospital to treat the wound on her arm.


    Then the two returned to the Jameses.


    Belle wasn''t at home.


    Not long after the two of them went out, Belle also went out.


    Belle was not a stay-at-home wife. She had her own career and was very busy.


    The nanny was surprised to see the two of them return.


    "Young master, young madam."


    Brayden nodded and took Olivia back to the bedroom.


    "I booked a flight back to Paris tonight. We''re going back to Paris tonight."


    Olivia was surprised. "Tonight? Aren''t we leaving tomorrow?"


    "Well, I want to go back to Paris early."


    As he spoke, he pulled Olivia to the sofa and sat her down. He looked at her and said, "Sit. I''ll go pack."


    He patted her head as if she were a child.


    Then he turned around to pack their things.


    Olivia looked at Brayden''s back and said, "Brayden, I want to go back tomorrow."


    Brayden stopped.


    Olivia continued. "If we leave suddenly tonight, mom will feel bad. We should apany her tonight to make her happy."

 Chapter 543

    Brayden turned around.


    Olivia walked over, held his hand, and said softly, "Brayden, I really don''t care."


    She knew why he was in such a hurry to take her back to Paris.


    She didn''t want him to do this.


    Brayden looked at Olivia calmly and told him that she really felt fine.


    It was him who was not.


    It was him who cared.


    Brayden closed his eyes and pulled Olivia into his arms.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Okay."


    Belle received a call from Olivia.


    She was busy when she received the call.


    Belle handed the documents to her assistant and answered the phone. "Olivia."


    "Mom, Brayden and I are back. When are youing back?"


    "You''re back?"


    Belle looked at the time. It was after four o''clock. It was not even five o''clock.


    She wondered, "Didn''t you say you weren''ting back for dinner tonight?"


    Why were you back so early?


    "Well, Brayden''s friend had an emergency, so we came back."


    "I see. Then I''ll hurry back. I haven''t even cooked yet."


    "It''s okay, mom. I''ll do it with Brayden. No need to hurry."


    "How can this work? I''ll be right back."


    Belle quickly hung up the phone.


    Belle thought of something when she hung up the phone. She called Kingsley to ask if he had time toe back for dinner together.


    With his son and daughter-inw around, Kingsley had to put down his work and go home no matter how busy he was.


    But by the time they got home, Brayden had already made dinner.


    Olivia had said to make dinner with him, but her hands were injured. How could Brayden let her make dinner? So Olivia stayed in the kitchen with Brayden and watched him make dinner. The atmosphere in the kitchen was great.


    "Oh, I can smell the fragrance."


    Belle said as soon as she entered the living room. The nanny hurried over, took the coat and bag from her, and said, "Young Master and Young Madam are in the kitchen."


    As soon as the nanny finished speaking, Olivia came out with the dishes.


    Belle saw it and said quickly, "Olivia, put it down. Let Mom do it."


    With her around, how could she let her daughter-inw do things?


    Belle went over immediately.


    Olivia put the dishes on the table and said with a smile, "Mom, go wash your hands and eat. The food will be ready soon."


    As she spoke, she looked at Kingsley, who was following behind Belle. "Dad, wash your hands and eat."


    Kingsley did not like Olivia, nor did he dislike Olivia. He had nothing to say as long as his son liked Olivia. So Olivia called him, and he answered, "Eh."


    Olivia went to the kitchen, and Belle followed Olivia in, washing her hands and serving the dishes.


    Soon, the family sat at the dining table and ate happily.


    After dinner, the nanny cleaned up the table. Belle said to Brayden and Olivia, "I bought some things today. You can take them away tomorrow."


    As she spoke, she went to the trunk and took out things inside.


    Olivia didn''t know what things were and looked at Brayden.


    Brayden shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know either.


    But soon, the two of them knew.


    Tonics.


    All foods or medicines of highly nutritious value.


    "Well, these are for Brayden. These are for Olivia."


    "Both of you are not in good health. You have been busy these past few months and you have a lot to worry about. Take these and eat them. Remember, eat them every day."


    Belle put a pile of tonics in front of the two of them.


    Olivia looked at these tonics and was stunned.


    She didn''t expect that Belle would buy them these things.


    But as Olivia thought about it, she felt it was normal since it was Belle''s style.


    But Brayden didn''t think so.


    These tonics were supposed to be for Olivia. But if these were only given to Olivia, his mother was afraid that Olivia would think too much, so his mother bought these things for them together. Belle''s concern was exactly the same, but it was better for her son to replenish his body.


    After all, he had a serious illness in the past and almost died.


    So, all of them needed those tonics.


    She was relieved.


    Olivia said, "Thank you, mom."


    "Thank you for what? Where are your suitcases? Take them down quickly. Mom will pack them for you."


    Brayden said, "No need. Just send it directly by express. It''s too troublesome if we take them with us."


    When Belle heard him say that, she suddenly remembered, "Indeed, it''s too much trouble for you to take them to the airport. Mom will send them to you by express, international express."


    "Yes."


    "You don''t have to worry. Go to bed. It''s gettingte. You''re on the ne in the morning. Sleep and get up early."


    Olivia, "Okay, mom."


    The two of them went upstairs. Belle packed up.


    The night was getting darker. The scenery was integrated into the darkness. A vi in the east of the city.


    A ck luxury car was parked outside the vi, and the driver came out with a suitcase, followed by Everett, who was dressed in ck.


    As he came out, the vi that was as bright as day turned dark.


    The car quickly drove away from the vi.


    Everett sat in the back seat of the car and watched the vi in the rearview mirror disappear quickly. The vi gradually drowned in the dark night. He closed his eyes.

 Chapter 544

    The next morning, Belle and Kingsley took Olivia and Brayden to the airport.


    When Olivia went to the bathroom, Belle took hold of Brayden and said, "You and Olivia, especially Olivia, must eat the tonics I gave you."


    Belle looked in the direction of the bathroom and whispered, "That tonic is good for women. It''s good for your health. Maybe you can get pregnant, understand?" She asked someone specifically.


    It was said to nourish the body and once women ate it they could give birth to boys.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She did not necessarily ask Olivia to deliver a boy. As long as she could give birth, she was happy.


    How could Brayden not understand? He knew when Belle was talking about tonics.


    "I know. Don''t worry."


    That tonic was good for Olivia. He would let Olivia eat it.


    Belle was relieved to hear Brayden say so.


    Soon Olivia came out. Belle said quickly, "Hurry up, go to the security check. Mom and dad will send you here."


    "Okay, Mom, Dad, take care of yourselves at home."


    Olivia looked at Kingsley. "Dad, goodbye."


    Kingsley nodded. "Go ahead. Call me if you need anything."


    "Okay."


    Kingsley and Belle watched Olivia and Brayden go through the security checks.


    Belle couldn''t help but sigh. "I don''t know when I''ll see them again."


    Kingsley said, "If you miss them, fly to see them."


    The traffic was developed and convenient.


    Belle shook her head. "I don''t worry about that. I can''t bear to part with my son and daughter-inw."


    She hated to part with them and wished them around her forever.


    Now Kingsley didn''t know what to say.


    Olivia and Brayden were going through security checks. Soon, they were getting on the ne and going up into the air.


    Olivia looked out the window at the clouds and felt unreal.


    Everything was still in front of her when she returned to the Capital City, but she felt like she was dreaming.


    After leaving this ce, she woke up from the dream.


    Olivia smiled and closed her eyes and leaned back in the chair.


    Even if it was a dream, it was a beautiful dream.


    Brayden looked at the smile on Olivia''s face and clenched her hand.


    AK. There were only two days left before the new product was released. Everything was ready, and now there was the only inspection left.


    The final inspection of the new product release was going to be performed tomorrow.


    Clothing, models, runway, sh, all kinds of things.


    Preston was no longer in the president''s office. He was at the site of the release day and looked around at theyout.


    There would be many big names in the fashion industry, news media, celebrities in the entertainment industry, and people relevant the day after tomorrow. By then, it would be a great show.


    It would be a visual, auditory, or sensory feast in fancy clothes.


    At that time, he would present all the clothes, and essories perfectly in front of everyone.


    Before that, he had to ask them one by one to ensure that there were no problems with the release of the new product the day after tomorrow.


    The project managers followed Preston around and took him to every point on the scene.


    Just as Preston stood under the runway and looked up, an exmation came.


    The staff at the scene looked at where the exmation came.


    Preston looked over.


    Then, he was stunned.


    At the entrance of the scene, a woman in a ck coat, a beret, and a 12-centimeter stiletto, with exquisite makeup, appeared in sight.


    Looking at this woman, Preston was surprised.


    Employees around were murmuring.


    Although their voices were very low, Preston heard them.


    "Is that Melody?"


    "Yes!"


    "Why is she here?"


    "I don''t know. Mr. Weston isn''t in AK right now."


    "So strange."


    Preston listened to these whispers and walked towards Melody.

 Chapter 545

    "Why didn''t you tell me you were here?"


    Standing in front of Melody, Preston said with a smile.


    Melody looked at him and curled her lips. "Would youe to greet me if I told you?"


    Preston looked at the busy scene behind him andughed. "I may not be able to greet you personally, but I will personally send someone to wee you." "That''s it."


    Preston grinned. "Let''s go. This is not a ce for talking. Let''s go to my office."


    "Alright."


    Melody suddenly came here, and Preston didn''t think it was a whim.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She muste here for some reason.


    Of course, he didn''t know what Melody wanted.


    They came to the president''s office. Preston asked his secretary to bring in two cups of coffee, and the two sat down on the sofa.


    Preston looked at Melody and said, "You must have been busytely."


    If Everett had been at the wedding, Preston would have changed a question.


    Preston knew howplicated the rtionship was between Melody and Everett. He wouldn''t talk about Everett right now. Especially in front of Melody.


    The secretary brought the coffee, and Melody took a sip of it, looking calm. "I have never been idle."


    With that said, Melody put down her coffee cup and stared at Preston. "Who''s the model for the release conference?"


    The release conference of AK''s new products had always been mysterious from the time it was exposed till now.


    The outside world waspletely unaware of the details of the new products AK was about to release.


    They were looking forward to the release conference.


    However, Melody was not one of them.


    She asked this question not out of curiosity but something else.


    Preston paused at her question, then smiled and asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you suddenly concerned about this?"


    Preston didn''t answer Melody''s question immediately. He obviously didn''t want to answer.


    Indeed, Melody was not an employee, nor was she reassuring.


    He wouldn''t tell Melody.


    Melody understood what Preston was thinking, but she didn''t say it. She said, "I''m going on the show. I want to be on the finale."


    Preston was startled.


    Olivia and Brayden arrived in Paris at around five in the afternoon.


    It was time for dinner.


    They went straight home. Of course, they didn''t forget Max.


    When they returned home, they brought it back to Hong Kong. This time, they brought it back to Paris as well.


    Perhaps Max had stayed in the cabin for too long, or perhaps returning to Paris after several days in Hong Kong slowed its reaction, it was not as lively as it used to be.


    It didn''t jump until it returned to the apartment.


    It wanted to have fun with Olivia, and it was clinging to Olivia''s legs. Olivia could only say, "Max, I need to unpack my things. Enjoy yourself."


    Max, "Woof!"


    Obviously, it yelled at her with disapproval.


    Brayden said, "Come with me to the supermarket."


    Picking up Max, he said to Olivia, "Take a rest. I''ll go grocery shopping. Don''t deal with the luggage yourself. Leave it to me."


    They got no food at home, but there was a supermarket nearby that specialized in groceries.


    He would cook when he came back from shopping.


    Olivia was surprised. "Are you going to get groceries now?"


    Before Brayden could answer, she said, "Don''t go. We can order takeout."


    Brayden didn''t want to order takeout, but before he could refuse, Olivia picked up her phone and ordered, "After such a long flight, we are all tired. Don''t go. We''ll have some casual food tonight and get groceries tomorrow."


    As she spoke, he quickly ordered the food.


    Brayden looked at Olivia''s face. She was as serious as she was working hard.


    He put on a smile.


    "Well, in case you unpack the things as soon as I leave."


    He believed that she would definitely do so.


    Olivia had to say, "I''m fine. It''s just a minor injury."


    Brayden had put down Max and took the luggage. "Take a bath after ordering takeout. I''ll handle our luggage."


    Olivia sighed.


    As soon as Max was put down, it pestered her again.


    Brayden took the dog food to Max, and it went to eat its food happily.


    Olivia felt quiet.


    But she was not going to take a bath.


    She went to the bedroom and unpacked with Brayden.


    Olivia took two steps forward when her phone rang.

 Chapter 546

    Olivia took out her phone and saw the name on the screen. Olivia smiled.


    "Grace."


    Grace asked her when she would be back yesterday. She told Grace.


    She told Grace the approximate time when she would be back.


    Unexpectedly, Grace was really waiting to call her at this time.


    "Olivia, Have you arrived?"


    "Yes, I''m already at home."


    "Great! Then will youe to thepany tomorrow?"


    "I will. Don''t worry."


    All Grace wanted was that she would go to thepany. Olivia knew this.


    "Well, Olivia, then I won''t bother you. You and brother-inw should rest early. I''ll be waiting for you tomorrow!"


    "Okay."


    Brayden heard Olivia''s voice and asked, "Olivia, are you talking to me?"


    "No, Grace just called."


    Olivia walked in.


    "So it''s Grace."


    "Well, she''s afraid that I won''t be able to go to the release of the new products."


    Olivia said, helping Brayden pack up, but Brayden pushed her away.


    "Go take a shower, get some rest early, and go to work tomorrow."


    Olivia was helpless. "Brayden, let me do it with you."


    When the two of them packed up, they could rest together. She knew that Brayden was also very tired.


    "No, go take a shower."


    Brayden pushed Olivia into the bathroom and closed the door for her.


    Olivia had no choice but to take a bath.


    Brayden quickly packed up.


    He packed up and Olivia came out.


    Olivia said, "Go wash up."


    "Okay."


    Brayden didn''t refuse this time because he had finished.


    When Brayden was done washing, dinner was served.


    The two of them rested after eating.


    It was less than nine o''clock.


    However, after Olivia fell asleep, Brayden opened his eyes.


    Brayden looked at Olivia''s sleeping face, kissed her on the forehead, got out of bed quietly, and left the bedroom.


    But instead of leaving home, he went to the study.


    When he got to the study, he turned on hisputer, clicked on the search page, and entered a few words into the search column. Orphanage.


    At the same time, on the other side, at the AK Company''s new products''unch.


    The lights were on, but there were no more crowded workers in the day and no more bustling.


    It was very quiet here.


    However, there were two men standing in the silence.


    One of them was wearing a blue suit and the other was wearing a ck suit.


    Standing under the runway, they looked at the big runway.


    Preston stood next to Everett, looking at the runway and sighing. "It''s almost time for the new products to be released. It feels like time is passing quickly."


    It came in the blink of an eye.


    However, many things happened in the blink of an eye.


    There were many things that he could not think of, and neither could Everett.


    Everett looked at the runway. "On the day the new products are released, I will be responsible for the security personnel."


    Preston listened to him and looked at him. "What''s wrong?"


    What''s wrong?


    Or was there a hidden danger?


    Otherwise, why would Everett specifically say that he would be in charge of that?


    "I''ll take care of this, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Preston nodded. "Okay, I don''t care, but you have to give me a reason."


    After a pause, Preston thought of something and said, "Is it because of Melody?"


    Preston thought about what Melody had specifically said to him. She was going to do the catwalk show and she wanted the best finale.


    And the clothes she would wear were designed by Olivia.


    He didn''t know if Melody knew about this, but after Melody said this, he told Melody that Olivia''s clothes were for thest show.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He had to make it clear to her, but he didn''t expect her to say that she was going to wear Olivia''s clothes and do thest catwalk show.


    For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    But he didn''t promise her immediately. He said he had to think about it.


    Melody agreed.


    She asked him to call her when he finished thinking and then she left AK Company.


    It seemed that Melody hade for that.


    This made Preston have to think more.


    In fact, if there was no rtionship between them, he wanted Melody toe to AK Company''s new show, but because of the rtionship between them, he did not invite Melody.


    Now that she asked for it herself, he had to ponder on it in many ways.


    But most importantly, he had to ask Everett.


    Because of this, now the two of them were standing here talking.


    Preston looked at Everett and said, "Melody told me that she was going to wear the clothes designed by Olivia. I didn''t agree with her. I said I would think about it, but you are the one that will make the final call."


    "If you say yes, I''ll say yes. If you don''t say yes, I''ll say no."


    Everett was the only one who knew Melody.


    Therefore, Everett would be very clear about Melody''s thoughts.


    In this matter, he would do whatever Everett thought.


    He listened to Everett.


    Everett didn''t say anything. His ck eyes which were on the runway didn''t move. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Preston was not in a hurry and he waited for Everett to answer.


    He believed that Everett would give him an answer.


    "As nned."


    Suddenly, Everett spoke.


    Preston was stunned and understood.


    "OK."

 Chapter 547

    Everett left, and so did Preston.


    But after leaving, Preston called Melody.


    "Hello."


    "Melody, I guess you haven''t slept, right?"


    "Well, have you considered it?"


    "Ahaha, yes. I have already arranged the workers here, and it was difficult for me to change it again. Let''s cooperate next time."


    He said in an official tone, but Melody knew what was going on.


    "OK."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Preston listened to the stop-reminding sound on the phone and put it in the glovepartment.


    He believed that Melody knew what he meant.


    However, he did not feel relieved after hearing her reply so calmly to ept this answer so calmly. Instead, he felt very uneasy.


    Would the strong Melody ept rejection?


    After hanging up, Melody made a phone call. "Contact Kader for me."


    "Okay."


    The next morning, Olivia arrived at thepany and found Grace was waiting for her in thepany.


    She wasn''t waiting for Olivia in the Design Department but in thepany lobby.


    When she saw Olivia get out of the car, Grace ran out quickly. "Olivia!"


    As soon as Olivia closed the car door, she heard Grace''s voice. Olivia stopped and looked at Grace.


    Suddenly, a figure in red ran towards Olivia and hugged her.


    Olivia took two steps back from Grace''s embrace to stabilize herself and felt helpless.


    Grace hugged her and jumped happily. "Olivia, you''re finally back!"


    Olivia smiled. "Yes, I''m back."


    "I''m so happy!"


    "Me too."


    "Olivia, let''s go. I''ll take you to theunch site of the new product."


    Then she pulled Olivia to the road to stop a taxi and wanted to take her to the new productunch site. Olivia knew that ce.


    It was at a famous winery, and Mr. Smith had already told her the address during the meeting before.


    But she was hesitated, "Now?"


    "Yes! Isn''t the new product released tomorrow? You haven''t been to theunch site yet, so you should get to know it earlier today."


    As Grace finished speaking, a cab stopped in front of the two. Grace hurriedly pulled Olivia into the car and said, "Don''t worry, I''ve asked Mr. Smith in advance. He agrees that as soon as you''re here, I''ll bring you to theunch site. You can call and ask Mr. Smith if you don''t believe me!"


    Hearing this, Olivia smiled.


    Grace wouldn''t lie to her, but she didn''t expect Grace to go find Mr. Smith personally because of this.


    She remembered that Grace was afraid of her boss.


    The car soon headed for Tanar Winery. Grace was talking all the way, all about work.


    Olivia had a rough idea as she listened.


    Grace has been emailing her every day for the past few days since she was not in Paris. They were all about work.


    So even if she wasn''t at thepany, she knew exactly what was going on at thepany.


    Now, everything was ready for the release of the new product tomorrow.


    The car stopped at Tanar Winery an hourter and the two got out of the car.


    As soon as they got out of the car, Olivia saw flower racks on both sides, specially-designed vines, and long red carpets on the ground.


    There were also workers doing final checks around.


    And bodyguards in ck suits standing on either side.


    Grace looked at the bodyguards in ck suits and said, "Why are there so many bodyguards today?"


    Even if she didn''t know, Olivia wouldn''t know it, either.


    "What''s the matter? They were not here before?"


    "Yeah, they were ''t here before, only today. It''s weird."


    Olivia looked at so many bodyguards in ck suits guarding against the gate of the winery to the inside.


    Olivia said, "In case of sudden sabotage."


    It was better to be careful because there were industrypetition, personal grudges, or something else.


    Grace nodded. "Yes! This new productunch is so important that it would be troublesome if someone wanted to sabotage it." "Come on, Olivia, let''s go in!"


    She pulled Olivia over.


    There was a registrar at the door. Olivia and Grace took out their work permits and the registrar checked their employee information. After confirming that they were indeed AK employees, he let them in. After the two of them went in, Grace immediately whispered, "Olivia, it''s so strict."


    She looked at the registrar at the door from time to time and whispered. Olivia chuckled. "Of course, they have to be strict. Tomorrow is the release of the new product, they can''t make any mistakes." Olivia understood why Preston was doing it and agreed.


    "Better safe than sorry." Many unexpected things happened when people didn''t prepare and take measures in advance.


    The two of them walked into the winery, and Grace began to introduce them to Olivia. When they entered the hall, Olivia''s eyes were instantly lit up by the lights inside.


    The light was tan and always on, and the geometric crystal light gave off a very strong sense of design.


    The hall was not an ordinary hall but a circle inside, like an orange. In the middle was a double-S pattern, one of which is elongated, from low to high, like two delicate women standing in the middle. And that circle was their runway.


    On the S curve, there were different sizes of models and essories.


    Some were bags, some were shoes, and some were dried flowers. There were all sorts of essories.


    The curves of the two rounded sides were geometrically designed to highlight theyers and be more distinct, and there were also models, ornaments, and dried flowers on top.


    But Olivia found a problem.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    There were no clothes on the model.


    There should be clothes on the model.


    Olivia asked, "Why hasn''t the model been put on her clothes yet?"


    She was AK''s designer, but AK had many designers. This time, when the new product was released, the chief designer had designed many clothes, and there were dozens of styles.


    It was morning and the new productunch would start at 9: 00 tomorrow, but before that, everyone who came to participate in the new productunch would arrive.


    And these models couldn''t be naked by then.


    They had to wear clothes.


    As far as she knew, aside from the new product releases, the new winter collection for the hadn''te out yet.


    As nned, these new winter collections would be on disy tomorrow.


    And they would show on these models.


    But they were not dressed yet. Would they wait until tomorrow?


    Olivia thought it was impossible.


    Grace shook her head. "Olivia, I don''t know. Mr. Smith didn''t tell me."


    Olivia nodded. "It''s okay. I don''t think Mr. Smith wants to reveal this. I trust him."


    Mr. Smith would arrange it well.


    "Yes! Olivia, I''ll show you the runway!"


    Grace quickly pulled Olivia inside and said as she ran, "Olivia, it is going to be closed this afternoon. Even the AK staff can''t enter. We have to finish it in the morning."


    "Okay."


    The two of them walked through the round hall and quickly entered the inside runway.


    Not long after the two entered, a ck luxury car stopped outside the winery.


    The driver got out of the car and opened the back door. Soon, Everett, in a coat and suit, got out of the car.


    He wore ck as usual.


    Everett looked at the winery.

 Chapter 548

    Grace and Olivia went through the staff-only channel. Soon they stood beside the runway.


    Grace pointed to the s-shaped runway and asked, "Olivia, look. Isn''t it special?"


    Olivia nodded.


    The runway was in the shape of an S, but when the S was stretched out. It didn''t look distorted. Instead, it was curvy, making it not boring nor dull.


    The runway was transparent, and the imaging light, the PAR64 beam light, the LED wash light, the pattern light, and the moving head light were all ready.


    The lights were on now as if a big show was about to begin.


    Seeing this, Olivia was slightly excited.


    Tomorrow, her designs would be disyed on this runway to be appreciated by everyone.


    She didn''t know if they would be satisfied, but she hoped so.


    Grace looked at the runway with anticipation. "Olivia, I really want to watch tomorrow''s show right now."


    Olivia''s eyes sparkled. "Me too."


    They stayed here for a long time before Grace took Olivia to the restaurant nearby.


    Grace said, "Olivia, there will be a dinner party here tomorrow night. A lot of celebrities and big shots wille, and there will a big surprise." Grace''s eyes lit up when she talked about the surprise.


    Big shots or celebrities meant nothing to her. What mattered to her was the surprise.


    Olivia chuckled. "Didn''t you ask your brother what the surprise is?"


    Grace snorted and said with her hands behind her back, "No. If I know about it, it won''t be surprised anymore!"


    That was true.


    Then they skipped the topic and looked at the time.


    Grace looked at her watch and said, "Gosh, it''s almost 12 o''clock!"


    Olivia thought about it and said, "Not surprising."


    There was not much time in the morning, and the winery was a little far from thepany. There were only one or two hours left after the journey. "Come on, let''s have dinner."


    Grace grinned, "Olivia, there''s a staff restaurant. Let''s go there."


    She took Olivia to the staff restaurant.


    Olivia didn''t even have time to react.


    Then she arrived at the restaurant immediately.


    However, as soon as she entered the staff restaurant, Olivia saw the staff eating.


    Grace said, "Olivia, I didn''t lie to you."


    Looking at her fawning face, Olivia smiled and patted her head. "Let''s have something to eat."


    "OK!"


    They went to get lunch.


    Outside the restaurant, a ck figure stood on the stone road beside thewn, looking at the people in the staff restaurant.


    "Everett?"


    Dean, who was following Everett, looked over and saw the people eating in the staff restaurant.


    But he didn''t know what Everett was looking at. Everett was so absorbed in it that Dean could only call his name.


    Everett was staring at Olivia. She and Grace sat at the table with their tes.


    She spoke and smiled from time to time, and her eyes were warm.


    Everett''s eyes moved slightly. He withdrew his gaze and walked away.


    Dean raised his eyebrows and looked over again, but he still didn''t understand what Everett was looking at.


    He shook his head and left.


    Grace unconsciously looked out of the restaurant when she was speaking to Olivia.


    She saw Everett leaving.


    Grace was surprised. She was about to call out "Mr. Weston" when she thought of something. She looked at Olivia and kept her mouth shut.


    What Olivia disliked the most was Mr. Weston. She couldn''t talk about him in front of Olivia.


    Olivia felt something and looked at Grace, only to find that Grace was looking at her as well. Seeing Olivia''s gaze, Grace quickly lowered her head to eat as if she had been caught peeking. What happened?


    Grace knew that Olivia was looking at her, so she blurted, "Olivia, let''s go back after lunch." She didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    Anyway, They had seen everything they needed.


    "Alright."


    Grace was relieved to hear this.


    Since Olivia didn''t want to see Mr. Weston, she would take Olivia away.


    In that way, they would not meet each other..


    "Yes, that''s it!" Grace thought.


    After lunch, they left the restaurant and prepared to return to thepany.


    Before Olivia left the winery, her phone rang.


    Grace immediately said, "Olivia, answer the phone."


    Then Grace stepped aside.


    Olivia curved her lips and took out her phone.


    Olivia grinned when she saw the caller ID on the screen.


    "Mr. Smith."


    "Olivia, are you still at the winery?"


    He guessed correctly.


    Olivia replied with a smile, "Yes, Mr. Smith."


    Before returning to Paris, she sent an email to Preston, telling him about when she would return to Paris and when toe to thepany.


    Yesterday, she sent another email to Preston, telling him that she was going to thepany today.


    "You haven''t left yet, have you? Wait for me at the winery if you haven''t. I''lle over now."


    "OK. I''ll wait for you here."


    "Great."


    Olivia hung up the phone, and Grace ran over. "Olivia!"


    Olivia said, "You can go back. Mr. Smith ising here."


    "What?"


    "Go back?"


    "Leaving Olivia here alone?"


    "That''s not cool."


    Before Grace could say anything, Olivia said, "Go back and do the rest of the work. Mr. Smith and I won''t be at the winery all the time."


    She would still go back to thepany.


    Grace frowned. "But..."


    Olivia could tell from Grace''s expression that Grace wanted to be here with her, so before Grace could finish, Olivia interrupted her. "Go back early. I haven''t been to thepany all morning. Mr. Smith must have something to tell me, so I can''t go back now. You have to finish your work without mistakes."


    "The first thing when I get back to thepany is to check your work."


    Olivia looked serious, so Grace knew that her words were not negotiable. Grace was in a pickle. "Olivia, I..."


    She wanted to say that Mr. Weston was always here, but...


    Grace''s agonizing look amused Olivia. She didn''t know why Grace was struggling with such a minor issue.


    Olivia didn''t say anything more. She went to a taxi, opened the door, and pushed Grace in. "Text me when you get there."


    Grace had no choice but to wave at Olivia.


    But she still said, "Olivia, call me if you need anything. Call me!"


    She would save Olivia.


    Olivia felt that Grace was the second Brayden, so she said with resignation, "Okay."


    Soon, the car drove away.


    Olivia turned and entered the winery.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She nned to revisit the runway.


    But she got lost. She walked into a quiet corridor.


    She was surrounded by the buildings with the designs of thest century. The murals on the wall, the doors of the rooms, or the wallmps were all as if they hade from another world. Olivia stood on the velvet carpet, looking at this unfamiliar corridor, room by room, and she was a little dizzy.


    Where was she?

 Chapter 549

    Olivia had no sense of direction, but she rarely got lost, so this time, she was a little confused.


    But soon, Olivia looked around.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She was looking for the elevator.


    This was not a wilderness. She could go out as long as she found the elevator.


    Fortunately, the elevator was easy to find. Not long after, Olivia walked into an elevator and pressed the first floor.


    It would be easy to find the venue when she was on the first floor.


    The elevator quickly descended. Olivia looked at the watch andughed.


    It took a lot of time to find the road, and about 20 minutes had passed since she hung up the call with Mr. Smith.


    Time indeed flew.


    Ding.


    She was here?


    Olivia looked at the button.


    She was on the third floor.


    She wasn''t there.


    Olivia retreated, looking down and thinking about the path where Grace had brought her in.


    When she lowered her head, the elevator door opened and a tall man was reflected in the elevator.


    The person standing outside looked in and his eyes fell on her face.


    Her eyes were half-closed, her thick eyshes hanging down, covering her eyes and the light inside.


    She used to tie her hair at work, but it hung down loosely today.


    Her ck hair, like a waterfall, hung straight behind her head, and two strands slightly were down her cheeks, making her small face smaller. She seemed to be thinking of something and was slightly lost in thought.


    Everett looked at Olivia, his fingers on his coat moving slightly.


    He walked in and pressed the close button.


    Olivia felt the elevator dimmed. She paused and looked up.


    She then froze.


    She looked at Everett standing in front of her, stunned.


    Yes.


    It was Everett.


    Even if she didn''t see his face, she wouldn''t be mistaken if she only saw his back.


    Olivia''s lips were pursed in an instant, and her hands were clenched.


    If Everett hadn''t forcefully brought her to that room in Capital City, she would think he was a stranger now.


    But he had taken her to that room, in a domineering way.


    Seeing him again, she couldn''t feel calm.


    There was no way for her to calm down.


    The elevator wasn''t big, and as Everett entered, Olivia felt the air became scarce.


    Olivia lowered her head and closed her eyes.


    As long as Everett didn''t do anything to her, she could calm down.


    "So, Olivia, even if you''re not calm now, you have to pull yourself together."


    She told herself so.


    Suddenly, there was a ng above her head, and the lights in the elevator went out. Olivia''s face changed. Without waiting for her to react, the elevator plummeted and Olivia was in weightless space.


    She closed her eyes and her whole body tensed up.


    But just then, someone pulled her over and she fell into a strong embrace without knowing what was going on.


    Then, with a bang, she leaned forward, and Everett backed away, hitting the elevator wall behind her. Everything was quiet.


    It was as if a sudden tsunami had calmed down, and only Olivia''s hear was pounding.


    What happened?


    What just happened?


    Her mind went nk for a moment.


    But when a steady and powerful heartbeat came from the chest she was leaning on, Olivia realized something and pushed Everett away.


    Everett didn''t expect she would push him and hit the elevator wall behind him again, causing a bang.


    It was very loud.


    Olivia heard this sound, and she felt her heart seemed to be hit by something.


    But soon, she retreated to the cold wall of the elevator. Her hands were clenched into fists. She looked at the shadow in the dark and said, "Everett, you are so despicable!"

 Chapter 550

    The elevator must have stopped at the bottom and there was no light around.


    But even so, Olivia could still see the shadows and outlines in the dark.


    Everett was right in front of her.


    As long as she took a step forward, she could touch him.


    But at this moment, Olivia hoped to stay away from Everett.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She even wanted to disappear from this confined space.


    But she could not.


    Not only could she not disappear, but she had to stay with him.


    In this narrow space.


    So, Everett, you did it, didn''t you?


    You trapped me here.


    What did you want to do?


    When Everett heard Olivia''s words, he, who had bumped into the elevator wall, stood up straight, looking over.


    There was no light in the dark. No one could see each other''s face.


    But somehow Everett saw Olivia''s face urately and walked towards her.


    The leather shoes ttered a bit loudly in the elevator.


    Olivia''s heart was beating fast after she heard this.


    She immediately backed away and said nervously, "What are you going to do?"


    But behind her was the elevator wall, so she had no ce to go.


    Olivia immediately ran to the other side, but before she could run away, her waist was caught, and soon she ran into Everett''s arms.


    Olivia''s face changed, and she could no longer control herself and her suppressed emotions. At this moment, she exploded. "Everett, let me go!" Olivia pushed Everett hard.


    She used all her strength to struggle.


    But even if she used all her strength, she could not push Everett away.


    Everett was like an iron wall, imprisoning her in this small space.


    Until she ran out of strength.


    Everett held Olivia in his arms, her soft body pressed against him, and the fragrance of her hair lingered on the tip of his nose. Suddenly, he remembered the night two years ago. Olivia was under him, her hair spreading on her pillow.


    Olivia was weak in Everett''s arms, and she struggled and shouted to vent herself.


    After that, she gradually came to her senses and calmed down.


    "Everett, do you want me to..."


    Olivia''s lips were kissed.


    She was caught off guard by the kiss.


    Her mind went nk for a moment.


    But when the strange yet familiar smell spread between her lips and teeth, Olivia regained her senses.


    As she pushed him hard, her nails brushed across his neck and suit.


    She even bit Everett.


    Everett, did you know what you were doing now?


    Let go of me!


    Let go of me!


    Some things couldn''t be touched and neither did someone.


    Because when he touched her, he would lose control.


    Everett had strong willpower. His self-control was always very strong.


    But in this darkness, in this small space, all the senses were magnified.


    His self-control copsed at this moment!


    He wanted to kiss her.


    He wanted to make her a part of his body and let her belong to him.


    Let her have the same smell like him.


    The kiss changed went fierce and passionate. Everett was like a person who was walking in the desert and dying and saw the water.


    His heart was alive.


    Olivia''s struggle weakened with Everett''s kiss. Her strength was exhausted and her body was weak.


    As the air in her mouth thinned, Olivia''s eyes darkened.


    Finally, after a long, passionate kiss, she was out of breath, and she fainted.


    While Everett was still kissing her, his lips moved away from her lips to her neck and corbone.


    He couldn''t control himself.


    And he didn''t want to control himself.


    At this moment, he wanted to have her.


    He wanted to have her again.

 Chapter 551

    The elevator was quiet and every sound was amplified.


    But there was no Olivia''s voice.


    She seemed to have disappeared without a sound.


    Everett stopped.


    He paused for a few seconds.


    And during these few seconds, everything seemed to be frozen in silence.


    Everett let go of Olivia. In the darkness, there was only a click and a cluster of mes lit up.


    Olivia''s unconscious face appeared before Everett''s eyes.


    She frowned, her face was pale, and there was a faint pain on her face.


    At this moment, Olivia, who no longer struggled, didn''t have a chance to reject him.


    She was very fragile.


    Maybe he would break her easily.


    Everett did not move. He looked at Olivia as if he were looking at something he had valued for a long time. He could not move his eyes.


    After a long time, Everett closed the lid of the lighter and the elevator became dark again.


    Preston went to the winery.


    He called Olivia directly after he got out of the car.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is busy..." Busy?


    Preston frowned.


    He hung up, redialed, and walked into the winery.


    But he stopped before he entered the winery.


    He couldn''t get through. He called her three times, but couldn''t get through.


    He looked at the cell phone and found the reception was very good.


    So the reception was not the problem.


    But why couldn''t he get through?


    Preston was worried.


    He dialed another number and looked around.


    Grace had just sat down at the Design Department and turned on herputer when her phone rang.


    Grace took the phone and was surprised to see the name on the screen.


    "Mr. Smith?"


    "Grace, is Olivia with you?"


    "No, Olivia is waiting for you at the winery. She asked me toe back first. I have just arrived at thepany."


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Smith?"


    Preston looked around and frowned. "Nothing. I am just asking."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Olivia said she would wait for him at the winery, so she would do so. But now he couldn''t get through, and Preston was worried.


    Preston turned to look for the staff who were guarding the entrance to register.


    "Check Olivia immediately. To see whether she left the winery?"


    The winery now registered those people entering and leaving.


    If Olivia left the winery, there would be a record.


    "Okay, Mr. Smith."


    The staff quickly checked the records.


    "Mr. Smith, she didn''t leave."


    Hearing this, Preston was relieved. "OK."


    Preston then entered the winery.


    He was not so worried this time, but he didn''t try to look for Olivia in this huge winery.


    He made a call.


    Soon a familiar voice came. "Hey, Preston."


    "Dean, where are you now?"


    "At the winery. Why are you asking? You''re here?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Yes, I''m here. Where are you now? Can youe out?"


    "Of course. I''ll be right out."


    "OK, I''ll wait for you in the exhibition hall."


    "OK."


    Soon the phone hung up and Preston looked around, feeling uneasy.


    He didn''t know if it was the aftermath of Olivia''s disappearancest time that caused him to worry now. As long as he knew that Olivia wasn''t there, he felt worried. Preston pinched his eyebrows, wishing he was worrying for nothing.


    Not long after, Dean came. "Hi, Preston."


    Preston went over, hugged Dean, and said, "I am sorry. I need your help."


    Preston went straight to the point and there was worry in his eyes.


    Dean saw his panic and immediately asked, "What is it?"


    "I couldn''t reach an employee. I need to see the surveince records."


    "Oh, no problem, this way."


    Dean had owned the winery, but he met with somethingter and had to sell the winery, so the winery was sold to Everett.


    But for some reason, Everett sold it to Dean at the same price, so the winery was still owned by Dean.


    This time, the new products were released at this winery, partly because this ce was familiar, and partly because this ce was suitable for the theme.


    Soon the two of them went to the surveince room, and Preston showed Olivia''s photo to Dean.


    Dean nodded and asked the security guards to get the surveince records.


    There were surveince cameras almost everywhere in the winery, and it was easy to find themon people, except for those who were particrly good at avoiding surveince cameras. Not long after, the two of them saw Olivia.


    The moment he saw Olivia, Preston breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was alone, but not taken away or missing.


    He was relieved.


    But soon, Preston frowned.


    Olivia didn''te out after entering the elevator.


    What happened?


    Dean also realized this, so he immediately asked people to get the records of the elevators on every floor of the building where Olivia was, and then Preston''s face changed.


    Everett.


    He saw Everett walking into the elevator.


    Preston clenched his hand.


    "Go on. Keeping watching."


    His palms were clenched, and his heart pounded as he stared unblinkingly at the elevator in the monitor.


    Olivia entered the elevator first, and then Everett entered. They were on different floors.


    It was an ident.


    However, Olivia''s cell phone could not be got through although the reception was very good.


    There was only one exnation. Olivia was in the elevator.


    She had been in the elevator for a long time.


    Thinking of this, Preston immediately took out his cell phone and called Olivia.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is busy now..."


    Preston hung up the phone and narrowed his eyes as he looked at the records.


    When the elevator reached the first floor and the basement, no one came out. Preston''s face darkened. "Dean, where is this elevator?"


    Dean''s face changed two because the door of the elevator didn''t open after they entered the elevator.


    "I''ll take you there."


    Dean and Preston walked quickly to the elevator where Olivia and Everett were.


    And Dean immediately made a call.


    They hadn''te out for a long time. There must be something wrong with the elevator.


    Of course, this was Dean''s idea, because he didn''t know about Everett and Olivia''s rtionship.


    If he knew, he wouldn''t think so.

 Chapter 552

    Preston and Dean quickly reached the first floor, outside the elevator that Olivia and Everett took.


    Preston pressed the door button immediately.


    But the door didn''t respond at all, and the number on the floor button stayed at two.


    Apparently, there was something wrong with the elevator.


    Dean said, "Olivia, don''t worry. Everett will be fine."


    Until now, Dean thought Preston was worried about Everett.


    But that wasn''t true. Preston was worried about Olivia.


    He worried about her a lot.


    "What happened? Why can''t the elevator open?"


    Preston looked at the elevator and was more impatient than ever.


    Dean said, "There may be something wrong with the elevator. Don''t worry. The person who repairs the elevator will be here soon." Something wrong with the elevator?


    Did something happen to her?


    Preston didn''t want to believe it, but the fact was there.


    "Ask him to get here as soon as possible."


    He didn''t worry about Everett. But Olivia''s safety bothered him.


    In the elevator.


    Everett sat on the floor, leaning against the wall of the elevator, his body straight.


    However, although his body was straight, his head was lowered and he looked at the person in his arms.


    Olivia still didn''t wake up, and she was still in aa.


    Although she fainted, she was conscious. She was afraid of the cold.


    Especially in the elevator without air conditioning, she felt even colder and snuggled into his arms.


    She unconsciously reached her hands into his arms, and her soft body pressed against Everett.


    It was as if she wanted to be held in his arms tightly.


    Everett did not move. He looked at Olivia, saw her head rubbing against his chest. She had found afortable position, and he could feel her soft body, and smell the faint fragrance of her. His empty heart was filled up little by little.


    But soon, his body stiffened.


    "Brayden..."


    A soft voice came from Olivia and fell clearly into Everett''s ears. Everett''s hands, which was sping Olivia''s waist, tightened in an instant.


    Olivia would never think of sleeping with Everett again, so in her dream, the person she could rely on could not be Everett.


    Only Brayden.


    In such a cold environment and under the drowsy consciousness, she would only think of Brayden.


    "Brayden... Cold..."


    Olivia snuggled into his arms, her hands tucked into his suit and she hugged his slim waist.


    Everett''s heart sunk.


    Because of Olivia''s simple words, his heart became empty again.


    Even though his heart was empty, the hands that held Olivia tightened inch by inch. Even if she wanted to escape, he would grab her so that she would never escape again. Olivia felt the pain.


    The pain made her unable to bear it, and she regained her consciousness gradually.


    Olivia woke up.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the darkness, feeling confused.


    "Brayden..."


    Olivia called out subconsciously, reached out her hand to the side.


    She thought she was sleeping, and now it was night.


    Olivia soon caught Everett. When she caught Everett, she thought it was Brayden.


    It also made her more certain that she was sleeping.


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    But she didn''t say anything. She was afraid of waking Brayden up.


    However, Olivia soon felt that something was wrong.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The bed was soft, but the ce where shey was not soft, but hard.


    Not only that, she saw a shadow in the dark space...


    Oliviag was shocked. The next moment, she pushed Everett.


    But she did not seed and she was still tightly held by him. She felt the pain more clearly.


    Olivia''s heart raced and she panicked.


    She was extremely flustered.


    Everett was kissing her before she fainted, he didn''t give her the chance to breathe, and she fainted.


    And then?


    Then what did she do to him?


    "Everett, let go."


    Olivia forced herself to calm down, but her voice was trembling.


    "Let go?"


    Finally, the person who had remained silent finally said something.


    The cold voice was even colder than the temperature there.


    Olivia''s heart trembled and her body trembled even more.


    Before she could say anything, Everett said, "Do you know what you just did?"


    Olivia froze.


    Everett lifted her chin. In the dark, he looked at her. "You hugged me and called my name."


    The taut string in Olivia''s head snapped.


    She shook her head. "No!"


    "I didn''t call your name! I didn''t hug you!"


    How could she hug him? Call his name?


    This was absolutely impossible.


    "Everett, you..."


    "What are you holding now?"


    Everett lowered his head and pressed his lips against her ear, word for word.


    Olivia froze again.


    Her hands... Her hands...


    Her knuckles moved. Then Olivia felt the warmth. Obviously, she now had body contact with Everett.


    Olivia immediately withdrew her hands.


    But as soon as she retracted her hands, Everett grabbed her and pressed her against his chest. "Trying to cover up your crime?"


    "I didn''t!"


    "Everett, don''t talk nonsense! I was pushing you. I didn''t want to hug you. I..."


    "Looks like you want me to show you the video."


    Olivia''s eyes widened in an instant.


    Video...


    He had a video...


    That was impossible.


    That couldn''t be true!


    "Everett, I didn''t hug you. I didn''t call your name. Do you think I''m so foolish? I have no Stockholm syndrome and I wouldn''t love you."


    "I''m telling you. It''s impossible. I''ll never love you again in my life, Everett. Even if all men die, I wouldn''t like you!"


    Olivia roared, venting all her hatred and anger over the years.


    After she finished yelling, the elevator became quiet.


    Everything seemed to have returned to its previous silence.


    But...


    "You hate me."


    In contrast to her anger, Everett was like an emperor. He looked at his prey and knew urately all her emotions at this moment.


    Olivia was trembling with anger and her chest was heaving.


    When she heard Everett''s words, her heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    She hated him?


    Did she hate him?


    Yes, she did.


    It was clearly something between him and Melody. Why did he involve her?


    Why would he want to deprive her of her child when she was so obedient to divorce him without causing him any trouble?


    She didn''t ask him to recognize the child in her womb and she didn''t ask him to raise the baby. This child had nothing to do with him, Everett.


    But why didn''t he make her lose this child?


    He even watched her child die.


    "Everett, I hate you dearly.


    "I have no reason not to hate you." She thought.


    Olivia''s eyes were burning.


    Fortunately, in the dark, no one could see what was in her eyes. She looked at Everett calmly.


    "Everett, let me ask you a question."


    Olivia was silent. There was no anger or hatred in her voice.


    Everett looked at Olivia. "Mmm."


    "If the person who was surrounded that night two years ago was not me, but Melody. She was pregnant with your child, and the baby was beaten to death." "There''s nothing you can do. You watched your own flesh and blood die gradually and leaving you."


    "Everett, won''t you be furious?"

 Chapter 553

    The life mechanics came quickly. Preston and Dean followed them to the basement.


    The elevator fell to the bottom floor.


    It was the basement.


    Preston said very quickly, "Get it to work as soon as possible!"


    Time passed by, but now he felt that every second was long.


    When Dean looked at Preston''s anxious face, he was surprised and amused.


    The three of them were friends, but Preston looked overly worried.


    Dean would be anxious if it was someone else in there. But it was Everett.


    They didn''t have to worry about Everett in such a situation.


    Preston looked at his watch and then at the closed elevator door. Half an hour had passed since he came here.


    In the past half an hour, Everett didn''t do anything to Olivia, did he?


    He was in panic right now.


    In the elevator, after Olivia asked that question, Everett stopped talking.


    The elevator turned silent again.


    But Olivia was not surprised.


    Because she knew the answer to this question very well.


    Everett must have hatred.


    It was impossible for him not to hate. As long as he loved someone, he would hate someone.


    He loved Melody so much. How could he let their child be beaten to death?


    That feeling was heartbreaking even when she just thought about it.


    Olivia said, "You..."


    "Is there anyone inside?"


    The voice of a strange man came, and Olivia pushed Everett away in an instant. She didn''t even know how she did that.


    She ran to the elevator door and said, "Yes!"


    Preston heard Olivia''s voice and ran over. "Olivia, are you okay?"


    When Olivia heard Preston''s voice, she instantly calmed down.


    "Mr. Smith, I''m fine. I''m fine."


    There was no sadness, despair, or pain in Olivia''s voice. Instead, there was hope. Preston was relieved.


    He was finally relieved.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, that''s great. Just wait a minute. The door will be opened soon."


    "Okay!"


    Not long after, there was a nging sound outside. Olivia smiled at the sound. She could go out now.


    She didn''t have to be trapped in this depressing ce by Everett anymore.


    Everett looked at Olivia. She was standing at the elevator door with her head up, looking at the elevator door.


    At this moment, the coldness on her disappeared and there was no hostility.


    Because she saw hope.


    The hope to stay away from him.


    Outside the elevator, Dean looked at Preston with surprise on his face.


    He had always thought that Preston was worried about Everett. But he was worried about that woman.


    Seeing how worried he was, Dean thought this woman was nomon employee.


    Dean smiled and patted Preston on the shoulder. "Preston, when are you getting married?"


    He was worried about this woman, so he must have nned to marry her.


    Preston was confused, but he soon realized what Dean meant.


    He smiled and said, "You misunderstood. She''s not my girlfriend. She works at mypany."


    Dean didn''t believe him. "You are lying."


    Preston was helpless. "I didn''t lie to you. If you don''t believe me, ask..."


    Preston paused.


    He remembered someone.


    Everett.


    He had called Olivia just now. There was nothing unusual in Olivia''s voice. Wasn''t Everett inside?


    Preston came to the elevator door. "Olivia, are you alone in there?"


    There was no sound inside.


    It was as if there was no one.


    Preston''s heart tightened. He knocked on the door. "Olivia?"


    Olivia was at the elevator door. She heard Preston, but she didn''t want to answer.


    "Olivia?"


    Preston didn''t hear Olivia. He raised his voice.


    Olivia said, "No."


    Preston paused.


    No...


    So Everett was inside?


    The two of them...


    Preston didn''t know what to ask for a moment.


    Olivia did not speak again. There was no sound except for the ng above her head.


    About 20 minutester, the elevator door nked open.

 Chapter 554

    Preston immediately looked in.


    His whole body tensed up.


    Even he himself didn''t know why he was so nervous.


    Olivia was standing in front of the elevator, and she could get out as soon as the door opened.


    At this moment, she desperately wanted to go out.


    Even for a few seconds, she was worried.


    As the elevator door opened and the light came in, Olivia''s heart tightened and her heart beat faster.


    She didn''t know how long she had been in the elevator. All she knew was that she had to stay away from Everett and the darkness.


    When the elevator door openedpletely, Preston looked in and Olivia looked out.


    Both of them looked at each other and saw the joy in each other''s eyes.


    Preston, "Olivia."


    Preston stepped forward and subconsciously raised his hand. But soon, he dropped it.


    He wanted to hug Olivia.


    But he couldn''t do that.


    Olivia came out with a smile. "Hi, Mr. Smith!"


    Olivia smiled. Only she knew what the light she saw meant.


    Preston looked into Olivia''s eyes and said, "Let''s find a ce to talk."


    She had many emotions, but they were all suppressed by her.


    "Okay."


    The two left.


    As she left, Preston thought of something and looked at the person in the elevator.


    Everett stood in the elevator. He looked at Olivia without moving his dark eyes.


    Preston couldn''t see through Everett, and he didn''t know what Everett was thinking. He felt that Everett was indescribable.


    Everett seemed to be calm.


    And he seemed to act normal.


    He knew that something must have happened to Everett and Olivia in the elevator.


    But he didn''t know exactly what happened.


    Preston and Olivia left. Dean looked at them with a smile on his face.


    "Obviously, she''s your girlfriend. I think..."


    "No."


    The sudden voice fell into Dean''s ear, who was stunned.


    Then he looked at the person in the elevator.


    Everett walked out emotionlessly.


    That was his usual state.


    Looking closely, one would find that there was some difference.


    The eyes were no longer cold.


    Especially he was looking at Olivia.


    "You... Know?"


    When Dean heard Everett''s words, he was stunned and reacted.


    Everett looked at the figure that had disappeared at the entrance of the corridor, and the knuckles of his fingers, which were holding his coat, suddenly bulged. He said, "She''s my wife."


    Preston took Olivia to the lounge.


    But Olivia wanted to go to the bathroom.


    She wanted to tidy herself up.


    Whether it was the mood, or her appearance now.


    "Okay, I''ll take you there."


    "OK."


    Olivia did not refuse. She didn''t know how to refuse either.


    She didn''t want to get lost again. She didn''t want to meet such a terrible thing again.


    Preston took Olivia to the bathroom and waited outside.


    Standing outside, Preston felt a little restless.


    He reached into his bag, took out his cigarette lighter, lit a cigarette, and started smoking.


    Olivia stood in front of the washroom. Instead of looking at herself in the mirror, she turned on the tap and threw a handful of water on her face.


    Until her heart rate returned to normal.


    But her heart was beating again, but her mood could not be restored.


    The calmness after the fear made her spirit copse.


    Olivia squatted on the ground, covered her face and buried herself in her knees.


    Everett said that she hated him.


    Yes, she hated him.


    A lot.


    Since he knew that she hated him, why was he in her sight?


    He even made her hate him even more.


    "Everett, why are you doing this?"


    Preston didn''t know how long he had been waiting outside. All he knew was that Olivia was in his line of sight as the smoke filled his face. Preston was stunned for a few seconds, but he quickly put out his cigarette and walked over.


    "Are you okay?"


    Without the presence of any white smoke, Preston could clearly see Olivia''s face.


    She was pale and her eyes were red.


    She cried.


    Olivia shook her head and smiled. "Mr. Smith, I''m fine."


    Her nose was red and her eyes were red. She smiled and said she was fine. Preston''s heart choked.


    He wanted to say, "Olivia, don''tugh when you don''t want to."


    But he couldn''t say it.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    With these red eyes, Preston''s usually sober mind was in a mess at this moment.


    Olivia had adjusted her mood.


    She would recover in the shortest time possible.


    "Mr. Smith, let''s find a ce to talk."


    There must be something he''d like to say after the waiting. Olivia didn''t forget.


    Preston''s eyes twitched and she came back to her senses. "Well, let''s go."


    The two people went to the reception room. Preston and Olivia talked about work and left the winery when they finished.


    It was as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 555

    Grace always felt that there was something wrong with the call Preston made to her.


    Therefore, Grace decided to call Preston to ask.


    Preston was talking to Olivia about work when his phone rang.


    Preston said, "I have to answer it."


    "Okay."


    Preston took the phone and stood up to answer it.


    When he went to pick up the phone, Olivia''s phone rang.


    Olivia took out her phone. There was a text message on it.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It was Brayden who sent it.


    Seeing Brayden''s name, Olivia felt at ease.


    "Olivia, I have something to do this afternoon. I may not be able to pick you up."


    Olivia curved her lips and texted back.


    She didn''t want Brayden to be around her every day. She wanted him to have his own business. That was nice. Preston was surprised to see that the caller was Grace, but he still answered, "Grace."


    "Mr. Smith, you just called me to ask Olivia, and I am worried about her. So I called to ask you. Is everything okay?" Hearing her words, Preston didn''t know whether tough or not.


    It was said that a woman''s intuition was very urate, then Grace''s intuition was a good fulfillment of this saying. "Nothing."


    "Nothing? That''s great. Mr. Smith, I''m sorry to bother you. Just do your work!"


    Grace quickly hung up the phone.


    There was some apprehension in her mind. After all, it was out of order for a junior employee to ask her boss such a thing.


    But even though it wasn''t good, she was relieved after knowing that Olivia was fine.


    Preston hung up the phone and walked over to sit on the sofa.


    "It was Grace. She asked if you were fine." Preston said to Olivia.


    Olivia paused, her eyes filled with doubt.


    How would Grace know if she was fine?


    But before she could think more, Preston said, "asked Grace when I couldn''t get through to you at the winery."


    In an instant, Olivia understood.


    Preston looked at Olivia. "I''m d you''re okay."


    Olivia''s eyshes drooped, then she raised them and looked at Preston with a faint smile in her eyes. "I''m fine."


    Olivia and Preston chatted in the winery for almost half an hour.


    After the conversation, they didn''t go back immediately. Instead, Preston and Olivia walked around the press conference.


    He told Olivia everything that she didn''t know about tomorrow.


    He had to tell her because he knew that Olivia would be better off knowing this, and she would have it in her mind.


    They stayed at the winery for two hours before returning.


    It was just after four o''clock on the way back, and it was almost time to get off work.


    Preston calcted the time and it was about five o''clock in the office.


    Preston said, "By the time we drive to the office we''re also off work. I''ll take you straight home."


    Then he thought of something and looked at Olivia. "Is Braydening to pick you up? If he does, I''ll send you to thepany."


    He was so well-thought-out that Olivia did not know what to say.


    "He has something to do today and won''te to pick me up. Mr. Smith, I would like you to send me to thepany. I''d like to see what Grace has been working on these days to get a closer look."


    "Sure."


    The two of them did not speak again and drove straight to thepany.


    And Olivia called Grace in advance and told Grace not to leave for the time being, she would go back to the office after the two of them had talked about their work.


    Grace readily agreed.


    Preston and Olivia arrived at thepany.


    Preston went back to the President Office and Olivia went to the Design Department.


    At this moment, on the other side, at Sernow Orphanage.

 Chapter 556

    Brayden was negotiating with the director in fluent French. After finishing, Brayden left the orphanage.


    He got in the car and checked the time.


    It was 5:20. Olivia should have gone off work.


    However, she must have been working overtime.


    Brayden started the car, put on his Bluetooth headsets, and called Olivia.


    In the Design Department, Olivia''s phone was vibrating. Grace was the first one who noticed that and said, "Olivia, Mr. James is calling!"


    Grace was sure not because she saw the caller''s name on Olivia''s phone, but because she knew that only Brayden would call Olivia at this time.


    But Olivia was stunned to hear Grace''s words. She took the phone and saw that the caller''s name on the phone. It was really Brayden calling. Olivia smiled. "How did you know it was Brayden?"


    Grace smiled. "Because I can see through the world."


    Olivia burst intoughter. She was amused by Grace.


    Olivia answered the phone. "Hello, Brayden."


    "Aren''t you off work yet?"


    Olivia subconsciously rubbed her forehead and asked, "How do you know?"


    Then she thought of something and asked, "Are you home?"


    "No, I''m on my way to yourpany."


    Brayden looked at the time and said, "I''ll be there in about twenty minutes. Can you get off work in twenty minutes?"


    Olivia rubbed her brows again and said, "Maybe not."


    Brayden sighed.


    "Then when?"


    Olivia looked at theputer screen and thought of something. Then she said, "Brayden, I''ve been on leave. Tomorrow is the new products''unch. I have to catch up with my work."


    "So?"


    Brayden already knew what Olivia wanted to say, but he still asked.


    He wanted to know if she would give him a direct answer.


    Thinking of this, Brayden couldn''t help but smile.


    Olivia listened to Brayden''s question and was choked.


    But she still said, "So I''ll be backter tonight, at about ten o''clock."


    She couldn''t go back early today.


    She couldn''t.


    Brayden was helpless.


    He knew Olivia was persistent.


    "Well, you''re busy. I won''t bother you."


    "Hmm?"


    Brayden didn''t say anything and just agreed, which made Olivia didn''t know how to react.


    She thought he wouldin.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Work hard. I''ll pick you upter."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Olivia''s face lit up when she heard the beep sounding from her cell phone.


    He must be helpless, so he had to agree.


    Grace looked at the smile on Olivia''s face with her hand propping up her head. Her eyes were filled with envy. "Olivia, there is true love in this world."


    Olivia was surprised to hear that.


    "Hmm?"


    Grace seemed to think of something disgustful, and she said, "I didn''t believe there was true love before, but after seeing your interaction, I am willing to believe that."


    "There''s true love in this world, and it''s beautiful."


    True love...


    Olivia was a little dazed.


    Before she met Everett, she never thought about love because it was too far away from her.


    But after meeting Everett, she fell in love with him. She loved him very much and felt very happy.


    Because she was cherished and loved by him.


    But...


    Olivia''s heart ached.


    The pain was like an ant gnawing at her heart.


    She was in pain.

 Chapter 557

    Brayden went to the Oliver Restaurant, ordered food and sat on the sofa to wait.


    He then continued to search for information on his cell phone.


    He had something to do, and he had to do it sessfully.


    Time ticked by and the packed food was delivered to Brayden. Brayden took it. "Thank you."


    He then left the restaurant.


    After getting in the car, Brayden dialed Kelly''s number. "Kelly, arrange the following work."


    "God, are you serious?"


    "Well, it can''t be too dense. Put it just like before."


    "No problem!"


    "Let me know when it''s arranged."


    "Okay!"


    Brayden started the car and quickly left the restaurant.


    Olivia and Grace were busy working in the AK Company.


    Olivia, who had entered the working state, had ignored everything else. She would not think of anything unrted to her work. Unknowingly, Brayden came here.


    Brayden looked at the two people sitting before the desk and walked over with a smile.


    "Eat before you work."


    Grace then immediately turned around and quickly greeted, "Brother-inw!"


    Olivia also turned to look at Brayden.


    The moment Brayden spoke, she was stunned. She did not expect him toe. Soon, she did not expect him to disappear.


    It was strange that he didn''te.


    Brayden said, "Let''s go to the tea room."


    He looked at Olivia gently.


    Brayden was always gentle when he was with Olivia.


    "Okay."


    When they went to the tea room, Grace was as lively as ever, like a monkey.


    Because of her presence, the atmosphere was very lively.


    Olivia kept smiling, but Brayden looked into Olivia''s eyes. He felt that there was something wrong with her.


    Olivia saw Brayden looking at her. She touched her face. "What''s wrong? Something on my face?" Brayden''s eyes moved. "Yeah."


    Then he reached out and caressed Olivia''s face.


    Olivia immediately looked at his hand. "Is it rice?"


    Grace puffed and spat out the rice in her mouth.


    Olivia was stunned.


    What was wrong?


    Taking the tissue to Grace, Grace quickly covered her mouth and said, "You go on."


    Then she ran away.


    Olivia was confused.


    Brayden looked at Olivia whose look was no different from before.


    But why did he feel that she was different from usual?


    "How''s your work today?" Brayden asked.


    Olivia paused slightly, then took a ss of water to drink and said, "Not bad."


    Brayden looked into Olivia''s eyes. She didn''t look him in the eye. There was something else in her eyes.


    What did she hide from him?


    Brayden took Olivia''s hand. "Olivia."


    Olivia paused and looked at Brayden. "Hmm?"


    She looked the same as usual, but Brayden said, "If there''s anything you can tell me, don''t take it on yourself. It''ll be tiring." Olivia stopped talking.


    Brayden could tell that there was something wrong with her as he had known her for so many years.


    And she was not a good liar.


    "Brayden, I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    How could she tell him about what happened today?


    She was not capable of doing so, nor could she.


    She didn''t want him to worry.


    Brayden looked at Olivia''s downcast eyshes and clenched her hand. "Okay, as long as you''re fine."


    He didn''t force her.


    He wouldn''t force her to do anything she didn''t want to do.


    After they finished dinner, Olivia and Grace continued to work while Brayden stayed at the Design Department, holding his cell phone to check the information.


    He waited for Olivia to return with him.


    It was almost ten o''clock. Olivia and Grace finished their work. On the contrary, Brayden was sitting in a chair with his phone in his hand and he was seriously looking at something. Grace said, "Olivia, brother-inw is busier than us."


    Olivia saw that he was very busy.


    Although he apanied her every day, Olivia knew that he was doing his own thing.


    "You go back first."


    "Mmm!"


    Grace turned and left, but Olivia suddenly thought of something and said, "Wait."


    "Hmm?"


    "Wait a minute. We''ll send you home."


    It''s toote. It''s not safe for Grace to go back alone.


    Olivia called for Brayden. "Brayden."


    As soon as she called, Grace said, "Olivia, no need. I''ll go back myself."


    She ran away.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Hey!"


    Olivia couldn''t hold Grace back even if she wanted to.


    Olivia was helpless.


    "Let''s go. Let''s see Grace off."


    Brayden''s voice fell into her ear and her hand was held.


    Olivia looked up in surprise. "Are you done?"


    "Well, let''s go."


    He hadn''t finished, but it was time to go back.


    The two went downstairs. Grace was waiting for the bus outside. However, it was not easy to wait for the bus now, so Grace was still there when Olivia and Brayden got off the car. Olivia pulled Grace into the car and drove to Grace''s house.


    After sending Grace home, Olivia and Brayden went back.


    On the way back, Olivia said, "Brayden, I should be much more rxed after the release tomorrow. You don''t have to worry about me."


    It was time for him to go about his own business and not spend too much time on her.


    It was not the first time Olivia had said something like this. They knew each other''s thoughts, but they were still repeating the same thing and saying the same thing.


    Olivia thought this was what the family did.


    "I know. Don''t worry. I''ve already put my work schedule on the agenda."


    Brayden held Olivia''s hand and rubbed his finger against the back of her hand. "Besides, I have something to tell youter."


    "Hmm?"


    Thing?


    What is it?


    Olivia looked at Brayden, hoping he could tell her.


    Otherwise, she would never have guessed it right.


    But Brayden was making a fool of himself. He pinched her palm and said, "I won''t tell you now. I''ll tell you when it''s done."


    Olivia smiled. "So, is it a surprise?"


    "Well... Sort of."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 558

    The next morning, Brayden sent Olivia to thepany before seven o''clock.


    Usually, many employees wouldn''te to thepany so early, but many of them came today.


    And these employees were about to go to the winery.


    They would meet at seven.


    Grace also arrived. When she saw Olivia, she hurried over and took Olivia''s hand.


    "Olivia, I''m so excited."


    Olivia curved her lips. "I''m excited too."


    After preparing for so long, she could finally see the results today. She couldn''t have felt nothing.


    Grace, "Look forward to your masterpiece!"


    Olivia smiled.


    At 7:00 am, all the employees got in the car and went to the winery.


    Yesterday, Mr. Smith told her that all the people who went to the winery should be there at 8:00 am today. All the big shots from the fashion and magazine industry would arrive one after another at 9:00 am, so they had to arrive at the winery in advance.


    At the same time, Mr. Smith also told her about the models on her show tomorrow, especially hers. Her clothes would be worn by the supermodel Kader.


    Olivia knew that Kader was a mixed-race supermodel and had a very high position in the modeling world. If one had toe out with a ranking, Kader would be the top three in the world.


    Olivia knew why Kader was chosen.


    Kader was a mixture of four countries at home and abroad. Her body was an art of the east and the west. Her clothes were full of strong oriental vors. But her clothes were different from the clothes in the past as her clothes were added with western elements.


    So, Kader was a perfect fit as Kader could show the beauty of Olivia''s design perfectly.


    The car stopped at the winery in less than an hour, and everyone got off and checked in.


    Grace held Olivia''s arm and was extremely excited.


    She was so excited that her hands trembled.


    "Olivia, I feel like I''m entering another world. I''m excited!"


    Grace shook Olivia''s hand like a child.


    Influenced by Grace, Olivia also shook, feeling dizzy.


    "Calm down."


    "There''ll be reporters. When did these reporters arrive? Why are they earlier than us?"


    Grace quickly pointed to the reporters with cameras on both sides of the winery.


    Olivia had already seen that the reporters were blocked out by the bodyguards and they were not allowed in. They could only wait outside now.


    But they weren''t in a hurry either. They just took the camera and asionally took a picture.


    Olivia knew that they were waiting for the people who hadn''te yet.


    They were waiting for the big shots.


    The one who would wear Olivia''s clothes was a supermodel, and those who would wear other designers'' clothes were also supermodels.


    These supermodels were top in the supermodel world, and everyone knew them.


    So, today was theunch of a new product, but also a gathering ce for supermodels.


    As Grace said, it was a blockbuster.


    Soon, everyone registered and began to go to their post of duty one by one.


    Olivia and Grace went to the design room.


    Each designer had their own design room, which was filled with the clothes that the supermodel was going to wear during the show.


    Preston had already told Olivia that the clothes they designed would be sent to the design room before they came.


    In other words, they could see these clothes as soon as they arrived at the design room.


    But before Olivia and Grace entered the design room, there were special bodyguards outside. Olivia and Grace had to be checked to make sure they were the staff here. Procedures were very strict. Grace''s bouncy temperament became quiet after meeting such strict bodyguards.


    Grace didn''t dare to speak until she entered the design room. "Olivia, it''s so strict!"


    Olivia didn''t answer Grace. She looked at the costumes and essories in the design room, and her emotions overflowed.


    All the clothes she designed would be worn by the model, so were the essories.


    Those essories like brooches, nes, hairpins, and bracelets would shine brightly when the lights were shed on the models.


    Olivia''s eyes were so bright. At this moment, the light in her eyes was like the light on these essories. It was so dazzling that people couldn''t move their eyes away. They were very beautiful.


    The clothes and essories were all beautiful.


    Olivia smiled.


    It''s not easy to do what you wanted to do and make your things be recognized by others.


    But she had to do it even if it was not easy.


    Grace didn''t hear Olivia''s answer. Instead, she saw Olivia looking at the clothes, not moving or talking. Grace looked over and eximed in an instant.


    "God!"


    Grace covered her mouth and stared at the clothes, her eyes widening.


    Gems would always shine in the light that you wanted to get, and at this moment, these clothes and essories, just like gemstones, were shining with amazing light. They made one want to get them.


    "Olivia, so beautiful!"


    Grace immediately rushed over and touched the clothes.


    "Yes, beautiful."


    "Wow! I like them so much. I like all clothes designed by Olivia. Can you give them to me?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Grace said as she hugged the clothes, feeling extremely excited.


    Olivia''s eyes sparkled and the light in her eyes was flowing. At this moment, she was extremely soft and beautiful under the light.


    "Okay, let''s get ready. It''s gettingte."


    Olivia put down her bag, took off her coat, and began to check her clothes.


    The model would be here soon, and before that, she must check the clothes she designed again.


    Grace did not dy any longer, nodded heavily and checked the clothes with Olivia.


    At this moment, in the President''s Office which was on the upper floor of the winery, Preston listened to the voice on his phone and said in a deep voice, "What did you say?"

 Chapter 559

    "Kader suddenly fainted and couldn''te over."


    Preston tightened his grip on the phone. His face darkened and he became gloomy.


    He did not speak again. During the few seconds when he did not speak, many thoughts had shed through his mind.


    When Preston spoke again, the expression turned normal.


    "I see."


    Preston hang up the phone.


    Preston didn''t stop. He made a call quickly and approached the French window.


    Outside, the red carpet extended from the exhibition hall to the road and it continued to extend. From his point of view, the road was red.


    The bodyguards stood on both sides of the road, extending like the red carpet.


    The reporters were blocked behind the bodyguards. There were too many of them.


    Everyone had cameras in their hands and they were shooting around.


    At this moment, a ck Bugatti Veyron came from afar.


    Seeing the car, the cameras of people on both sides were immediately aimed at Bugatti Veyron and those people kept pressing the shutter button. Soon the sh shed past. It was just like the light on the runway.


    Preston looked at the car and his phone was put through.


    Preston said, "Kader suddenly fainted and couldn''te."


    The breath on the phone was quiet. It was as if no one was there. But Preston knew that Everett was listening.


    At this time, the news came very sudden. However, Preston did not think it was an ident. Instead, it was done intentionally.


    Preston had an answer in his mind as to who was responsible for this.


    Including Everett.


    Now, he needed Everett to make the decision.


    This show could be done without Kader, but if you wanted to use another supermodel, you had to contact someone else. It was toote to contact anyone else. Because they may not be there, and they all had work to do. It was not like that he called someone and the model came right away.


    They were not like those amateurs who were on call all the time.


    AK Company couldn''t use amateurs.


    This was absolutely impossible.


    "Let Melodye."


    Preston''s hand tightened as he heard the voice full of coldness. The phone was hung up.


    What did Everett mean by asking Melody toe?


    It was apromise?


    But how could Everettpromise with others, Melody in particr?


    Preston called Melody. At this time, he would not think about the reason why Melody had to go to this show. He would only think about Olivia.


    What would Olivia do if she knew that it wasn''t Kader but Melody that came to wear her clothes to do the catwalk show?


    In the design room, Olivia and Grace checked the clothes quickly and urately.


    Two sets of clothes in one style.


    One on the model, one hanging.


    The clothes on the mannequin would be disyedter, and the hanging clothes were going to be worn by the supermodel. They had to check both sets.


    But it would take a lot of effort and time to check the clothes on the mannequin.


    Olivia asked Grace to check the hanging clothes and she would check the clothes on the mannequin. So Grace finished first.


    However, Grace did not rest after finishing her part. She came to check the clothes which were going to be worn by supermodels with Olivia. Everything was fine.


    The clothes were all good.


    Grace breathed a sigh of relief. She had seen her clothes damaged before a domesticpetition. If it wasn''t for Olivia, Grace would definitely have failed that time.


    Grace couldn''t help but be nervous when she checked the clothes this time.


    "Olivia, there''s nothing wrong with the clothes."


    "Yes."


    Olivia also finished checking. There was no problem. They just need to wait for the supermodel toe and tell the supermodel something.


    Soon, her phone rang.


    Grace looked at Olivia. Olivia took out her phone and answered.


    "Mr. Smith."


    It was Preston who called. Olivia thought that the model should be arriving soon.


    "Olivia, I have to tell you something now."


    Preston''s voice was not quite right. It sounded different than usual.


    Olivia heart tightened. "What''s the matter?"


    "Kader suddenly fainted and couldn''te over. I found a model temporarily on the spot."


    "Well, who?"


    "Melody."


    Olivia stopped talking.


    At this moment, her mind seemed to go nk. But it seemed that she had anticipated it. She had no emotion.


    She never thought that she could be calm like this.


    Preston listened to the silence of the phone and said, "Olivia, I''m sorry."


    Olivia understood what Preston''s apology was about. She said, "Let Melody do it."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Work was work and personal affairs were personal affairs. Olivia would not confuse the two.


    Preston paused for two seconds. "Okay."


    Olivia hung up the phone and looked at the design room''s door.


    Melody actually fit clothes designed by her. Melody was a mixed-blood.


    Her forefathers were from five countries.


    Grace saw that Olivia''s expression was not right and Grace became nervous. "Olivia, what''s wrong?"


    Olivia put her phone in her pocket, turned to look at Grace, and said calmly, "Our model had an ident and she couldn''te."


    "Ah?"


    No matter how hard Grace thought about it, she would never have thought that this would happen.


    She was momentarily stunned and unable to react.


    "Melody will be our model. Don''t be surprisedter. Just act as usual."


    With that said, Olivia walked to the French window and looked out.


    World-ss luxury cars came from the end of the red carpet. Reporters on both sides of the road held cameras and kept taking pictures.


    Olivia could hear the dense sound of the shutters.


    Grace stood behind Olivia and looked at Olivia. Grace frowned and her eyes were full of misgivings.


    Melody was Mr. Weston''s wife, and Olivia was Mr. Weston''s ex-wife. Grace felt that no ex-wife would be willing to let clothes designed by her be worn by her ex-husband''s current wife.


    If it was her, she couldn''t.


    But Olivia didn''t say anything.


    Takh. Takh. Takh.


    The crisp sound of high heels came from far to near. It was just like the notes which were heard on this floor.


    Grace heard this and looked at the closed design room''s door.


    Olivia moved her fingers and turned around.

 Chapter 560

    Knock, knock, knock.


    There were three rhythmic knocks on the door. Grace looked at Olivia.


    "Olivia, I..."


    Should she open the door?


    Grace was nervous at this moment.


    Olivia said, "Open the door."


    "Oh, okay."


    Grace ran over quickly but hesitated when she was at the door.


    Olivia looked at the door. As Grace opened the door, Melody appeared. She was wearing a white leather coat and very high heels with exquisite makeup. Melody looked at Olivia, and Olivia looked at her. They looked at each other without saying anything. The atmosphere was unusually quiet.


    Grace felt this unusual silence and was at a loss for what to do.


    But at this moment, Olivia said, "Grace, make two cups of coffee."


    Grace immediately responded. "Okay!"


    Then she hurried to make coffee. There was a pantry right next to where they were.


    Olivia looked at Melody. "Miss Johnson, sit down please."


    Melody''s beautiful eyes moved. She walked in and sat down on the sofa.


    She did not insist on Olivia calling her aunt as before, and Olivia spoke politely as if they had known each other for the first time. Everything seemed normal.


    Olivia handed Melody the design drafts that she had prepared. "These are the clothes you are gonna wear today." Melody took them and flipped through them.


    Grace made two cups of coffee and put them in front of Olivia and Melody. Then she stood behind Olivia like a maid. Grace looked at Melody, then at Olivia, her eyes full of confusion.


    She didn''t know why the two could be so calm.


    This was incredible.


    Melody quickly finished reading, put the design drawings on the coffee table, and looked at Olivia. "Are all the clothes here?"


    "Yes."


    "Let me see."


    Melody got up and looked at the clothes hanging in the design room.


    Grace looked at Olivia and waited for Olivia to give instructions.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Olivia walked over and came to the clothes. "This line is the Quietly Blooming series, and this line is the Full Blooming series."


    "OK."


    Melody looked at them and she touched the clothes one by one with slender fingers.


    Olivia just watched and didn''t say anything.


    Silence returned to the design room.


    Grace stood behind Olivia, looking at Melody, and then at Olivia, feeling there was tension here.


    Melody looked at the clothes for a while, picked up her phone, and made a phone call. "Come here. Let''s start making up now."


    When the model walked on the runway, she not only showed the outside world the clothes, but also the design.


    And the makeup.


    Soon the makeup artist and stylist came over.


    Melody brought them herself.


    Olivia looked at the makeup artist and stylist who were totally strangers and said, "Miss Johnson, AK has professional makeup artists and stylists."


    They had been dispatched to each designer ording to their styles.


    Models were not allowed to bring their own makeup artists and stylists.


    Of course, Olivia didn''t mean to make things difficult for Melody, but AK''s makeup artists and stylists would do the makeup and hair based on what the models would wear. The makeup artists and stylists that supermodels brought may not be able to match the clothes of the designers.


    Melody looked at Olivia. "They''ll follow your style."


    After that, she sat down in front of the dresser and said to her people, "Bring the design drawings on the coffee table and do my makeup and hair ording to the designs." "Okay, Melody."


    Soon, the makeup artist began to put makeup on Melody, and the stylist chose Melody''s clothes ording to the design drafts.


    The few of them began their work in an orderly manner.


    Olivia didn''t say anything more. She checked the time.


    It was almost 9:00, and the show started at 9:30.


    Olivia came to the French window and looked out. The top luxury cars were parked on the red carpet. The people in the cars got out of the car. The men were dressed in suits and leather shoes. The women wore formal dresses, looking elegant or seductive, and were waving hands at the reporters.


    Obviously, this was not the first time for these big shots to walk on the red carpet.


    The reporters quickly pressed the shutters to take photos of the big shots.


    Grace came to Olivia and looked out too.


    Grace couldn''t help eximing when she saw the big stars and giants in the fashion industry walking on the red carpet outside.


    These were real people!


    She saw real people!


    She saw many of the people she liked today!


    Hearing her exmation, Melody opened her eyes and looked over, then her eyes fell on Olivia.


    Olivia was wearing a light blue turtleneck sweater, light jeans, her long hair tied into a bun, and sneakers.


    She looked like a pure high school student or a college student.


    Very young.


    Very pure.


    Melody clenched her fingers with red nails.


    She knew that Everett had treated her like that because she had done something wrong, but why was she still jealous when she saw Olivia like that?


    The phone in Olivia''s pocket rang.


    Grace immediately looked at Olivia, nervous.


    She was afraid something bad would happen again.


    Olivia took out her phone, looked at the name on the screen, and answered it. "Mr. Smith."


    Hearing these two words, Grace was extremely nervous.


    "Could it be something bad? Don''t scare me!" Grace thought.


    Grace was nervous and worried, but Olivia was as usual.


    "Olivia, is Melody at your ce?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, if there is any problem, you must tell me."


    "I understand."


    "The show starts at 9:30. Now that the venue is almost ready, you can turn on the TV."


    "Okay."


    "Call me if you have any questions."


    Finally, Preston said this.


    There was a hint of worry in his voice.


    Olivia knew.


    "I will, Mr. Smith."


    After the two hung up, Olivia walked to the sofa, took the remote control, and turned on the LCD TV that upied most of the wall.


    In an instant, music rang in the design room.


    Grace immediately looked at the screen.


    It was the runway, very clear and bright.


    Grace''s eyes widened.


    Would they be here to watch the live show?


    Olivia looked at the screen. The show would be broadcast live. The camera moved from time to time, and the images inside changed.


    She saw the people sitting under the runway. They were all big shots from all over the world.


    Soon, the camera stopped on one person.


    He was wearing a handmade couture suit that was unique in style in the world. His ck hair wasbed back to reveal hisplete face.


    This face was indescribably handsome and charming, more beautiful than any male star.


    He sat there without saying a word, his legs crossed, and a silent coldness spread.


    It seemed that wherever he existed, all the lights fell on him.


    He was unique but lonely.


    Because no one dared to approach him.


    Suddenly, Everett turned his head.


    Olivia saw his eyes from the screen. They seemed to look straight into her heart.


    Olivia tightened her grip on the remote control. The next moment, she turned to look at Melody.


    Then Olivia was stunned.

 Chapter 561

    No one knew when Melody, who was sitting in front of the dresser, turned around and looked at the person on the screen with passionate eyes.


    It wasn''t the first time Olivia had seen Melody, but it was the first time she had seen Melody''s love for Everett so clearly.


    She cared about Everett because she loved him so deeply.


    And this was why Melody would do these things to her.


    They were just like what Everett did to her.


    At nine o''clock, the release of the new products started on time and the host was introducing on the stage.


    The audience was filled with people, all looking at the host on the stage.


    The camera shot everyone''s faces and the music resounded throughout the venue.


    At 9:30, the show started on time, and the lights became colorful in an instant.


    It was dark and bright alternately.


    The supermodels came out in new clothes. They were tall, thin, and their legs were like chopsticks. They did the catwalk show steadily.


    As they walked over, the lights of the photoshmps shed across the stage.


    These lights shed across their faces and bodies, but they walked past the camera without blinking.


    Olivia stood in the design room, looking at the clothes on the supermodel and their dressings and make-ups seriously.


    Every designer only designed his/her own clothes and didn''t look at anyone else, nor did his/her have the time.


    Olivia didn''t know what other designers had designed, but now she needed to see them.


    Looking at different designs enabled her to broaden her thinking.


    She needed to do this.


    Grace followed Olivia and looked at those supermodels seriously without blinking.


    Suddenly, the lights on the screen darkened.


    The whole screen seemed to be cked out without any light.


    Grace was stunned. "Olivia, is this... a power outage?"


    Why did the power go out in an instant?


    Olivia did not speak and looked at the dark LCD screen.


    When Grace spoke, the audience''s voice came from the screen.


    It was as if they were surprised by the sudden darkness.


    But soon, a light appeared on the screen and hit a person.


    Melody.


    Her long hair was straight and parted. Her sideburns were pinned behind her ears and her hair was dark.


    She was wearing a yellow coat with vertical lines that stretched down to her mid-calf. Underneath was a pair of gray cks that touched the heels of her shoes.


    Melody stood there with one hand half in her pocket and the other hanging on her side. She leaned back slightly with her chin slightly raised.


    She became the focus of everyone.


    In an instant, the whole ce fell into silence.


    Everyone looked at Melody and eximed quickly.


    When they eximed, the music began to y.


    Melody stepped up and a pair of high heels danced across the stage.


    She walked fast and steadily.


    Her wide trouser legs had sharp curves as she walked fast.


    The coat swayed naturally like the clothes of a queen.


    Shutter. Shutter...


    The intense sound of shutter resounded throughout the venue and it even became louder than the music.


    Melody walked to the end of the runway and stopped to look at the people below.


    She looked at the only person in her line of sight.


    Everett was looking at her, and she was also looking at Everett. At this moment, Melody''s domineering eyes showed a touch of gentleness.


    "Ie here to do the catwalk show just to let you see me once.


    Now, you finally look at me seriously.


    Everett." Melody thought.


    The camera shot Everett''s face as it followed Melody''s line of sight.


    The people in the hall also looked at Everett.


    There was no one here who didn''t know about Melody and Everett''s wedding a while ago, and there were even people here who attended their wedding.


    But simrly, it was known that Everett did not appear at the wedding.


    Now, Melody came to the new-products-release show of AK Company, and Everett was here. Were they out of keeping with each other like the rumor said or were there any other reasons?


    Grace looked at the face on the screen and immediately looked at Olivia.


    Olivia looked at the two faces on the screen. Olivia was not sure if it was because of the camera or the light, when she looked at Melody and Everett, she felt that at this moment, there was no one else but only they two in this world.


    Olivia was quiet, surprisingly quiet.


    Grace''s heart was filled with unspeakable feelings.


    Olivia looked like that she didn''t care, but Grace felt that she did care.


    Grace thought about it and thought that if she got divorced and her ex-husband and her ex-husband''s current wife stood together, even if she didn''t love her ex-husband anymore, she would feel something. After all, they used to be together.


    There were many shows, and every time Melody was the finale.


    As Melody finished the first show, the people below showed satisfaction and amazement.


    Soon, the second show began.


    Melody and the staff also quickly returned to the design room, reapplying the makeup and changing the clothes.


    Olivia and Grace were also busy.


    At this moment, no one was idle.


    On the spot, Preston sat next to Everett. He looked at the supermodels walking by one after another and the clothes they wore. His eyes sparkled.


    Especially when it came to Melody, Preston stopped looking away.


    Olivia''s design highlighted women''s self-reliance. Although it highlighted this, it did not leave another point behind.


    That was feminine tenderness.


    This tenderness was reflected in the details of her dress design, such as the use of lines, as well as the use of colors, which were all gentle. Tenderness brought intimacy, and simpleness brought elegance.


    Her design made people feelfortable.


    Kader was a perfect fit for this show because her temperament matched Olivia''s design.


    But there was no way. Kader had an ident and Melody was the one who came.


    Melody had a strong sense of self-reliance, very strong.


    But Melody was too domineering. She covered up the tenderness in Olivia''s design.


    However, Melody''s makeup changed. Her makeup and her hairstyle weakened her domineering temperament.


    So, for now, she made people feel not bad.


    It worked very well.


    Suddenly, Preston thought of something and looked at Everett.


    Olivia designed the clothes, and Melody came and wore them. This was the result of a premeditated n.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t know what Melody wanted to do.


    Now, nothing happened at the scene and he was even more confused.


    But the fact that he didn''t know didn''t mean that Everett didn''t know.


    However, Everett looked at the model on the stage, leaned back in his chair, and crossed his legs naturally. His gesture had not changed since he sat down.


    It seemed that he was in a meeting and looking at the employee''s report. His expression was as usual.


    So did his pair of eyes.


    When Preston saw Everett like this, he suddenly smiled. He turned his head and continued to look at the runway.


    No matter what Melody''s purpose was, with Everett around, everything would be fine.


    Shows began and ended one after another. Time passed by.


    In the design room, Olivia was so busy with her clothes and essories in her hand.


    So did Grace.


    She was packing clothes and essories which Melody undressed.


    The dresser and the styling designer were busy as they handled Melody''s face and hair. The atmosphere was tense.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.

 Chapter 562

    It was Grace''s phone.


    But no one paid attention to the ringtone.


    Nothing was more important now than the show.


    But Olivia said, "Grace, answer the phone."


    Of course, if the phone rang, the owner had to answer it.


    They had the time to answer the phone.


    Grace hung up Melody''s clothes and said, "Olivia, don''t care about this."


    Olivia helplessly took the phone and handed it to her personally. "Go answer the phone. I can handle these things."


    Grace had no choice but to take the phone to the bathroom.


    Olivia kept busy.


    Soon, the secretary knocked on the door outside. "How are you getting ready?"


    Every time the supermodel had catwalk shows, the secretary woulde to confirm.


    The stylist said, "Soon!"


    Melody''s clothes were changed and her makeup was done. Now the stylist was giving her hair care.


    "Okay,e out in three minutes!"


    The secretary left.


    Olivia came to Melody and checked her clothes, makeup, and hairstyle.


    The inspection was extremely thorough.


    Every time Melody had catwalk shows, Olivia would check it so carefully, and this time was no exception.


    Melody looked at Olivia. Olivia was looking at Melody. There was no emotion in her eyes except seriousness. It was as if nothing was more important than what she was doing right now. Melody didn''t get along with Olivia very much. She didn''t know Olivia''s character. She used to know that Olivia with the impression that Olivia was a woman who depended on men. She married Everett because Everett was rich, then she followed Brayden because Brayden was rich.


    But now, Melody didn''t think so.


    It was not unreasonable for Brayden to like Olivia so much.


    A person couldn''t hide his/her advantages and disadvantages forever.


    Olivia''s merits were very attractive.


    "When the show is over, let''s have a talk."


    Olivia paused and looked up.


    This seemed to be the first time Melody had asked her to chat so calmly.


    "Are you ready?"


    The secretary called again and the stylist said, "Okay."


    "Then let''s go. It''s about to start."


    Soon, the stylist and makeup artist followed Melody out and Olivia stayed in the design room.


    She wouldn''t leave the design studio until the release of the new product was over.


    The same went for other designers.


    Soon, the design room door closed, and Olivia stood there. Looking at the closed door, she hadn''t caught the chance to say no.


    They had nothing to say.


    "Olivia, what should I do? My mother fainted. I..."


    Grace ran out of the room in a hurry.


    Olivia''s heart tightened. "Fainted? What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know. I got a call from a passerby saying that my mother had fainted and had already been sent to the hospital. I had to hurry to the hospital, but..." Grace said, looking at the LCD.


    Olivia said, "You don''t have to worry about work anymore. Go ahead. I can deal with these here."


    She could get everything done in advance.


    Grace didn''t want to leave, "Olivia, I..."


    She was still struggling. Mom was important, but today''s press conference was also important.


    She couldn''t be here at the critical moment, so how could Olivia handle these?


    Olivia took Grace''s bag and coat without waiting for her to say anything. "Go, call me when you get to the hospital."


    "I... Then I''ll go!"


    "Just go."


    Olivia pushed Grace out. Grace had no choice but to turn around and run away.


    Olivia looked at her figure and frowned.


    Olivia didn''t expect Grace''s mom to faint at this time.


    But sometimes that was the way it was, and it always surprised you.


    After Grace left, Olivia got busy again.


    Fortunately, the show was halfway through, and there weren''t many shows left.


    Grace ran out of the winery and a taxi came by. She got in the car and immediately said, "To the hospital!"


    Soon, the taxi left the winery.


    Olivia looked at the time and there was still an hour left before the show ended.


    Mr. Smith had already set the time. It wouldn''t be toote.


    It was 10: 30 and the show would end soon.


    Olivia took Melody''s clothes, jewelry, and bags for the next scene.


    Then she put them neatly on the sofa.


    She checked it carefully when she put them down.


    Olivia felt that if she wanted to be at ease, she could only check repeatedly.


    Not long after, Melody came back.


    As soon as Melody came back, Olivia brought her clothes and Melody changed.


    After changing, Melody did the makeup and hair in front of the dresser.


    Each set of clothes had a different style and makeup, all of which had to be redone.


    Olivia was there to help.


    It was already fifteen minutes before Melody finished these.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Melody left the design room again.


    It cost half an hour for Melody toe back twice.


    Without Grace in the design room, Olivia became busier. Her forehead was sweating, wetting the hair on her forehead. Olivia didn''t have time to wipe it. Just as she took out the next set of Melody''s clothes, Olivia''s phone rang.


    Olivia didn''t answer.


    She had no time.


    But the phone kept ringing, so Olivia ran over and took it. Without looking at the screen, she answered, "Hello."


    She put her phone next to her ear and pinched it, then sorted out the clothes that Melody had changed.


    But soon, Olivia froze.


    "We have Grace. If you want her to be fine,e over immediately."


    All of a sudden,


    the other party hung up the phone.


    Olivia stood there, her head tilted as she answered the phone.


    Grace...


    Something shed through her mind. Olivia tightened her grip on the clothes and picked up her phone.


    The phone hung up, but the call just came from Grace.


    The other party used Grace''s cell phone.


    Ding -


    A text message came.


    Olivia clicked it.


    In an instant, Olivia''s heart stopped beating.


    Grace was knocked unconscious and tied to a chair. Her lips were glued to ck tape and her head hung down.


    Olivia''s heart beat rapidly.


    Her mind was in a mess, but she reacted quickly and forced herself to calm down.


    Olivia flipped down the picture, and there was a sentence.


    "Youe alone, don''t tell anyone, and don''t call the police, otherwise..."


    After "otherwise", there was a knife, and there was blood on it.


    Olivia clenched her phone, her brain numbing at this moment.


    She was stunned caused by excessive tension.


    Olivia closed her eyes.


    Calm down.


    She had to calm down.


    On the LCD screen, everything was still going on, but at this moment, everything seemed to have nothing to do with Olivia. She stood there, motionless.


    This did notst long. Olivia quickly picked up her phone and dialed a number.

 Chapter 563

    "Beep..."


    The phone went through.


    Olivia waited patiently with clear eyes.


    She believed that the phone would be answered.


    Indeed, when the phone was about to be cut off, it was answered.


    Olivia said directly, "What do you want?"


    The man didn''t say anything. Olivia continued, "Tell me your purpose. As long as you don''t hurt Grace, I''ll give you everything you want."


    At this moment, Olivia was calm.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Finally, after she said that, the other party spoke.


    "If youe, we''ll let Grace go."


    The other party''s voice was processed, so Olivia couldn''t tell whether it was a man or a woman. Olivia looked up at the scenery outside the French window, "Okay, give me the address. I''ll be right over." "Go downstairs. There''s a car waiting outside."


    "Okay."


    Olivia hung up the phone. After that, she put her phone on the end table, put her coat on, took out a gel pen from her bag, took out the cartridge, put it in her shoes, and left the design office. The bodyguards were still standing outside the door, and no one stopped Olivia from going out.


    The bodyguards would only stop people who shouldn''t be here.


    Soon, Olivia left the winery and a taxi drove by.


    Olivia opened the car door and got in. The car drove away.


    Melody came back and went straight into the changing room.


    She took off her clothes and went to get the clothes next to her, but there were no clothes hanging there.


    Melody frowned, "Where is my clothes?"


    Only now did Melody realize that there were no clothes she was going to wear for her next show in the changing room.


    The stylist and dresser were waiting outside, and as soon as Melody came back, they immediately did her make-up and style.


    However, when they heard Melody''s words, they froze.


    Clothes?


    Didn''t the designer prepare the clothes?


    Thinking of Olivia, the two of them quickly looked around and their expressions changed.


    "Melody, the designer and assistant are not here!"


    They hadn''t noticed until now that they were the only people in the design office.


    It was very quiet.


    Melody put on her clothes and came out, looking at the two of them, "There''s no one here?"


    The dresser said, "Yes, nobody''s here. It''s weird."


    The designer and assistant shouldn''t have left the design office, especially at this crucial moment.


    Melody looked around. No one was there.


    That was impossible.


    It was absolutely impossible for Olivia to leave at this time.


    Melody''s eyes quickly fell on Olivia''s cell phone on the end table. She walked over and took her cell phone.


    The screen lit up and there was a picture on it.


    Olivia slept on the sofa with the Bulldog in her arms. She seemed very tired and slept so soundly that she didn''t know she was being photographed secretly. The Bulldog woke up and looked at the person who was taking the picture.


    Nheless, it seemed that the Bulldog didn''t want to wake Olivia up, so it didn''t bark, but just red at the person who was secretly filming Olivia.


    It was a fantastic picture. Both the light and the angle were perfect.


    No one could take such a good picture except Brayden.


    "What should we do? Neither the designer nor the assistant are here. We won''t be able to make it in time!"


    The stylist said quickly.


    Melody clenched her phone in an instant.


    She looked around and found that Grace''s bag and coat were gone.


    Olivia''s bag was there, and so was her cell phone. It looked like she left because she had something to do.


    However, what could be more important than today''s show?


    Melody''s mood changed slightly and she kept a tighter grip on her phone.


    Everett was at the show and his phone vibrated. He picked it up and left two secondster.


    Preston heard the noise and looked at Everett. He didn''t look back and looked at the runway until Everett walked out of the venue.


    The show continued without stopping.


    From the start of the show to now, everything was fine and nothing bad happened.


    Preston was relieved.


    However, even though he was not worried, there was always a bad feeling in his heart. And that feeling grew stronger after Everett left.


    Everett walked out of the show, went to the corridor and answered the phone.


    Davis''s voice came through the phone, "Mr. Weston, I just saw Miss Hadley leave in a hurry."


    Everett looked up and looked ahead. The darkness in his eyes became intense in an instant. After a brief silence, Melody picked up her phone and dialed a number.


    However, no one answered the phone.


    Melody stopped calling and sent a message.


    After the message was sent, she looked at the stylist and dresser, "Do the style for me ording to the design. We can do it without the designer."

 Chapter 564

    Del Orphanage. Dean''s office.


    Brayden sat on the sofa, reading a file in his hand.


    He read it very carefully, every word on every page.


    The Dean sat beside Brayden, who was being solemn. Finally, he said, "All the orphans sent here this year are here. You want a months-old orphan. There are only a few."


    "And none of them are in good health."


    "Is there any healthy one?"


    Brayden looked at the Dean.


    The Dean shook his head. "Sorry. No."


    Brayden nodded and closed the file. "I want a healthy baby, preferably three months old or younger. A newborn baby would be better."


    He paused and said, "The date of birth should be between the end of May and the end of June."


    "Sorry, Mr. James. We don''t have one for the time being."


    "It''s okay. If you have any, please let me know."


    "Okay, no problem."


    Brayden got up, shook hands with the Dean and left the orphanage.


    Just as he walked out of the orphanage and opened the car door, his phone rang.


    Brayden got in the car and took out his phone. He looked at the screen and answered, "Kelly."


    "I''ve drawn up a schedule and emailed it to you. Please check. We''ll talk about itter if there should be any changes."


    "OK."


    Brayden hung up the phone and looked at the email.


    But before he checked the email, he saw an unread text message.


    And it was sent by Melody.


    Brayden paused for a few seconds and clicked on it.


    "Olivia is missing."


    Brayden''s heart suddenly squeezed.


    Olivia was missing?


    Why?


    Brayden immediately called Melody, his expression frighteningly cold at this moment.


    However, he only heard that "I''m sorry, the number you''ve dialed is temporarily unavable. Please..." No one answered.


    Was it that she didn''t hear the call or that she refused to answer it?


    Brayden didn''t know the answer, but all he knew was that he was going to Tanar Winery now.


    Olivia had told him that the new products were to be released at Tanar Winery.


    Brayden started the car very quickly and soon he drove the car away.


    On the runway, another show began.


    Melody came out in a Morandi white down jacket.


    She looked neat and tidy with her long hair tied up high.


    The down jacket fell to her mid-calf and the cor was made the shape of arge nted leaf. The hem has an irregr shape. There was a Morandi green tassel belt around her waist. It was naturally hanging on the left side.


    With one hand carrying the AK Company''stest handbag and the other hanging by her side, she walked steadily over in a pair of 14cm high heels.


    But when she walked over, the expression in her eyes changed.


    She clenched her handbag in an instant.


    In the most high-profile spot off the stage, she didn''t see Everett...


    Preston looked at Melody. Melody didn''t look at him, but instead stared at the seat next to him.


    Preston knew it.


    The look in Melody''s eyes changed. It was not firm as it had been.


    It was because Everett wasn''t beside him.


    Everett hadn''te back since he left the venue, and Preston didn''t know where Everett went.


    But Everett didn''t look for him, so nothing should have happened.


    But now Melody was easily influenced by Everett''s absence, which was not good.


    Preston frowned. He hoped that Melody would not forget what she was doing.


    Fortunately, Melody recovered herself after a brief change in expression.


    She finished the showpletely.


    As soon as the show ended, Preston left the venue.


    The dressers and stylists were waiting for Melody outside. Melody''s face darkened as soon as she came out.


    Everett wasn''t on the spot.


    Why?


    Did he find out that Olivia was missing and go to look for her?


    Melody was unwilling to think so, so she quickly walked back to the design room.


    But just as she took a few steps, Preston stopped her. "Melody."


    Melody stopped and continued walking forward.


    She wanted to make a call.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She wanted to make sure whether Everett went to look for Olivia.


    When Preston saw that Melody ignored himpletely and was in a hurry, his heart trembled. He ran over quickly. "Melody!" He stood in front of Melody.


    Melody was forced to stop. At this time, her face was obviously different from the one on the runway. She was now like a different person. "Get out of the way."


    Preston looked at Melody''s face which indicated that she was holding back her anger. He asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you so angry?" Before Melody could say anything, Preston smiled. "You don''t look like this because Everett isn''t here, do you?"


    Preston said, half-jokingly.


    But both of them knew whether it was a joke or not.


    Melody heard Preston mention Everett. Something crossed her mind and she said, "Everett has been with you. When did he leave?"


    The smile on Preston''s face widened.


    Instead of answering Melody, he asked, "Are you not doing the catwalk show just because Everett is not there?"


    Preston smiled, but there was a serious look in his eyes.


    Melody did not speak again. She leaned to another side and when walking past Preston, she said, "I won''t screw up this show. Don''t worry." After that, Melody walked into the design room.


    Preston stood there, his smile gone.


    "Something must have happened." he thought.

 Chapter 565

    After getting into the taxi, Olivia''s eyes fell on the driver.


    The driver also looked at her through the mirror.


    When their eyes met, the driver smiled at her. And Olivia clenched her hands.


    The driver had a handsome face, a face she had seen before.


    She had seen it on the report.


    Last month, an extramarital affair of the director of the RISE was revealed. And the woman he had an affair with was Ann.


    She knew this report and read it.


    Grace showed that report to her. She remembered the face.


    The face belonged to the man who was driving now.


    Michael.


    Seeing Olivia''s expression, Michael smiled and said, "Miss Hadley, don''t worry. I won''t hurt you."


    "Michael, if you don''t want to hurt me, you won''t threaten me."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Michael wanted to threaten her as he took Grace away.


    Michael''s smile deepened. "It''s not a threat. It''s just a deal with you, Miss Hadley."


    a deal.


    The tightly clenched hand of Olivia loosened.


    She looked into Michael''s eyes. "Is Ann with you?"


    "Yes, she''s having an eye on Grace."


    Michael was very calm as if he was having a normal conversation.


    But no one would like such a conversation when he/her was forced.


    Olivia stopped asking and turned to look out the window.


    Michael saw Olivia looking out the window. He smiled and looked ahead.


    About half an hourter, the car stopped in an abandoned factory.


    The factory was surrounded by a wastnd of grass and trees.


    It could be said that there was nowhere to turn for help.


    Michael and Olivia got out of the car.


    "Miss Hadley, pleasee in."


    Michael stretched out his hand, as if he was bringing Olivia to have a meeting. He was very polite.


    Olivia walked in without saying a word.


    It was very quiet here, and there was no sound except for the sound of insects and birds.


    But Olivia believed that Grace was inside, and so was Ann.


    Michael was not afraid of Olivia running away, nor was he afraid of Olivia ying tricks. This was because Olivia cared about Grace.


    Soon they went upstairs and stopped in an open space.


    Ann was inside, and so was Grace.


    As in the photo, Grace was tied up to a chair and her mouth was taped.


    The difference was that in the photo sent for Olivia, Grace was fainted. But Grace was awake now and she red at Ann.


    And there were two red palm marks on Grace''s face.


    Hearing the sound, Grace immediately looked over. When she saw Olivia, she immediately became excited and cried out. Her eyes were full of words which said: "Olivia, why were you here?"


    Olivia looked at Ann. "Let Grace go."


    Ann was smiling with a stick in her hand.


    Logically speaking, this smile should be very beautiful, but on Ann''s face, it was very ferocious.


    Ann looked at Olivia. "Olivia, long time no see."


    She raised the corners of her mouth and smiled wantonly,pletely different from the person who used to be introverted.


    Olivia, "Long time no see."


    Purring...


    Grace struggled. But being tied up to the chair, she fell to the ground.


    Olivia saw it and ran over immediately. "Grace!"


    But she stopped in an instant.


    The stick in Ann''s hand fell on Grace''s head. Sheughed and said in a gloomy voice, "Olivia, if you take another step forward, what if I slip my hand? Don''t me me for being rude." Olivia clenched her hands. She held back the surge of emotion in her heart and looked at Ann. "Don''t hurt Grace."


    "Okay. Okay."


    "As long as you cooperates with us, everything is negotiable."


    Grace heard this. She struggled again and said in a muffled voice.


    She didn''t want Olivia to defer to Ann. She didn''t!


    Olivia said, "Grace, don''t move."


    Grace didn''t listen to her. She struggled very hard. The stool on her back hit Ann''s leg. Ann was angry.


    She raised the long stick in her hand and hit Grace on the arm.


    "Woo!"


    Grace screamed in pain. Olivia ran over. "Ann! You were friends!"


    Olivia stood in front of Grace and looked at Ann angrily.


    At this moment, she was really angry.


    Ann opened her eyes wide. "Friends?"


    "What friends?"


    "She''s Jason''s sister, but she doesn''t say anything. Does she treat me as a friend?"


    "Oh, and you, Olivia. You''re biased."


    "Because Grace is Jason''s sister, you apparently prefer her. You teach Grace everything, not me. You tell me that I shall take the time. Bullshit!" "You do it because you think I have no one behind me!"


    Ann became agitated, her face no longer smiling. His whole face twisted.


    She waved the stick in her hand.


    Olivia stood in the front of Grace and looked at Ann coldly without saying a word.


    "People who think you are good will always think you are good, and people who think you are bad will never think you are good." Olivia thought. So, she didn''t have to say anything.


    Michael walked over and he didn''t care at all about Ann''s agitation.


    He looked at Olivia with a polite smile on his face. "Miss Hadley, don''t worry. As long as you cooperate with us, you two will be safe." Olivia stood up and looked at Michael''s face. "Say it."


    Michael took out his phone and looked at her. "Let me take a few photos. Once you take them, you''ll be safe."


    Olivia looked at the phone in Michael''s hand. The camera was pointed at her. Olivia could think of what kind of pictures they wanted.


    Seeing that Olivia didn''t speak, Ann said, "Olivia, if you don''t take pictures, we can take pictures of Grace. It''s all the same."


    At this time, Ann''s mood recovered, and her mouth raised a yful smile.


    It was quiet all around.


    Grace stopped struggling and screaming.


    She didn''t scream or struggle because she forgot.


    "Take pictures...


    What kind of pictures can they take? It must be nude photos.


    "Nude photos..."


    Grace''s mind went nk.


    But it was at this time that Olivia said.

 Chapter 566

    "Do you want money?"


    Taking pictures was just a better way to threaten.


    But no matter how to threaten, there was an ultimate goal.


    Money.


    Michael and Ann had the audacity to kidnap them. They must do this for money.


    A trace of surprise shed across Michael''s eyes and he pped his hands. "No wonder you''re Mr. Weston''s ex-wife, the current wife of a talented violinist. You are really smart."


    "How much?"


    Olivia ignored Michael and asked directly.


    Michael''s eyes twitched and he smiled. "How much do you have?"


    "Tell me the number. Let me see."


    The smile in Michael''s eyes disappeared in an instant, and there was greed and lust in his eyes. "One billion."


    Olivia stopped talking.


    Although she did not speak, Olivia''s face lit up with a big smile.


    "You are really greedy."


    Michael shook his head and said seriously, "Miss Hadley is wrong."


    "A talented violinist might not be able to have a billion. But for Mr. Weston, the president of SHS Group, that''s a drop in the ocean."


    Olivia''s face darkened.


    The smile on her face disappeared in the blink of an eye and her face turned cool.


    Michael looked at her darkened face and continued, "I''m not so greedy. Just a billion. Mr. Weston can take it out."


    "Of course, everyone knows Mr. Weston''s tricks. He can give me a billion dors today, but I won''t know how I might die tomorrow." "So... Please cooperate with me."


    Taking nude photos of Olivia was just to protect himself from being killed after getting the money.


    Finding Olivia did not move or speak and only her eyes were cold, Ann could not figure out what Olivia was thinking.


    Ann smiled and said, "Olivia, don''t you want to cooperate? If you don''t want to, then don''t me me for being rude."


    As she spoke, the stick in her hand was raised again.


    Olivia said, "Why do you think Everett will give you a billion for me?"


    "Or do you think Everett and I haven''t divorced yet?"


    Michaelughed. "Miss Hadley, you don''t have to say that now. We''re sure we can threaten Mr. Weston with you." Olivia closed her eyes and then opened her eyes again. "Well, since you are so sure, then I will tell you a way."


    "A safer and more effective way than this."


    Michael raised his eyebrows.


    Ann''s eyes were filled with doubt.


    Obviously, neither of them expected Olivia to answer this way.


    Olivia continued, "Everett will not be threatened. Even if he is threatened, he will make those who threaten him suffer a hundred or even a thousand times pain."


    "If he''s willing to give you a billion, it means that he cares about me. But in fact, what he cares about is his reputation. If you threaten him with my photos, you''re threatening his reputation. Do you think he''ll let you go so easily?"


    Michael and Ann''s faces changed.


    "I suggest that you don''t take my nude photos but use photoshop, so he can find out that the pictures are fake."


    "Even if the processed fake pictures are leaked out, he could just rify it. It won''t make any difference. He won''t kill you all, and you can live your life with that billion."


    One billion. Use it well enough for a lifetime.


    Michael and Ann stopped talking.


    Olivia also stopped talking.


    She was done with what she had to say. What to do was up to them.


    But soon, Olivia thought of something and said, "Everett is at the scene of today''s new productunch. Since I left suddenly, soon they''ll know that I''m missing."


    "Mr. Qih may not know that Everett is very good at finding people. I believe that if he wants to find me, he will be here soon. By then..."


    Olivia paused and stopped talking, but Michael understood.


    His face suddenly froze.


    Panic shed across Ann''s eyes.


    People who wanted money naturally cherished their lives more.


    If life was not guaranteed, what was the point of having money?


    Ann didn''t know what to do and looked at Michael.


    Michael was obviously the backbone, and Ann trusted him.


    Michael looked at Olivia and thought about Olivia''s words to see how credible they were.


    Olivia was rxed and allowed Michael to look at her without being nervous.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After a while, Michael said, "It seems that you know Everett very well."


    Olivia''s eyshes drooped.


    "But..."


    Michael paused, then a gleam of light shed across his eyes. "You are right. However, If I just randomly put your face at a nude woman, it can''t threaten Mr. Weston at all. Then how can I get the one billion?" Since the pictures were fake, they could be rified easily. How to pose the threat?


    Olivia pursed her lips and her nails stuck into her palms. "I have a cinnabar mole on my chest."


    Michael curled his lips. "Then I only want a picture of this."

 Chapter 567

    They had to use something serving as a threat to prove that the person in the photo was Olivia.


    And the degree must be controlled well. If they went too far, they would touch Everett''s bottom line. If it was not enough, they couldn''t threaten Everett sessfully.


    So they had to take a picture that only people familiar with Olivia would know about.


    The cinnabar mole on Olivia''s chest was the best proof.


    Grace responded, "No! No!"


    Grace struggled and hit Olivia with a stool, telling her not to do so.


    But Olivia moved to the other side of the abandoned office.


    She said, "Ann,e here."


    Ann looked at Michael. Michael nodded at her and gave her the phone.


    A light shed across Ann''s eyes and she immediately followed Olivia.


    When Grace saw this, she immediately hit Ann with a chair. Ann identally fell to the ground and her phone fell to the side.


    Ann''s face creased up in pain.


    Olivia turned around and saw Grace pressing down on Ann, while Michael was beating at Grace with a stick.


    Olivia''s face changed. "Stop!"


    She ran towards Grace andy down on Grace.


    As soon as shey on Grace''s body, a stick fell on her back, and Olivia was down an inch.


    Uh!


    Olivia was in pain, and Grace''s face changed.


    So did Michael and Ann.


    All of them hadn''t expected such a situation, especially Michael and Ann.


    They had no intention of hurting Olivia.


    Since Everett cared about her, it didn''t do them any good to hurt Olivia.


    But now...


    Michael looked at Olivia''s pale face, his fingers trembling, and the stick in his hand fell to the ground.


    ng!


    It made a loud noise.


    Grace reacted and shouted, "Whoa!Whoa!"


    She''s calling Olivia.


    Olivia was hurt by the blow. When she heard Grace''s voice, Olivia opened her eyes and said to her, "I''m fine."


    Her face was so pale but she said she was fine.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Grace shook her head and tears fell in a sh.


    Olivia was hurt because of her.


    At this moment, Michael reacted. He said to Ann, "Pull Olivia in right away!"


    They had to take the picture quickly and leave.


    Otherwise, when Everett found them, it would be troublesome.


    Ann understood what Michael meant and immediately got up, grabbed Olivia, and pulled her towards the office. Michael pulled Grace away from Olivia.


    He couldn''t let Grace influence his n anymore.


    But before Michael could catch Grace, Grace bumped into him like crazy.


    If Grace had only hit Michael alone, Michael would have avoided it, but Grace was tied to a chair and hit Michael with a chair. This greatly restricted Michael and made Michael unable to dodge. Michael was knocked to the ground by Grace with a loud bang.


    Ann was furious when she saw this.


    "Grace!"


    Ann ran over, picked up the stick, and started hitting Grace.


    At this time, she only wanted to kill Grace.


    But when her stick was about to fall on Grace''s head, Olivia came over and pushed Ann away.


    Ann fell to the ground, and Olivia went to untie the rope on Grace''s chair, ignoring the pain on her body.


    By this time, Grace had already angered the two of them. They would kill two of them.


    She had to leave with Grace.


    Seeing Olivia untie Grace, Ann''s face changed.


    So did Michael.


    They quickly got up and went to grab Olivia.


    Grace saw it clearly. She pushed Olivia away and bumped into them.


    Of course, it couldn''t have been painless when Grace hit them.


    But she didn''t feel any pain at this time.


    All she knew was that she couldn''t let Olivia take pictures. She wanted to protect Olivia! Ann was quickly knocked over by Grace and fell to the ground in pain, unable to get up.


    Michael dodged, but when he saw Ann on the ground, his eyes were filled with madness.


    He grabbed Grace''s hair and pped Grace in the face. Grace was momentarily unconscious with the p. Her head fell to one side.


    But Michael did not stop. He grabbed Grace and threw Grace to the ground with the chair.


    But just as he was about to throw Grace away, Olivia grabbed his hand and said, "Michael, I advise you to stop now!"


    Olivia''s voice was so loud, and her eyes were filled with anger.


    At this moment, Olivia couldn''t help but be angry.


    However, Michael answered, "Stop? If I stop, I''ll die."


    Michael went crazy. He pushed Olivia away and raised his arm.


    In an instant!


    Bang!


    Grace fell to the ground, unconscious.


    Olivia''s eyes turned red. "Grace -"


    Olivia struggled to stand up. She was about to run towards Grace, but she was stopped by Michael as soon as she stood up.


    By this time, Olivia''s whole body was in pain.


    But despite this, she struggled.


    But how could she win Michael? Michael quickly brought her to the office and took off her clothes.


    He took off her coat and pulled her sweater.


    Olivia was imprisoned by Michael, unable to move. Olivia bit Michael''s hand when she saw that her sweater was about to be ripped off.


    This time she used all her strength.


    "Ah--!"


    Michael pushed Olivia away with great strength.


    Olivia was pushed out into the corridor and onto the railing.


    The whole railing trembled and shook.


    Olivia subconsciously grabbed the railing.


    But the moment Olivia grabbed the railing, she heard a crack as if something had broken, and then she leaned back.

 Chapter 568

    Everything before Olivia''s eyes were turned upside down. She saw the blue sky with white clouds floating on it. It was so beautiful.


    But...


    Was she dying?


    Was this real?


    At this time, Olivia was very calm, like someone who was really going to die and had no regret.


    She closed her eyes.


    It seemed that this was also a happy ending.


    However...


    A squeal came.


    The screech of brakes pierced the eardrums and broke the silence.


    A car stopped at this abandoned factory, then the door opened, and a dark shadow ran over like lightning.


    No one knew how he did it, and no one saw who he was.


    With a bang, the shadow fell to the ground with Olivia.


    They rolled several meters because of inertia and then stopped.


    Davis and the driver heard this, feeling like waking up with a start. They ran over quickly. "Mr. Weston!"


    Everett held Olivia tightly, and the veins on the back of his hand were bulging.


    He was numb for a few seconds, but when he heard Davis''s voice, he opened his eyes.


    The first thing he saw when he opened his eyes was the woman in his arms.


    Olivia was in his arms with her eyes closed and she was unconscious.


    Everett held Olivia more tightly, "Olivia!"


    He called her name, and his deep voice filled with gloom, sounding extremely frightening.


    But Olivia couldn''t hear him, and she didn''t respond at all.


    Everett intended to sit up with Olivia in his arms, but he suddenly paused and a dark light shed across his eyes.


    Even so, he sat up and picked up Olivia.


    Usually, it should have been quite easy for him, but now he moved much slower, even shaking when he stood up with Olivia in his arms.


    Davis quickly held him up. "Mr. Weston!"


    "Contact the doctor."


    Everett looked at the woman in his arms and strode towards the car.


    But before he could get to the car, another car quickly stopped behind him. The door opened and Brayden got off.


    At the same time, the person sitting in the passenger seat also got out of the car.


    It was a woman who was wearing the same stilettos and clothes as what she wore for the catwalk, which didn''t fit this situation. And her makeup even hadn''t been removed after the show. It was Melody.


    She and Brayden came together.


    Melody opened the door and stood still.


    She looked at Everett holding Olivia, keeping motionless and even her eyes stopped blinking, as if she was frozen.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Her heart died.


    Brayden, on the contrary, ran to them when he saw Everett holding Olivia.


    He looked straight at Olivia. Looking at her hand that was hanging down, he clenched his hands into fists, and his eyes were red.


    "What did you do to her!"


    Brayden punched Everett.


    At this moment, Brayden could not calm down.


    He couldn''t do that.


    When he was about to hit Everett, Everett dodged.


    But Everett almost lost his feet.


    Davis and the driver rushed over and stopped Brayden who was going to hit Everett again.


    Everett carried Olivia to the car.


    It seemed that the only thing he should do now was to take Olivia to the hospital.


    Other than that, it had nothing to do with him.


    Melody, who had been standing still by the car, came over. She stood in front of Everett, with her eyes glistening with tears.


    She looked up at the sky and forced back the tears in her eyes. Then she looked at Everett and curled her lips. "Everett, what are you doing?"


    Everett red at her, with his eyes filled with malice.


    He said, "Get lost."


    Melody''s face turned white.


    Her smile disappeared.


    For a moment, she looked like an actress who had been thrown into a basin of ice water and her makeup was messed up.


    Get lost...


    He told her to get lost...


    "Everett, dare you to say it again."


    Everett held Olivia in his arms and decisively walked from the other side. As soon as he opened the door, a hard fist came over with a sharp wind.


    Everett turned his head and shunned Brayden''s fist.


    But this time, Brayden did not attack Everett, but went to pull Olivia.


    He couldn''t let Everett take Olivia away. Impossible!


    However, Everett, who had not fought back, fought back at this time.


    The moment Brayden held the hand of Olivia, he kicked Brayden in the stomach. Brayden was kicked back.


    Soon, Brayden came forward again, and his eyes turned red.


    "All right, Everett. It''s time to end it all today. If you cannot stop me, then I''ll stop you!"


    But soon, Brayden stopped.


    Davis and the driver also shouted, "Mr. Weston!"


    They immediately came over and held Everett up.


    Because Everett vomited blood.


    His blood fell on Olivia''s light blue sweater, like a flower, red and dazzling.


    Everett looked at his blood, then at Olivia who was still unresponsive, and roared, "Drive!"


    His roar fell into everyone''s ears, as hoarse as a knife.


    Davis said, "Go!"


    The driver quickly opened the door and started the car, and Davis also quickly opened the door and let Everett in.


    Soon, the driver turned the steering wheel and drove away.


    Realized what had happened, Brayden got in the car and drove following them.


    Only Melody stood there, looking at the blood dripping on the ground, and giggled.


    Yes, she was restless, arrogant and conceited, so she lost him.


    It was her fault, she admitted.


    But a yearter, she held him tightly and cherished him, but unexpected things always happened.


    Henry kissed her. She carefully hid it, thinking that Everett didn''t know.


    But he already knew, so she thought that Everett''s fickle behavior and his indifference was a punishment for her, through which he was going to tell her how big a mistake she had made.


    But it wasn''t true.


    Everett wasn''t punishing her. He really didn''t love her anymore...


    He didn''t love her...

 Chapter 569

    The car quickly stopped at the hospital. Along the way, Everett''s cell phone kept ringing, but he didn''t answer it.


    He only looked at the person in his arms and his eyes were motionless.


    Davis contacted the hospital, so when the car stopped at the hospital, the doctors and nurses were already standing outside with a gurney.


    Everett carried Olivia out of the car. The doctors and nurses quickly pushed the gurney over, put Olivia on the gurney, and quickly pushed her into the hospital. Everett followed behind.


    Davis stopped him. "Mr. Weston, you need to check now."


    There were two gurney beds, one for Olivia and one for Everett.


    But Everett didn''t seem to hear it. Without stopping, he followed Olivia''s gurney.


    When Davis saw this, he frowned and strode after him.


    Brayden also ran over and followed the gurney.


    Soon the emergency room door closed.


    The corridor was quiet.


    Everett and Brayden were standing outside the emergency room. Neither of them spoke nor moved.


    They looked at the emergency room door as if they didn''t know each other.


    Davis finished the procedures, came to Everett''s side, looked at the corner of Everett''s mouth frozen blood, "Mr. Weston, Miss Hadley will note out for the time being, you have to do an examination first." The impact was quite strong for a man to stand downstairs to pick up a fallen person. Ordinary people could not bear it.


    Mr. Weston was no exception.


    However, Everett didn''t answer him. Instead, he said, "Check."


    In one word, Davis understood what Everett meant.


    But, "Mr. Weston..."


    "Don''t make me repeat the same thing."


    Davis lowered his head. "Yes."


    He then turned around and left.


    Silence resumed in the corridor.


    Brayden looked at the emergency room door and the three scarlet letters. His heart was in a mess and his mind was buzzing.


    He didn''t know what had happened, and now he didn''t want to know. He just wanted to know if Olivia was okay and if she coulde out healthy.


    Everett leaned against the wall and looked at the emergency room door. His eyes looked calm again.


    However, this pair of eyes were still different. They were filled with scary hatred.


    Davis walked out of the hospital. He picked up his phone and wanted to make a call.


    But just as he was about to call, a call came in.


    It was from Preston.


    Davis answered, "Mr. Smith."


    "Did you find Olivia?"


    "Found it."


    "How is she? Is she hurt?"


    Davis paused and said, "She''s injured. We are in the hospital now."


    The voice on the phone paused. A few secondster, "What hospital is it? I''ll be right there."


    "St. Del''s Hospital."


    "Okay."


    The phone was hung up.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Davis listened to the busy tone on his phone and looked at the time. At 12: 20, the press conference was over.


    Indeed, the press conference was over.


    And it ended well.


    Preston took his coat and walked out quickly.


    He saw Preston and called, "Mr. Smith..."


    Before he could finish, Preston interrupted. "I''m going to the hospital now. You can arrange the rest."


    He quickly walked past Jason.


    Jason looked at the anxious figure and said, "Mr. Smith, have you seen Grace?"


    Jason knew that Olivia was missing and that Grace was also missing.


    Just now.


    Preston stopped when he heard what Jason said.


    Oh, Grace.


    "I''m calling her now."


    However, "I''m sorry, the number you dialed is on the line..."


    Preston hung up the phone and said to Jason, "Olivia was injured in the hospital. Grace should be with her. I''m going to the hospital now."


    He paused and said, "Youe with me."

 Chapter 570

    After hanging up the phone, Davis frowned.


    There was another person in the abandoned factory, Grace.


    She seemed to be seriously injured.


    It was already one hourter when Preston and Jason arrived at the hospital.


    Grace was sent to the hospital. Jason immediately went to see Grace and Preston went to see Olivia.


    Olivia was still in the emergency room, and Everett and Brayden were still standing outside.


    There was a short distance between the two of them, but they stood apart.


    Preston stopped there and walked over.


    "How''s it going?"


    He stood between them and looked at them.


    Brayden didn''t say anything, neither did Everett.


    Neither of them seemed to have heard what he said and they didn''t react at all.


    When Preston saw this, he didn''t know what to do.


    He stopped asking, looked at the emergency room with the lights on, and turned to leave.


    After Melody left, Kader came and reced her for the rest of the show.


    Preston knew something had happened to Olivia, but Everett was there, so he couldn''t go.


    Neither reality nor thought.


    Now that the new productunch was over, he coulde here. But there was no ce for him.


    Preston went to the other side to find Grace.


    Grace was in the emergency room. Jason and Davis were outside. When they heard the sound, Davis looked over. "Mr. Smith." Jason heard Davis calling and looked over. "Mr. Smith."


    Jason was really worried.


    Preston walked over. "How''s it going?"


    Grace arrived a little earlier than these two people, but not too long. He was sent to the emergency room as he arrived.


    Now Preston asked about the details, and Jason didn''t know it, either.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Davis said, "She had just been sent to the emergency room. I don''t know her condition."


    Preston nodded and looked at Jason. "Don''t worry, Grace will be fine."


    He hoped nothing would happen to such a lively person.


    Jason nodded.


    At this moment, he could not say anything.


    A low pressure pervaded the hospital.


    Brayden and Everett were waiting outside the emergency room. Time passed quickly.


    Outside, the sun hid in the clouds, and the sky, which was still bright in the morning, was overcast.


    It was almost three o''clock when the rain started to fall.


    When the rain came, the emergency room door cracked open.


    The two standing like statues who waited outside walked over immediately.


    The doctor came out and looked at them. "Which one of you is the patient''s family?"


    Brayden immediately said, "Me! I am her husband!"


    Everett''s slightly-opened lips closed.


    The doctor looked at Brayden and said, "There''s a soft tissue injury on the patient''s body and slight cerebral concussion. Nothing else was severe for the time being." Slight cerebral concussion?


    Brayden knew about the soft tissue injury, but he didn''t know about the concussion.


    Brayden''s heart sank. "Is the slight concussion serious?" He didn''t know if a slight concussion was serious or not. He had to make it clear.[


    "Cerebral concussion is a mild form of craniocerebral trauma with corresponding clinical symptoms such as dizziness, headache, nausea, vomiting, and transient impairment of consciousness ranging in duration from approximately seconds to about six hours in mild cases. The patient may not be able to recall the course of the injury after waking up, which is clinically known as retrograde amnesia."


    "If it''s serious, it could cause dyed hematomas that require surgery and are life-threatening."


    Brayden''s face changed. "Then my wife..."


    "She''s not that serious yet, but she has to stay in bed for further observation."


    Brayden heaved a sigh of relief. "Okay, I will take good care of her."


    Olivia was pushed out, and Brayden immediately followed Olivia to the ward.


    Everett stood there and watched the person being pushed into the ward. He did not move.


    The doctor looked at the blood on Everett''s mouth and said, "Sir, are you feeling unwell?"


    Everett turned his eyes and looked at the doctor with a pair of pitch-ck eyes. "I want her detailed physical examination report."


    Olivia was sent to the ward. The nurse hung up the IV for Olivia and told Brayden some precautions. Brayden noted them down and the nurse left.


    Brayden sat by the bed, holding Olivia''s hand.


    It was not serious. Fortunately, it was not serious.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Davis hung up the phone and came to Olivia''s floor.


    There was no longer Brayden and Everett in the corridor, and the lights in the emergency room were turned off.


    It was very quiet here.


    Davis picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    Not long after, the call went through, and Davis said, "Mr. Weston, we found out that it''s former director Michael and Ann."


    Two people in the cell phone were quiet, and only the sound of falling rain outside could be heard.


    Davis listened to the rain and waited for the answer from Everett.


    "Tell Mr. Cruz not to let me hear these two names again."


    "Yes, Mr. Weston."


    Watching Everett hanging up the phone, Preston walked over, and looked at the blood on the corner of his mouth. "How long can you persevere?"


    He just went to see Olivia, but he was outside the ward, looking at her through the window.


    After a while, he came to the doctor and asked about Olivia.


    But before he found the doctor, he saw Everett.


    The blood was still on the corner of his mouth, red and frightening.


    Everett didn''t answer him and turned to leave, but he had just taken two steps when he bent and spat out a mouthful of blood on the ground. He copsed.


    Preston''s face changed greatly. "Everett!"


    ---


    Come on, how many chapters do you want to read this weekend?


    15, 20, or 25? (^^)

 Chapter 571

    It was dark and the rain was still falling.


    It seemed like the rain would not stop for soon.


    Olivia opened her eyes in a daze and saw the unfamiliar LED light.


    Her eyes narrowed as she looked at the light.


    At this time, Olivia didn''t know what to say or do. Her mind was nk.


    Brayden kept holding Olivia''s hand tightly. Suddenly, he got a special feeling and looked at Olivia. Brayden said, "Olivia?"


    He was so excited that he stood up.


    Olivia heard Brayden''s voice and looked at him. Finally, she seemed toe to her sense.


    "Brayden..."


    Her voice was confused


    Why was she here? And where was this?


    "It''s me!"


    The doctor said that she might forget something for a while. He was afraid, afraid that she would forget him.


    But no.


    She did not forget him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Brayden suppressed the rising emotions in his heart and said, "Don''t talk. I''ll get the doctor toe over."


    Then he kissed her on the back of her hand and pressed the bed bell.


    When he rang the bed bell, he didn''t let go of Olivia''s hand.


    Olivia heard what he said and frowned.


    In the hospital...


    A lot of images shed through his mind. Olivia''s heart sank and she said, "Grace!"


    At this moment, Olivia''s mind cleared up.


    Olivia sat up and felt dizzy, and then she fell back into bed.


    Brayden saw that and pressed her down. "Don''t move!"


    She must stay in bed now.


    Olivia felt dizzy and ufortable, but thinking of Grace, she endured the difort and said, "How''s Grace?"


    She was sent to the hospital. What about Grace?


    Brayden didn''t know what happened to Grace. He only cared about Olivia. Now that he heard Olivia''s question, Brayden said, "Don''t worry. I''ll call her now." He took out his cell phone and called Grace.


    Olivia looked at him anxiously and worriedly.


    She did not forget the time when Grace was thrown down to the ground by Michael.


    She was afraid that something bad might happen to Grace.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is temporarily unavable..."


    Brayden frowned.


    Olivia asked, "How is it?"


    "I can''t get through. I''ll make another call."


    He then pressed the redial button.


    Olivia suddenly thought of something and asked, "Brayden, did you see Grace when you saved me?"


    She woke up in the hospital, and Brayden was by her side. It was obvious that Brayden saved her.


    Of course, when she put her phone on the coffee table and left the winery, Olivia was betting that Melody would not lose her conscience and leave her alone. She would call Brayden, not Everett.


    So Brayden was by her side, as expected.


    However, Brayden didn''t seem to have seen Grace before. Did Ann and Michael take Grace away?


    Thinking of this, Olivia''s heart sank.


    Brayden paused after hearing Olivia''s words and clenched his hands.


    He didn''t see Grace, nor did he save Olivia.


    Olivia saw Brayden''s expression change and said, "Brayden, is something wrong with Grace?"


    Brayden''s eyes moved slightly and his expression changed in an instant.


    He looked at Olivia. "When I''m here..."


    Knock, knock, knock -


    There was a knock on the door and the two of them looked at the door.


    Grace''s voice came over. "Olivia, Mr. James!"


    Hearing Grace''s voice, Olivia rxed. A smile appeared on her face. "Grace, I''m here."


    Brayden went to open the door.


    Jason pushed Grace in.


    Grace saw Brayden and greeted him, "Mr. James!"


    Then she looked at Olivia, who was lying on the bed. "Olivia!"


    The voice was still alive.


    Olivia propped herself up, but her head was too dizzy and her body ached, so she couldn''t sit up.


    Grace said quickly, "Olivia, don''t move!"


    Brayden also came over and pressed Olivia down, frowning tightly.


    She was always like this, ignoring her body whenever she had something to do.


    Olivia was pressed down, unable to move, helpless.


    Grace had been pushed over by Jason in the wheelchair, and Olivia stopped moving.


    Brayden knew that she wanted to talk to Grace, so he raised the bed to make it easier for her to talk to Grace.


    Olivia smiled. "Thank you."


    Grace teased her, "Olivia, why are you so polite? He loves to serve you the most."


    Listening to her teasing tone, Olivia felt more relieved, but she still asked, "How are you? Are you hurt?"


    As she spoke, she looked at Grace, and then she found Grace''s arm and her legs wrapped in gauze. Seeing this, Olivia frowned.


    Grace''s condition was very serious, much more serious than hers.


    Seeing Olivia''s face, Grace smiled and said, "Olivia, I''m fine. You don''t have to worry."


    She was smiling, as usual, but her face was obviously very pale and she had lost her usual spirit.


    Olivia said, "Sorry for dragging you down."


    Michael and Ann originally wanted to fix Olivia up, and Grace was just a fuse.


    She was innocent.


    Grace immediately said, "Olivia, what are you talking about? You''re not dragging me down. It''s Ann who revenged on us." "Don''t me yourself!"


    "We share the pain!"


    Looking at the indignant look, Olivia smiled and said, "Well, let''s shoulder it together."


    The doctor came quickly and examined Olivia. Grace and Brayden were standing by.


    Not long after, the doctor said, "The patient is fine for the time being."


    "Great!" Grace said happily.


    If she hadn''t been hurt now, she would have jumped up.


    Brayden''s frowning brows rxed and he felt relieved.


    Olivia said, "Don''t look at me here. Go back and have a good rest."


    Although Grace was still full of energy, her pale face still made Olivia worried.


    Grace nodded. "Well, you should have a good rest too. I''ll see you when I''m better!"


    "Okay."


    Grace and Jason left, and the room quieted down.


    Brayden looked at Olivia. "You must be hungry. I''ll have someone buy you something to eat."


    "Well, let''s eat together."


    Grace was fine, so Olivia was relieved.


    And Michael and Ann...


    Olivia looked at Brayden. He would handle it. She believed him.


    Downstairs in the operating room, the door opened and Everett was pushed out.

 Chapter 572

    Davis, who was waiting outside the ward, immediately went over. "How was it?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "The patient''s ribs were broken and his left lung was hurt. He was hemorrhaging, but the operation was sessful. The patient could recover after proper treatment."


    Hearing this, Davis was relieved. "Okay, thank you."


    Soon, Everett was pushed into the ICU.


    Davis called. "Arrange for a nursing worker toe right away."


    "Okay."


    When the phone hung up, Davis looked at the time. It was 9:40.


    The dinner party after the release of the new products would be held tonight. Preston must be there.


    So, not long after Everett was sent into the operating room, Preston left.


    But when Preston left, he told Davis to call him whenever Everett''s operation was over.


    Davis called Preston.


    In Tanar Winery.


    The lights were bright and the music was melodious. The big shots from all walks of life who attended the new products''unch during the day were now all in the banquet hall.


    They either chatted with people they knew to improve rtionships or found an opportunity to talk with people they wanted to work with.


    Here was a vanity fair and a ce ofpetition.


    Preston was talking to Tina, the editor in chief of WR Fashion Magazine which was the world''s most representative fashion magazine. Tina said, "Yourunch was held sessfully, and the designers have contributed a lot."


    "Of course, without them, there would be no AK Company today."


    "Mr. Smith is humble. No matter how good a team or employee is, if there is no discerning boss, there is no use."


    "Haha. I''m ttered."


    Tina raised the winess. "Congrattions to Mr. Smith. AK Company develops towards a brighter future today."


    "Thank you."


    The sses clinked, making a crisp sound.


    Tina took a sip of wine and said, "I heard the clothes for tonight''s most outstanding finale show were designed by a domestic designer." Preston paused and said, "Yes."


    "But I don''t seem to see her."


    Tina said, looking around.


    Preston said, "She suddenly has something urgent that she can''te."


    "That''s a pity. I am thinking of interviewing your precious designer."


    Preston curved his lips. "No need to be pitiful, I..."


    Suddenly, his phone rang.


    Preston said, "Sorry, I have to answer the phone."


    "OK."


    Preston smiled apologetically. He turned around and went out with his phone.


    Outside the Winery, the water in the fountain continued to spray, and as the water fell, the color of lights changed.


    Preston came to the fountain and quickly answered it. "How''s Everett?"


    It was the call from Davis.


    When he left the hospital, he told Davis to call him after the operation on Everett.


    The operation should be finished by now.


    "Mr. Weston''s surgery is a sess, and he will recover after proper treatments."


    Davis didn''t say where Everett was injured. He just said the result because saying the process was useless.


    Preston was relieved to hear this.


    "Okay, I''ll be right over after the dinner party."


    "Yes."


    Davis was about to hang up when Preston suddenly asked, "Is Olivia awake?"


    He went to see Olivia before he left especially, but Olivia was still unawakened.


    Now he didn''t know if Olivia was awake.


    "She is awake and fine for now."


    Preston lowered his head and looked visibly rxed. "Okay. As long as she is okay."


    Davis hung up the phone. Preston looked at the lights in the distance and smiled.


    The release of the new products was aplete sess, but there were countless twists and turns behind the sess, including today. But, no matter what, everything was fine.


    He was d.


    Late at night. ICU.


    Davis hung up and went back to the ward to watch over Everett.


    Instead of sitting there doing nothing, he had his men brought hisptop and he started handling his work.


    Time ticked by.


    All of a sudden, there was a slight sound. Davis looked over.

 Chapter 573

    Everett, who had been lying quietly in bed, was no longer quiet now.


    His brows furrowed, and his thin lips parted and moved slightly.


    Davis immediately put down hisptop and walked over. "Mr. Weston?"


    Everett''s eyes were closed. It seemed that he didn''t hear Davis. His lips were still moving slightly.


    He seemed to be saying something.


    Davis bent over and heard him whisper, "Olivia..."


    Davis straightened up and looked at Everett.


    Everett had a beautiful face that impressed people, but he was usually aloof and heartless.


    Even looking at him sometimes scared people.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    But now that he was injured and thinking about his beloved one, he revealed his weakness.


    Olivia fell asleep not long after dinner with Brayden.


    Brayden sat by the bed and stared at Olivia.


    He had no idea what had happened to her, and he was not calm when looking at her quiet sleeping face.


    He wasn''t by her side at the most important moment, and he hated himself for not protecting her.


    Why couldn''t he protect her? Why did he always let her suffer?


    Why?


    Brayden lowered his head, his hands clenched into fists, and the veins on the back of his hands popped out.


    Grace was lying on the hospital bed in excruciating pain.


    Jason was with her and watched her grin in pain. He chuckled, "I told you not to overexert yourself. See, now you know how it hurts?" Grace woke up and said that she wanted to see Olivia.


    Jason didn''t want her to go, but she had to. She said it was better to let her die than to refuse her.


    That determined look forced Jason to take her to meet Olivia.


    But she felt worse after meeting Olivia.


    She felt pain.


    The pain was excruciating, and she kept moving in bed out of the pain.


    That was why Jason mocked her.


    Hearing Jason''s words, Grace said, "Bro, stop mocking me. Call the doctor and give me some painkillers!" She was dying of pain.


    Jason chuckled again. "Painkillers? They are not candies. You can''t have them as many as you want." "I... I am in pain!"


    "Pain? Who insisted on meeting Olivia at that time? And you said you would die if you didn''t see her?"


    §á


    Grace was speechless. She knew that Jason was angry at her for not caring about her body, but how could she not see Olivia at that time?


    Olivia was implicated because of her.


    If she had been more careful, the thing wouldn''t have happened.


    It was all her fault!


    "Fine. Let me die of pain!"


    Grace didn''t want to talk about it anymore. She would never ignore Olivia under that circumstance.


    She would still do that again if time could travel backward.


    Jason was furious at Grace for straining herself.


    But she was his sister. He couldn''t beat her or scold her.


    "I think you deserve it!"


    Jason left the ward angrily.


    Grace threw the pillow on the floor madly. He was her brother! But he was not good to her at all, not as good as Olivia was to her!


    Jason was about to look for the smoking area. He was really pissed off.


    But as soon as he walked out of the ward, he saw someone.


    Wearing a light tan coat and casual pants, the man walked over coolly.


    "Mr. James."


    Brayden looked at Jason and asked, "Is Grace resting?"


    He asked straightforwardly. It was obvious that he asked for some reason.


    Jason said, "No, she just quarreled with me."


    "I want to see Grace and ask her something."


    "No problem. Follow me."


    Jason turned around and led Brayden to the ward.


    Grace turned her back to the ward door and heard the door open. "Why are you back here? If you can, just..."


    "Grace, Mr. James is here to see you."


    Jason interrupted Grace.


    Grace froze, then turned around immediately and looked at Brayden, "Mr. James?"

 Chapter 574

    Brayden walked over. "Do you feel better?"


    Grace immediately said, "I feel much better now!"


    Jason''s face darkened when he heard this.


    Seeing that Brayden was still standing, Grace said quickly, "My brother-inw, sit down!"


    Then she said to Jason, "Bro, why are you still standing there? Why not fetch some coffee?"


    Then she looked at Brayden. "Brother-inw, is coffee okay?"


    Brayden said, "No need. I''m here to see you. I''ll leave as soon as I ask you something."


    Ask me something?


    Grace thought of something and said, "Okay!"


    She said to Jason, "Bro, get out of here. Brayden has something to say to me!"


    Jason, "..."


    Jason thought Grace was indeed heartless.


    When Jason left the ward, Grace immediately sat up and talk to Brayden.


    However, multiple soft tissue injuries and broken bones made it very difficult for her, and made her grit her teeth. Brayden said, "Don''t move."


    "Ah?"


    Grace looked at Brayden. Brayden bent over and put a pillow behind her.


    His body was very close to her, and his handsome face was approaching to Grace too.


    Grace looked at the person close by, the thick eyshes hanging down her face. Grace''s heart skipped a beat. Brayden took a pillow for Grace and shook the bed a little. Then he took a stool and sat down beside the bed.


    He looked at Grace and said, "I want to know what happened before I got to the abandoned factory."


    Grace was still in a daze. But when she heard Brayden''s words, she immediately responded, "Ah, what happened before..."


    Grace was muddled for a few seconds, but her mind quickly cleared up and she said, "it''s Ann and Michael! It''s them!"


    "They stole my mother''s phone and called me. They said my mother was fainted and I left the winery in a hurry. I didn''t expect that it was trap. After they took control of me, they sent a message to Olivia on my cell phone and asked Olivia to save me, and Olivia really came."


    Speaking of this, Grace paused and lowered her head.


    She remembered something. At the abandoned factory, Michael threatened Mr. Weston with Olivia and asked Mr. Weston to make an offer.


    Brayden couldn''t offer so much money, only Mr. Weston was rich enough to do so.


    And from their tone, it seemed that they knew the rtionship between Olivia, Mr. Weston, and Brayden. They were sure that Mr. Weston cared about Olivia.


    Otherwise, how could they be so sure that Mr. Weston would give them money?


    Since Brayden asked, what should she say?


    Brayden looked at Grace and saw that she was hesitant, "Grace, I know that you respect me. I hope you can tell me everything that happened today."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Grace looked at Brayden and into Brayden''s eyes.


    Grace clenched her hand and said firmly, "Okay, I''ll tell you."


    Jason went out to buy some daily necessities. When he came back, he saw Brayden walking out of the ward.


    "Mr. James."


    "Well, take care of Grace. I''ll visit her again when I have time."


    "That''s troubling you."


    "My pleasure."


    Brayden left.


    Jason looked at the person who had left with a slight doubt in his heart.


    Brayden didn''t look well when he came here, and now he looked even worse when he left.


    Jason opened the door of the ward and went in. Grace was still lying on the bed, staring nkly at a ce in front of her.


    It was rare to see her so quiet. Jason said, "Don''t you feel painful?"


    Grace heard his voice and looked at him. "Bro, do you know the rtionship between Olivia, Mr. Weston, and brother-inw?"


    This sudden gossipy question startled Jason. Soon, Jason said, "Why are you in the mood to gossip now?"


    "No, I just wanted to ask. I feel that something''s wrong."


    Just now, after she told Brayden everything that happened today, he looked terrible.


    She had never seen Brayden look like that. He seemed angry, and seemed not.


    Anyway, he looked awful.


    Especially when Brayden left, he said that do not to tell Olivia that Everett saved them. Brayden said that Olivia had a slight cerebral concussion and could not be mentally stimted.


    Can''t be stimted?


    Could it be that Olivia couldn''t stand Mr. Weston saving them?


    But why couldn''t she stand it? Although she divorced with her ex-husband, they weren''t enemies, were they?


    She couldn''t figure it out.


    "Something''s wrong? I think it''s your fault. You never cared about this before, but now you care about it. Is something wrong, or are you wrong?"


    Jason interrupted Grace''s thoughts.


    Grace immediately retorted, "You don''t understand! It''splicated!"


    "Complicated? Why?"


    "Well..."


    Grace looked at Jason''s face and got angry. "I don''t want to tell you."


    Jason knew nothing.


    But soon Grace thought of something and said, "Don''t let Olivia know about Mr. Weston saving us today. Don''t reveal it!"


    Although she didn''t know why Olivia was so scared of Mr. Weston, Grace would defer to Brayden!


    Brayden walked into the elevator and pressed the button on the upper floor. In a few seconds, the elevator door opened. As soon as it was opened, the person standing outside the elevator appeared in sight.

 Chapter 575

    Davis and Brayden looked at each other.


    They didn''t move theirs sights for several seconds until Brayden walked out.


    Davis said, "Mr. James."


    Brayden looked at Davis. "I''m looking for you."


    Davis paused and asked, "What''s the matter, Mr. James?"


    "You all know about Olivia''s concussion. She can''t be stimted now. I need you to tell Everett, if he wants her to be fine, then don''t tell Olivia that he saved her."


    Davis didn''t say anything.


    After saying this, Brayden left.


    Suddenly, Davis said, "Mr. James, maybe I shouldn''t say it, but I still want to do so."


    Brayden stopped.


    Davis turned around and looked at Brayden. "There is always a gap between Miss Hadley and Mr. Weston that can''t be crossed. But the gap also exists between Miss Hadley and you." Davis left, and Brayden stood still. There was no sound in the corridor.


    A gap that can''t be crossed?


    Then what was Everett doing?


    If Everett was making efforts, then why couldn''t he?


    Olivia woke up from the pain.


    Michael hit her on the back and it hurt so much.


    When she opened her eyes, Brayden was not in the ward and it was very quiet.


    Olivia managed to sit up.


    She was in awful pain, just like someone hit her with a stick with nails on it. She wanted to get up and take a walk.


    Her head was still dizzy, and it hurt to move. However, Olivia was still holding on and she started to walk around the ward.


    Then the door of the ward opened.


    Olivia turned around and saw Brayden. She smiled. "Brayden!"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Her face and lips were still very pale. She smiled with her long ck hair draping over her shoulders. Her face looked even paler against her thick ck hair.


    Brayden''s heart tightened when he saw her in her hospital gown, leaning against the bedside table, bending slightly. He strode over and hugged her immediately. "Do you want to go to the bathroom?" Olivia shook her head, still smiling. "I just want to take a walk."


    Take a walk?


    He could see pain through her face. It looked like she''s suffering instead of taking a walk.


    "I''ll apany you."


    Brayden didn''t want to expose her.


    He took off your coat and put it on Olivia.


    Olivia smiled and leaned against him as they walked up the ward.


    It was quiet outside at night. The lights in the ward were bright, and everything seemed to be peaceful.


    There was a sh of panic at the moment Everett opened his eyes.


    It was like that he just had a nightmare and had note back to life yet.


    He stared at the ceiling above him. The light shone in his eyes, but it could not reach the darkness in them.


    Images shed across Everett''s mind, which were like wet cotton covering his heart, making him breathless.


    He closed his eyes and slowly released his grip on the quilt.


    When he opened his eyes again, there was emotion in his dark eyes.


    He sped his chest and sat up.


    The nurse heard the voice and immediately came over. "Sir, are you awake?"


    When the nurse came, Davis left.


    He had some instructions and purchase to make.


    Everett heard a strange voice and looked at the nurse. His ck eyes startled the nurse.


    They were so jet ck that it seemed that you would be sucked in with just one nce.


    "Get out."


    The nurse came to her senses hearing his low voice and immediately said, "Okay. Okay!"


    Get out of here.


    The nurse hurried out and closed the door of the ward. Everything was quiet again.


    Everett leaned against the bed with his head slightly raised and his eyes closed.


    Davis saw the nursee out and strode over. "Is Mr. Weston awake?"


    "Yes."


    Davis immediately opened the door and went in.


    Everett heard the sound and looked over. When he saw Davis, he closed his eyes again.


    Davis put down his things and walked over. "Mr. Weston."


    "Where is she?"


    He didn''t say her name, but Davis knew who it was.


    "Miss Hadley''s awake. Her injury is not serious."


    "OK."


    Everett kept his eyes closed, just like he''s taking a rest.


    Davis observed hisplexion and said, "I''ll get the doctor toe over and take a look at you."


    Everett didn''t say anything. Davis knew he was acquiescing.


    Davis rang the bed bell.


    Soon the doctor came.


    The doctor examined Everett and said to Davis, "Although the operation was sessful, Mr. Weston was injured internally. He needs to ept proper treatment, otherwise, he will have seque."


    "I see."


    When the doctor left, Davis tucked Everett in and said, "Mr. Weston, I just..."


    The sound of someone running came from outside. It was as loud as thunder at this quiet night.


    Davis looked over and there was a knock on the door. Everett opened his eyes.

 Chapter 576

    Davis went to open the door. As soon as it opened, Preston asked, "Is Everett awake?"


    "Yes."


    Davis got out of the way up and let Preston in.


    Preston came in immediately and looked at Everett.


    Everett had already looked away and closed his eyes.


    Davis left. Preston sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Everett.


    The man closed his eyes and the incandescent light shone on his face, his chiseled face.


    He was very calm as if he were part of this peaceful night.


    But Preston knew that he was not so calm as he looked.


    Preston wanted to see Olivia, just like he did.


    But he couldn''t go.


    None of them could go.


    Olivia had a slight cerebral concussion. If Everett went to see her, or Olivia knew that Everett had saved her, she would not be able to ept it.


    If they wanted Olivia to be well, they shouldn''t go.


    Thinking of this, Preston smiled bitterly and helplessly.


    He had heard a saying before that the most painful thing is the one you love don''t love you. He didn''t have any feelings at that time, but now with his own experience, he knew that it was true. There was nothing he could do.


    "The new productsunch was a sess today, and so was the dinner party. Everyone''s efforts for such long time was paid off."


    Preston stopped thinking about Olivia and the smile on his face returned to normal.


    There was more to life than a romantic rtionship.


    He would not be immersed in pain.


    But it seems that Everett didn''t hear what Preston said, and his eyes never opened.


    Preston knew that he was listening and continued, "We have decided the new brand before. You know that. And I told everyone at the dinner tonight. Tomorrow, the headlines of all the major media will be about the sess of AK''s productunch and its new brand."


    "When the news of your subsidiary is released, it will be a good start too."


    To avoid any ident at today''s conference, both he and Everett worked really hard.


    Therefore, it was impossible for Michael and Ann to enter the winery.


    But some things could be done without entering the winery, just with different results. Just like the result now.


    Everett opened his eyes. "Transfer my shares in subsidiary corporation to Olivia."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    His dark eyes had no emotion, no warmth, only coldness.


    Preston was stunned.


    Everett''s sudden decision caught him off guard.


    But Preston came to his senses quickly and frowned. He wanted to ask.


    But as soon as he spoke, he was interrupted.


    "im you are a 100% shareholder, and change my stake in the subsidiary to the controlling corporation, and I have the decision-making power over it." Hearing this, Preston understood.


    Everett wanted to force Olivia to go to the subsidiary.


    Because he had starting it for Olivia.


    "Everett, you''re bothering me."


    Everett knew that Olivia wouldn''t go to the subsidiary, and Preston wouldn''t let her go there, but he still did this.


    Wasn''t Everett giving him a hard time?


    Everett finally looked at him. "I won''t hurt her again."


    Olivia didn''t fall asleep until the middle of the night. She slept until noon the next day.


    The carer in the ward was watching over her. Brayden wasn''t here.


    The carer saw her opening her eyes and immediately came over. "Miss Hadley, you are awake."


    Seeing the carer, Olivia was stunned.


    Seeing that she was stunned, the carer immediately said, "Miss Hadley, Mr. James hired me. He has something to do now. I''m here to take care of you." Olivia returned to her senses and nodded. "Okay."


    She thought of something and looked out the window. "What time is it?"


    "11:20."


    It was 11:20 the new day. She remembered something, and her heart tightened. She asked, "Can I borrow your phone? I want to make a call."


    "Sure."


    The carer immediately gave her the cell phone. Olivia took it and made a call.


    But the phone was not answered, and Olivia was anxious. Fortunately, when the call was about to hang up, the person answered it.


    She heard the familiar voice.

 Chapter 577

    "Hello, who is that?"


    It was Preston''s voice.


    Preston had just finished his meeting and left the conference room.


    "Mr. Smith, it''s me, Olivia."


    Olivia''s voice came, and Preston stopped. "Are you awake?"


    As he spoke, he thought of something. He looked at the number on his phone and asked, "Who does the phone belong..."


    "This is the nurse''s phone who takes care of me, Mr. Smith. I want to ask if the release of the new product was sessful yesterday."


    Hearing her words, Preston was helpless. "You just woke up, right?"


    "Yes."


    Indeed, Olivia was the only one who woke up and asked about work immediately.


    "The new productunch yesterday was a sess. You can watch TV to confirm this. Everything you''ve done has paid off."


    After what happened yesterday, Olivia should have called him as soon as possible, but she didn''t.


    He knew why.


    She didn''t want to affect the release of the new product, and she didn''t want everyone''s efforts to fall short because of her and Grace.


    Olivia''s heart rxed when she heard Preston''s words.


    "As long as it''s all over."


    She didn''t call Mr. Smith when she left yesterday, not because she didn''t want to, but because she couldn''t.


    She had no reason to tell Mr. Smith.


    So she left her phone behind to let Melody know and then Melody would call Brayden.


    She was right.


    Melody really called Brayden and saved her.


    And no one knew what was happening outside.


    "Mr. Smith, I''m sorry I didn''t call you yesterday."


    "I understand. You should rest well and stop thinking about work. When you get well, you can talk about work with me." Olivia paused. Her lips moved and she wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn''t say what she wanted to say. "Okay."


    The two hung up the phone. Preston looked at the darkened screen and didn''t know how to speak to Olivia. Olivia knew about the subsidiary, and even if he changed his equity, he reckoned that Olivia wouldn''t go.


    However, if Olivia went to Mn, it would be better for her development.


    Preston frowned and waited for Olivia to leave the hospital before he had a good talk with her.


    This time, he believed in Everett and believed that he was really caring about Olivia.


    Olivia returned the phone to the nurse. She just wanted to tell Mr. Smith that she wanted to resign.


    She wanted to take a good rest and stay with Brayden.


    But this was not a good time to resign.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When she was discharged from the hospital, she would toll Mr. Smith this.


    "Jane, turn on the TV for me."


    "Okay, Miss Hadley."


    There was a TV in the ward. Soon the TV was turned on and Olivia saw thetest report.


    It was the new product releasest night and it contained the moment the big shot star walked the red carpet.


    On it was the entire recorded video.


    Olivia looked at it seriously.


    "Mr. James."


    The door of the ward opened and Brayden came in with a thermos.


    He went back to make a nutritious meal.


    Olivia was so focused on the TV that she didn''t know Brayden wasing in.


    But Brayden saw Olivia at once.


    She leaned against the bed and watched TV with great seriousness.


    The TV was showing the show of AK Company''s new product release.


    However, Olivia frowned slightly.


    Because thest few shows on TV weren''t Melody''s, but Kader''s.


    The camera on the TV turned down and there were no people of Everett, as if they had left together.


    Olivia didn''t know what was going on. She wasn''t curious that Everett wasn''t down there, but why did Melody leave? She was curious about this.


    Brayden saw that Olivia''s expression was not right. He walked over and sat on the bed. "What''s wrong?"


    A familiar voice fell into her ear. Olivia regained her senses and shook her head. "It''s okay."


    Although she was confused, it was useless for her to be confused. The release of the new product came to a sessful end.


    Things hade to a perfect end, and it was useless for her to dwell on the facts.


    "Mmm, are you feeling better? Is there anything wrong?"


    Brayden could tell that Olivia didn''t want to say it, and he could tell that she was no longer thinking about it. So he stopped asking.


    "Much better, don''t worry."


    Much better thanst night.


    "Okay."


    She was indeed in better spirits thanst night.


    As the nurse left the ward, Brayden took the thermos bucket and said to her, "The release of the new product is over. Don''t forget your promise to me."


    He looked serious as if he had heard a promise.


    Olivia smiled. "I haven''t forgotten. I n to resign after I leave the hospital."


    Brayden paused. "Resign?"


    He tightened his grip on the thermos.


    He didn''t just say that to make her quit, but he wanted her to stop thinking about work while she was in the hospital. He wanted her to get well. Olivia smiled at him. "I want to be with you."


    Brayden''s heart tightened in an instant, and the warmth flowed through his heart. "Is it a surprise?"


    Olivia curved her lips. "You can think so."


    "That''s great."


    In the ICU, Everett was leaning against the bed while Davis was standing next to him, reporting to work. Suddenly, Everett said.

 Chapter 578

    "Send someone to follow Olivia and protect her."


    Davis paused and said, "Okay."


    At the airport.


    A ck luxury car was parked outside the airport. The door was opened and Melody, who was dressed in ck with sunsses and a cap, came out.


    She was indifferent, and her ck clothes made her look even more unapproachable.


    As soon as she entered the airport, she attracted the attention of all around her. And the reporter ran over soon.


    "Miss Johnson, you joined the final show of the new productunch from AK Company. Had it been nned from the beginning?"


    "Miss Johnson, I heard that the dress for the finale was designed by Mr. Weston''s ex-wife. Why did you choose her design?" "Melody, I heard that you have a good rtionship with the president of AK Company. Did you do this because he asked you?" "Miss Johnson... Melody..."


    The reporters surrounded Melody, with microphones and cameras pointed at her.


    But the bodyguards and assistants kept them out. No matter what they asked, Melody didn''t answer.


    She only walked forward with the brim of her hat lowered, most of her face covered and only fiery red lips revealed.


    Melody soon passed the security check. Joan followed her in and the reporters were kept out by the bodyguards.


    Melody''s ne left at 2: 20.


    She got on the ne at two o''clock.


    Joan sat with her in first ss.


    They both sat down. Melody still didn''t take off her sunsses, nor her cap, and wore them all the time.


    She leaned back in her chair and her eyes seemed to be closed.


    Joan looked at her. Although Melody wore delicate makeup, Joan could still see the haggardness from her face.


    She stayed uptest night.


    She had been drinking.


    Joan knew why. It was because of Everett.


    Yesterday, she went to the abandoned factory with Brayden. She was there too. She witnessed the whole story.


    She was really desperate.


    The truth hit her hard.


    Joan asked the stewardess for a nket to cover Melody up so that Melody could have a rest.


    There was some time left, so she started to work with her cell phone.


    Shortly afterwards, however, the light before Joan''s eyes dimmed.


    Joan looked up and her eyes shed with shock.


    But she soon recovered herself. "Mr. Gold."


    Joan stood up.


    Henry curled his lips and a wicked smile hung on his lips.


    His gaze fell from Melody''s face to Joan''s. "I want to sit here."


    Joan looked at Melody in an instant.


    Melody''s eyes were hidden behind her sunsses so that other people couldn''t tell if she was asleep or not.


    But Joan knew that Melody wasn''t asleep.


    "Sit down, Joan."


    Her tone was extremely indifferent and as cold as ice.


    Obviously, Melody didn''t want Henry to sit next to her.


    But as soon as she finished speaking, Henry pulled Joan away and took her seat.


    Melody pursed her red lips and her look turned cold.


    But Henry ignored it and then crossed his legs naturally. He looked at Melody and said, "Melody, I think you need a shoulder now." As he spoke, he leaned over.


    Melody curled her lips coldly. "So you''re hooking up with a married woman now?"


    Henry took off her sunsses. Looking at Melody''s slightly swollen eyes, he sighed and shook his head. "Melody, I feel sorry for you."


    Melody looked at Henry and saw everything inside his eyes. She became angry.


    But these emotions were suppressed right before her outburst.


    She grabbed the sunsses from Henry, put them on, and looked out of the window.


    Henry knew that she was acquiescing in him sitting here.


    Henry looked at Joan, who was still standing beside them and looking at them with a worried look. His hands were spread out. "Don''t worry, this is a public ce. I won''t make Melody unhappy." Actually he had already upset Melody.


    Henry said and pointed to the side of the aisle. "My seat."


    What he meant was that Joan should sit there.


    Joan knew what Henry was like. She couldn''t stop him. She nodded and sat down.


    Henry looked at Melody. He didn''t really say nor do anything else. He smiled and looked at Melody wantonly.


    Melody didn''t care. She looked out of the window, her whole body exuding a sense of rejection and indifference. The ne stopped in Mn less than two hourster.


    Melody got out of the car. Henry followed. Joan was thest.


    The car was already waiting outside the airport.


    The driver opened the door and Melody got in.


    Henry followed.


    But when he stepped on the car, Melody, who had been silent, said, "Henry, don''t make me angry."


    Henry looked into her sunsses as if he could see into Melody''s eyes through them. "Melody, do you want me to tell the people outside that you and Everett didn''t have a license at all?" The look on her face changed. "Henry!"


    Henry sat down, pulled up his coat, and looked at her. "Melody, it''s been a long time since we met. Why don''t we have a good chat?"


    An hourter, the car stopped outside a hotel. Melody got off, and so did Henry.


    Obviously, he followed her wherever she went.


    But when Melody thought Henry would continue to follow her into the room, Henry said, "Melody, I''ll wait for you in the lobby."


    He gave her a meaningful smile, then walked to the sofa in the lobby and sat down.


    Melody looked at the man who was sitting on the sofa with his back to her. Her nails, which were painted bright red, scraped across the leather handbag.


    He was forcing her in an unusual way.


    He knew that she and Everett didn''t have a license.


    Half an hourter, Melody came down and sat across from Henry.


    Henry turned off the game on his cell phone and instead looked at Melody, with that wanton smile on his lips again.


    "I think I am going to wait until dark."


    Melody had changed her clothes and makeup, and she was no longer wearing a cap and sunsses as if she were not afraid of being photographed.


    She crossed her legs and leaned back on the sofa with her chin slightly raised. She looked at Henry like a queen. "Why? Are you going to show off again?"


    When Henry heard her, he raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    He knew what she was talking about.


    "Not to show off, but to make you see the truth."


    "Ah, see the truth?"


    Melody looked away with a mocking smile, but when she turned around, the smile on her lips had disappeared.


    "And let you see the truth."


    Henry frowned and leaned back on the sofa.


    He held his forehead as if he tried to figure out what she meant. "You know that Everett doesn''t love you. He doesn''t love you at all. He even told you to stay away from him. Melody, your pride had been trampled on by him."


    "Oh, no, by Olivia, that bitch. Are you still that queen?"


    Henry said, spreading his hands in confusion. "Why?"


    The bloody wound was touched by Henry, and Melody suddenly became angry.


    Henry looked at her and shook his head. "You''ve always been loved in my heart, and now you''re so willing to be trampled on? My queen, I feel terrible."


    Melody clenched her fingers and pinched her sharp nails into her palms.


    She was frighteningly calm in a fit of rage. "Henry, what about you? Why are you holding on to me like this? Or do you think I don''t know what you want? Or should I repeat what I said before?"


    He constantly broke her fantasy, stimted her, and made her lose control.


    Henry, I knew your purpose!


    Henry smiled. "It''s great that you know my purpose. Then you should know that I love you. I''ve done a lot for you."


    "Melody, be with me. I''m your safest harbor."


    Henry opened his arms and gave her a wild smile.


    Melody raised her lips and stood up. "Henry, if Everett loved me, I would love you too."


    She turned around and left.


    Henry sat there motionless with his hands open.


    He seemed frozen.


    But the smile on the corner of his mouth widened.


    "Melody, I like your unyielding look," Henry thought to himself.


    Henry took the wine on the table and drank it all in one gulp.


    Melody went back to the hotel room, and as soon as she entered the room, she smashed the things in the room like crazy.


    She scratched her hair and pulled at her clothes, destroying everything she could get her hands on.


    Everett, why?


    What was wrong with you, Everett? Why did you love Olivia instead of me?


    Why did you do that to me?


    Why!


    It was night in Paris.


    After a day''s work, Preston finally had some time for himself. He came to the hospital.


    He went to see Olivia instead of Everett first.


    Olivia and Brayden were watching TV in the ward.


    Neither of them was noisy people, and when they had finished what they wanted to say, they were all quiet.


    And in silence, the best way to kill time and rx was to watch TV.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Knock, knock, knock-


    A knock on the door interrupted the quiet and warm atmosphere in the ward.


    Olivia and Brayden looked at the closed door.


    Brayden said, "I''ll open the door."


    "Okay."


    Olivia guessed it was Grace or Preston.


    They were the only two people she could expect toe to see her.


    Indeed, Preston''s voice was heard as soon as the door was opened.


    "How''s Olivia? Ie to see her."


    Brayden said, "She''s better."


    He moved aside to let Preston in.


    Preston held the fruit basket and looked at Olivia. "How do you feel?"


    "Much better."


    Preston put the fruit basket on the bedside table. Brayden brought the stool over. Preston thanked him and sat down.


    Brayden went to make coffee.


    Preston looked at Brayden and then at Olivia. "Mr. James is really a family man."


    He had been with her since she was hospitalized.


    "Yeah, he''s sweet."


    Olivia looked at Brayden with smiling eyes.


    Preston saw Brayden''s reflection in her eyes, and suddenly thought of Everett. Somehow, he felt a little emotional.


    When a good thing was around every day, one would not consider it good. But when it waspletely lost one day, one would realize that it had already been like an inseparable rib on his own body.


    When a rib was gone, it did hurt.


    Brayden handed the coffee to Preston and Preston said, "Thank you."


    Then he spoke to Olivia.


    He just talked to Olivia about the follow-up to yesterday''s new productunch. Olivia listened very carefully and smiled gently all the time.


    Brayden stared at Olivia and sometimes brought her water or peeled fruit for her.


    He just listened and rarely spoke, but he was not redundant here.


    He remained silent in this peaceful atmosphere.


    Preston stayed in the ward for about half an hour before leaving.


    Before leaving, he joked, "No pains, no gains. You''ll be very happy to see your sry at the end of this month."


    Olivia smiled. "Then I''ll thank you in advance."


    "You are wee."


    Preston left. Brayden said, "I don''t think Preston will agree to your resignation."


    During their conversation, he knew well that Preston thought highly of Olivia''s work performance. He hoped that Olivia would return to thepany after she recovered.


    Olivia looked at Brayden with a smile on her face, but the smile was serious. "Don''t worry, I promise."


    Brayden looked at Olivia with a serious look on his face too. "Olivia, I don''t want you to give up what you like for me. I just hope you don''t ignore your health."


    "Do you understand?"


    Olivia''s heart softened. "I understand."


    How could she not understand him?


    But people couldn''t always give; they needed to be rewarded.


    She paused only for a while, not for ever.


    After a good rest, she would continue to move forward andplete everything she wanted to aplish.


    Preston stood outside the ward for a while, then turned around and went to Everett''s ward.


    Everett''s ward was just around the corner, on the same floor as Olivia''s.


    But Olivia didn''t know.


    Preston came to Everett''s ward the moment Davis came out.


    Davis saw him and nodded. "Mr. Smith."


    "Is Everett awake?"


    "Yes, he is working."


    Prestonughed and thought, "He was really a workaholic."


    "I''ll talk to him. You can go now."


    "Okay."


    Davis knocked on the door of the ward and said, "Mr. Weston, Mr. Smith is here."


    Then he opened the door and let Preston in.


    Preston went in and saw Everett leaning against the bed. In front of him was a small table with aptop and a document on it.


    All of a sudden, Preston felt like he was walking into Everett''s office.


    Hearing the sound, Everett did not react but still reading the email on theputer.


    Preston was not angry for being ignored. He walked over and took a stool and sat down. He said, "I just went to see Olivia."


    He suddenly stopped typing on the keyboard.

 Chapter 579

    Preston notice his reaction and said, "Olivia seems to be in good spirits. Brayden has been taking care of her."


    When Preston said that Brayden had been taking care of Olivia, Everett came to his senses and restarted his work.


    Preston saw him through, but he didn''t say that. He continued, "Olivia is recovering well and will probably be discharged soon, but I''m worried that she won''t go to the subsidiarypany."


    Everett repealled Olivia very much. He could imagine and understand that.


    He was afraid that if he asked her to go to the subsidiary, she would resign.


    He knew her well, and he could imagine what she would do.


    Everett finally looked at Preston with his dark eyes. "She trusts you. You know what to do."


    Preston spread out his hands and felt helpless. "So I can''t let her down."


    Everett looked out the window and whispered, "I want her to do what she likes."


    Preston stayed with Everett for more than half an hour and left.


    Before leaving, he said, "Melody didn''t show up after leaving the Winery yesterday, nor did she attend the dinner party. The report said she had gone to Mn. You... I think you''d better have a talk with her." Melody should have seen Everett save Olivia. She couldn''t escape from the reality.


    Melody was proud and conceited. What would she do when she knew that the person she loved did not love her, but Olivia?


    Preston didn''t know, but he knew that Olivia would be hurt.


    From beginning to end, she was the most innocent and helpless one.


    Preston left, leaving only Everett in the ward. He leaned against the bed and looked at theputer, but his eyes were dark and empty.


    In the evening, the nurse stayed in the ward to take care of Olivia. Brayden went home to cook and apany Max.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He didn''t want Olivia to eat others'' cooking but his.


    Olivia could get out of bed and walk around, but not for long. She was still a little dizzy.


    She had stayed in bed all day and wanted to have a walk.


    The nurse saw her sit up and hurried over. "Miss Hadley, what do you need?"


    "Jane, I want to go out for a walk. Bring me my coat."


    She wanted to get some fresh air.


    She felt the room was so stuffy.


    The doctor did not forbid Olivia from going out. Instead, he said it was better for her to get some fresh air. So the nurse immediately took her coat and put it on her. "I''ll help you out."


    "Okay."


    It was cold outside, and Olivia dressed warmly. She went downstairs with Jane.


    And she found that the trees in the hospital were covered with colorful lights. Now the lights were shing like stars.


    Olivia looked at the lights and smiled softly. "Christmas ising."


    It would soon be December 25th.


    "Yes, the streets will be lively."


    Lively?


    Olivia looked at the streets outside. It was true that even on such a freezing day, there were still many pedestrians walking on the road. "That''s great."


    She should be discharged before Christmas. Then she could spend time with Brayden.


    They could have a good rest.


    "Miss Hadley, let''s sit there." Said Jane, pointing to a wooden bench.


    Olivia nodded. "Okay."


    They sat down. Next to them was a streetmp, whose light reflected off the bench.


    Olivia looked around as if she hadn''t looked at these things so seriously in a long time. She was very quiet and smiling.


    On the 23rd floor, a tall figure stood in front of a French window, staring at the person sitting on the bench for a long while.

 Chapter 580

    Olivia couldn''t stay out for long, so the nurse helped her back to the ward in less than half an hour.


    She walked out of the elevator, turned the corner into a corridor, and then she heard the door of the ward next to her was opened.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Olivia looked over subconsciously. Then she paused.


    Davis, who was stepping out, paused too.


    They looked at each other, and Olivia quickly looked into the ward behind Davis.


    She saw the man standing in front of the French window. Dressed in a hospital gown, he was still like a pine, tall and straight.


    Olivia''s heart skipped a beat and she looked away.


    Davis greeted her, "Hello, Miss Hadley."


    The man in front of the French window turned around and looked over.


    Olivia nodded at Davis and left.


    Everett watched Olivia leave. The moment she turned around, he saw her calm face.


    However, he was no longer in Olivia''s eyes.


    Olivia disappeared from Davis''s sight. Then He turned and looked at Everett.


    Everett looked outside. She was already gone, but he still couldn''t turn his eyes away.


    Davis lowered his head, closed the door and left the ward.


    When Olivia returned to the ward, the nurse helped her to the bed and tucked her in.


    "Miss Hadley, would you like to watch TV?"


    "Yes."


    The nurse turned on the TV, and she leaned against the bed and looked at the screen. But Everett''s image haunted her.


    She was surprised that he was at the hospital, but she had no other emotions.


    She would not be curious or think too much.


    Because he had nothing to do with her.


    Brayden got into the car with the thermos. He started the car and his phone rang.


    Brayden looked at the screen and answered the phone, "Who is it?"


    "Hello, Mr. James. I''m Mr. Weston''s attorney, Cruz."


    Brayden looked ahead, his expression slightly turned cold. "What''s the matter?"


    "I need you to go to the police station with me to talk about Miss Hadley being kidnapped by Michael and Ann, former directors of the RISE."


    "When?"


    "Nine o''clock tomorrow morning."


    "Well."


    Brayden put his phone aside, started the car and drove forward.


    The car arrived at the hospital 20 minutester. Brayden got out of the car and carried the thermos to the ward.


    Olivia was watching a movie. She was so focused that she didn''t even notice the door was open.


    It was not until Brayden appeared in her sight that she regained her senses.


    "Brayden?"


    She looked at Brayden in a daze. She was still thinking about the movie.


    Brayden looked at her expression and smiled. "I didn''t expect you to like movies."


    She was so absorbed that she didn''t notice himing.


    Olivia smiled. "I didn''t expect that either."


    Brayden put the thermos on the table and walked over, looking at her with an earnest and gentle look. "Did you feel ufortable after I left? Are you as well as you were when I was here with you?" His eyes were full of worry as if the nurse didn''t take good care of her.


    Olivia was amused. "What do you think?"


    She sat up straight and let Brayden observe her.


    Brayden took it seriously and said, "You''re okay. I can''t see any problem."


    Okay?


    Olivia couldn''t help but smile.


    She was far more okay. She was great.


    Brayden was fascinated by her smile.


    Her smile made him the happiest person in the world.


    Now Brayden stayed with her in the hospital every day and night. Olivia didn''t want him to suffer, but she couldn''t convince him.


    Before they went to bed, Brayden said, "I have something to do tomorrow morning. I need to leave the hospital after having breakfast with you." Olivia nodded. "Don''t worry about me. You can go about your business."


    Brayden was dejected by her seriousness and said, "It seems like you want me to leave as soon as possible."


    Olivia blinked her eyes. "You caught me."


    Brayden shook his head and smiled dotingly.


    The next morning, Brayden left the hospital after breakfast. However, Grace came not long after he left.


    Seeing Grace, Olivia was surprised and then looked at her worriedly. "Grace."


    Grace was obviously more seriously injured than she was, but her frequent visit made Olivia worried.


    "Olivia, I''m here to apany you!"


    Grace was as energetic as ever.


    Olivia was worried about her, but she was a little relieved when she heard Grace''s energetic voice. She asked, "How are you? Are you feeling better?"


    "Of course I''m much better! Otherwise, can the nurse allow me to apany you?"


    Then she looked at the nurse who walked away.


    Olivia didn''t see Jason when the nurse wheeled Grace. She knew that Jason was busy and he couldn''t have left his job to apany Grace all the time.


    Then Olivia thought of Brayden, and she felt warm.


    She should cherish him, who had done everything for her.


    "You should stay in bed even though you''re better." Olivia looked at Grace seriously.


    Grace waved her hand. "Oh, Olivia, you''re making a big fuss. Do you think I can stay in bed quietly? I came here in a wheelchair, not on foot. Don''t worry. I''m strong and awesome!"


    She spoke like a child. Grace wasn''t like that when she first met her, but when she got to know her, Olivia found she was just a child.


    Olivia smiled. "That''s good."


    "Olivia, you''re a famous designer now, and many media are interested in you!"


    Grace changed the subject and said excitedly.


    Her eyes sparkled.


    Olivia looked stunned and said, "Don''t worry about that."


    She had read fashion entertainment reports. These days, the hot issue was AK''s new productunch. They were guessing why Melody was on the runway. It was because of Preston, or because of Everett? She just read these reports once. She knew what the media would write, and she was not curious.


    Seeing Olivia''s calmness, Graceid on her bed and looked up at her as if Olivia was her idol. "Olivia, aren''t you excited at all?"


    Olivia had paid close attention to those reports, but she would not say anything about Everett and Melody. She would only say something that Olivia would be happy to hear.


    But Olivia''s reaction seemed different from what she had thought.


    She thought Olivia would be happy to know she was famous.


    But she was so calm, and didn''t seem to feel happy at all.


    "I''m not excited. Fame is not always a good thing." Olivia said faintly.


    If she hadn''t married Everett, she would be happy to hear that her work had been recognized by the industry. But now she couldn''t.


    She was even worried that someone would dig up her past, which would affect AK.


    She didn''t want that.


    Olivia didn''t want to talk about it. She smiled at Grace, "You can realize your dream too as long as you work hard."


    Grace was talented.


    Grace nodded. "I will work hard!"


    "Good."


    Grace stayed with Olivia for almost an hour. Of course, she didn''t want to leave.


    Olivia insisted that she should go back and have a good rest, so she had to leave.


    The nurse wheeled Grace back to her ward, but when she on her way back, she saw a door open and a man sitting on the bed inside.


    Grace''s eyes widened when she saw who was sitting there.


    Mr. Weston!

 Chapter 581

    She saw Everett sitting on the bed, Davis standing, a doctor and a nurse standing by the bed.


    Grace immediately looked at Everett''s clothes.


    He was wearing a hospital gown.


    What happened to Mr. Weston?


    Grace grabbed the wheelchair and told the nurse to stop. She whispered, "Wait a minute."


    Then she looked into the ward seriously.


    Grace didn''t know who had saved them at first. She thought she was going to die, but her brother told her that Mr. Weston saved them. But he didn''t know how Mr. Weston saved them.


    And she didn''t dare to ask Mr. Weston.


    After all, Mr. Weston made her scared.


    But was Mr. Weston injured because he saved them?


    No, she thought Mr. Weston was injured because he risked his life for Olivia, not her.


    She did not forget what Michael said that day. He said that Mr. Weston cared about Olivia, and she did not believe him at that time.


    Who would believe that a married man cared about his ex-wife?


    And Olivia didn''t want to mention Mr. Weston at all, so she felt that the two should be like enemies.


    But now, when she saw Mr. Weston was hurt because of Olivia, and she thought of Michael''s words and the reports, she thought she was wrong. Mr. Weston really seemed to care about Olivia.


    But what was Melody for him?


    Grace''s mind was in a mess.


    All of a sudden, she met Everett''s dark eyes. Grace immediately froze. She lowered her head and said to the nurse, "Go, go!"


    She was caught peeking, and she didn''t even know when she was caught.


    His eyes were scary.


    The nurse pushed Grace away.


    Davis followed Everett''s gaze and saw Grace leave.


    His eyes moved and he looked at Everett.


    Everett was still looking in the direction with meaningful eyes.


    The doctor said, "Mr. Weston, you''re recovering well."


    Davis said, "Thank you, doctor."


    "You''re wee."


    When the doctor left, Davis said, "Miss Hadley will be discharged in half a month. Don''t worry, Mr. Weston." "Okay."


    I won''t be back home in a short time. Help me arrange my work."


    "Okay."


    Davis left, and Everett dialed a number.


    Soon, the phone went through.


    Everett said, "Send me everything you find."


    "Okay."


    It was five minutes to nine when Brayden arrived at the police station.


    Mr. Cruz was already waiting there. When he saw him, he walked over and greeted him. "Hello, Mr. James."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Brayden shook hands with him.


    Mr. Cruz handed him the document in his hand. "Reese''s former director and his girlfriend Ann kidnapped Miss Hadley, extorted a huge amount of money from her. Miss Hadley suffered a concussion and a sof tissue injury. I have found all evidence. Mr. James, take a look. If there are no problems, we will use them."


    Brayden took the document and opened it. "How long will they be sentenced to?"


    "Life imprisonment."


    "Let''s go."


    Brayden closed the file and walked into the police station first.


    Mr. Cruz smiled and followed him.


    He was not surprised that Brayden cooperated with him.


    Just like Mr. Weston cooperated with Brayden.


    It was an hourter when Brayden left the police station. He got in the car.


    But as soon as he got in the car, a camera sh was clicked.


    Olivia was reading a book after Grace left.


    Afraid that she would be bored, Brayden bought her a book.


    This book was not about her favorite design, but it was a romance novel.


    She had never read such a book before, and she was surprised when Brayden gave it to her.


    She didn''t expect him to buy her such a book, but he said it would rx her.


    Olivia read it and it felt good.


    Time passed quickly.


    In the ward, Olivia was reading a book, and the nurse was doing her work quietly.


    Suddenly, the nurse said, "Miss Hadley, I''m going to throw the trash away." "Okay."


    The nurse left the ward and closed the door.


    Olivia continued to read.


    But the door was knocked on.


    Olivia looked over. "Who is it?"


    With a click, the door was opened.

 Chapter 582

    Olivia frowned and put the book down.


    As soon as she set down the book, a sh of light dazzled her. Olivia subconsciously raised her hand to block the light.


    In a second, reporters swarmed in with cameras. "Miss Hadley, the release of the AK new products was a great sess. Your work has been recognized by the industry. How do you feel?" "Miss Hadley, why didn''t you attend the dinner party on the night of the new products release?"


    "Miss Hadley, everyone knows that you are Mr. Weston''s ex-wife. Why did you use Mr. Weston''s wife Melody, as your model? Is this matter rted to the fact that you didn''t attend the party?" "Miss Hadley... the renowned designer..."


    A lot of words fell into Olivia''s ears, and the sh light constantly flickered through her eyes. Olivia blocked it and frowned.


    She didn''t like to be interviewed, nor did she like the sh lights to shoot her.


    "Sorry, I''m not feeling well. Please get out." Olivia said to the reporters, holding back her difort.


    However, it''s not possible that the reporters would listen to her words and leave. They spared no efforts to know that she was here, so they naturally wanted to get as much information as possible. "Miss Hadley, are you sick because Melody attended your show?"


    "Miss Hadley, on the day that Mr. Weston and Miss Johnson got married, Mr. Weston didn''t appear, and neither did you. Is it because of you that Mr. Weston didn''t appear?"


    Olivia cast a fierce look at the reporter''s face, her face cold and frightening. "Excuse me, what''s your purpose of asking this question?"


    The reporter was stunned by her response.


    Olivia looked at him and her voice was cold. "Who made you spread rumours here?"


    "I..."


    "I am Brayden''s wife and the designer of AK. I am also an ordinary person. Any time when you are spreading rumors and hurting me, my families, and thepany, for your own benefit, be prepared to be the defendant charged with crime."


    Her voice was cold and she said slowly, making it clear to every reporter.


    The reporters did not dare to speak any more.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    They didn''t forget the history where Mr. Weston sued many of the major mediapanies.


    Olivia looked at these people, especially that reporter. "If you want to interview me, go through the normal procedures. Now I don''t want to be interviewed by anyone. Please leave."


    Reporters looked at each other and finally put their cameras down.


    "What... What are you doing?"


    A voice came and the nurse ran in.


    When the reporters saw the nurse, they thought of something, and immediately picked up the cameras and pointed them at the nurse.


    They couldn''t provoke Mr. Weston, Brayden, AK, Olivia, but they could try this little nurse!


    One of the reporters ran very fast. He ran to the nurse and asked, "May I ask why Miss Hadley was hospitalized? How long has she been in hospital? Why?"


    "Is Miss Hadley pregnant? Why Miss Hadley was in the hospital? Is she too tired of releasing the new product? Or is that because Miss Johnson became her mode in the show that Miss Hadley got irritated and hurt her baby?"


    "May I ask..."


    The nurse was surrounded by reporters and didn''t know what to do. "You..."


    "Please answer us."


    Olivia looked at the reporters and felt angry, but it was useless for her to get angry.


    She had to solve the current problem.


    She got out of the bed, because she had to go to the nurse station and ask them to call security.


    The nurse was helpless, facing reporters'' questions. She looked at Olivia and saw her walking out of the ward. She called out, "Miss Hadley..."


    The reporters all looked over there when they heard the nurse''s call.


    Soon, a reporter ran up to Olivia and said, "Miss Hadley, I only have one question. You answer me, and I''ll leave."


    Olivia walked towards the door, ignoring the reporter.


    When the nurse saw Olivia walking out with her weak body, she finally came to her senses and ran over to Olivia quickly. But as soon as the nurse took a step, she tripped over something and fell to the ground.


    "Ouch..."


    Olivia heard the sound and looked over. Her face changed.


    "Jane!"


    She hurried to get to her side, but the reporter held her back. "Miss Hadley, do you still have feelings for Mr. Weston?" Hearing this, Olivia''s anger could no longer be suppressed. She shook off the reporter and snapped, "Nonsense!"


    After Olivia spoke this, she suddenly felt dizzy and her body started shaking.


    She wanted to catch something to support herself but could catch nothing. She held her head and forced herself to calm down. But the dizziness got increasingly worse, and she fell down.

 Chapter 583

    There was one hand firmly holding Olivia. Olivia bumped into a warm embrace.


    Olivia was stunned.


    Before she could see who was holding her, she heard a deep voice, "Get out."


    There was no anger or emotion in the voice, but it sounded icy cold, and the air also froze instantly.


    The click of the camera disappeared, and so did the reporters.


    Everything froze at this moment.


    The reporters looked at the sudden appearance of the person and his cold eyes. And they could feel the bone-chilling coldness.


    Olivia was stiff. After Everett said those two words, she reacted nothing as if she were a log.


    Her mind was almost nk.


    "I''ll say it again. Get out."


    In an instant, the ice burst and the dark clouds covered the ward.


    The reporters came to their senses and ran away with the cameras.


    Even the nurse ran away in fright.


    The ward suddenly turned quiet.


    Olivia was in Everett''s arms, and her stiff body finally moved.


    The first thing after she woke up was to push Everett away.


    Everett was pushed away by her. He took two steps back to steady himself. He raised his hand as if to cover his heart. But when he saw Olivia shaking and lost her footing, he grabbed Olivia. Olivia was once again pulled into Everett''s arms. This time, Everett held Olivia tightly.


    Olivia immediately struggled, but Everett folded his arms and said in a deep voice, "Don''t move."


    How could Olivia not move?


    He was like a demon to her. Who would like a demon?


    Olivia tried to pull Everett''s hand, but she failed.


    When Everett held her, she was like a bird in a cage, allowing to do whatever he wanted.


    "Everett, let go!"


    Olivia lost control of her emotions and became agitated.


    No matter how hard she struggled, Olivia could not break free and Everett even tightened his arms.


    Olivia couldn''t help it. She grabbed Everett''s hand and bit it.


    She bit it hard.


    Everett''s body tensed up instantly. However, in a few seconds, he rxed and let Olivia bite him.


    Did it hurt?


    There was no doubt that it hurt.


    But at this moment, Everett felt no pain.


    He looked at Olivia and her long ck hair. He could smell his fragrance, which was just like two years ago.


    A smell of blood came from Olivia''s mouth and quickly spread to her senses. Finally, Olivia regained some consciousness.


    She loosened her lips and looked at Everett''s hand. There was a clear row of teeth marks and bright red blood on it.


    Olivia was stunned.


    At this time, she didn''t know what to say or how to react. Her mind was in a mess but she actually didn''t think about anything. Everett hugged her and tightened his arms.


    He wanted to let go. However, at this moment, he couldn''t.


    Davis stood outside the ward, looking at the two people hugging each other. He then closed the door quietly.


    The room was quiet.


    Olivia looked out at the sky and her unfocused eyes moved. The emotions inside gradually returned to her. She said, "Let go."


    Her voice was very calm. It seemed that she didn''t act irrationally before.


    But Olivia knew she had done something irrational.


    At this moment, she was calm.


    Really.


    Everett froze for a moment and opened his eyes.


    He looked at Olivia''s dark hair and let go of his hands.


    Olivia walked forward and stood away from Everett. She turned her back to him and said, "Please go out."


    Everett stood there and looked at Olivia, not moving.


    Her long hair was a little messy, and her hospital gown was too loose on her. It seemed very ufortable, and her straight back was slightly bent at this moment.


    She looked resilient.


    Everett stretched his frozen fingers in the air and moved, wanting to grab something. However, in the end, he withdrew and turned to leave.


    Olivia listened to the footsteps behind him and said, "No matter what happens to me and who bullies me, it''s none of your business like that night two years ago. Thank you." Everett stopped at the door.


    Olivia turned to bed, took the nket, and covered herself.


    She felt cold.


    She was tired.


    Davis hung up the phone and the door opened with a click.


    He looked over and Everett came out of the ward.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He walked forward without stopping, but his steps were rather slow.


    He looked ahead, his eyes dark, deep and frightening.


    Davis looked at the ward and quickly followed Everett. "Mr. Weston."


    Everett did not answer him and kept walking forward, as if he did not know that there was someone next to him.


    Davis saw Everett like this and did not speak again.


    When they returned to the ward, Davis said, "Everett, I see you don''t look well. I..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Everett suddenly hunched and coughed.


    As he coughed, blood flowed out of his mouth.


    Davis''s face darkened. "Mr. Weston!"

 Chapter 584

    Brayden drove the car into the hospital''s underground garage. He went straight into the elevator and then went upstairs.


    The nurse ran out with the reporters. She came to her senses when the cold wind blew, and she quickly went back to Olivia''s ward. When she went upstairs, Everett just went into his own ward.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The nurse ran in and saw Everett lying on the bed on her side. Everett was not here anymore.


    But she didn''t care that. She ran to the bed and called out, "Miss Hadley?"


    Olivia heard her voice and opened her eyes.


    But her eyes were half-open.


    Her face was very pale, her eyes were confused, and perspiration beaded on her forehead.


    However, Olivia was still conscious. When she saw the nurse, she said, "Don''t tell my husband what happened today."


    She didn''t want Brayden to worry.


    Hearing her words, the nurse frowned. "But..."


    "My husband cares about me very much. If he knows that I was bullied, he will feel horrible. Please don''t tell him, Jane."


    Olivia looked at the nurse persistently and her perseverance made it impossible for the nurse to refuse.


    The nurse had to say, "I promise you, Miss Hadley. But are you feeling unwell now? I''ll call the doctor!"


    Olivia nodded. "I''m a little ufortable." She felt dizzy and numb.


    Then she closed her eyes.


    Seeing her like this, the nurse ran out quickly for the doctor.


    "Doctor! Doctor!"


    Brayden heard the nurse''s voice as he walked over. His face darkened and he ran over immediately.


    "Olivia!"


    Olivia had already fainted, and the sweat on her forehead had soaked the hair on her forehead. Brayden immediately touched her forehead. It was very hot.


    How could it be!


    Brayden immediately ran out, and the nurse brought the doctor over.


    Seeing the doctor, Brayden said quickly, "My wife is unconscious!"


    When the nurse saw Brayden, she became flustered.


    When Mr. James left, he repeatedly told her to take good care of Miss Hadley and, but just now...


    Brayden did not pay attention to the look of the nurse. When the doctor came, he quickly asked the doctor to examine Olivia. His eyes were fixed on Olivia and he looked tense. He had only been out for a few hours. Why would this happen?


    She was fine before he left!


    The doctor examined Olivia, the nurse and Brayden looked at him. The room was extremely quiet.


    But everyone was anxious.


    The doctor gave Olivia a simple examination and said, "The patient has a fever. Now we need to do a CT scan of her brain to see what caused the fever."


    "Okay!"


    Olivia was quickly sent to the CT room. Brayden was outside, and so was the nurse.


    Seeing Brayden like this, the nurse wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to start.


    It was her fault, but she had promised Miss Hadley that she wouldn''t him anything.


    The nurse stood there with her head down, ming herself and feeling guilty.


    Brayden looked at the CT room. He was nervous and scared.


    He still remembered what the doctor had said when he first learned that Olivia had a concussion. He was afraid that her condition got worse.


    And he was too nervous to ask the nurse why Olivia suddenly became so ill.


    Then Olivia was pushed out, and Brayden immediately asked, "How is she?"


    "I don''t find any problem at the moment. I think she caught a cold and had a fever due to her low immunity."


    It turned out that was the case. Brayden was relieved.


    "It''s my fault. I didn''t take good care of her."


    He was the one staying with Olivia every day.


    So it was his fault.


    Olivia was sent back to the ward. Olivia was getting fluids intravenously water to reduce the fever.


    Brayden stood by the bed, and the nurse couldn''t help but say, "Mr. James, I''m sorry. I didn''t take good care of Miss Hadley."


    If she didn''t say that, she would feel bad.


    "It''s okay. You go rest first. I''m here."


    Brayden held Olivia''s hand and looked at Olivia, his eyes reluctant to move away.


    The nurse wanted to say that it was her problem, but she didn''t say anything and left the ward.


    Silence returned to the ward.


    Brayden held Olivia''s hand and put it on his lips. He felt bad. Even though he had tried to take good care of her, she was still so weak.


    He didn''t know what to do.


    On the other side, in the emergency room.

 Chapter 585

    Everett was pushed out, and Davis immediately stepped forward. "How is it?"


    "He is fine for the time being, but he can''t get out of bed or move around again."


    "I understand."


    Everett was sent to the ICU.


    After Everett vomited blood, he had difficulty breathing. It was obvious that the wound was touched and it was very dangerous.


    Now that his situation had stabilized, Davis was relieved for the time being.


    But was Mr. Weston really willing not to move around?


    In Mn.


    In a VIP room in a club, Henry sat on the sofa with his arms open.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    A woman in a sexy dress was in his arms. She unbuttoned his shirt, and kissed him on the chest.


    However, Henry did not react. He held his cell phone and looked at the photo that had been sent to him. His eyes were curved, and he looked very charming. "Everett, you really like this woman."


    Henry scrolled on the screen and closed the picture. He opened the contacts and dialed a number. "Tell the journalists that Olivia is in the hospital." "Yes, Mr. Gold."


    "Remember, don''t involve our great Mr. Weston and our talented violinist."


    "I understand."


    When the phone hung up, Henry threw his phone away and pulled up the woman who was unbuttoning him and pressed her on the sofa...


    Melody walked out of a studio in Mn after filming.


    Joan stepped forward, took her coat, and put it on her. "There''s a fashion party tonight, which is at..."


    Before she could finish, Melody''s phone rang.


    It was the sound of a text message.


    Melody opened it and quickly paused.


    In the text message was a photo where Everett held Olivia and looked at the camera with cold eyes. The coldness seemed to being out through the screen and could freeze people. Melody''s face changed.


    She clenched her phone, and her long fingernails were almost turned over.


    Joan noticed the change in Melody''s expression and looked at her phone. She frowned instantly.


    Although Everett and Melody were not married in fact, Olivia and Brayden were married. If others knew about this picture, what would happen?


    Melody turned off her screen and strode out of the studio.


    "Book a ticket back to Paris."


    It was already night when Olivia woke up.


    However, she was dizzy, nauseous, and vomiting. Apparently, the fever had worsened her health which had been better before.


    Brayden didn''t dare to close his eyes and stayed with her all night.


    It was only the next day that Olivia was fine.


    "I''m sorry to worry you."


    That was the first thing Olivia said when she woke up.


    "I''m the one who should be sorry. I didn''t take good care of you."


    Brayden touched her forehead. The fever was gone, but she looked a lot worse.


    His heart ached.


    "It''s none of your business. I should have taken care of myself."


    Olivia didn''t want to get sick, but sometimes it was a vicious cycle. The sicker you were, the weaker your body became. The weaker you became, the more likely you would get sick. "Don''t say that. You''ll be fine. I won''t let you that happen again."


    From today on, he would be by her side all the time until she left the hospital.


    Olivia smiled. "OK, I''ll be fine. When I fully recover, we''ll go to the temple and ask for blessings."


    Hearing her words, Brayden paused and then said seriously, "Okay, I know a good temple. We''ll go after you get better."


    "OK."


    Brayden would haveughed at Olivia, but now he was willing to believe even in superstition.


    As long as she could be healthy.


    After the two of them talked for a while, Brayden stopped Olivia from talking and asked her to rest.


    Now she was very weak.


    Olivia agreed and closed her eyes.


    Brayden tucked her in and looked at her haggard face. He felt he had seen the person two years ago when she had just miscarried.


    She had been so fragile then.


    Suddenly, the phone vibrated.


    Olivia opened her eyes.


    Brayden said, "I''ll answer this."


    "Okay."


    Brayden went out to the balcony to answer the phone. Olivia looked at him. He had been taking care of her for a while, and he had lost weight. Brayden closed the door and pressed the answer button. "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 588

    Davis walked out of the elevator and saw Melody approaching. "Miss Johnson."


    Melody walked over and stopped in front of Davis. "I will stay in Paris for the time being to take care of Everett until he is discharged." "You must be eager to see him recover."


    She knew very well that Davis listened to Everett, and no one could order him except Everett.


    Of course, she wouldn''t order Davis around. She just wanted to remind him to prioritize things.


    After speaking, Melody walked into the elevator. Soon the door closed.


    Davis stopped there and walked into the ward secondster.


    Everett opened his eyes and looked at the void ahead. His eyes were dark and deep.


    He was thinking about something.


    Davis walked over. "Mr. Weston, Miss Hadley has been transferred."


    The dark eyes moved and Everett said, "To which hospital?"


    Last night, he had a severely high fever. It was only until 3 am this morning that he cooled down. His voice was very hoarse now.


    It could be said that he was in great dangerst night.


    "St. Paul Hospital."


    "Well."


    Davis continued, "The news that Miss Hadley is hospitalized has gone viral. I''ve checked who did it. It was Mr. Gold."


    Everett didn''t say anything. He looked ahead without being surprised.


    Obviously, Everett had already guessed.


    Davis stopped talking and turned to leave.


    Before he left, Everett''s voice fell into his ear. "I want to know about her situation every day."


    Davis, "Yes."


    Olivia and Brayden arrived at the Hospital. The nurse went to finish the procedures and Olivia was sent to the ward.


    In the new environment, there were no longer people who she didn''t want to see. Everything was back to normal.


    Olivia was rxed.


    To her, being in the same ce as Everett was horrible.


    Brayden gave the doctor the information about Olivia. After reading it, the doctor still took Olivia to have a check.


    After everything was done, it was already at night.


    Olivia''s phone rang.


    Brayden gave Olivia her phone, but he told her not to read the reports.


    Olivia agreed.


    He took her to another hospital because of the reporters or Everett. In that case, she didn''t have to figure out what was going on. Sometimes, it was not a bad thing to know what had happened.


    "Grace."


    It was Grace who called. Olivia probably guessed what Grace was going to say.


    Indeed, "Olivia, I came to see you. Why did you get out of the hospital?"


    "Well, the news of my hospitalization was reported. So to avoid the reporters, I transferred to another hospital."


    "I see. It scared me to death. I''m still thinking about what happened."


    Obviously, Grace was relieved. Olivia smiled. "Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal."


    "Well, as long as you''re fine. Those reporters are so hateful. They didn''t even let go of you when you stayed in the hospital!"


    There was anger in her voice, and Olivia curved her lips. "You should rest well. Anyway, you can stay in bed instead of visiting me."


    Grace was discouraged at her words. "Without you, there''s no one I can speak to. I feel sad."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. It is only temporary."


    The two talked for a while and hung up.


    Brayden said, "Did Grace go to see you?"


    "Yes, she didn''t find me, so she called."


    Olivia watched Brayden peeling the apple. "Brayden, I want to resign and we can go home."


    "I don''t know what''s going on. I want to go back home.


    "I don''t want to be hear anymore."


    Brayden paused and looked at her. "Do you want to go back?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay."


    Olivia settled down in the hospital for half a month until she was discharged.


    In the past half month, Olivia didn''t ask any questions about thepany. She just read books, watched movies, watched TV shows. She didn''t even watch the reports. She waspletely cut off from the outside world, but everything was fine and nothing unpleasant happened.


    The two people got in the car and went home.


    Max had not seen Olivia for a long time. When she got home, Max was so happy that it went crazy and kept running into Olivia.


    Although Olivia had no problem hugging Max, Brayden still refused to let Olivia hug Max. So it literally became a shadow of Olivia. Wherever Olivia went, it went with her. Olivia smiled. She was really happy.


    For Brayden, he was happy when Olivia was happy.


    Preston knew about Olivia''s discharge, but he didn''t call Olivia because Olivia would call him.


    Indeed, in the afternoon, Olivia called him.

 Chapter 589

    "Olivia."


    Preston said.


    As he spoke, he leaned back in his chair with his hand stretched, and the pen in his hand spun on his finger.


    He put on a faint smile and was obviously pleased with the call.


    "Mr. Smith, I''m discharged from the hospital. I want to tell you something."


    Preston paused, and his smile disappeared. "Say it."


    "I want to resign."


    Preston clenched the pen in his hand.


    He felt something wrong when hearing her first sentence. Indeed, she said thest thing he wanted to hear.


    Olivia didn''t hear Preston''s voice, but she knew he was listening and continued, "Mr. Smith, I want to stop for a while and have a good rest."


    Mr. Smith would never have expected her resignation, so she had to exin clearly to him.


    Preston curled his lips again and put his hand on his forehead, feeling helpless. "You catch me by surprise."


    Before he could even speak, she offered to resign, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Olivia lowered her head slightly. "Mr. Smith, I''m sorry."


    He had been helping her, and she wouldn''t seed without him.


    "If you''re really sorry, can youe back to work after having a rest?"


    Preston paused and said, "I took back the shares in the AK subsidiary. It has nothing to do with Everett anymore. I wanted you to go to the subsidiary after you left the hospital. You will be in charge of the people there. You will support our new brand, but now..."


    "Olivia, I hope you cane back."


    There were many things that he wanted to say. Finally, all he said was that.


    Preston now understood what Everett was thinking when Everett said those words to him.


    Everett should have guessed that Olivia would say something like that, so he had asked Preston to do this.


    Olivia stood on the balcony and looked up. Paris was shrouded in the dark and fog, looking hazy and unreal. "Mr. Smith, I don''t want to be abroad anymore."


    Preston closed his eyes.


    He still couldn''t retain her.


    Brayden walked over and stood next to Olivia. He looked at her and asked, "You don''t want to leave?"


    Olivia shook her head. "I feel like I owe others too much."


    Brayden held her hand and looked ahead into the night. "I''ll repay."


    The next morning, Olivia went to thepany to settle the resignation procedures. Preston had approved Olivia''s resignation, but she still had toe to thepany to do the handover. Preston had told Jason that Olivia was resigning, so Olivia could hand over the job to Jason.


    Olivia finished the procedures in the morning.


    She copied all her work information, content, reports, andputer data and went to Jason''s office.


    "Director, this is my handover."


    Olivia handed Jason the documents and the sh drive.


    Jason took them and looked at her. "I didn''t expect you to resign."


    She had just reached the top, and she left before she could admire the scenery.


    It was unexpected.


    Olivia smiled, "I want to have a good rest."


    Jason nodded. "You''ve been really tired these past few months."


    He reached out and said, "Olivia, I am looking forward to working with you again."


    Olivia held his hand and replied, "Me too."


    Olivia went to Preston''s office before she left thepany. Preston was working today, and didn''t go out at the time being. "Mr. Smith."


    "Come in."


    Olivia went in. Preston put down his pen and stood up. "I thought you would leave without saying goodbye."


    "I won''t."


    Olivia walked over and smiled at Preston. Preston also fixed his eyes on her. "Can I have a hug?"


    He opened his arms.


    Olivia smiled and hugged him. "Mr. Smith, thank you."


    "Thank you for your tolerance, care, and trust for so long." She thought to herself.


    Preston held her in his arms in a polite manner, "Are we still friends?"


    "Of course."


    Olivia left.


    Preston stood in front of the French window, watching her get into the car with Brayden, and then the car drove away.


    "Olivia, we''ll see each other again."


    Olivia and Brayden left Paris that night.


    Before the two returned to Hong Kong, they went to the hospital to see Grace. Grace was shocked that Olivia was leaving, especially so soon.


    But no matter how shocked Grace was, she had to ept that Olivia was leaving.


    Outside, the snowkes drifted down. Grace was sitting in a wheelchair. Looking at the snowkes, she suddenly felt a little mncholy.


    Olivia left. Although she left suddenly and unexpectedly, it still happened.


    She knew what the reason was, but it was for this reason that she felt somewhat ufortable.


    Upstairs in the ward.


    Everett stood by the French window and gazed at the snowkes flying in the night, which were like the light in the dark. He raised his wrist and looked at the expensive watch.


    It was 9: 45.


    Her flight to Hong Kong would be at 10: 10.


    Davis stood behind Everett and looked out at the dark. Olivia and Brayden would leave tonight. They both knew about this.


    Mr. Weston didn''t give any orders. Davis knew it wasn''t that Mr. Weston didn''t want to, but that he couldn''t.


    In the face of Olivia, Everett was no longer who he used to be.


    Perhaps, since meeting Olivia, Everett was destined to change.


    She had changed his whole life.


    Olivia and Brayden were sitting in the first-ss cabin. Brayden was holding Olivia''s hand and looking out the window with her. "It''s snowing." "Yes, the snow in Paris is always hazy."


    Just like a dream.


    Brayden clenched her hand. "The snow in Hong Kong will not be hazy."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Olivia smiled.


    Brayden said, "Get some sleep. We''ll arrive when you wake up."


    "OK."


    Olivia closed her eyes.


    What happened in the past few months were like the snow in Paris, like a dream.

 Chapter 590

    The winter in H City was extremely cold, and the lowest temperature could reach minus ten degrees at night.


    Of course, minus ten degrees in the evening was not a big deal in the north, but it was cold enough if you were in the south.


    The snow fell densely and the city was covered in snow. The white snow, the green evergreen trees, the shing lights, and the hustle and bustle of the city were as beautiful as blooming flowers. It was the end of the year. The new year was approaching.


    When Olivia and Brayden arrived, the snow just stopped. The air was clear and cool with the smell of snow, making people feelfortable.


    Olivia stood at the airport, smelling the clean and familiar smell, and smiled.


    Max was in the cage, looking at thispletely unfamiliar ce and moving around restlessly.


    Obviously, it wanted toe out and y.


    Olivia heard it wing at the cage and bent over to touch its outstretched paw. "I can''t let you out until I get home."


    She touched Max''s paws, and Max touched her too. Olivia smiled happily.


    Brayden said, "It wants to y with you."


    That''s right. Max''s w was holding Olivia''s hand, refusing to let Olivia go.


    "Let''s go home and y."


    The driver put the luggage in the trunk and soon the two got into the car.


    Olivia and Brayden did not tell Belle about their return, afraid that Belle woulde here to pick them up.


    Thest time Belle saw the report, she wanted toe over. Brayden sent Olivia''s test results to her, and only then did she really believe that Olivia didn''t have a miscarriage, but an ident. When the two of them got home, there was a bad smell as no one had lived at home for a long time.


    Brayden took the suitcase upstairs to the bedroom, and Olivia opened the cage. Max immediately ran out, walked around Olivia, and then ran around again. It was so excited.


    It seemed that it liked this family very much.


    Olivia took the remote control, opened the windows at home to get fresh air in, and then went upstairs.


    Brayden was cleaning up in the bedroom. He heard the sound and said, "Go take a shower and then rest for a while. I''ll make breakfast."


    Olivia smiled and said, "There''s food at home."


    Brayden paused, then remembered that there was nothing at home, so he had to buy it.


    He was helpless. "I..."


    Olivia interrupted him. "Let''s clean up and go shopping together."


    It was about six o''clock.


    After a nap on the ne, she wasn''t tired.


    But, "No, I''ll go by myself. You stay at home and have a good rest."


    Brayden refused to let Olivia go. He always cherished her.


    "It''s okay. I''m going with you. Don''t you want me to apany you?"


    Before Brayden could say anything, Olivia said, "I don''t have a job, so I can stay with you all the time."


    Brayden smiled gently. "This reason makes me unable to refute."


    The two of them cleaned up together and took Max to the mall to buy groceries and food. It was for the family anyway. They bought it all at once.


    Olivia and Brayden nned to stay in H City for a few days before returning to Capital City.


    There was a Brayden''s studio in H City. He had to take care of his work. It was almost the new year after he finished it.


    The new year''s eve this year was February 8.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It was now January 20th. There was not so much time left.


    Kelly knew that Brayden had returned home. She was Brayden''s right-hand assistant, and she knew Brayden''s itinerary best. Before Olivia was discharged from the hospital, Brayden told Kelly about his ns, so Kelly returned to the country early.


    On the afternoon of their return, Kelly came home to report the work to Brayden.


    Olivia made Kelly a cup of coffee and took Max upstairs so as to not disturb them.


    Kelly looked up at the figure which was slim and gentle, and said, "You should rest assured now."


    Olivia gave up when she was at her peak just to be by his side.


    This kind of sacrifice could not be done by ordinary people.


    Olivia was everything in Brayden''s eyes. Even if her figure disappeared, she was imprinted in his eyes.


    "I can''t."


    Kelly was surprised. "Can''t? What are you worried about?"


    Olivia had been with you every day. What else could you be worried about?


    She had no idea.


    Brayden didn''t say anything more. He took the file Kelly brought and opened it.


    Kelly saw him look at the file and said, "This year, your mind is on Olivia. In music, your ie has shrunk a lot. But the projects you invested in are good, especially this year, the dividends are quite good." The people outside only knew that Brayden was a talented violinist, but they didn''t know that he was a good investor.


    He would earn money in almost every industry he invested in.


    Therefore, he was worth more than what the outsiders thought.


    Brayden''s expression was neither happy nor unhappy. He looked as serious as he was when he yed the violin.


    Not long after, he closed the file, took a sip of coffee, and said, "Do something in secret for me and don''t let anyone outside know."


    Kelly paused and said, "It''s about Olivia?"


    "Yes."


    Brayden had a study at home. This study was not for work, but for books. It felt like a library.


    Olivia brought Max to the study and selected a book to read.


    Max liked to stay by Olivia''s side. After a long time without seeing Olivia, it would go crazy and jump like a runaway wild horse. But when it stayed by Olivia''s side, if Olivia stayed quiet, it would stay quiet. For example, now, Olivia was reading on the sofa, and Max was lying beside her with its head on herp. It was obedient.


    Although Olivia resigned, it did not mean that she would just sit around and y every day.


    She had an idea. She wanted to learn English, and then she wouldn''t abandon designing things.


    When she was inspired, she would draw. And she wanted to read books. She would not be a full-time wife like the year she married Everett.


    Kelly stayed at home for more than an hour before leaving. Brayden came upstairs. He went to the bedroom first. Olivia was not in the bedroom. He paused and went to the study.


    Hearing the sound, Max, who was lying on the leg of Olivia, opened its eyes and looked over.


    Seeing Brayden, its tail moved.


    Brayden was walking over, trying not to make a sound.


    Olivia fell asleep.


    She leaned back on the sofa. Her book fell on one side and her thick and long eyshes were like the wings of a butterfly.


    She had lost weight. Her face was pale and her lips were not as rosy as others, and her whole face looked in.


    However, her sleeping face was so tranquil that one could not move his/her eyes away once he/she saw it.


    Brayden gently took the book away and took a nket to cover Olivia''s body. Then he sat beside her and made her head, which was about to fell, rest on his shoulder.


    As if sensing something, Olivia rested her head on Brayden''s shoulder, moved slightly, and fell asleep again.


    Brayden looked down at her and the whole study was quiet.


    In Paris at night.


    Hospital.

 Chapter 591

    Preston sat in front of the hospital bed and looked at the person who was reading the documents.


    Theunch of the new products was over, and it seemed that almost everything was done, but it was not the case. With the creation of the new brand and the arrival of the end of the year, everything went into a tense state.


    However, it was rare for him to have some time today, so he came to see Everett.


    But Everett had been busy ever since he came in.


    Preston looked at his watch.


    Ten minutes had passed.


    When he came in, Everett just nced at him and thenpletely ignored him.


    Preston had to say, "Olivia might have arrived at home today."


    Everett paused.


    Preston looked at the frozen hand and smiled.


    He knew Everett would never talk to him about anything else, but when it came to Olivia, he would definitely react.


    And somehow, sitting here tonight, he suddenly understood how Everett felt.


    He loved someone but she didn''t love you. He wanted to get close but didn''t dare to do so. He wanted to have her but couldn''t, so he could only watch her leave.


    Such powerlessness was like a heart-eating bug, making him extremely painful.


    Even he felt so painful, not to mention Everett who once was loved by Olivia but lost her?


    Preston suddenly felt that he was not here to see Everett tonight, but to seekfort.


    Because he wasn''t the worst.


    Everett was.


    Everett closed the file, threw it on the small table, crossed his hands on the quilt, and looked at Preston. "I won''t manage the follow-up work of AK. Do it yourself." Preston''s smile deepened. "I knew you would say that."


    Because of Olivia, he interfered with the business of AK. No, to be exact, he focused on AK. But now, because of Olivia''s departure, he stopped doing this. "Aren''t you going to give up yet?"


    Olivia had gone through too much to achieve so much, but she decisively gave it up, which could show her attitude to Everett.


    He could see it, and Everett must be able to see it too.


    Everett''s eyes moved, and the dark ice inside melted, but was reced with more coldness.


    He looked out of the window. The night was boundless and the snowkes were falling.


    "I want to give up, but I can''t."


    The smile on Preston''s face was gone. He looked at his face, which was as cold as a de. He thought that this sentence was probably the most straightforward sentence that Everett had ever said in his life. Olivia and Brayden''s life began to get regr. They were like a normal couple, busy with their life.


    Olivia felt this was good.


    She wasn''t the kind of person who liked passion. She wanted to have a regr, peaceful life, so this was exactly what she wanted.


    After a week, Belle called and asked if the two of them would return for the new year.


    Every year, the Westons celebrated the new year together. Their mansion was lively and festive. Even Everett, who was busy flying all over the world, woulde back.


    However, this year''s situation was a little special, but Belle still asked them.


    After all, they were a family.


    "We will go back." Brayden said as he looked at Olivia, who was sitting on the sofa looking for information.


    Now that they were together every day, it could be said that they saw each other twenty hours a day.


    It might have been too much for the average person, but for Brayden, that was the most reassuring thing.


    "When will you be back?"


    Belle asked immediately.


    She was very happy that the two of them coulde back for the new year.


    "A few days before the new year. I''ll call you when we set the date."


    "Okay! You are serious, aren''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I''ll wait for your call!"


    "OK."


    Belle hung up the phone happily, then told her assistant to help arrange her work.


    She had to finish her work early and prepare for the new year.


    This was the first new year with her daughter-inw. She had to get everything perfect!


    Brayden hung up the phone and looked at Olivia. Olivia was absorbed in her work and didn''t hear him.


    He put his phone in his pocket and walked over.


    Olivia was surfing the English websites. She had been learning English all this time, and Brayden was teaching her.


    She studied hard and Brayden taught well.


    Someone sat on the sofa. Olivia felt it and looked over.


    Seeing that it was Brayden, she was surprised. "Are you done?"


    "Yes, and it''s noon. Let''s go eat."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Okay."


    Olivia turned off theputer and Brayden held her hand.


    Olivia and Brayden were in Brayden''s studio. It was time for lunch, and the staff had gone. It was quiet outside.


    Brayden asked, "Are you tired?"


    Olivia smiled. "What''s so tiring about that? You''re the one who should be tired. You have to work, teach me English, and practice the violin."


    He had a lot of things to do, and she didn''t want him to teach her English at first, but after knowing that she was looking for a teacher to learn English, Brayden said he would be her teacher.


    She refused, but he was insistent. Olivia had no choice but to agree.


    Judging from his current state, Olivia knew he was fine.


    "I am not tired. As long as you are by my side, I don''t feel tired no matter how tired I am."


    When someone''s beloved was around, he may be distracted, but for Brayden, he was only distracted when Olivia was not around.


    Olivia smiled.


    The two of them entered the elevator. Soon, the elevator stopped in the underground parking lot and the two of them got in the car. As soon as they got in the car, Brayden''s cell phone rang.

 Chapter 592

    Olivia looked at Brayden who picked up his phone, looked at the screen, and answered, "Who is it?"


    "Brayden, guess who I am?"


    Brayden frowned upon the indistinguishable voice.


    The caller didn''t hear Brayden''s answer and smiled. "You don''t know, do you?"


    "That makes sense. We haven''t seen each other in years. You must have forgotten me."


    The caller''s heartyughter reminded Brayden of a person. "Liam?"


    "Haha... You still remember!"


    Brayden smiled. "It''s hard not to recall you when I hear yourughter."


    "What a good brother!"


    Olivia didn''t know who was calling and didn''t pay attention to their dialogue. She picked up her phone and looked at the time.


    It was 12:20. The morning passed in the blink of an eye. Time flew!


    She calcted the time and the new year wasing up in less than a month.


    It was incredible to think about it.


    Ding.


    The phone vibrated. Olivia paused and looked at the screen.


    "Olivia, I''m finally discharged!"


    Looking at this message, especially the exmation marks behind the words, a smile appeared on the face of Olivia.


    She had been in contact with Grace since she returned home. They not only sent messages but also had video calls. Their friendship was as close as before. She replied, and Grace quickly replied. They started chatting.


    Brayden hung up the phone, looked at Olivia, who was smiling while sending the message, and said, "What makes you so happy?"


    He put his cell phone in the storage box and looked at the smile of Olivia.


    "Grace is charged from hospital."


    As she spoke, she showed Brayden the photos sent by Grace.


    It was a selfie taken outside the hospital.


    Grace had a bright smile and a goodplexion. She seemed to be recovering well.


    "Then she''s out of her misery." Brayden smiled and started the car.


    Grace didn''t like hospitals. It wasn''t easy for a person with the temperament like her to stay in the hospital.


    "Haha."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Olivia couldn''t helpughing when she heard Brayden say that.


    She chatted with Grace for a while. The car was parked in front of a restaurant.


    Their house was a little far from the studio, so it was a waste of time to run back and forth. Considering this, they decided to eat outside.


    Soon, the waiter came over and they ordered. Then Brayden and Olivia began to eat.


    When they almost finished, Brayden looked at Olivia and said, "This Sunday is one of my high-school teachers'' birthday. I want to take you to his birthday party."


    Liam was the high school ssmate of Brayden. They were close friends, just like Felix and Brayden.


    The three of them were good friends and were called the Iron Triangle in high school.


    But simrly, they went to different universities, and Brayden was seriously illter on, so there was less contact among them. And over time, they no longer had contact with each other. This time, it was because of Felix that Liam was able to contact Brayden.


    He wanted to meet Brayden. This Sunday happened to be their high school teacher''s birthday, so he contacted Brayden and wanted to have a meet.


    Felix woulde too.


    Olivia thought for a moment and said, "It doesn''t seem appropriate for me to go."


    It was Brayden''s teacher''s birthday. There would be a lot of his ssmates. They must have a lot of things to say when they met. It was not appropriate for her to go with him. Brayden put his elbows on the table and crossed his hands. His eyes were filled with thoughts.


    He wanted to take Olivia there. It was not because he worried as she was at home alone, but because he wanted her to enter his world.


    But he finally said, "I wille home early that day."


    "Okay."


    Paris.


    Not long after Grace left the hospital, Everett was also discharged.


    They were discharged on the same day, but Grace didn''t know.


    The ck Maybach was parked outside the hospital. The driver opened the door and Everett got in.


    Davis got in the passenger seat and soon the car was driven away from the hospital.


    However, after leaving the hospital, the car did not go back to the hotel or somewhere else. It went directly to the airport.

 Chapter 593

    Not long after the car left, a Ferrari pulled up outside the hospital.


    The door opened and Melody got out of the car.


    She was wearing long leather boots, a ck coat, a ck beret and tworge earrings.


    Her wore red lipstick and sunsses, looking as fierce as ever.


    However, the thermos in her hand offset her fierceness.


    She walked into the hospital and headed to Everett''s ward, but there was no one inside.


    Only the cleaner was cleaning.


    Melody stood at the door, looked at the empty ward, and asked, "Where''s the patient?" There was no emotion in her eyes when she said this.


    The cleaner heard her voice, looked at her, and then said, "He has been discharged."


    Melody stayed silent.


    She looked at the hospital bed in the ward and thought of the person on the bed, sometimes lying or sitting up. Her grip on the thermos tightened. An hourter, the car stopped at the airport.


    The driver took the suitcase out of the car. Davis went to get the boarding pass, and Everett''s phone rang.


    He picked up his phone. Seeing the name on the screen, he put the phone in his pocket and looked at the flights on the LCD screen in front of him. Melody listened to the busy tone on her cell phone, hung up, and made another call.


    But it was still the same sentence, telling her the number was being busy.


    She hung up again and called again.


    After making three calls, she made another call.


    Davis and Everett had just passed the security check when Davis''s phone rang.


    He took out his phone and paused when seeing the name on the screen. He looked at the person in front of him.


    Mr. Weston''s cell phone kept ringing before.


    Melody listened to the beep on her phone and looked ahead.


    There was no hint of emotion in her eyes and in her heart.


    "Miss Johnson."


    She heard Davis''s voice.


    Melody loosened her grip on the phone. "Where''s Everett?"


    Davis looked at the person who was walking further and further away and followed him. "Mr. Weston is out of the hospital."


    "Where is he now?"


    "He is busy."


    "Let him answer."


    Davis paused and said, "Miss Johnson, I''m not with Mr. Weston."


    Although Davis said this, Melody knew the truth.


    Melody stopped asking. She hung up the phone, threw the thermos in the trash can, and left.


    She would never have stood being neglected like this in the past, but now she could. However, she did not know how long she could hold herself back.


    The ne took off in half an hour, and the pleasant voice of the stewardess sounded in the cabin. "Hello, dear passengers. It''s 5:00 pm in Paris. Your flight will arrive in H City in 12 hours. Please..." Everett leaned back on his seat with his dark eyes closed.


    Two dayster. It was Sunday.


    Brayden and Olivia stayed at home that day. They took Max out for a walk and came back.


    Time passed quickly when Brayden taught Olivia English.


    It was almost four o''clock when Brayden began to pack up.


    His high school teacher''s birthday was today. He had agreed with his friends that he would definitely attend the birthday party.


    Olivia looked at the sky outside and said, "It looks like it''s going to rain. You should wear more."


    As Olivia spoke, she went to the closet and took out a brown scarf.


    She knitted this scarf herself.


    She put the scarf around Brayden''s neck and said, "Although I know you are sensible, I think I should tell you in advance. Drink less and do not drive after drinking. Call me when you areing back." Olivia was a human who could feel things. Brayden was good to Olivia. Olivia would naturally care about him.


    Brayden looked at the woman standing in front of him. Her movements did not stop when she said these words. She straightened his scarf and clothes with slender fingertips, looking kind and sweet. Brayden held Olivia''s hand and his eyes sparkled. "If you are so worried about me,e with me then."


    Olivia was helpless. "No, I''ll pass. I am waiting for you at home."


    "Woof Woof!"


    Max felt it had been neglected, so it barked when crouching at Olivia''s feet, reminding them that it was here.


    Oliviaughed, picked it up and said to Brayden, "We''ll wait for you toe back."


    The warm light shone on Olivia''s face and body, which was so beautiful and unreal.


    "Okay."


    Brayden drove away, and Olivia stood at the gate with Max in her arms. When the car waspletely out of sight, Olivia carried Max back to the living room.


    "Only two of us are at home, Max. Be good."


    Olivia put Max down and went to the kitchen.


    She made something to eat and then continued her studies.


    Seeing that she had went to the kitchen, Max followed her in, barking from time to time. "Woof!"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll give you food when I''m done cooking. We''ll have dinner together."


    "Woof woof!"


    The vi was brightly lit and the bark of dogs could be heard from time to time. It was full of warmth.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    A ck car was parked outside the vi. The night shrouded the car and it was pitch ck inside.

 Chapter 594

    Brayden''s car stopped at Juxian Residence. There were already many cars parked outside. When the parking boy saw Braydening down, he immediately came over. Brayden handed him the car keys and walked in.


    However, before he entered the lobby, a man in a blue suit came out of the elevator.


    Brayden didn''t see the man. He picked up his phone and was about to call Olivia to tell her that he had arrived.


    "Brayden!"


    A familiar voice came. Brayden looked over and saw Liam, who was tall and handsome, walking towards him.


    Brayden smiled. "Hello, Liam."


    Liam opened his arms and they hugged each other.


    "Long time no see. How are you?"


    As soon as they finished hugging, Liam asked.


    "Not bad."


    Brayden looked at him. "How about you?"


    "What do you think?"


    Liam opened his arms and showed him.


    Dressed in a suit, he turned more mature.


    Brayden nodded. "Good."


    "Haha, of course. I heard you''re married. Where is your wife?"


    Among Liam, Brayden and Felix, Liam was the oldest, Felix the second, and Brayden the youngest.


    "She''s at home."


    "At home? Why did you leave her alone at home? Bring her here!"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Liam was the most cheerful of the three and he acted really like a big brother.


    "She''s notfortable being with strangers. I''ll bring her next time we get together."


    Liam contacted Felix first, so he learned about Brayden''s marriage from Felix and what happened when Felix and Brayden were togetherst time.


    Hearing what Brayden said, Liam understood, "There are a lot of people today. Introduce me to her next time. You''ve been heretely, haven''t you? I''m at home for the time being, so we three can get together. "Okay."


    As they walked towards the elevator, Brayden said, "Wait. I''ll call my wife and tell her I''m here."


    He was just about to call her, he saw Liam.


    When Liam heard this, he looked at Brayden again and shook his head, as if he had not expected it.


    Brayden didn''t leave. Instead, he picked up his phone and called.


    Not long after, Olivia''s voice came, "Brayden."


    "I''m here."


    "Okay."


    "Have you eaten? Don''t forget to eat."


    "I''m eating."


    "Really? What are you eating?"


    "Milk porridge and some side dishes."


    "Okay, don''t forget to have supplements."


    "I won''t. Don''t worry."


    "Well, I''ll call you when I get home."


    "Okay."


    Brayden hung up.


    Liam looked at him. It was obvious that Brayden didn''t want to hang up.


    "You seem to be very reluctant. Why not bring her here. You can book a private room nearby for her."


    "No need. She has something to do.


    She wanted to learn English so she studied hard every day."


    "Let''s go."


    The two walked into the elevator.


    Olivia hung up the phone and continued to eat. In order to let her recover as soon as possible, Brayden took her to see a nutritionist and asked the nutritionist to specially match nutritious meals and supplements for her. Therefore, the food Olivia ate every day was nutritious.


    She did recover.


    Olivia had dinner, and Max finished its dog food. It followed her to the kitchen to clean up.


    But as soon as Olivia finished doing the dishes, her cell phone rang.


    Olivia took the towel and dried her hands. She then walked out.

 Chapter 595

    Elizabeth''s name shed on the screen over and over again.


    Olivia looked at the name. After a while, she answered.


    "Mom."


    "I''m at H City Station. Come and pick me up right away!"


    Elizabeth hung up.


    Olivia stood there with a slight frown.


    She didn''t call her family when she came back. How did her mom know she was in H City?


    Olivia looked at the time. It was ten past six.


    She called Elizabeth back and the phone call was put through, "Mom..."


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Come here quickly!"


    Before Olivia could finish, Elizabeth interrupted her and hung up again.


    Olivia frowned even more.


    Max squatted at Olivia''s feet and sensed that something''s wrong with her mood. It barked, "Woof! Woof!"


    Olivia looked down at it. "I''m going out for a while. Be good at home, okay?"


    "Woof, Woof!"


    Olivia went upstairs to change her clothes, took the car keys, and drove to the station.


    There was more than one car in Brayden''s vi.


    She quickly drove out of the vi.


    As she drove away, another car parked not far away followed.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    An hourter, she stopped at the station. Olivia got out of the car and called.


    "Mom, where are you?"


    Olivia looked around and walked into the station.


    "Here!"


    Hearing a loud voice, Olivia looked over.


    At a noodle restaurant on her left, Elizabeth was sitting there, having noodles.


    Olivia hung up and walked over. "Mom, where''s dad?"


    "He''s at home."


    Elizabeth put down her chopsticks and shouted, "Checkout!"


    Then she looked at Olivia and said, "Pay for me."


    Olivia took out her wallet and paid.


    Elizabeth looked at the cards and the money in her wallet, and clicked her tongue.


    "You don''t know to show filial respect to the old and you are heartless since you earn so much."


    Olivia paused and closed her wallet.


    "Let''s go."


    Elizabeth grunted and walked out.


    Olivia opened the door and let her in.


    Olivia sat in the driver''s seat and locked the door, but instead of driving, she looked at Elizabeth. "Mom, what''s the reason for your sudden visit to the H City?"


    Elizabeth couldn''t havee for no reason. There must be something wrong.


    Elizabeth didn''t answer her, but looked at the car, and soon her eyes fell on the logo on the steering wheel.


    Cayenne.


    Her face darkened at the sight of it.


    "Good for you! You look decent with the luxury car and designer clothes but set aside your family, who managed to raise you for so many years. How could I have an ungrateful child like you?" Olivia didn''t say anything. She turned to look ahead with the calm expression.


    Elizabeth didn''t get the answer from Olivia, so she was angrier. But somehow she suppressed her anger and crossed her arms, and said, "Buy me a vi in the C City and get me a car of the same model as yours."


    Olivia''s voice was low. "I''ll book you a ticket back."


    Olivia picked up her phone to book a ticket for Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth was so angry that she couldn''t control herself anymore. She grabbed Olivia''s phone and threw it on the bottom of the car. Elizabeth stepped on her phone as she said, "Damn, what are you doing!" Olivia sat there and looked at crazy Elizabeth, with no expression on her face.


    Olivia''s phone was crushed by Elizabeth. Elizabeth looked at Olivia. "How do you make your call now!"


    "I''m telling you. If you don''t buy me a vi and a luxury car, I''ll go to the media and expose your scandal. Let''s see can you maintain your fame as a renowned designer!"


    Olivia understood when hearing her words.


    "I have resigned. If you want to expose it, just go. But if it affects AK Company''s reputation and makes it sue you, then you''ll have to pay a lot."


    "How dare you!"


    "Mom, I did what I said when I left. If you continue to make a fuss like this, I won''t stop you, but if it affects Sydney, it''s not worth it."


    Olivia looked at Elizabeth. Her voice and expression were very calm as if she were talking about something unimportant.


    Elizabeth''s expression changed.


    "Sydney should be graduating soon. We are sisters. You hurt one and you hurt us both. Mom, think about it."


    With a click, the door was unlocked and Olivia looked at the yellow streetlights ahead.


    At night, the lights were covered with ayer of fog, making the lights seem to be warmer.


    But Olivia didn''t feel warm. She only felt that the sky and the temperature was still the same, not changing for anyone.


    Elizabeth''s expression changed again and again. She hesitated, but could not say a word.


    In the car behind them, the people inside looked at the car in front of them with deep dark eyes.


    Elizabeth sat in the car with thoughts running through her mind. After a while, her mood stabilized.


    She looked at Olivia with resentment in her eyes, but a smile appeared on her face.


    She held Olivia''s hand and smiled apologetically. "Olivia, you know, I''m uneducated and I didn''t mean to make you mad. Don''t be angry with me."


    "I''m just impatient. Look, Sydney will graduate next year. She has been out alone for so many years and is helpless. She must being back. She only has you as her own sister. When shees back, if you don''t help her, who else can?"


    Olivia looked at Elizabeth. "She''s my sister. I''ll help if I can."


    Elizabeth patted her own thigh. "That''s it!"


    "When shees back, she can''t be living in our little county, can she? She has toe to a big city to have a better future. You don''t want Sydney to be paid a small sry in her whole life, right?"


    Olivia said, "Mom, whether you are a graduate, postgraduate, or a doctor both at home and abroad, you have to rely on yourself to work. Of course, connections are very important. If there''s someone who can help you, you''ll take fewer detours. When Sydneyes back, I''ll talk to her about what she wants to do. I can help her, but the rest requires her own effort."


    "Yes! That''s it! It''s great that Sydney has a sister like you, but it''s just..."


    Elizabeth wished to speak but stopped on a second thought


    Olivia looked at Elizabeth and waited for her to continue.


    Seeing Olivia''s expression, Elizabeth said, "Isn''t there no ce for Sydney to live when shees back? You''re married, and it''s definitely not convenient for Sydney to live with you and your husband, so I think you can buy Sydney a house and a car. This would be much more convenient for her."


    Before Olivia could say anything, Elizabeth quickly said, "Don''t worry. Sydney is a child who knows to be grateful. She will remember how you have helped her. When she earns a lot of money in the future, can she forget you? No!"


    "Olivia, let me tell you that Sydney..."


    "I don''t have any money."


    The smile on Elizabeth''s face froze.


    Olivia continued, "I made some money at AK Company, but I gave it all to Brayden. We owed him five million, and I have to pay it back."


    "Well... Why do you give it to him since you are married? Are you crazy?!"


    Elizabeth threw Olivia''s hand away and trembled with anger.


    Why shall she marry Brayden if she wanted to pay the money back?


    It was better to marry a big boss and got as much money as she could.


    "I don''t want you to have no dignity in the Jameses."


    "Mom, you don''t have to talk about this anymore. Ans don''t think about the house and the car either. Sydney is an adult. She needs to earn whatever she wants. If everything is arranged by her family for her, it''s not to help her, it''s to harm her."


    Sydney had never called Olivia since she went abroad. It wasn''t that Sydney didn''t recognize her as a sister. It was that she disliked Olivia for being uneducated and at the bottom of society. Sydney felt ashamed to have such a sister.


    Before Olivia''s divorce, Olivia would call Sydney and care about her, but after the divorce, Olivia did not contact Sydney.


    In the past few years, they had hardly contacted each other.


    It wasn''t that Olivia didn''t want to contact her sister. It was that her broken heart couldn''t stand any hurt anymore.


    Olivia would treat who was kind to her well. But if there was a person who treated her badly, she also would not show excessive passion to him/her.


    "Olivia, you have no conscience!"


    Hearing Olivia''s words, Elizabeth''s expression changed again and she was out of control.


    "That''s your sister. What''s wrong that I ask you to help her?"


    "It''s not that you can''t make money. You''re earning money! You don''t help your family members but outsiders when you earn money. How can I have a heartless child like you!"


    Elizabeth said, hitting Olivia with her hand.


    Olivia''s lips parted slightly, wanting to say something, but she could not say anything.


    In the car behind, the driver opened the door and said something to the person in the back seat.

 Chapter 598

    Finally, the eyshes moved, and Everett opened his eyes.


    Olivia said, "I have nothing to lose, but you are different. You have a lot to lose. Everett, don''t force me, don''t..." Before she could finish her words, he clenched her head. When she came to her senses, he had kissed her lips.


    The kiss was strong, intense, and fiery, like a rolling storming at her.


    Olivia froze, and her mind waspletely nk.


    Her senses seemed to disappear. She was under Everett''s control. His breath filled her, and she seemed to be trapped by him.


    Crack -


    She was about to lose her mind. Olivia pushed Everett. She pinched his arm and shoulder de and pushed him hard.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    But she failed to push him away.


    Whenever Everett forced her, there was nothing she could do.


    Olivia felt sorrowful.


    Why? Why did he do this to her? Why couldn''t he let her go?


    Why!


    Olivia opened her lips and tried to bite Everett, but a sudden pain came from the back of her neck. Olivia had a sudden ckout.


    Before she fainted, she was filled with fear.


    Everett held Olivia in his arms tight and kissed her fiercely.


    He was like a man who had been thirsty for many years and finally saw the dew. He could no longer control himself.


    Nor did he want to control himself.


    Olivia was not moving or struggling. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to, but that she was knocked out.


    Everett could do whatever he wanted to her.


    She was unconscious for the time being.


    It was scorching hot in the car, and everything seemed to have changed.


    Long after, Everett let go of Olivia and looked at her.


    Olivia frowned. Her brows were well-shaped. Without drawing, her brows were already delicate. When she smiled, she looked tender with her brows. Her face was not big. Unlike other people''s heart-shaped faces, her face looked soft, and her facial features were delicate. All her expressions were graceful. Everett''s fingers fell on Olivia''s face, moving slightly as if he were admiring a rare piece of jade.


    He did not know what beauty was. In his eyes, women seemed to look the same with different personalities.


    He didn''t know when this face was carved into his heart, and his heart ached whenever he thought of her.


    Everett rested his finger on her lips.


    He gazed at the lips as if his eyes were glued to them.


    For a long time, he lowered his head, and his lips fell on the deep red lips he had kissed. He kissed them gently as if he was kissing some treasure.


    At the Amber Restaurant.


    Brayden''s high school teacher booked a big private room here, which was now lively.


    Felix, Liam, and Brayden stood together. Everyone looked at the three of them and joked.


    The teacher also talked about the fun things that happened to the three in high school. For a moment, the room was filled withughter.


    Susan was here tonight, but Brayden hadn''t cast a nce at her since she came in.


    Not a single nce.


    She took the ss and looked at Brayden''s smile. She felt hurt and drank up the wine in one gulp. Suddenly, someone said, "Hey, Susan, why are you drinking there alone? Why not catch up with us?" This man wanted to instigate and see chaos. Everyone could tell that Susan was in a bad mood.


    "Can''t she drink? Isn''t drinking equal to reminiscing?"


    As people all looked at Susan, a clear voice sounded.


    They all looked over and saw Alice walk in with a strong feminine air. She was wearing a leather coat and having short but neat hair,


    Seeing Alice, someone said, "Hey, who''s this beauty?"


    "Get lost."


    "Haha...you are still the same tomboy as you used to be!"


    Alice was not angry at beingughed at. Her nickname in high school was Tomboy.


    She dared to fight with men and beat them hard. She was even stronger than men.


    Susan stood up and hugged Alice with moist eyes. "I thought you weren''ting today."


    Alice also hugged Susan. "Why would I?"


    Alice and Susan were besties. Alice emigrated abroad with her family since graduated from college, so they rarely met. But they had always been in contact, and they were still best friends. Since Alice arrived, the atmosphere was even better.


    Time passed quickly as they ate, drank, and chatted.


    Brayden had been paying attention to the time. It was already 9 o''clock, and the dinner was not over, so he texted Olivia, telling her that he might be homete.


    The teacher was still here, so it was not suitable for him to leave first.


    Olivia didn''t reply to his message, but Brayden didn''t think much about it.


    He knew Olivia studied as hard as she worked.


    He looked at the time on his phone with resignation.


    "Brayden, long time no see."


    Alice came over with ss and looked at Brayden.


    Susan had always liked Brayden. Alice knew about this as Susan''s best friend.


    Brayden put his phone in his pocket and picked up his ss. "Long time no see."


    Alice looked at the happiness on Brayden''s face and asked, "I heard you''re married?"


    "Yes."


    When she came, the high school teacher asked everyone about their situation, and Brayden also talked about himself, so they all knew about his marriage.


    "Why haven''t I heard before? You don''t have a secret marriage, do you?"


    Alice had always been straightforward. She didn''t care who the person she talked to was.


    Even Felix and Liam could hear how ironic her words were.


    They knitted their brows.


    But before the two of them could say anything, Brayden replied, "No."


    "Why haven''t I heard about it? You are a talented and well-known violinist. Why haven''t I seen the news that you''re getting married? Or is it that your wife is not presentable?" She went too far, and people around them quiet down.


    They all looked over.


    Susan also came over. "Alice."


    She pulled Alice and implied her not to say so.


    Alice didn''t care. If she wanted to say anything, no one could stop her.


    "I''ve heard some gossip before, and I don''t know if it is true or not. Since we all gather here today, I have to ask about it. Otherwise, I don''t know how to congratte you."


    Liam stood up and shouted, "Alice!"


    Alice did not look at Liam but still gazing at Brayden. She ignored the gazes from all around her and continued, "I heard that your wife had the second marriage when she married you. You are such a talent. Why do you marry a woman like that?"


    "I think it must be fake, don''t you think?"


    Alice looked around and smiled.


    But no one responded.


    She was so aggressive at the high school teacher''s birthday party. She didn''t show respect to their high school teacher, but they would.


    Susan stared at Brayden. He no longer smiled. He was aloof as if the warmth on him disappeared with his smile.


    However, there was no anger or annoyance on his face. He was calm.


    He was as calm as facing a clown.


    Susan''s heart ached.


    He really loved that woman.


    Brayden stood up and looked down on Alice due to their height difference.


    "My wife is having a second marriage. That''s true. We''ve registered for marriage, but we didn''t have a wedding yet. It''s not that we''re not going to. It''s just that we''re too busy. When we have time, the wedding will be on the agenda."


    As he spoke, Brayden''s face lit up with a smile. He saw the people around looking at him in astonishment or disbelief. "You guys should get our wedding gifts ready."


    All of a sudden, the tension dissipated, and the room became lively again.


    When it was almost ten o''clock, everyone said they would go out for another drink. The high school teacher was old, so naturally, he wouldn''t go with them. Brayden wouldn''t stay any longer since the high school teacher left.


    He said he was going back to apany his wife, and the others all teased him. Brayden wore a faint smile and left the room.


    Liam followed Brayden out. "Brayden!" Liam called out.


    Brayden stopped and looked at him.


    Liam put his hand on Brayden''s shoulder, just like when they were still at high school, "Can the three of us gathered alone?"


    "It''s toote. Next time."


    Liam could only say, "People with wives are different."


    Braydenughed. "You''re not young. Don''t miss your Mrs. Right."


    Liam put his arms around his chest. "Why, are you going to urge me to get married too?"


    "Not really."


    It was not easy to meet the right one. If one did, he couldn''t let her go.


    If he hadn''t let Olivia go when he first met her, all those things might not have happened.


    Seeing that Brayden was serious, Liam said earnestly, "No matter what, I''m d to see you happy."


    Brayden knew about his marriage, but Liam could tell that Brayden was really happy.


    So all Liam wanted was that his friend could be happy.


    "Thank you."


    Brayden left Cuiyu Restaurant. Liam stood there, put his hand in his pocket, and then turned back to the private room.


    As he turned around, he suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 599

    Susan stood there alone for some time.


    Liam thought of Susan''s thoughts on Brayden and felt helpless.


    Unwillingness cannot produce desired results, and love cannot be forced. But Susan was a stubborn woman used to getting her own way, so eventually, she was the one who suffered.


    As her old ssmate, Liam felt that he should say something, but he gave up the thought after thinking of Susan''s temperament.


    He pretended not to see the direction Susan was staring at, walked over with a smile, and said, "Let''s go out for a drink."


    Of course, there were Felix and Alice.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Although alcohol could not solve the problem, it was the best way to vent feelings.


    "Sure."


    They went to the bar.


    Brayden didn''t know where they had gone and had no interest of knowing it.


    He went downstairs and got in the car. After sending a message to Olivia, he drove home.


    He wanted to call Olivia, but it was already past ten. He was afraid that he roused her out of sleep, so he didn''t call her.


    The car arrived home in half an hour, and the lights in the vi were on. It was warm and quiet as usual.


    "Woof woof..."


    Max ran out and barked excitedly.


    However, the bark was different from usual. It was always excited and happy when its master came back. But today, Brayden came back. It barked anxiously as if there was a thief. Brayden felt something strange about Max and looked inside.


    Max was smart and agile.


    Every time he and Olivia came back, it ran out before the car reached the gate.


    If he came back alone, so would Max, and Olivia would be out soon.


    Because Max''s bark announced theing of him.


    But now that Olivia didn''te out, and the vi was quiet.


    Brayden felt something wrong and immediately strode in, followed by Max with continuous barks.


    Brayden looked around. The house was as clean and tidy as usual.


    But Olivia was not there, and only Max''s bark could be heard, which seemed particrly empty in this huge vi.


    Brayden''s heart was empty. He called, "Olivia?"


    Brayden went downstairs but Olivia was nowhere to be found. He then went upstairs. "Olivia!"


    "Olivia, are you home?"


    "Olivia!"


    No one answered him. There was no sound in the vi except for his and Max''s voices.


    His heart sank. As time passed, there was still no response from Olivia. His head was buzzing, and even his whole body was stiff and numb.


    He was afraid that she was gone and he was the only one in their family, and that he would be alone.


    This fear was slowly overwhelming him, and he breathed heavily.


    Creak...


    The bedroom door opened and Brayden ran in subconsciously, but he stopped just as he stepped out. There was a person lying on the bed with ck hair on the pillow, and her fair face was quiet under the light.


    She fell asleep, lying motionless on the bed.


    Brayden froze there as if time stood still.


    Max ran in as soon as the door opened. He pulled the bed, barking, "Woof! Woof!"


    It wanted to go up, but it was unable to climb onto the bed with its fat body. Grabbing the sheets, it fell on the velvet carpet and turned upside down before it could climb up, which was very funny. But no one noticed Max at this time. It wasn''t trying to attract the attention of Olivia and Brayden. It just wanted to take a look at Olivia.


    Max quickly got up, grabbed the sheet, and climbed up again apanied by barks.


    Its barks were loud, filling Brayden''s eardrums, and ringing in every corner of the vi.


    Brayden finally reacted. His tense body seemed to rx in an instant, and his back was slightly bent.


    He wanted to walk over, but his legs felt heavy as concrete.


    He closed his eyes, trying to calm down. He then walked over and sat on the bed.


    Olivia slept soundly and seemed to be dreaming, but the dream was not good. She frowned with a pale face.


    But Braydenwasn''t paying attention. He looked at Olivia as if he was looking at an unreal treasure, and he had the urge to touch her but hesitated to do so.


    He was afraid it was a dream.


    But in the end, he reached out.


    His fingernded on Olivia''s face, and the real touch came from his fingertips. His fingertips trembled, and the fear in his eyes finally gone.


    It wasn''t a dream. She was by his side, right beside him...


    Brayden could no longer control himself. He picked up Olivia and held her tightly in his arms.


    Olivia... Olivia... Olivia...


    "Woof... Woof..."


    Looking at Olivia, who was in Brayden''s arms, Max kept barking. It barked loudly and finally woke Brayden up.


    After Brayden regained his senses, he asked Max not to disturb Olivia, but something dawned on him as he immediately looked at her.

 Chapter 600

    Olivia didn''t wake up at all, but her brows furrowed. Brayden''s heart tightened and he called, "Olivia!"


    Max had been calling out for so long and so loudly that she couldn''t have stayed asleep.


    Unless...


    Brayden didn''t dare to think much. He carried Olivia and strode out.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Max hurriedly followed, barking at the same time.


    It seemed to wake Olivia up, but it failed so. It was very anxious.


    The car was still parked outside. Brayden carried Olivia into the car, but when he started the car, he heard Olivia''s voice. "Brayden..."


    She sounded like having just woken up and her voice was full of uncertainty.


    Brayden froze for a moment and immediately looked at Olivia.


    Olivia opened her eyes and looked ahead and then looked around, her eyes were filled with confusion and uncertainty.


    Obviously, she was still unconscious.


    Brayden clenched her hand and said in a hurried voice, "Do you feel ill? Tell me!"


    She was fine before he left. What was that made her unconscious?


    Brayden thought of something and immediately touched Olivia''s forehead.


    The temperature was the same as usual. She didn''t have a fever, but he wasn''t sure. He came close to Olivia, leaning forward against her forehead with his to feel her temperature.


    Olivia was stunned.


    She looked at his face, which was so close to her, handsome, with prominent features, especially his eyebrows and eyes which were so gentle when he smiled.


    But now there was worry and nervousness in his gentle face.


    She...


    Suddenly, images shed through Olivia''s mind, which froze her and her face turned pale.


    She remembered that before she fainted, she was with Everett, and he was... forcing her to have sex with him. "Olivia? Olivia!"


    Brayden waved his hand before Olivia''s eyes, and Olivia regained her senses and saw him getting more worried.


    Her heart sank.


    She was in a car with Everett before she fainted, but how could she be in a car with Brayden now?


    What was going on?


    Olivia looked around and was stunned when she saw the familiar scenes.


    Her mind was in a mess.


    When Brayden saw Oliviapletely ignoring him, only with her face kept changing.


    She was scared, terrified, and unbelievable.


    All of a sudden, within a few seconds, a lot of feelings shed across her eyes.


    What happened to her?


    Brayden''s brows tightened, as well as his heart.


    Olivia was sure that she was with Brayden right now and still outside their house. She wasn''t dreaming.


    But why?


    Why did she remember Everett?


    Or... Was that just her nightmare?


    "Olivia, are you feeling unwell? Tell me, okay?"


    Olivia''s appearance frightened Brayden. He put his hand on her shoulder and stared at her carefully.


    Olivia heard his voice and forced herself to calm down.


    If it were a dream, that would be great, but she was afraid that it wasn''t a dream at all.


    Olivia''s hand clenched and loosened over and over again, and then, she looked into Brayden''s eyes. "Brayden, I... I don''t know what happened to me. When did youe back? I... What was I doing?" She didn''t want Brayden to know her nightmare, whether it was a dream or it really happened.


    She didn''t even want him to know.


    But Brayden got in over his head when he heard what Olivia said.


    She didn''t remember.


    Did she... forget?


    Brayden''s heart was trembling and his expression became serious. He stared into Olivia''s eyes, not missing any expression in her eyes.


    He said, "I just got home when I found you weren''t there, only Max. I was looking for you at home, and I found you in bed. Max kept calling out at you, and you didn''t respond."


    Brayden spoke at a slow pace, fairly slow. His words were clear, Olivia was stunned when she heard what he said.


    She was at home?


    Was she really home?


    Was she just dreaming when she remembered she was with Everett?


    Was it really a nightmare?


    But...


    Olivia felt that her mind was in a mess and she didn''t look well.


    Brayden said in a deep voice, "We''ll go to the hospital right away."


    There was something wrong with her. He had to take her to the hospital immediately.


    Olivia tried to stop Brayden, but the car drove away quickly.


    As the car drove out of the vi, the cigarette light flickered in a dark car in the distance.

 Chapter 601

    Brayden took Olivia to the hospital. He insisted that she should have her body checked, especially her brain part.


    He worried about her a lot. He didn''t want her to catch any kind of seque out of this.


    Olivia was tempted to tell him that she was fine. But she was unable to dissuade Brayden. Finally, she had to ept the doctor''s examination.


    They didn''t arrive home until almost two o''clock in the morning, because of the examination.


    They went to wash up. After they hadid side by side on the bed, Olivia opened her mouth, "Brayden, believe me, I''m fine."


    The doctor even used a brain CT scanner on her. All in all, Brayden had demanded that she should take all kinds of tests that the hospital allowed her to take at night. He had to make sure that she was okay. But when the doctor actually told him that she was fine, he didn''t feel relieved.


    Even now, he kept his eyebrows twisted, looking extremely worried.


    Brayden hugged Olivia tightly. When he heard her words, he tightened his arms and held Olivia even tighter.


    His lips trembled. But in the end, he said only a few words, "Go back to sleep."


    Obviously, she had forgotten something. But she didn''t realize it, insisting that she was fine.


    However, he didn''t forget what the doctor in Paris had said.


    "Cerebral concussion does not necessarily lead to any kinds of seque. However, a few highly sensitive people can suffer from specific seque such as memory loss, inability to concentrate, slow response, headache, anxiety, or insomnia. Different patients show different symptoms."


    Now she had lost a part of her memory.


    Brayden frowned tightly and held Olivia even tighter.


    Tomorrow, he would contact a brain specialist and take her to the hospital for a checkup again.


    Olivia felt the tension in Brayden''s body. He seemed still strained.


    She opened her mouth, trying to produce some reassuring words. But she didn''t know what to say.


    In the end, Olivia closed her mouth, keeping silent.


    What she did was simply hugging Brayden, patting him on the back tofort him.


    She had a rough idea about why he was so strained. He was afraid that she would forget him someday. But how could she forget him?


    He was so nice and warm to her that even if she forgot everyone, she would never forget him. Olivia closed her eyes, and her heart tightened as she thought of Everett''s cold and heartless face.


    It was a dream, a nightmare.


    Otherwise, how could Everett, who had raped her, send her back?


    Thest light in the vi went out. In the darkness-cloaked vi, everything fell into a deep sleep.


    Outside the vi was a ck Maybach. Everett was sitting in the back seat, wrapped in the smoke from his tobo.


    He was staring at the bedroom with the lights off. The tobo between his fingers was burning silently.


    Early in the next morning, Brayden called a brain specialist, scheduled for tomorrow morning. Olivia didn''t know about this. When she got up, Brayden already finished making their breakfast. After breakfast, Brayden said to her, "We''ll go back to the Capital City the day after tomorrow." Olivia paused and said, "Okay."


    Time had been flying quickly, and the days they could spend together were getting less.


    The New Year arrived in several days once they had got back to Capital City. They could spend a lot of time with their families.


    As usual, they went to Brayden''spany together, being busy with their daily errands.


    However, Olivia found that Brayden was especially busy today. He was in a meeting or on the phone or telling his employees what to do.


    Normally, Olivia wouldn''t notice it. But the door of his office was open and closed again and again, and it was hard to miss.


    At lunch, Brayden said, "You can stay at the lounge this afternoon. I have been bothering you the whole morning."


    Of course, Brayden wanted Olivia to stay by his side. But he didn''t want to bother her.


    Olivia nodded. "I''ll go back home early this afternoon to make dinner."


    Realizing how busy he was, she felt that she must do something to lighten his burden.


    However, he said, "Never mind. We''ll go out to eat tonight."


    He wouldn''t let her stay so far away from him until tomorrow''s examination results came out.


    Olivia found nervousness in Brayden''s eyes. She said resignedly, "Brayden, I''m fine, really."


    She thought she was fine, but now it was him who was not fine.


    Brayden took her hand. "Olivia, listen to me for now, okay?"


    He was sick with worry, and she could tell from his eyes. Olivia had no choice but to agree to his decision.


    In the afternoon, Olivia moved to the lounge to work. Brayden was busy in his office. Time passed quickly.


    When Olivia finished her work, she looked up and found that the night screen had hung down.


    She was stunned for a moment and went to get her phone. She wanted to check what time it was, only to find that she didn''t bring the phone with her. Olivia frowned slightly. Didn''t she bring it?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It seemed like she hadn''t seen her cell phone for a whole day.


    Olivia rummaged through her bag again to make sure she didn''t bring it with her. She recalled carefully where she had put her phone.


    But as Olivia was recalling, her expression gradually changed.

 Chapter 602

    Olivia did not forget what happenedst night. Even if she thought it was a dream, she still remembered it clearly.


    But she didn''t want to remember all those things.


    Whether it was real or just a dream, she wanted to forget it.


    But now she had to recall it and to figure out where was her phone.


    Then, this fact broke her deception to herself.


    It was not a dream.


    Everything was real.


    Everything that happenedst night was true.


    Olivia fell on the sofa, gripping it tightly with her fingers as if she could calm down in this way.


    Kelly brought the proposal Brayden was asking for. She looked outside at the sky and then at Brayden, who was still busy.


    It had been a long time sincest time she saw Brayden look so busy. Now, seeing him upied and neglecting anything else, she felt a little unustomed. Kelly took a look at the clock. It was 4: 50 p.m.


    The daylight was short in winter, and it started to get dark before five o''clock.


    Kelly thought of Olivia, who had been staying in the lounge all the time, and thought she should remind Brayden, "It''s almost five o''clock."


    Brayden paused for a second, and then raised his wristwatch to check the time.


    Really.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Brayden said, "Let''s call it a day."


    "Yes."


    At the mention of time, thinking of Olivia, Brayden would stop his work no matter how busy he was.


    Kelly left. Brayden put aside the file and cleaned the table.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and called, "Kelly."


    Kelly turned around.


    Brayden looked at her. "You get down to that thing after the New Year holiday, and then bring me all the employee information of thatpany,"


    "No problem."


    Kelly left. Brayden packed up and took the coat, phone, and car keys. It was ten past five.


    Brayden went straight to the lounge.


    Olivia sat on the sofa for a long time before calming down.


    But after she calmed down, the endless panic in her heart made her face as pale as paper.


    She was knocked unconscious by Everett, and then what happened?


    What did he do to her?


    Would he be so kind as to send her home without doing anything?


    Was that possible?


    Impossible.


    So, what did he do, and what else did he n to do?


    Olivia did not dare to think further. She only felt that she was trapped by a dense, making her unable to breathe.


    When Brayden came into the lounge, he saw Olivia sitting on the sofa with her hands covering her heart, with a painful expression. Brayden''s face changed and he strode over, calling, "Olivia!"


    He held Olivia and stared at her, "Olivia?"


    Olivia looked up at Brayden. He was so handsome and gentle, at this moment, he looked so anxious, worried, nervous, and scared.


    He was afraid that she fell ill.


    Olivia opened her mouth and tried to say something, but she seemed to be choked and couldn''t say anything.


    What should she say about what happenedst night? How should she tell him?


    If she told him, what would happen?


    Olivia couldn''t say anything.


    She couldn''t say a word.


    But when Brayden saw her be like this, he felt that his heart was about to be torn apart.


    "We''re going to the hospital, right now!"


    The way she looked worried him deeply.


    Brayden said as he tried to carry Olivia up, but she hugged him and said in a hoarse voice, "Brayden, please, just stay here." Brayden froze.


    Olivia held him in her arms and clenched his suit coat so tight that it wrinkled.


    It was as if she had grasped thest resort and could not let it go.


    Brayden froze for a few seconds, hugged Olivia, and sped her tightly in his arms. "What''s wrong? Tell me, tell me what''s going on?" Olivia didn''t say anything but hugged Brayden tightly.


    She needed to calm down.


    She had to calm down.


    Even if she was terrified.


    Brayden felt Olivia was trembling and then he stopped asking. He just took her in his arms and wished she could stay in his arms forever. Silence spread in the lounge, and time seemed to be still.


    It was dark outside.


    Olivia said, "Brayden, please, don''t ask anything. Let''s go home."


    Brayden pressed her hand and said, "Okay."


    The two of them went back to the vi. When they got home, Brayden carried Olivia into the room and put her on the bed. "It''ste. I''ll make dinner."


    Olivia nodded in silence.


    Her face was still pale at this moment, and it was as if she had fallen into some kind of predicament and was unable toe out.


    Brayden was waiting for her to tell him why she suddenly became like this.


    He lowered his head and kissed Olivia on the forehead. Brayden turned around and left.


    Max followed them when they came back. It was right beside Olivia''s feet.


    It was initially very happy to see the two of theme back, bouncing and barking, but after seeing Olivia be like that, Max was quiet, obediently lying beside Olivia''s feet, looking at her. Olivia didn''t want to be like this, but she couldn''t control it.


    Everett''s random actions could change a person''s life. Her life changed because she met him, and she risked finding hell because of his ruthlessness. Now, he showed up again, was he going to ruin her? Olivia covered her eyes and huddled herself up.


    If he had done anything to her, would she still be able to live such a peaceful life? How could she take it granted to be Brayden''s wife?


    She couldn''t do it.


    She couldn''t.


    Brayden stood outside the door, feeling the silence inside. After a long time, he went downstairs.


    It wasn''t that she was feeling unwell, but something happened to her.


    There was no one else who could make her look like this except one person.


    SHS Group was located in a skyscraper, on the highest floor, Everett sat in a chair and was looking at theputer.


    In the video, there was an office filled with people, some of whom were reporting to the camera.


    Apparently, Everett was in a video conference.


    His vibrating phone interrupted the report they were making in the video.


    Everett looked at the phone.

 Chapter 603

    The vibration from the phone on the table broke the silence.


    Everett took up his phone and peeked at it. When he saw the caller, his eyes frozen and darkened.


    It was Brayden.


    It was him.


    The atmosphere in the president''s room seemed to be frozen as well.


    Everything was still, but only the name on the phone kept flickering.


    Finally, when the vibration was about to fade away, Everett turned around and answered it after taking a deep breath.


    Brayden''s voice came over. "No matter what you did or said to Olivia, I will not let her go. We will be together for the rest of our lives. As long as we are together, I don''t care about anything else."


    The phone was hung up before Everett could say anything.


    The ck eyes that looked ahead shrank slightly, and the air around seemed to be twisted in an instant.


    From theputer screen, people on the other side looked at Everett''s face which waspletely nk and they could not tell whether he was angry or happy. So they were being cautious and didn''t dare to say anything to irritate him.


    They all kept their heads down.


    People felt lonely at night, and it was even worse on a winter night.


    Brayden made dinner and went upstairs.


    He didn''t knock but stopped outside the bedroom. He opened the door after a while.


    Oliviay on the bed, curled up like a shrimp.


    It was rare for Max to be quiet and not to make any noise.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When it saw Braydene in, Max immediately ran over and wagged its tail at Brayden, looking at Brayden with a pair of ck eyes, seeming to expect something from him.


    It hoped Brayden could help Olivia recover.


    Brayden walked to the bed andy down, holding Olivia in his arms, his chin against her head, his voice slightly hoarse. "Olivia, I don''t care what Everett wants to do to you, or... did to you." Olivia froze and opened her closed eyes instantly.


    Her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Brayden... knew it?


    He knew everything?


    Brayden holded Olivia in his arms harder and continued, "Don''t be painful and don''t be afraid. I will always be by your side."


    Olivia''s eyes were moist for a moment, and something was about to flow down. She closed her eyes quickly and held her hands tightly together.


    But Brayden grabbed her hands and separated them, interlocking her fingers, "Olivia, I don''t care. I only care if you''re not with me."


    The most important thing was that she was with him.


    Tears fell from the corner of her eyes and fell on the bed silently.


    The next morning, Brayden took Olivia to the hospital.


    They had already made the appointment.


    The two of them stayed up almost the whole night and were not in good spirits, but they were both extremely awake.


    The car stopped at the hospital. Brayden said, "I was worried about the seque of your previous concussion. I have made an appointment with a brain specialist to have a check." Only a brain specialist''s confirmation could assure him.


    To avoid any possible seque, he would take her to the hospital for a full body examinationter.


    Brayden''s voice was as gentle as usual, but he didn''t sleep all night so his voice was a little hoarse.


    Olivia remained silent. She had not spoken sincest night.


    She had thought about many things, the past, the present, the future, so many things, as if she had thought about her whole life.


    Until Brayden''s gentle voice sounded just now, had Olivia''s heart seemed to be calmed, and her eyes were filled with determination.


    Olivia looked at Brayden and opened her mouth. "Brayden, let''s... get a divorce."


    She thought she could forget the past, forget everything, and be with him, no matter what outsiders said.


    However, Everett appeared again and again and forced her again and again. From her body to her heart, how can she be with him without any shame?


    It was unfair to him.


    He shouldn''t have wasted his time on a woman like her with a broken life.


    The smile on Brayden''s face froze, as if a sunny day suddenly clouded over.


    His world turned dark.


    Olivia continued, "I... Am no longer that innocent me. Not in the past, nor now, nor in the future. I am not..."


    "So is it like that if I sleep with other woman and then we can be together?"


    If that was the case, then fine, he would do it.


    Olivia''s eyes widened and her heart trembled.


    What was he talking about?


    Brayden was very calm at this moment, his heart was very quiet, and his face was calm. He held Olivia''s hand tight, as if he was holding on to the quicksand that he could not hold. He wanted to do everything he could to keep it.


    "Is that how we can be together?"

 Chapter 604

    Olivia opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but didn''t know what to say.


    Brayden saw the disbelief in Olivia''s eyes and continued to say, "Olivia, tell me what I can do so that we can be together. I''ll do whatever you want. I just want to be with you. I''ll do whatever you want me to do." Brayden''s tone had never been so calm, but Olivia was heartbroken.


    "Brayden... I''m not worth it. Do you understand that?"


    She was not worth it!


    She was not worth it at all. She didn''t deserve him.


    He deserved someone better.


    "I don''t understand. All I know is that I can''t live without you."


    Olivia was shocked yet moved.


    Brayden put her hand on his heart and said word for word, "Don''t you understand? I live for you."


    In those days when he was on the verge of death, whenever he thought of her, he was injected with boundless courage.


    He told himself that he had to live, and that he had to find her.


    As long as God gave him a chance, he would not give up.


    God did give him a chance. He met her at the best time, but it was also not the perfect time. How could he give up?


    If he didn''t have her by his side in his life, what was the point of living?


    Olivia''s eyes were wet, and a drop of tear fell from her eye.


    "Brayden..."


    The two of them went to the hospital for a checkup. A brain specialist gave Olivia a full body checkup, then asked her if she had any previous illnesses and if there were any gic illnesses in her family. The specialist asked very carefully.


    Olivia answered all of them in detail.


    The doctor gave her a specific examination based on her answer, and thanks to Brayden, they wouldn''t have to wait until the afternoon to get some of the test results, but got them in the morning.


    Seeing the results, the specialist told the two that Olivia was fine. She was just a little weak and needed to take good care of herself. In order to avoid the seque of Olivia''s previous illness, it was best to have a regr check-up twice a year.


    It was also a precaution against other possible illnesses.


    The two of them wrote it down and left the hospital.


    It was lunchtime.


    As usual, Brayden took Olivia to the mall to buy ingredients as if nothing had happened.


    Olivia was still in aplicated mood. She didn''t want their life to go on like this, because she would drag Brayden into trouble.


    But after hearing Brayden''s words, she couldn''t bear to leave.


    She didn''t want him to do anything for her. She didn''t deserve him. He would be hurt because of her.


    Olivia felt as if she was in a dilemma.


    However, such a feeling disappeared soon.


    By evening, Brayden had a fever.


    He was delirious.


    Olivia thought he was dreaming at first, but when she turned on the light and saw his red face and the sweat on his forehead, Olivia was shocked. "Brayden?"


    Olivia touched Brayden''s forehead. It was very hot.


    She immediately got out of bed and got dressed. She took Brayden''s clothes and helped him up. "Brayden, let''s go to the hospital."


    Brayden opened his eyes and saw Olivia. He held her hand. "Olivia, don''t leave me..."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    His eyesight was blurred, but there was a stubbornness in it. He held her hand tightly, and the heat followed Brayden''s hand into Olivia''s heart. Olivia''s heart ached. "You have a fever. Let''s go to the hospital."


    Olivia took the coat and put it on Brayden, but Brayden didn''t let go of her. It was as if he wouldn''t let her go unless she responded to him.


    Olivia found more sweat on Brayden''s forehead and that his face grew redder.

 Chapter 605

    Brayden fainted. When Olivia sent him to the hospital, he was unconscious and only kept saying that he would not leave her.


    The doctor took Brayden''s temperature, did a physical examination, and put him on an intravenous drip. Only then did Olivia know that Brayden might have had a fever earlier, but he didn''t tell her. And she didn''t notice it.


    Olivia sat in front of the bed and looked at Brayden.


    In her memory, he was a big tree, sheltering her from the wind and rain. All these years, with him by her side, no matter how much pain she felt, she didn''t seem pitiful.


    But now, she felt that she was wrong.


    She shouldn''t be with him or hide under his protection, and she shouldn''t think that she could fall in love with him one day.


    Of course, if Everettpletely let her go, she would live with Brayden forever. She also believed that she would fall in love with him, and maybe one day they would have their children. But Everett never let her go, never.


    In that case, it was a mistake for her to be with Brayden. She was dragging him down.


    She couldn''t.


    She had to leave him.


    The night fell, and the whole city was like a sleeping beast. It was quiet but dangerous all the time.


    Olivia put her hands over her eyes and closed them tightly.


    Brayden woke up the next morning. The moment he opened his eyes, his mind went nk.


    But soon, his memory returned, and he immediately sat up and looked around.


    Familiar disinfectant smell and pale color.


    "Olivia?"


    The ward was quiet, and no one answered Brayden.


    Brayden''s heart thumped. He got out of bed with his weak body and stumbled out.


    "Olivia!"


    "Olivia ---"


    Brayden came to the door, opened the door and ran out.


    But as soon as he ran out, he stopped.


    In front, a woman in a ck down jacket with bun hair walked over.


    She was carrying something in her hand and had a scarf around her neck. Most of her face was wrapped in the scarf, revealing only a pair of clear almond-shaped eyes and a full, shiny forehead. Brayden stood there in a daze.


    Olivia saw Brayden standing there in a thin hospital gown with bare feet. She immediately ran over.


    "What''s wrong? Go back to the ward quickly. You can''t catch a cold."


    Olivia took off her scarf and quickly used it to wrap Brayden. Then she helped him to the bed and covered him with the quilt.


    Brayden didn''t say a word and just looked at her without moving his eyes.


    Olivia turned to the bathroom. She wanted to get him some hot water and wipe his feet.


    But as soon as she turned around, Brayden grabbed her arm.


    Olivia looked at Brayden with gentle eyes. "I''m going to the bathroom to get hot water."


    So Brayden let go of Olivia and watched her go to the bathroom.


    The sound of water came from inside. Brayden was lying on the bed, his eyes still in a daze.


    He thought she had left.


    Olivia took out the water and the towel, wiped Brayden''s feet, went back to fetch the water, and wiped his face.


    Brayden just looked at her quietly until she finished and sat down at the bed.


    "You have a high fever. It''s very serious. You can''t be like this in the future. If you feel ufortable, take the medicine immediately."


    As she spoke, Olivia put her hand on Brayden''s forehead and then touched her own.


    But when she withdrew her hand, Brayden took her hand and pulled her into his arms.


    Olivia fell into Brayden''s arms and she was stunned.


    Brayden kept his arms around her waist and said in a hoarse voice, "I thought you had left."


    Olivia froze, tears in her eyes waving.


    Her eyshes drooped and she whispered, "No, don''t think too much."


    "Am I thinking too much?"


    Brayden tightened his arms.


    He was very uneasy and always felt that she was going to leave him. This feeling made him scared, frightened, and terrified.


    "Well, don''t think too much. Take care of yourself. You really scared me this time."


    Olivia helped Brayden up and looked at him seriously. "Brayden, you are irreceable in my heart. You can''t get sick. You have to be fine forever, okay?" Brayden didn''t say anything. He looked at Olivia lovingly and his heart beat. "I''ll be fine if you''re by my side."


    Brayden was discharged that afternoon.


    His fever had subsided, and the doctor said he didn''t need to stay in the hospital, so they went back.


    Olivia was going back to Capital City today. Because of Brayden''s illness, it was dyed.


    Olivia nned to go back after Brayden fully recovered from his illness. At this time, Olivia did not listen to Brayden at all. She had to put his health first. Brayden agreed.


    She cared about him, so how could he not agree?


    Three dayster, Brayden was in good health. The work in the studio was done and all thepanies were on vacation.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Brayden''s studio was also on holiday. The two bought tickets to Capital City in the afternoon.


    When Olivia and Brayden went back to Capital City, Everett also returned to Capital City in the evening.

 Chapter 606

    "Olivia, Brayden!"


    At the airport, as soon as Olivia and Brayden came out, they saw Belle.


    Belle also saw them and waved at them.


    Yesterday, Belle called and asked when they would be back. Brayden told Belle, so Belle came to the airport early to pick them up.


    When the two of them came over, Belle immediately grabbed their hands and looked up and down at them.


    "They look good." Belle thought.


    Belle smiled and narrowed her eyes. "Let''s go home!"


    The driver took their luggage to the car, and the three of them got into the car. The car quickly moved forward.


    In the back seat, Belle and Olivia sat together. Belle held Olivia''s hand and said, "It snowed in Capital City this morning. Look, it''s all white." Olivia saw it as soon as she got out of the airport. The whole Capital City was covered in snow.


    "It is beautiful."


    "Capital City is very beautiful after snowing. I will take you for a tour everywhere."


    Belle had dispatched all the work of her studio and nned to spend the rest of her holiday with his son and daughter-inw. Olivia looked at the snow outside and squinted. "Okay."


    Brayden looked at Olivia through the rearview mirror. Her face was slightly turned, her eyes narrowed, and she looked calm and gentle.


    She seemed to be thinking about something, but also seemed to be in a trance.


    The car stopped at the James''s mansion an hour and a halfter. They got off and the driver took their luggage upstairs.


    Belle asked Olivia and Brayden to go wash up and rest. She and the maid would prepare dinner.


    Olivia and Brayden went upstairs to the bedroom. Brayden asked, "What''s wrong?"


    She seemed unhappy.


    Olivia shook her head. "Are you okay? How do you feel?"


    He just shook off his cold, and she was worried about him.


    Seeing the worry in her eyes, Brayden smiled. "I''m fine."


    "That''s good. If you feel ufortable, tell me."


    "Okay."


    Soon night fell. After having dinner, Belle asked Brayden to take Olivia out for a walk.


    Although it was cold at night, it was good to take a walk after eating.


    Brayden asked Olivia if she wanted to go out. Olivia said yes, so they went out.


    Belle stood in the living room and looked at the two people walking out. The light lengthened their shadows and they snuggled up from time to time. A smile appeared on her face.


    Seeing they were fine and getting along well, she was relieved.


    Brayden and Olivia were walking along the road. This was a vi area, and the scenery was very good. Outside the road was ake. Across theke was the city. At night, the city was bright, and the lights were like stars in the gxy and kept shing.


    The two of them walked without speaking and enjoyed the quietness and scenery.


    From time to time, there were people running at night, people walking dogs, and luxury cars on the road.


    Olivia didn''t expect there would be others on the road on such a cold day.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing Olivia looking at the man walking the dog in front of them, Brayden held her hand tightly.


    Olivia said, "I thought only you and I woulde out. But there are actually many people."


    Brayden smiled. "Of course there are other people. People who live here care about their health very much."


    There were only vis here, so the people who lived here were all distinguished or wealthy.


    And when people were rich, they afforded to pay attention to health and were more afraid of death.


    Olivia nodded. "I forgot to bring Max out."


    Max was also brought back to Capital City.


    Max wasn''t shy or afraid in new ces. It liked the new environment very much. When it got home, it ran everywhere happily. They didn''t see it when they came out.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Wee home now and bring it out?"


    Olivia shook her head. "Next time."


    "Okay."


    As they spoke, a car drove over from a distance. Olivia and Brayden were walking on the roadside and didn''t see the car.


    But the car stopped beside them.

 Chapter 607

    "Brayden, Olivia."


    The car window was rolled down and a familiar face appeared.


    Brayden called, "Auntie."


    Olivia followed suit, "Auntie."


    Cristina looked at them and smiled. "When did you get back?"


    Brayden replied, "This afternoon."


    "That''s great. Get in the car ande over to my ce."


    Cristina''s vi was also here.


    Brayden said, "Auntie, we will drop in next time. It''s gettingte tonight. Go home and have a good rest."


    "When is the next time? You are going to celebrate the New Year here since you''re going back to the Capital City, aren''t you? Or tomorrow? I just have time tomorrow." Brayden nodded. "Okay, we''lle to you tomorrow."


    "Then it''s settled."


    "Okay."


    The car drove away quickly. Brayden and Olivia turned around and continued to walk forward. Cristina sat in the car and looked at them in the mirror with mixed feelings. She was still worried about them even though they seemed to have a good time.


    Especially when she heard that things had been bad between Everett and Melody, she had butterflies in her stomach.


    Now that the two of them were back, that meant they were going to celebrate the new year together. She just didn''t know if Everett and Melody woulde back.


    If the two of them came back, then...


    Cristina frowned.


    She felt that it was better for them not to get together.


    Brayden and Olivia continued walking when Brayden asked, "I took the liberty of deciding our drop-in tomorrow. Are you angry?"


    Olivia paused, then understood what he was indicating.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "No."


    How could she be angry? He did nothing wrong.


    "That''s good. I''m afraid you''ll be angry."


    Olivia shook her head and looked at him seriously. "Brayden, I won''t be angry. You did a good job."


    She would not be angry at anything he did.


    Brayden held Olivia''s hand tightly and smiled. "Then I''m certainly relieved."


    He looked ahead and said, "My aunt is very nice. In the Westons, I am closest to my aunt and grandfather."


    Olivia nodded. "Let''s go buy something for your aunt early tomorrow."


    To see Cristina.


    His eyes were alight with joy and smiled, "Okay."


    At the airport, Everett walked out and the driver was already waiting outside.


    Seeing hime out, the driver immediately took his luggage and got into the car. Soon, they got on the road.


    Everett leaned back in his seat with his eyes closed, and he was dressed in ck. It was dark in the car, and he seemed to blend in with the darkness. Suddenly, the phone rang and Everett opened his eyes.


    He looked at the darkness and picked up his phone after a while.


    The screen was waking up by the calling. Everett looked at the name, threw his phone away, and closed his eyes again.


    The phone rang on the seat until it stopped ringing.


    Melody listened to the automatic reply "Sorry, the number you dialled is busy. Please redialter", and then hung up. Everett didn''t answer her phone.


    After he left Paris, she called him, but he didn''t answer her phone, since then she didn''t call him or look for him anymore.


    But she knew that he was back and what he was doing, so she followed him.


    When she knew that Olivia and Brayden were on their way back to the Capital City, she knew that Everett would also return.


    Sure enough.


    He also went back to the Capital City.


    However, she came back earlier than him.


    She was at the Westons.


    Leona asked her if she knew Everett woulde back for the celebration of New Year. She replied she would ask him through phone call.


    So, that was why she made this call.


    Heh, she was just calling to hear his voice.


    The so-called ask-about-celebration-or-something were all excuses.


    But now, even listening to his voice was hard to achieve.


    Melody clenched her phone and walked out of the room.


    In the living room, Leona was watching TV while Reid was reading.


    The atmosphere was rxed.


    Such an atmosphere was rare before, not to mention this scene.


    But this year there was.


    Reid gave up on part of his work and focused on his family, so although it was hard to see him go back home, this year he finally came home to spend time with his family. Melody came downstairs and sat beside the two of them, said.

 Chapter 608

    "Everett will be back, but he''s busy. I don''t know when exactly."


    When Melody came downstairs, they heard her voice and looked at her.


    When they two heard what she said, their eyes shed with joy.


    Leona asked, "Will he reallye back?"


    "Well, I don''t know when."


    "It''s okay, as long as Everett wille back."


    Reid nodded.


    They had not seen Everett for a long time. Before, they had never felt anything about it, but now they realized that their son seemed to have changed and it was difficult to see him all year round. But all of this was caused by them.


    It had nothing to do with others.


    Melody looked at them and said, "I''m going upstairs."


    Leona nodded, paused, and said, "You just came back today. Rest early."


    Melody paused, then hummed and said, "You too."


    Melody went upstairs and disappeared from their sight. Leona said, "I thought Everett wouldn''te back."


    Reid sighed. "I didn''t expect that, either."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Melody was back, but not with Everett. Therefore, they knew that Everett might not be back.


    They just asked Melody casually if Everett woulde back. They didn''t hold out much hope.


    They didn''t expect Melody to say that he woulde back. They were very happy.


    "Let''s get well prepared. It''s only a few days left."


    "Yes."


    Melody went back to Everett''s bedroom. She sat on the big bed, touched the quilt on the bed, and felt the dark colors in the bedroom.


    Dark, gloomy, and lonely.


    A lot of images popped up in her mind, all of them emerging from the memory of two years ago, and then she realized that she had done a lot of things that she regretted. Melody curled her lips andy in bed.


    There was no other way.


    It was no use regretting.


    The night was dark, the temperature was low, and the stars in the sky seemed to have dimmed.


    A ck Rolls-Royce was parked outside the vi. The door opened and Everett got out of the car.


    The driver opened the trunk and carried the luggage into the house.


    The vi, which had been empty for more than a month, was now lit bright.


    Everett went straight into the bedroom, took off his coat, and unbuttoned his suit and shirt sleeves.


    Soon, there were only a ck shirt and ck trousers left.


    He didn''t stop. He unbuttoned his cor. Just as he unbuttoned the second button, his phone rang.


    His hand paused and he took the phone.


    When he saw the name on the screen, his eyes fixed for a moment and he answered.


    "Mr. Weston, Miss Hadley and Mr. James are going to visit your aunt tomorrow."


    Everett looked out of the window, his dark eyes staring at the stars in the distance. For a while, he said, "I see"


    The next morning, after breakfast, Olivia and Brayden went to the city to see what to buy for Cristina.


    When Belle knew that the two were going to visit Cristina, she said that she would go with them.


    Belle and Cristina were close, but they were quite busy usually. So they seldom had time to really get together for dinner and chat.


    Now that her son and daughter-inw were going to visit Cristina and she had time, so Belle naturally would go with them.


    The three of them went to the city to buy some good things and then went to Cristina''s house.


    When they arrived at Cristina''s house, it was exactly ten o''clock.


    In Cristina''s house, Cristina and Everett in a suit were sitting on the exclusive customized sofa in the living room.

 Chapter 609

    The servant served Everett and Cristina two cups of coffee. Cristina looked at Everett with a friendly smile.


    "I''m d youe to visit me today."


    Everett took a sip of coffee and said, "Uncle hasn''te back yet?"


    "Him? I would be grateful if he coulde back on the day before New Year''s Eve."


    Cristina''s face was filled with dislike when she said this.


    But although she disliked, her eyes were indulgent.


    Cristina was the director of a hospital in Capital City and a very powerful woman.


    But speaking of it, every member of the Westons was outstanding.


    Although Cristina was good, her husband was not. He was just an old-fashioned academic.


    But marriage was an amazing thing that two different people might be a perfect match.


    The two of them did not match in ability, but their personalities bnced each other.


    After all these years, the two of them lived a rtively happy marriage.


    Everett stopped talking.


    Cristina looked at Everett and smiled a little brighter. "Are youing back for the time being, or are you staying her for the New Year?"


    Everett''s rtionship with his family was very nd, which did not mean that he had a bad rtionship with his family, but that he had less contact with them.


    Theck of contact caused a poor rtionship.


    In the past, he would appear at the New Year''s Eve, or at the Wade''s birthday party, or when he had something to do, or the days that Wade set for the family gatherings. It was rare to see Everett.


    Not only did Cristina rarely see Everett, but Leona and Reid did.


    Now that Everett came back so early and came to visit her, it was not too much for Cristina to say that the sun had risen from the west.


    However, Cristina probably knew why Everett came to her.


    "For the New Year."


    These several words were Everett''s style.


    Cristina paused, then smiled and said, "That''s great. Our whole family is really reunited this year."


    Cristina smiled and a car drove in.


    Cristina heard the sound and looked out the door. A white Range Rover stopped outside.


    Cristina thought of something and looked at Everett.


    Everett didn''t seem to hear the caring in. He sat on the sofa, picked up his coffee, and lowered his eyes.


    Cristina sighed when she saw Everett''s calm expression.


    She didn''t know anything else, but Everett didn''te to see her for no reason.


    But for...


    Cristina looked at the car door.


    Olivia got out of the car. She was wearing a slim white woolen coat with a ck sweater, and slim ck jeans. Her long hair was awry. She looked tall and thin.


    She didn''te in, but went to the trunk with Belle and took out the stuff.


    When the two of them took out their stuff, Brayden drove the car to the garage and parked it.


    Cristina looked back at Everett.


    She didn''t know when Everett was looking out.


    And from the direction Everett was looking at, there was no surprise that he was looking at Olivia.


    Seeing this, Cristina''s heart suddenly becameplicated.


    Everett came to her because of Olivia. He knew she could feel it.


    It was the most important thing. The most important thing was that he didn''t want to avoid her from the beginning.


    What did Everett want to do?


    Cristina thought, standing up, and said, "Brayden and Olivia is back. It''s rare for them toe back. I asked them toe home to have fun. It just so happens that you came to see me today. Just in time, we can have a nice chat."


    Cristina said as she walked out.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Belle, you''re here!"


    Cristina looked at Belle and Oliviaing in with their stuff.


    Belle smiled and said, "Here we are, auntie."


    Olivia called her, "Grandma."


    "Hey!"


    Cristina responded and said, "Come on in. Everett came to see me too. Let''s have fun."


    After Cristina said this, Olivia stopped.


    The smile on Belle''s face froze.


    Everett?


    Everett was here?


    Belle looked in.


    Her face turned pale.


    The person sitting on the sofa waspletely dark. He was sitting there with a coffee cup in his hand. Without any other movements, he made people feel a little scared.


    Belle looked at Cristina with a forced smile. "Aunt, when did Everette?"


    Why didn''t auntie tell them in advance? If she told them in advance, they wouldn''t being.


    Cristina saw what Belle was thinking and said, "A little earlier than you. Come in. It''s cold outside."


    She dragged Belle and Olivia in.


    In fact, Cristina did weigh if she should tell Belle that Everett was here that time, but they avoided him this time. What about next time?


    How about the New Year?


    They couldn''t hide forever.


    Since they couldn''t, then they should face him calmly.


    Belle was pulled in by Cristina. She looked at Olivia. Olivia''s expression was obviously not as calm as before.


    However, although it was not that calm, it did not change much. It was just that she didn''t smile.


    Belle frowned and insisted on talking to her auntter.


    Olivia and Everett should avoid meeting each other.


    After they went in, Brayden parked the car and went in.


    As soon as he stepped into the hall, he saw Everett sitting on the sofa.


    He stopped there, his face turning serious.


    As if sensing his gaze, Everett looked over.


    Their eyes met and the atmosphere changed.


    Cristina saw Everett looking at Brayden, so did Brayden. Neither of them looked right. Cristina said quickly, "Everett, why are you standing there? Come in!" Brayden looked away and walked in.


    Belle and Olivia were already on the sofa.


    The two of them sat right across Everett.


    When Brayden came over, Belle said, "You two sit together. I''ll sit next to Everett."


    Then she walked over and sat beside Everett.


    Everett didn''t say anything.


    Drinking his coffee as usual, indifferent.


    Cristina knew what Belle meant by that and smiled. "Of course."


    Then she looked at Brayden and Olivia. "It''s rare for us to get together. I''m happy to meet you today."


    Brayden held Olivia''s hand and looked at Cristina. "Well, we''re happy too."


    Brayden didn''t have his typical smile on his face, and his expression was very faint.


    He was obviously questioning why Everett was here, but they didn''t know.


    At a nce of Brayden''s eyes, she knew that he was ming her.


    She sighed in her heart.


    She thought it would be OK if Brayden and Olivia got married, but it wasn''t.


    There was a brief silence, and soon Belle said, "Everett, are you alone? Where''s Melody?"


    These words caused several eyes to fix on Everett.


    Olivia was the only one who had not looked at Everett since she came in.


    The servant made coffee and put it in front of Olivia, Brayden and Belle.


    After Belle asked, the atmosphere quieted down again.


    Everyone was waiting for Everett to answer.


    After all, this was not an ordinary question.


    It concerned the rtionship between Everett and Melody.


    Everett''s thick eyshes moved slightly, and his gaze fell on Olivia''s face who lowered her head to drink coffee.

 Chapter 610

    "She''s busy," Everett answered.


    He said this in an indifferent tone as usual, but they read between lines: Everett and Melody were getting well along with each other.


    But that was all.


    They had different reactions.


    But Olivia was expressionless.


    She was extremely calm now as if she had nothing to do with that. She''s not the old Olivia whose emotion changes with Everett.


    Even that Everett was looking at her, she was unusually calm.


    Brayden saw Everett ncing at Olivia. His face changed, and held Olivia''s hand tightly.


    "Everett, you dare to look at Olivia in front of so many people."


    "What do you want to do next?" Brayden thought.


    They talked about their current situations, but Belle and Cristina did most of the talking.


    Brayden and Olivia said something too.


    Everett said the least.


    He only answered Cristina or Belle''s questions.


    And he was asconic as ever.


    But everyone knew his personality, so they didn''t mind.


    However, Belle and Cristina usually asked about Brayden and Olivia''s life and joked about them. The two of them acted like normal couples, and the atmosphere was harmonious. Everett sat there like an outsider. He was also like a controller. He looked at Olivia, the smile on her face and her soft eyes, with deep eyes.


    Time passed quickly. At noon, they stayed for lunch.


    The atmosphere was still good.


    Brayden and Olivia sat together, Belle and Everett sat opposite, and Cristina sat in the main seat.


    However, the seat arrangement was a little bit strange.


    Belle was supposed to sit opposite Olivia.


    But before Belle sat down, Everett sat opposite Olivia.


    Belle was a little embarrassed and felt a bitplicated.


    She felt something was wrong with Everett today.


    He kept looking at Olivia, and now sat opposite her. What did Everett want to do?


    Belle was worried, but she was in no position to say anything.


    Just then, she heard Cristina''s voice.


    "Belle, why are you still standing? Have a seat!"


    Cristina asked the maid to bring out thest dish and asked Belle to sit down as if she didn''t see Belle''s expression.


    Then she said to Brayden, who was sitting opposite her, "Brayden, you sit opposite your uncle. You two haven''t seen each other for a long time. Have a good talk."


    The Westons didn''t have the habit of talking while eating. Cristina was clearly making an excuse for Brayden and Olivia to change seats.


    "OK."


    Brayden said to Olivia, "You sit here."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Okay."


    Olivia sat in Brayden''s seat, just opposite Belle.


    But Belle was not relieved.


    She was still worried.


    She was afraid that Everett would do something.


    The food was served and they began to eat.


    Brayden helped Olivia with some fish after boning it.


    He knew Olivia liked to eat fish.


    Olivia ate the fish. Then she put a rib with sticky rice in Brayden''s bowl.


    There was a smile on Brayden''s face. His face, which had been cold since he saw Everett, became gentle.


    Belle and Cristina felt a little relieved as they watched Brayden and Olivia care for each other.


    No matter what Everett thought or even would do, it didn''t change the fact that Olivia and Brayden were married now.


    The lunch ended amidst their different thoughts.


    After lunch, Belle wanted to say that they were going to a party tonight so that Brayden and Olivia could leave and stay away from Everett.


    Belle was always scared when they were together.


    But before Belle could say anything, Cristina said, "A while ago, I saw the spider nts from a friend''s house and found it was very good. I transnted a few. Belle, Olivia, let''s go have a look."


    Without waiting for Belle to answer, Cristina said to Everett and Brayden, "You two don''t like flowers. I know that. So you can go anywhere you want."


    After that, she took Olivia and Belle upstairs to see the nts.


    Brayden and Everett were left downstairs.

 Chapter 618

    In the study.


    Reid and Everett sat opposite each other, but one was sluggish and the other was tense.


    However, both of them just looked at each other and did not speak.


    Everett had nothing to say.


    He seemed as if he was looking at a random person.


    If someone saw the look in his eyes, they wouldn''t think that the person sitting opposite him was his father, but a stranger he had just met.


    But Reid was different.


    He had a lot to say to Everett.


    He wanted to ask him how he was doing these days and what he thought about marriage and rtionships, but he hadn''t asked him for so many years and didn''t care about him. What right did he have to ask these questions now?


    What right did he have to manage his affairs?


    At this moment, Reid suddenly felt powerless.


    The study was very quiet.


    They were like two strangers and were both silent.


    The clock was ticking.


    Suddenly, Everett got up and left the study.


    Time was money for people who were efficient in everything they do.


    It was good enough for him to sit here with Reid for ten minutes without saying anything.


    When Reid saw Everett leaving, he stood up and cried out in a panic, "Everett!"


    Everett stopped.


    Reid knew that if he didn''t say it, he might not have a chance to say it.


    So he stopped hesitating and blurted out. "I heard what Melody just said. You... You really like Olivia?"


    The atmosphere froze again.


    The clock seemed to have stopped.


    Everything was eerily quiet.


    Reid''s heart was pounding and he could hear his heart beat.


    He didn''t think this through, so he just asked what he most wanted to know.


    After he came to his senses, he realized what he had said.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Reid regretted it. He should not have asked this.


    This would only make Everett in more conflicts with him.


    He couldn''t take that back.


    "I... Dad..."


    "Yes."


    Reid was stunned.


    He looked at Everett and was dumbfounded.


    What did Everett say?


    He said...


    Everett who was standing straight turned around and looked at Reid with his ck, shining eyes. "I like her."


    "Your daughter-inw can only be her."


    The door opened and closed.


    Reid stood there, motionless as if he had lost his soul.


    Soon, it was noon.


    Everyone arrived in the morning, but the morning was short. They chatted, walked, took a look, and it was lunchtime already.


    The whole family sat happily together for lunch.


    The atmosphere was good.


    However, looking closely, one would find that this was just a facade.


    Everyone could tell something was wrong among Reid, Leona, and Melody.


    But no one said anything, as if nothing had happened, as if everything was the same as before.


    Soon they finished lunch. Some went y chess, some yed mahjong, and some people talked with others.


    Cristina liked to y mahjong best. Now that everyone was here, she asked Emma, Belle, and Leona to y mahjong with her.


    But Leona wasn''t in the mood to y mahjong.


    After Reid came downstairs, she asked him if he had spoken to Everett. Reid said yes, and then she asked what they had talked about, but Reid didn''t tell her. He just said he would tell her after going home. They wouldn''t be back until tomorrow. She was so anxious and wanted to know now.


    But Reid refused to tell her, but looking at Reid''s face, she had a bad feeling.


    But she didn''t show it.


    "Second sister-inw, it''s the new year. Don''t be a wet nket."


    How could Cristina not see Leona''s uneasiness?


    Normally, she would have let her go, but today was the new year, and she couldn''t let her be like this.


    Emma knew what Cristina was thinking and echoed by saying, "We haven''t yed mahjong for a long time. Today, we can finally have a good time."


    Emma was the eldest. It would be impolite for Leona to refuse an elder.


    Soon the four of them began to y mahjong.


    But before that, Belle asked Brayden to take Olivia for a walk nearby.


    Young people went to have fun themselves.


    Brayden agreed.


    The four women were ying mahjong, and men went to y chess.


    Some were watching them ying chess.


    Wade appointed Everett to be his opponent. Everett did not refuse and they started it.


    Shepherd, Harvey, and Kingsley were watching them.


    Shepherd''s daughter, Amelia, and Harvey''s son, Eli, were ying games together.


    Brayden and Olivia were going out for a walk.


    Everything seemed to be fine.


    But they seemed to have forgotten something.

 Chapter 619

    There was another person.


    Everyone seemed to have forgotten this person.


    Melody.


    She sat on the sofa with coffee in her hand, watching the bustle that had nothing to do with her.


    She seemed to be a supernumerary person.


    They looked like a family, but they were not.


    How ironic.


    Melody curled her lips, picked up the coffee cup, and drank all the bitter coffee.


    Brayden took Olivia out.


    But the two of them didn''t go anywhere but just walked around.


    Olivia had never walked around this ce like this before.


    What they did not expect was that as soon as they walked out, they heard the sound of fireworks in the distance.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    It was loud.


    Olivia stopped and looked across.


    Westons'' old house was in the vi area which was on the outskirts. Here, an inch ofnd valued an inch of gold. Here had many vis, but not everyone could afford one.


    It could be said that you may not able to buy a vi here even if you had money.


    And naturally, the scenery was also beautiful in such a good vi area.


    Here hadkes, pavilions, and swamp parks. No matter where you look, you would always see a different scenery.


    Standing in the Westons'' old house, one could see ake across which was the city.


    Olivia could imagine how beautiful was the scenery when the lights of the city across here were lit up at night.


    Brayden saw Olivia looking at the city in front of them. People in the city were shooting off fireworks.


    Although it was daytime and the beauty of the fireworks could not be totally seen, the sky was still sporadically enchanting from time to time.


    "Let''s watch fireworks tonight."


    At night, here would be the most beautiful ce.


    Olivia, "Okay."


    The two of them walked out in a stop-and-go way. The time passed quickly.


    Soon, night fell.


    All the lights were on.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The lights in the city opposite them were also lit.


    From time to time, fireworks bloomed in the sky, like stars in midsummer.


    The servants prepared the New Year''s Eve dinner, and the whole family sat together and ate. It was the first time that everyone was here.


    Although, everything just appeared to be harmonious on the surface,


    After eating the New Year''s Eve dinner, fireworks were set off.


    Amelia was neither an adult nor a child.


    But she was still a child.


    She wanted to y and had the guts. Upon seeing that the servants carried the fireworks, she ran over and said, "I''ll do it. I''ll do it!"


    As she said, she carried the fireworks with the servants.


    She was active and had a good personality.


    The servants in the Westons were all old people.


    They only smiled and didn''t stop her when they saw that she came.


    Not to mention the elders.


    Children of the Westons were not that delicate.


    Amelia suddenly thought of someone.


    "Brother! Come on. Come on. Help your sister!"


    Amelia took off her coat and rolled up her sleeves as she said to Eli, who was ying games with his mobile phone.


    Eli was several years younger than Amelia. He was still studying in an overseas college.


    Eli was a teenager.


    But in Amelia''s eyes, he was just a child.


    However, Eli thought that Amelia was a child.


    Hearing Amelia''s words, Eli''s hand didn''t even stop as he yed the game. His fingers moved fast.


    "Wait five minutes."


    Amelia''s eyes widened. "Five minutes? It''s all done after five minutes!"


    "Fine."


    Fine?


    Amelia immediately ran over, took Eli''s phone, pulled Eli over, and forced him to carry the fireworks with her.


    Her domineering action made the eldersugh.


    Even Oliviaughed.


    People in the Westons were not bad. They were good enough when they werepared with those bad guys she met. She thought that this was what the real established rich and well-renowned family was like. Simple. Clean. Pure.


    Just like Brayden.


    Brayden looked at Olivia. He saw that she was smiling, her clean eyes were as beautiful as stars.


    Everett also looked at Olivia. It was as if there were lights in Everett''s eyes as he looked at Olivia''s eyes which contained lights.


    Melody followed Everett''s line of sight, curled her lips, and came to him. "I''m afraid it won''t be so lively next year." Everett''s dark eyes rolled slightly.


    Suddenly.

 Chapter 620

    Bang.


    The fireworks bloomed.


    Amelia shouted, "Look at the fireworks!"


    With her shout, everyone in the courtyard looked at the fireworks in the sky.


    The fireworks were like a sh in the pan and its beauty was breathtaking.


    Olivia looked at the fireworks in the sky. Its colorful colors were as dazzling as the colorful gemstones.


    The fireworks were beautiful.


    Brayden held Olivia''s hand, their fingers crossed together.


    Olivia turned her head. She saw that Brayden looked at the fireworks in the sky, the corner of her mouth slightly raised.


    At this moment, he was very happy.


    Very happy.


    Olivia looked away, the light in her eyes glimmered.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Suddenly, she felt something and looked forward.


    As she looked, Olivia saw the unfathomable ck eyes, which seemed to have endless darkness that was going to have her enveloped.


    Olivia pursed her lips and turned her head.


    Melody looked at Olivia''s movements and curled her lips again.


    You loved me, but I loved him.


    What good lyrics.


    Westons had the custom of staying upte on New Year''s Eve. While because the elders were easy to get tired, it was the younger generation who stayed upte. Amelia was going to stay upte.


    She asked Eli, Olivia, and Melody to stay with her so that she wouldn''t be alone.


    She didn''t know much about Melody and Olivia, in particr, Olivia.


    But anyhow they were now introduced to each other and at least they didn''t feel awkward when staying together.


    Therefore, Brayden and Everett chose to stay down when Olivia and Melody could not say no to Amelia.


    Olivia was surprised by Amelia''s invitation.


    She was not born a socializer, and it took time for her to make friends.


    It was impossible for her to be familiar with a person that she had just met for one day.


    Olivia was pulled away by Amelia. While Olivia looked at Brayden.


    She didn''t know how to say no to Amelia.


    Brayden knew that Olivia felt uneasy, so he came over and pulled Olivia over. He said to Amelia, "Olivia and I will stay here with you."


    Amelia looked at Brayden knowingly. "My nephew is thoughtful."


    She let go of Olivia.


    Then she looked at Everett. "Cousin, what about you?"


    Amelia winked at Everett.


    Melody also looked at Everett, her lips were curled up as usual.


    "Olivia is here. Do you agree?


    But if you agree, doesn''t that mean you care about me?


    Everett, I really want to see your decision at this time." Melody thought.


    Everett stood in the courtyard and he wore a long ck coat that was slim and straight, making him look taller.


    Hearing Amelia''s words, Everett turned around and walked into the hall without hesitation.


    "I have something else to do."


    Everett''s indifferent words fell into their ears.


    In the meantime, he didn''t look at anyone.


    Amelia pouted and said, "I knew it!"


    Melody heard her mumbling and smiled. "You knew and you still asked?"


    It was as if she was not angry at all even if Everett had left.


    Amelia shrugged. "I can''t help it. I just want my cousin to integrate himself into the world."


    "Don''t always stand high above the masses and be unreachable." Amelia said in her heart. Melody, "There''s nothing I can do. Your cousin has been growing up at the altar."


    Amelia''s eyes lit up at Melody''s words.


    It was as if she had found someone who was simr to her.


    "Yes! Sister-inw is the one who can get on the altar!"


    "Barely."


    "Oh, don''t be modest. I know that after all these years of rtionship between cousin and sister-inw, only sister-inw..."


    Olivia did not want to listen to Amelia. But as they were standing so close together, it was hard for her not to hear.


    Melody looked at Olivia and said, "That''s true. We''ve known each other since we were kids. No other woman has been with him for so long as I have."


    "Haha. That is what I mean. Sister-inw, don''t be modest!"


    "I know you love each other. Haha..."


    Olivia listened to the two of them and felt very calm.


    It was as if she was listening to something very ordinary.


    Brayden, on the other hand, looked at Olivia as she remained silent. He put his arm around her waist and whispered in her ear.

 Chapter 621

    "Do you want y fireworks?"


    "Hmm?"


    Fireworks?


    Olivia looked at Brayden. "Isn''t that used up?"


    The dozens of boxes were all yed and there was not a single one left.


    Brayden smiled, his eyes were warm. "Wait for me."


    He turned around and ran away.


    Olivia looked at Brayden''s back doubtfully, but Brayden quickly disappeared from the living room.


    What was he going to do?


    Olivia didn''t know what Brayden was going to do, but Brayden told her to wait, then she would wait.


    On the New Year''s Eve, with the sound of firecrackers, even the cold night became lively.


    Feeling warm.


    Olivia looked at the lights in the distance. Under the dark night, they looked like stars.


    The corners of her mouth curved.


    It was a beautiful night.


    When Amelia saw Olivia, she ran over, held Olivia''s hand and said, "Where''s my nephew? Where has he been?"


    Amelia was a cheerful girl. Although Olivia was not familiar with her, she could feel her energy during a day.


    "I don''t know."


    "Hmm? You don''t know? Really? He just left you here alone?"


    Amelia said, looking around.


    Olivia, "No, he probably went to get something."


    He asked her if she wanted to y fireworks.


    "Get something? What is it?"


    Olivia shook her head. "He didn''t say."


    Amelia blinked. "It must be a surprise for you, is it?"


    Melody looked over.


    A surprise.


    It should be.


    Brayden came back quickly, but his hands were not empty when he came out.


    He was holding something.


    Everyone looked at him when they saw him out.


    When Amelia saw what he was holding in his hand, she opened her eyes wide and said, "Sparklers?"


    There was surprise in her eyes.


    Obviously, she didn''t expect the sparklers.


    With a smile on his face, Brayden put the sparklers in Olivia''s hand, took out a match and said, "Do you want it, auntie?"


    "Yes! Sure!"


    Olivia curled her lips and shared Amelia some sparklers.


    Amelia immediately took them and said, "Let''s y!"


    Brayden wasughing. He lit up one and handed it to Olivia.


    The sparkler ignited at one shot, and the sound of sizzling spread quickly, but as the sound spread, beautiful sparks also burst out in front of their eyes. Olivia looked at the sparks like stars and smiled.


    She had seen others y this, but she had never yed the sparklers herself.


    This was the first time.


    It was beautiful.


    It was as if the stars were right in front of her. It was reachable.


    Click


    Olivia was stunned and looked over.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Brayden took a picture of Olivia with his phone.


    She turned around and he still held his phone and pressed the shutter.


    Olivia didn''t know what to say.


    With such a passion for photography, he could be a photographer.


    Brayden looked at his girl on the phone, who looked at the fireworks with her lips smiling and her eyes gentle.


    She looked gorgeous.


    Seeing their silent sweet, Amelia covered her chest and said, "Ouch, how sweet you are. I couldn''t bear..."


    As she spoke, he leaned against Melody, looking painful.


    Melody was swayed by Amelia''s body, and she averted her gaze on Brayden and Olivia.


    "Yes, they are really sweet."


    She curled her lips and looked ahead.


    From this point of view, her face was smiling and her voice seemed to be happy.


    But there was no smile in her eyes.


    After Brayden came out, she looked at Brayden to see what surprise he was going to give Olivia.


    She was simply curious.


    But once she started watching, she found that she couldn''t turn her gaze.


    Then, she immersed herself in their romance and sweetness.


    That was love.


    What true love looked like?


    This was.


    Brayden and Olivia y the fireworks with Amelia, and even Eli joined them.


    Only Melody said she was tired, so she wouldn''t join them.


    Amelia knew about Melody''s work, so she didn''t force her to stay.


    So Amelia, Olivia, Brayden, and Eli were the only left ones.


    These few young people started to have fun.


    Outsiders didn''t expect that they were really like kids,ughing and ying fireworks with joy, and cheerful voices were all over the yard. Everett stood in front of the balcony on the second floor and looked down at the smiling faces. Olivia''s smiling face was like two years ago. Never changed.


    The next day, the elders got up early.


    Those young people who had been ying all night slept in.


    Emma said that she would make dumplings this morning. Cristina and Belle followed her to the kitchen and made dumplings together.


    Emma rolled the dough, Cristina and Belle prepared the stuffing.


    They did their work in an orderly way and chatted happily.


    Cristina said, "It''s so good to be young. They can have all night fun."


    Emma smiled and said, "Yes, I could hear themughing before I fell asleepst night."


    Belle smiled as well. "That''s how the New Year should be. Pretty good."


    Cristina, "Yes! This is what the New Year is all about. How lively and festive!"


    Wade got up early and practiced tai chi outside.


    Shepherd and Harvey went for a morning run.


    Reid was thest one to wake up among the elders.


    However, he didn''t get upte, but he was talking to Leona in the room.


    Leona kept asking him what Everett had said to him yesterday. He didn''t want to tell her. The two of them remained deadlocked for a long time.


    In the end, Leona was so angry that she didn''t want to get up.


    But Reid got up.


    Just in time.


    As soon as he went downstairs, he saw Everett sitting on the sofa drinking coffee.


    Reid stopped.


    He didn''t feel distant to his son before, but now he realized that they were extremely casual.


    It was almost impossible for them to get close to each other.


    Reid stood on the stairs for a while and went downstairs.


    But as soon as he came over, Everett got up and walked out.


    Seeing this, Reid stopped again and looked at the man walking out.


    Now he didn''t even want to look at him.


    Everett came outside.


    The air in the morning was very clear, especially after the snowst night, and there was a chill in the air.


    Everett stood in front of a greeting pine and looked at it.


    Last night, Olivia was standing here.


    She held the fireworks, and the smile on her face was even more stunning than the fireworks on her hand.


    "You''re up?"


    A voice sounded.

 Chapter 622

    Everett turned around and looked at Wade, who was walking towards him. "Hello, grandpa."


    Wade was dressed in a red training suit, his hair was grey, and he was in high spirits.


    He nced at Everett and said, "Take a walk with me."


    "Okay."


    They walked out of the old mansion and walked leisurely on the road.


    Wade asked first, "How long are you going to stay at home this time?"


    Wade was asking when would he go abroad again.


    "It depends."


    Everett looked ahead with deep eyes.


    Wade''s eyes twitched at his words and said, "If you are free,e to visit me as much as possible."


    "I''m getting old. I want you to apany me."


    Everett looked at Wade. "I''ll visit you more often when I have time."


    In Everett''s mind, Wade was more important than all the other members of the Westons.


    Wade smiled. "Good, I''m d to hear that."


    They did not say anything about Everett''s affairs but just chatted casually as usual.


    When they went back, they met Shepherd and Harvey, who just came back from running, and they went back to the old mansion, chatting andughing.


    "We''re wondering when you wille back. We dare not cook dumplings. You are afraid that if we cook too early, it''ll not taste good if youe back toote."


    Cristina heard the sound and came out.


    Shepherdughed, his voice loud and clear. "We''re back now."


    "Okay, we''ll cook dumplings now."


    Cristina went into the kitchen, and Emma followed in to help.


    Belle took out the ginseng tea and put it in front of the old masters.


    Shepherd looked around and said, "My second brother and second sister-inw didn''t get up yet?"


    When they came back, only Emma, Cristina and Belle were in the living room.


    There was no one else.


    Hearing that, Belle said, "They''ve got up. My dad is ying chess with Kingsley in the tea room next door. And my mom and Melody are watching."


    Not long after they left, Reid, Kingsley, Leona, and Melody came downstairs one after another.


    Kingsley seldom visited Reid, and finally they got together during the new year.


    So Kingsley suggested ying chess with his father-inw.


    They went to the tea room and hadn''te out yet.


    Shepherd smiled and said, "That''s great. Let''s go and see how the chess battle is going!"


    Everyone went over after hearing Shepherd''s words.


    But not Everett.


    His phone rang.


    Everett went out with his phone. Belle looked at his figure and looked upstairs, feeling relieved.


    It was the first time Brayden and Olivia spent the night at the old mansion. Everett must have seen how they loved each other afterst night, let alone the fact that they were always affectionate. Everett stopped in front of a pine tree and answered the call.


    "I know you''re busy. I have to make an appointment now. When do you have time?"


    A familiar voice came, apanied by a familiar smile.


    Everett looked at the pine as if he was looking at something else through it.


    "Tomorrow."


    "That''s good. I''ll be in Capital City tomorrow and call you when I get there."


    "Yes."


    After the phone hung up, Everett blinked slowly, and her eyes fell on the branches and leaves of the green pine.


    In the new year, it seemed to be more energetic.


    Belle went back to the kitchen to see if there was anything she could help with.


    Cristina saw here in and said, "Belle, wake up those who are still asleep. After having breakfast, we''ll go worship our ancestors. They can have a good rest aftering back." They had the custom of worshipping their ancestors on the first day of the new year.


    "Okay, auntie, I''ll wake up them now."


    Belle left the kitchen. Emma saw Belle go away and said, "I guess they have only slept for two or three hours."


    Cristina, "I think so, but young people are full of energy."


    "Right."


    Belle went upstairs and knocked on the doors one by one.


    Because Brayden and Olivia lived in thest room, they were thest ones to be woken up.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, both of them slept soundly, and it took a while for them to react.


    "We''ll go downstairster."


    It was Brayden''s voice, a little hoarse.


    It was obvious that he wasn''t fully awake.


    Belle said, "No need to hurry. Come down after you wash up."


    "Okay."


    Belle left.


    Brayden looked at the person next to him.

 Chapter 623

    Olivia felt the cold a lot and wrapped herself in the quilt, only her fair face and thick ck hair exposed.


    She was woken up, but her just took a short nap that she wasn''t clear. Her eyes were all dry.


    She squinted at Brayden, her eyes were in a daze.


    Brayden was not clear at first, but when he saw Olivia like this, he was awake.


    With his hands on his head, he looked at Olivia, his eyes full of tenderness.


    Her dazed appearance was very cute.


    Although Olivia''s eyes were half open, she was still half asleep.


    She didn''t wake up and was very sleepy.


    But she heard Belle, so she was trying to wake up.


    After a while, she opened her eyes and the blur in her eyes faded.


    "What time is it?"


    Brayden saw the clock on the bedside table and said, "Ten past eight."


    "Yes, time to get up."


    Olivia rubbed her eyes and sat up.


    Brayden looked at her sleepy look and said, "We can''t sleep in since we are going to sweep the tombs, but after that we can have azy morning."


    If it was not that important, he would not let her get up that early, but the ceremony was sacred, and he must take her with him.


    "Okay."


    Olivia understood and had no discontent.


    In her hometown, she would go to sweep tombs early in the morning at the first day of the New Year.


    The two of them packed up and went downstairs. Eli and Amelia came down one after another.


    But they all looked like they weren''t awake.


    Seeing how these people looked, Emma said, "I told you to go to bed earlyst night. None of you listened to me. Look at your shadows."


    Emma said this with a smile. Obviously, she didn''t mean to me them, just a casual tease.


    Amelia immediately sat down beside her and held her hand, putting his head on her shoulder, and muttered, "I just want to show the ancestors my shadows on purpose." Hearing this, everyoneughed.


    So did Olivia.


    Onlyst night did she know that Amelia was older than her, but he looked like a child, both in appearance or personality.


    Olivia thought it was good that people should live a simple and rxing life.


    Then it would be easy to be happy.


    When they came downstairs, breakfast was already on the table, but the chess yers and audience hadn''te yet.


    They said their game would be over when everyone was present.


    Now everyone was here, but people in the leisure room didn''te out, so they went outside to call Everett.


    Belle said, "I''ll go get them."


    Cristina said, "I''ll go with you and see if they''ve yed a good game."


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, the people in that room came out.


    "I could tell the winner for a long time. You can''t win."


    "Haha, I can tell it too."


    These men came outughing and talking, and the atmosphere immediately became more lively.


    Cristina said, "The winner today will be rewarded with an egg."


    As she spoke, she picked up a white and tender egg.


    Everyone looked at the egg andughed.


    Olivia stood in such a lively atmosphere, with some kind of heartfelt happiness.


    She had never been so happy before.


    Everett looked at Olivia''s smile. His eyes seemed to be glued to her, and it was hard to move them away.


    Arge family had breakfast and went to the cemetery with the things they had prepared.


    Every one of them must go to sweep the tombs.


    And when they came back, it was noon, time for lunch.


    After lunch, everyone was free to do what they want.


    Brayden had no ns at the moment. He only wanted to take Olivia to rest after lunch.


    They slepttest night, so Olivia didn''t look well.


    She was obviously a little haggard.


    Belle also saw that. After lunch, she let the two of them go to rest.


    They didn''t have to worry about anything else.


    As for others, some went out to meet friends or ssmates. Anyway, they all had their own ns.


    Wade did not interfere.


    They were free to do whatever they want.


    Leona watched Olivia and Brayden go upstairs. She turned to look at Everett.


    Everett went out to make a phone call again.


    He was always so busy that he didn''t seem to have a day off.


    Leona felt sorry for him.


    But there were some things that couldn''t be helped by others.


    "What goes aroundes around."


    Everett came in not long after.


    The moment he entered the room, he saw Leona standing in the living room.


    Leona stood there, holding the pose that Everett went out, until now.


    She was nervous when she saw Everetting over.


    She wanted to talk to Everett.


    Say hello.


    Even though she didn''t know what to say.


    However, Everett only nced at her, then turned around and walked past her.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Leona felt a cold air blowing through her face, and it felt like some icy water had spilled on her heart, making her shiver. Suddenly, Leona called, "Everett!"

 Chapter 624

    Everett stopped.


    Leona turned around and looked at the person standing with his back to her. She clenched her hands and rushed over towards Everett. She said, "Everett, I have something to tell you."


    Leona said so as if she summoned up great courage.


    Everett looked at Leona. Her eyes were filled with determination.


    She seemed to make an important decision.


    Everett looked away and walked up the stairs.


    Leona couldn''t care less and followed him upstairs.


    Emma and Cristina, who were ying checkers in the living room, looked over and saw them gradually disappear from their sight.


    Emma asked, "What happened to her?"


    Cristina forced a smile and said, "A son is acting like a son. A daughter-inw is not acting like a daughter-inw. What do you think?"


    Emma saw her expression and said, "I heard some rumor. Is it true?"


    Cristina looked up at Emma and said, "Although the gossips are always fake, it''s not necessarily groundless."


    Emma frowned. "In that case, it''s really troublesome."


    Cristina looked upstairs. No one was there. It was empty.


    However, being empty didn''t mean that the people had never been there.


    "But there''s no other way. It''s now up to the young people."


    Her father cared about them at the beginning, but now, he washed his hands of them.


    He couldn''t control them anymore. He cared about them too much.


    There was nothing he could do.


    Emma sighed. "I hope they''re all fine."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everett went back to the guest bedroom instead of his own bedroom.


    Melody was now living in his old bedroom.


    Leona followed him in.


    "Everett, I want to say..."


    Leona said as soon as the door closed, but she didn''t know how to continue.


    Everett sat on the sofa with his hands crossed on hisp.


    He looked at Leona as if she was an investor. He was as calm and ruthless as a businessman.


    Seeing Everett like this, Leona was lost for words.


    The bedroom was quiet for a moment.


    However, the silence did notst long. Everett spoke.


    "Let me guess what you want to say."


    His voice was low and deep. It upset the one who heard him.


    Leona gripped her hands and became nervous.


    Everett said, "You want me to give up and don''t go to Olivia."


    "Melody is the right one for me."


    "You are doing this for my own good."


    "And for the sake of our family."


    His sentences were all brief, but it seemed to be the first time Everett had said so many words to Leona. Leona opened her mouth. She wanted to say something, but she was unable to utter a single sound.


    Everett got up and walked to Leona. He stopped in front of her.


    Only then did Leona realize that Everett was tall. He was like a huge shadow thatpletely shrouded her.


    She suddenly felt a sense of fear.


    She was fear of her son.


    Everett looked down at Leona like looking at a subordinate. "Then you''ll do everything you can to achieve what you want and what you think is satisfactory." Leona kept her mouth open. She wanted to speak, but she failed.


    It was as if she was under control.


    She couldn''t do what she wanted.


    Everett was looking at her like a total stranger.


    His pupils narrowed, and the anger rose in his eyes in an instant.


    It was like the storming.


    "If I were a child, you could control me as you want, but I''m not a child anymore."


    Leona''s eyes turned red right away.


    "I... I..."


    Everett turned his back to her. "It''s true that you gave birth to me and raised me, but that''s all."

 Chapter 625

    After Olivia and Brayden returned to the bedroom, Brayden let Olivia sleep for a while.


    Olivia said, "You''re not sleeping?"


    He didn''t sleep much, either.


    Brayden smiled. "Of course I''ll sleep."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "You go wash up first."


    "Okay."


    Olivia went to the bathroom. Brayden watched her closing the door, then picked up his phone and opened thetest email.


    After a while, he clicked the phone book and dialed a number.


    "Brayden."


    A familiar voice came.


    Brayden took his phone to the balcony. "This n works, but there are some problems. I''ll point them out to youter."


    "Sure."


    "Book two tickets to F City for me. Yes, tomorrow morning."


    "F City? What are you going to do in F City?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Just book me tickets to F City tomorrow morning."


    "Two."


    "Okay, I''ll book it right away."


    "Also follow up the other two things. Send me an email every day. I want to know the progress of them."


    "No problem."


    Brayden hung up the phone and turned to go into the bedroom.


    But just as he turned around, he stopped.


    A secondter, he turned around and looked downstairs.


    A ck Bentley drove out of the house.


    And that car was Everett''s.


    Olivia washed up and came out. Brayden had already put his phone in his pocket.


    Olivia looked at him. "I''m done."


    "Okay, you go to bed first."


    "Okay."


    Olivia lifted the quilt andy on the bed. Then Brayden went to the bathroom.


    The bathroom door closed quickly.


    Olivia listened to the sound of the bathroom door closing, looked at the crystal chandelier overhead and closed her eyes.


    For the past two days, she felt like she was dreaming. It seemed to be unreal.


    When Brayden came out of the bathroom, Olivia was already asleep. He looked at the woman lying on the bed. He couldn''t move his eyes away from her quiet sleeping face.


    After a while, Brayden lowered his head, his lips gently falling on Olivia''s forehead, and turned to the study.


    There was a separate study in the bedroom, right next to it. After Brayden entered, he turned on hisputer and began to work.


    He had a lot of things to do, and he couldn''t dy anything.


    Time ticked by. The atmosphere in the study was quiet, and so was the bedroom.


    However, Olivia didn''t sleep well.


    Olivia didn''t dream at first, butter on, she dreamed.


    She dreamed of someone.


    Someone she hadn''t dreamt about for a long time.


    Brayden tapped his fingers on the keyboard, and moved his fingertips across the screen from time to time.


    He looked at theputer screen with a frown and serious eyes.


    Suddenly, he heard something. He moved his eyes from the screen to the closed study door.


    "You can''t... You can''t..."


    "Come back..."


    "Come back quickly..."


    It was Olivia''s voice. It was weak, and it sounded depressing.


    Brayden immediately got up and strode out.


    On the bed, Olivia was still talking in her sleep, her face full of worry and fear.


    Her hands clutched the quilt tightly, and her forehead was covered in sweat.


    Brayden took Olivia''s hand and called, "Olivia?"


    Olivia, "Don''t go..."


    "He''s not a good person..."


    "No..."


    Brayden tightened his hand and touched Olivia''s face. "Olivia!"


    "Olivia!"


    "Olivia!"


    The woman with her eyes closed suddenly woke up, and the moment her clear eyes were filled with fear.


    Seeing the fear in her eyes, Brayden tightened his hand and said, "Olivia, I''m here."


    A familiar voice came to her ears. Olivia''s eyes, which seemed to have been in a daze, finally moved. Then she turned around and looked at Brayden.


    Her eyes were unfocused, but when she saw Brayden, the light in her eyes gradually focused.


    When she finally saw Brayden''s face clearly, Olivia''s tense body rxed in an instant.


    She closed her eyes and covered them with her hands.


    She was short of breath.

 Chapter 626

    Seeing Olivia like this, Brayden quickly picked her up and patted her on the back. "Did you have a nightmare? Don''t think too much. It''s just a dream. Don''t take it seriously."


    His voice was gentle, and he patted Olivia on the back,forting her.


    Olivia was in Brayden''s arms, her heart pounding as she clutched his sweater.


    She had a nightmare.


    The dream was very terrifying, and it made her very uneasy.


    She needed topose herself.


    Brayden felt her grip, and his voice became gentler. "I am here. Don''t be afraid."


    Olivia didn''t say anything, but her brows were still furrowed.


    Brayden stopped talking too. He just hugged her and waited for her to calm down.


    Time passed silently. After a long time, Olivia said, "I''m fine now."


    Brayden looked at Olivia. She looked a little better, but her brows were still frowning. Obviously, she was still thinking about the dream.


    Brayden said, "Do you want to go out?"


    "Go out?"


    Olivia looked at him with confusion in her eyes.


    "You need to do something?"


    Brayden smoothed her messy hair and said softly, "Yes."


    Olivia thought for a moment and asked, "To meet your friend?"


    If so, she didn''t want to go.


    Brayden saw the reluctance in Olivia''s eyes and smiled. "No."


    "Get yourself ready and let''s go out."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He got up and brought the clothes to Olivia.


    Olivia didn''t know where Brayden was going to take her, but seeing him like this, it shouldn''t be what she disliked.


    Olivia put on her clothes, Brayden put on his coat, and they went out.


    But as soon as they went out, they saw Ameliaing out of the room in the front.


    Amelia also heard the sound and looked at the two of them.


    Amelia was surprised to see they looked like they were going out. "Are you going out too?"


    Too?


    Olivia''s eyes fell on Amelia''s down jacket.


    Brayden said, "Yes, auntie. You too?"


    "Yeah, I had an appointment with a friend."


    Amelia then smiled. "You two must be going on a date. So, see youter."


    Brayden smiled too. "Bye."


    Olivia was stunned.


    On a date.


    Quickly, Amelia drove away, and Brayden took Olivia to the car.


    Olivia watched him start the car and asked, "You didn''t take a rest, did you?"


    She remembered that when she woke up, he was already dressed and didn''t look like he had just woken up.


    Brayden looked at Olivia with a gentle smile. "I napped."


    Then he stepped on the gas, turned the steering wheel, and the car soon drove out.


    Olivia looked at Brayden''s side face and felt that he didn''t look like he had taken a nap.


    An hour and a halfter, the car stopped at a cinema.


    Olivia looked at the cinema and a smile appeared on her face.


    She thought he would take her to some restaurant or some interesting ce to have fun, but she didn''t expect he would take her to a cinema. Brayden saw Olivia smiling and held her hand. "Did you guess I would take you here?"


    Olivia shook her head. "No."


    Not at all.


    Brayden smiled. "Then this is a sessful surprise."


    Olivia''s lips curved into a smile.


    It was a sess.


    The two of them walked into the cinema and Brayden got the tickets.


    Thanks to Brayden''s arrangement, they arrived at perfect timing. When the two of them arrived, it was almost time for the movie to start. Brayden bought popcorn and mineral water.


    Olivia didn''t drink Coke, but she usually ate popcorn.


    The two of them took the water and popcorn, followed the crowd, and checked in.


    They needed to go to Hall Three.


    Today was the first day of the new year, and there were many movies shown.


    So there were a lot of people in the cinema.


    Brayden held Olivia''s hand to protect her from being bumped.


    Olivia followed him and looked at the dense crowd ahead.


    She didn''t expect there would be so many people. It was very lively.


    But it was good.


    She feltfortable.


    But soon, Olivia saw a figure.

 Chapter 627

    She was tall and slender, wearing a ck cashmere jacket of a luxury brand, and the lower body was leather pants of the same color, which were very tight.


    A pair of long, straight legs made her as eye-catching as a model.


    She had long, thick hair over her shoulders and a chestnut beret on her head.


    She looked very outstanding.


    Of course, what drew Olivia''s attention wasn''t the figure of this beauty, but that she was similiar to a person Olivia knew.


    In particr, this familiar figure appeared in her dream two hours ago.


    Sydney.


    Sydney.


    Her sister.


    The sister who studied abroad.


    Olivia frowned at the thought of her dream.


    She looked at the person beside the figure.


    Olivia''s expression changed when she saw this man.


    He was wearing a short ck coat, the same ck leather pants, a turtleneck sweater, and a man''s beret on his head.


    He looked young and fashion.


    The two of them stood together, like two young lovers, very eye-catching.


    But for Olivia, it wasn''t the model-like temperament of the two that caught her eye, nor was the beautiful back that one couldn''t move one''s eyes away from.


    It mainly because Olivia recognized the man at a nce at his slightly tilted face.


    Henry.


    She recognized this man even if he turned to ashes.


    She would never forget the pain this person had caused her.


    She would never forget it.


    Olivia suddenly stopped and the people behind her kepting. She was not paying attention and was knocked a bit.


    Brayden immediately pulled Olivia into his arms.


    He looked at the person who bumped into Olivia. It was a young girl.


    The girl hurriedly said, "I''m sorry."


    Brayden''s frowned eyebrows did not rx. He looked at Olivia lowering his head, "How are you?"


    Olivia looked very pale. She was looking at the crowd in front of her.


    But just a secondter, the two figures disappeared into the crowd.


    They were gone.


    Olivia frowned.


    She looked around for the two figures.


    But she couldn''t find it.


    In the dense crowd, it seemed that the two people she had just seen were her hallucinations.


    But Olivia knew that it wasn''t.


    It was not an illusion.


    She saw it, especially Henry.


    Olivia clenched her hand, took out her cell phone from her bag and made a quick call.


    Brayden did not know what was wrong with Olivia, but he saw her usual expression, as if she had seen something.


    He didn''t say anything and pulled her to the wall.


    Olivia didn''t say anything. She listened to her phone and looked ahead.


    She might have mistaken Sydney''s figure because they hadn''t seen each other for a long time.


    But she would never mistake Henry''s figure.


    She had to make a phone call and confirm that the person was Sydney or not.


    However...N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed does not exist. Please..."


    Not exist...


    How could it not exist...


    Olivia looked at the cell phone number. There was nothing wrong with it.


    It was Sydney''s number.


    But how coulde it did not exist?


    Did she change her phone number?


    Olivia didn''t believe it and called again.


    The mechanical voice of customer service came from the phone again.


    Olivia had to believe it this time.


    She hung up, clicked on the contact book, and dialed another number.


    Brayden was right next to Olivia. He watched Olivia''s movements and looked at the phone number on the screen. Then he saw clearly that Olivia had clicked on her father''s phone. She was calling George.


    Brayden''s expression changed slightly and did not speak.


    Olivia was waiting on the phone, and soon the call came through.


    Olivia''s heart tightened and she gripped the phone.


    After five beeps, the phone was connected.

 Chapter 628

    There came George''s voice.


    "Olivia?"


    There was uncertainty in George''s voice.


    It seemed that Olivia''s call surprised him.


    "Dad, it''s me. I want to ask you one thing."


    It had been a long time since Olivia called Georgest time.


    It was not that she didn''t want to call him, but it was better not to call.


    But now, she had to make the call.


    George was surprised to hear Olivia''s voice.


    But soon, George said, "You ask."


    "Is Sydney back?"


    George paused.


    Not hearing George''s voice, Olivia tightened her grip on the phone.


    She wished it wasn''t the answer she was thinking of.


    George wasn''t silent for long. After a few seconds, he said, "Sydney wanted toe back, but she didn''te back because of temporary emergency."


    Didn''te back...


    Olivia should be relieved to hear this answer, but she was not.


    Not at all.


    "She didn''te back for something? Is she still abroad?"


    "Yes, she was supposed to be back for the new year. She was about to graduate. She said that she would develop in Hong Kong aftering back for the new year this year. But a few days before the new year, she said she wanted to deal with everything there and thene back."


    "She won''t be abroad after shees back."


    George told Olivia everything Sydney said to him.


    After listening to George''s words, Olivia did not speak.


    At this point, she should be more assured, but her instincts told her


    that it shouldn''t be like that.


    Not getting Olivia''s reply, George asked, "What''s wrong, Olivia?"


    Why did she ask Sydney all of a sudden?


    Olivia suppressed her emotions and said, "It''s okay. I just asked. By the way, dad, do you have Sydney''s phone number?"


    "Her phone number is unupied. She seems to have changed her number."


    "Change the number?"


    George paused and thought of something, "Yes, Sydney changed her number. She told us before. Didn''t she tell you?"


    Olivia pursed her lips and said, "No."


    "This... This child, why didn''t she tell her sister new number?"


    "Wait a minute. I''ll flip through it and then tell you." "Okay."


    Soon, George told Olivia Sydney''s new number.


    Olivia wrote it down, opened her lips, and said, "Dad, you and mom take care of yourselves at home."


    George smiled, "Okay, I know. So are you. Take care of yourself."


    "Okay, I will."


    Olivia hung up the phone. Looking at the darkened screen, she was unable to calm down for a long time. Before the turn of the year, she had transferred money to her father''s ount, which was for the new year. Although she was not their own child, they did raise her and give her aplete family.


    This was what she should give.


    But she didn''t call them.


    Until now.


    Brayden looked at Olivia. She lowered her head, hung down her eyes, not smiling, which made Brayden''s heart knotted.


    He likes her smile.


    "We can go back. if you want."


    Olivia looked up and put her phone in her bag.


    "No."


    Not going back.


    Sometimes, such a distance was the best.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When they arrived, the movie had already started.


    They walked lightly to their seats.


    Brayden put things in the cylinder next to him and looked at Olivia.


    After sitting down, Olivia looked at the big screen in front of her all the time.


    Watch the movie inside.


    However, although she watched the movie, she was thinking of something else.


    Seeing this, Brayden said nothing and looked ahead.


    She was thinking about something. It should be the person she just called. Sydney.


    Indeed, Olivia was thinking about Sydney and the dream she had.

 Chapter 629

    She dreamed about Sydney. In her dream, Sydney had Henry with her.


    Henry was not a good person. Why could she let Sydney and Henry be together?


    She persuaded Sydney not to be with Henry, but Sydney refused to take her suggestion.


    Soon, Henry took Sydney away.


    When he left, a devilish smile appeared on his face.


    He said, "Your sister ''tastes'' good."


    At that moment, she really wanted to kill Henry.


    That hatred remained in her heart until now.


    But dreams were dreams. They couldn''t be real.


    Henry had nothing to do with Sydney, they wouldn''t be together.


    But...


    Looking at the screen, Olivia clenched her hands.


    How could it have nothing to do?


    If Henry investigated her, he would know Sydney easily.


    Olivia lowered her head with a violently beating heart.


    If Henry really did something to Sydney, then she...


    A warm hand wrapped Olivia''s clenched hand.


    Olivia felt the warmth and looked at Brayden.


    Brayden turned sideways, put his hand on her shoulder, and pulled her into his arms.


    Olivia leaned against his warm chest. She smelled the familiar smell from him and then she closed her eyes.


    Moonlight Bay.


    A Bentley drove into a single vi.


    The car pulled into the garage and the car door opened.


    Everett, dressed in ck, got out of the car.


    When he entered the vi, the bright and warm decorations immediately came into his view.


    Everett''s dark eyes brightened.


    He threw the car keys on the tea table and sat on the sofa.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Holding his head in his hands, he looked at all these familiar things.


    It seemed that this was the ce that gave him peace.


    This was the ce that calmed him down.


    In a quiet atmosphere he gradually closed his dark eyes.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.


    The closed eyes opened, and the sober ck eyes were now misty


    as if he had just woken up.


    However, the mist quickly disappeared, and the darkness in his eyes seemed like at night, engulfing everything in an instant.


    Taking the phone, Everett looked at the screen.


    When he saw the number on the screen, his sight paused for two seconds and then he answered.


    "Hello."


    "Mr. Weston, Mr. James and Miss Hadley went to the cinema."


    For a moment, it was quiet all around.


    The person on the other end of the phone listened to the silence and stopped talking.


    However, although he did not speak, he was nervous.


    Sometimes, silence is the most terrifying.


    Fortunately, this situation did notst long, and only for a while, a busy signal came from the phone.


    Listening to this busy tone, the man''s nervous heart rxed.


    He hung up the phone and continued to look at the ticket counter.


    That''s where Olivia and Brayden went in.


    Everett hung up the phone and looked ahead. The color of the dried flowers, which are in the vase against the corner of the French window, darkened in an instant.


    The moviested two hours.


    These two hours were like two centuries for Olivia.


    When the lights in the hall lit up, Olivia immediately went out.


    Brayden followed Olivia closely to hold her hand.


    But his hand closed on empty air.


    Because Olivia took out her phone and wanted to call the phone number which had already saved.


    Seeing this, Brayden grabbed Olivia''s other hand to prevent her from being separated from him by the crowd.


    Olivia was stopped by Brayden and turned to look at him.


    Brayden said, "Let''s wait."


    Olivia paused, thought of something, and looked around.


    The dense crowd came over and started to walk out one by one.


    Yes.


    They were at the cinema.


    She forgot.


    Olivia and Brayden waited near the wall and let the others go first.


    Olivia called Sydney when these people were almost gone.


    Standing beside Olivia, Brayden looked at her serious face and held her hand.


    No matter what happened, he would be by her side.


    Always by her side.


    Olivia''s heart tensed as she listened to the phone.


    Suddenly...

 Chapter 630

    She got through.


    Olivia rxed slightly.


    She closed her eyes and listened to the beeping on her phone, waiting for Sydney to answer.


    At this time, Olivia was afraid that Sydney would not answer her call.


    But right now.


    In the bathroom of the cinema.


    Sydney was fixing her makeup in front of a mirror.


    She had a delicate little face with deep eyebrows, big eyes, a small nose, and pouted lips.


    She was truly beautiful.


    She looked at the person in the mirror as she skillfully put on foundation, blush, and lipstick.


    After her makeup, she became even more refined.


    She could go get shot in a fashion blockbuster right away.


    Sydney put her things in her bag and looked at the person in the mirror.


    After making sure there were no problems, she picked up her bag and turned to leave.


    Just two stepster, her phone rang.


    Sydney thought of something and smiled.


    She picked up the phone.


    But when she saw the phone number on the screen, Sydney frowned.


    An unknown number.


    It wasn''t the person she thought it was.


    However, Sydney still answered.


    "Hello."


    The sweet voice reached the other end of the phone and got into Olivia''s ears.


    Olivia was relieved to hear the familiar voice.


    She called her, "Sydney."


    Sydney heard Olivia''s voice, frowned, took down her phone and looked at the number.


    It did look familiar.


    Seeing that, Sydney''s face turned pale.


    "What''s the matter?"


    An obviously impatient voice.


    She didn''t ask Olivia how she knew her number, nor was she curious.


    That was typical Sydney.


    In her eyes, Olivia was not her sister, but a lowly person she despised.


    "Sydney, where are you?"


    Olivia clenched her phone. She recognized the impatience in Sydney''s voice and her displeasure.


    But she didn''t think it was something big.


    Because that was how Sydney always talked to her.


    "Why does it matter to you where I am?"


    "It''s none of my business. I just wanted to ask."


    "Since it''s none of your business, why are you asking? Or should I report to you where I am and what I''m doing all the time?"


    Olivia didn''t how to respond when Sydney continued, "Don''t call me again!"


    She hung up the phone.


    Olivia had no choice but send a message to Sydney.


    After sending the message, she put her phone in her bag and looked at Brayden. "Let''s go home."


    Brayden kept looking at Olivia. He didn''t let go of any change in her expression.


    Until now, he was relieved to see her calm face.


    "Okay."


    The two of them walked out of the cinema and got into the car.


    Soon the car left the cinema.


    As they drove the car away, Henry came out of the cinema with Sydney in his arms.


    The two of them moved intimately, like a couple.


    Henry opened the car door for Sydney. Sydney got in the car with a smile. There was no impatience on her face as she had when she answered the phone.


    Henry closed the door, got into the driver''s seat and started the car.


    However, he didn''t step on the elerator after starting the car.


    He looked at Sydney with a crooked mouth. "Baby, where do you want to go next?"


    Henry ced one hand on the steering wheel and the other on Sydney''s neck, caressing her repeatedly.


    Sydney felt the crudity on his fingertips and leaned over, looking at Henry with a charming look in her eyes. "I''ll go wherever you want."


    "Oh?"


    Henry''s hand went down, and he was reckless.


    Sydney''s body instantly became soft in Henry''s arms. She held Henry''s clothes in her hands and whispered, "Henry..."


    Henry looked at her open lips and felt her warm breath.


    Henry lowered his head, his lips close to Sydney''s, as if he was about to kiss her.


    Sydney couldn''t help but look up and kiss Henry.


    A look of disdain shed across Henry''s eyes. He lowered his head and kissed Sydney...


    Brayden could tell that Olivia was in a bad mood. He didn''t say anything or ask after they got in the car.


    He took Olivia to the aquarium.


    He wouldn''t have taken her to just one ce.


    It was impossible for him to take her to only ce and then go back.


    Especially when Olivia was in a bad mood.


    Olivia didn''t know where Brayden would take her, nor did she want to know.


    She looked out the window, frowning slightly.


    Sydney didn''t like her and never treated her like a sister.


    Olivia was used to it.


    It was just that she wouldn''t feel anything until the irreversible thing happened.


    In her heart, Sydney was still her little sister.


    But after those things happened, Olivia''s heart sank.


    Until now.


    But...


    Her heart was clearly cold, but she couldn''t help but care about her.


    To worry.


    Olivia lowered her head and smiled.


    It was bitter.


    She couldn''t control it, but she still tried to. She was ttering herself.


    Brayden looked at Olivia and held her hand.


    Olivia looked at Brayden and said, "Am I annoying?"


    Annoying?


    Brayden looked at Olivia, then at the road ahead. He turned on the signal, and pulled over to the side of the road.


    "No."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Brayden looked at Olivia with a serious expression.


    In his eyes, she was the best.


    All the bad things belonged to others.


    Olivia listened to his serious tone, looked at his honest eyes, and smiled.


    "Fine."


    Brayden saw that Olivia finally smile, pinched her palm and said, "Let''s go to the aquarium, okay?"


    "Okay."


    It was getting dark.


    At the Westons.


    Emma began to cook dinner.


    Cristina and Belle went to help.


    At the same time, there was another person.


    Melody.


    They were surprised to see Melodye in.


    Because they hadn''t seen Melody since they came back from the cemetery.


    They thought Melody had gone out.


    Emma smiled and said, "Just came back?"


    It was true that Melody had not been seen since she returned from the cemetery, and it was not known whether she had gone out or just returned.


    Melody said, "Yes, Ie to help."


    Cristina said, "It''s enough to have a few of us in this kitchen. You young people go to have fun on your own."


    Emma also said, "Yes, you go have fun. It''s enough to have us in the kitchen. If there are more people, we won''t be able to move around."


    Melody looked at the kitchen and did not insist, "If you need help, just tell me."


    Cristina said, "No problem."


    Melody turned and left.


    As Melody walked away, Cristina thought of something and said.

 Chapter 631

    "Where''s Everett?"


    After hearing her question, Emma and Belle looked at Cristina in surprise.


    That was right.


    Where was Everett?


    Cristina did not hear their response and looked at them.


    Seeing their facial expressions, they said, "Don''t you know?"


    Belle shook his head. "I didn''t notice."


    Emma said, "I didn''t notice either."


    After all, the older generation was not supposed to meddle in young people''s business.


    Cristina said, "I guess he''s busy again."


    As she spoke, Cristina thought of Brayden and Olivia. Then she looked at Belle. "Where are Brayden and Olivia?"


    Belle said, "They went out to y."


    "Brayden just called me and said he and Olivia aren''ting back for dinner."


    Emma smiled. "So does Amelia."


    Cristina said, "Well, that saves us much trouble tonight."


    Hearing her words, Belle and Emma burst intoughter.


    Melody went upstairs and went back to Everett''s room.


    However, before she reached Everett''s room, they heard theughters of several people in the kitchen.


    Melody paused and then continued walking.


    She quickly entered the room.


    As soon as she got to her room, her phone rang.


    Melody picked up her phone and answered, "Hello."


    "Mr. Weston went to the airport."


    Melody felt uneasy.


    "Airport?"


    "Yes."


    "Where is he going?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?"


    Melody''s face turned cold.


    The person on the phone quickly said, "Mr. Weston knew that someone was following us, so he dumped us. By the time we got to the airport, Mr. Weston was nowhere to be seen." When Melody heard it, her face was frighteningly cold.


    But the corners of her mouth curled up.


    If he didn''t want people to know where he went, no one could know.


    "I see."


    The person on the phone was about to hang up.


    But just as he was about to hang up, Melody''s voice came through.


    "Follow Brayden and Olivia."


    Where Olivia was, there was Everett.


    "Okay."


    Olivia and Brayden stayed at the aquarium for almost two hours.


    The sea animals were very cute, and Olivia seemed to like them.


    Brayden was happy that she liked it.


    When the two came out of the aquarium, the lights were already shining outside.


    It was evening.


    Brayden said, "We''ll go back after dinner."


    "Okay."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    They went to an Italian restaurant.


    Romantic jazz music was yed in the dining room, and a gentle breath rushed in. Olivia felt rxed.


    The waiter came quickly and led the two to a table.


    Brayden ordered the food and the waiter went down quickly.


    Olivia looked out at the scenery.


    Colorful lights and rednterns hung on the trees one by one. It was very festive.


    There were many people on the street, walking in twos and threes.


    It was very lively.


    Brayden said, "We''ll go to F City tomorrow."


    Olivia was stunned.


    F City?


    F City was far from City J, and it took two hours to fly there.


    The point was what they were going to do in F City.


    Olivia looked at Brayden. "Do you have something to do there?"


    Brayden smiled, looking at Olivia passionately.


    "Yes, I do. Would you like to apany me?"


    Olivia blinked her eyshes. It seemed that she was thinking about something.


    But there seemed to be nothing.


    "Okay."


    Brayden smiled heartily.


    He held Olivia''s hand. "It''s good to have you this year."


    When Brayden and Olivia returned to the Westons, it was past nine.


    Belle was watching TV in the living room.


    There was no one else in the living room except Belle.


    Obviously, the older ones were resting.


    The younger ones hadn''te back yet.


    Belle was obviously waiting for the two.


    Belle looked over when she heard the caring in.


    Seeing that it was Brayden''s car, Belle got up.


    Somehow, she couldn''t be at ease without seeing the two peoplee back safely.


    Brayden stopped the car and came in with Olivia.


    Belle looked at the two and smiled. "Hi, you''re back."


    Brayden, "Mom, you haven''t rested yet?"


    Belle said, "I''m watching TV. I''ll go to bedter."


    Olivia could tell that Belle was waiting for them.


    She walked over. "What''s mom watching?"


    Belle saw that Olivia''s face was a little red, obviously because of the air conditioning in the car.


    However, Olivia looked more energetic that way.


    She looked more reassuring.


    "Nothing special."


    As she spoke, she thought of something and asked, "Have you two eaten yet?"


    Olivia, "Yes."


    Belle nodded. "Well, you two should get some rest. You didn''t sleepst night."


    Brayden said, "Mom, I have something to tell you."

 Chapter 632

    What?


    What was it?


    Belle looked at Brayden, "What is it?"


    When Belle asked, she was a little nervous and her eyes were filled with worry.


    She was afraid that it would be a bad thing.


    Brayden said, "I''m going to F City with Olivia tomorrow morning. We won''t be back for the next few days."


    F City?


    Belle was surprised, "You... What are you doing in F City?"


    F City was not near here.


    It was far away from here.


    "We go on a tour of the city."


    Hearing this, Belle was relieved.


    It turned out that they just went on a tour of the city. It was normal for young people to travel more.


    "Go ahead. Don''t worry about anything."


    "Okay."


    "What time is your flight?"


    "At 9:40 tomorrow morning."


    Belle thought about it and said, "You may leave after having breakfast."


    "Yes, we''ll have breakfast before we go."


    "Okay, go get some rest. I''m going to rest, too."


    "Okay."


    Olivia said, "Good night, mom."


    Belle said, "Good night."


    Olivia and Brayden went upstairs. Belle watched them go upstairs, then took the remote control and turned off the TV.


    It was better for them to go somewhere else than to face Everett here.


    But...


    Belle looked out the door.


    Everett was still not back tonight.


    Melody said he was busy.


    It looked like he would not be back tonight.


    The next morning, Olivia and Brayden got up.


    They washed up and went downstairs for breakfast.


    Belle had already told others that they were going on a trip to F City, so when they went downstairs, the elders began to ask them about their trip. The first person to speak was Amelia.


    When Amelia saw theme downstairs, she said, "Are you going to F City?"


    Amelia was drinking tea with a teacup in her hand.


    She looked at them with curiosity in her eyes.


    There were not many people in the living room. The old masters all went for morning exercises and fresh air.


    Only Amelia and Eli, who got up earlier than Brayden and Olivia, were in the living room.


    Eli was sitting on the sofa, ying with his phone. No one knew what he was doing with the phone.


    Hearing Amelia''s words, Eli did not move or react at all.


    Brayden said, "Yes."


    "What are you going to visit in F City?"


    Before Brayden could say anything, Amelia said, "I remember that F City is an interesting city, but I don''t know where you guys are going." Brayden smiled, "This is a secret, auntie."


    Amelia''s eyes widened, "You''re very mysterious about where you are going."


    Thinking of something, she looked at Olivia and said, "Olivia, don''t you know it?"


    Olivia wanted to smile when she saw Amelia''s eagerness, and Olivia did have a smile on her face.


    "I don''t know."


    Amelia immediately cried out.


    "Oh, I''m green with envy."


    Amelia then sat next to Eli and asked, "Are you green with envy?"


    Eli didn''t even look away from his phone, but he spoke.


    "So it''s time for you to find a boyfriend."


    When Breakfast was ready, everyone came to the dining-table.


    Melody also sat at the table.


    Everett should have sat next to her, but Belle was sitting next to her now.


    Everett didn''t show up.


    No one reacted at all to his absence, as if there was no such person.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After breakfast, Brayden led Olivia to Wade and said, "Grandfather, Olivia and I have booked a flight to F City. We''ll go first. We''ll visit you when we''re free." Olivia said, "Take care of yourself."


    Wade looked at them, who were a perfect match, and nodded, "Go ahead. Have fun."


    Brayden, "Okay."


    Brayden took Olivia and said goodbye to the elders.


    However, Leona''s face took on a ghastly expression.


    She was sad not because Brayden and Olivia, but because Everett.


    What Everett said yesterday made Leona heartbroken.


    She couldn''t get over it till now.


    When Leona heard Brayden and Olivia calling her, she looked a little dazed, then looked at them and nodded.


    This was a response to them.


    Seeing Leona like this, no one said anything.


    Even if one saw through something, it was best not to expose it.


    Brayden and Olivia soon got in the car, and the car drove away from the old house.


    Amelia said, "It''s good to be young!"


    The atmosphere was a little awkward at first, but her words made everyoneugh.


    Melody didn''t smile. She looked at the car leaving.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly.


    She thought, "Everett, You went to F City, didn''t you?"

 Chapter 633

    Olivia and Brayden were on their way to the airport and boarding the ne. When they arrived in F City, it was just past 11:00 noon.


    But Olivia didn''t look good.


    She seemed to be feeling a little airsick.


    Brayden asked, "Are you feeling unwell?"


    Olivia shook her head. "It''s okay. Eating something will help."


    She thought it was probably because she didn''t sleep wellst night, so she felt a little airsick after taking the ne.


    Brayden looked around. "What do you want to eat?"


    There were many restaurants at the airport.


    They were all local products here.


    Olivia thought for a moment and said, "How about noodles?"


    "I''ll go ask."


    There should be a noodle shop at the airport.


    "Okay."


    Brayden went to ask the security guard who was patrolling the airport. He came back quickly and said, "It''s on the second floor. Let''s go to the second floor." "Okay."


    The two of them went to the second floor and ordered two bowls of noodles. Olivia ate them.


    She then looked much better.


    Brayden said, "How is it? Are you feeling better?"


    Olivia smiled. "Okay, it''s okay."


    She had experienced carsick, but she had never gotten an airsick before.


    This was the first time.


    However, after she got carsick, she always liked to eat something stimting to her appetite, which would make her feel much better.


    It was the same this time.


    Brayden looked at Olivia''s rosy face after eating the noodles and said, "We will stag in F City for two days."


    When Olivia heard this, she paused and said, "Aren''t we ying in F City?"


    Although Brayden had told her that something was going on here, she was convinced at first.


    But after Amelia said they were going on a trip, Olivia realized.


    What he said was to have fun.


    She just didn''t know where to y around.


    Brayden looked at the confusion in Olivia''s eyes, his elbows resting on the table, his palms ovepping.


    He had a smile on his face, clear and gentle. "No."


    "You can guess."


    Guess.


    Olivia was helpless. "I can''t."


    "Then wait until these two days are over. We''ll go there and you''ll know."


    Olivia was speechless.


    "Can''t you tell me in advance?"


    Why should she know it by herself?


    Although she was not very curious about many things, sometimes she was indeed curious.


    Brayden''s lips curled up. "No."


    The two of them went to a hotel.


    Originally, he nned to go to that ce first and then stayed in F City for another two days when they came back.


    But now that Olivia was not feeling well, he changed his n.


    F City first, then go to that ce.


    The hotel hadn''t been booked in advance, and he only booked it on his cell phone after the two got in a car.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, there are many tourists after the new year, and many hotels were full.


    There was only one hotel.


    W Hotel.


    The best hotel in F City still had two deluxe single rooms.


    Brayden wanted to book a double room. It was impossible for him to order single rooms.


    But he searched all the hotels and found only these two luxurious single rooms were left. Brayden booked one on the phone.


    It was impossible for him to order two single rooms.


    Even if they were single rooms, he wouldn''t.


    "I didn''t book a hotel in advance. There are only single rooms now. We have to rough it tonight."


    Brayden said to Olivia.


    Olivia, "OK."


    Brayden should have booked a room in a grand hotel. The bedsheets in the grand hotel room were 1.5 meters.


    It was enough.


    Brayden took Olivia''s hand. "When we get there, wash up and have a good rest. we''ll go out after we get some rest." "Okay."


    At this moment, in W Hotel.


    In a presidential suite.


    The man in ck stood in front of the huge French window.


    With one hand in his pocket and the other holding his phone, he was as handsome as a model.


    The person on the phone said.

 Chapter 634

    "Mr. Weston, Mr. James and Miss Hadley have booked a single room."


    "Okay."


    He hung up the phone.


    Everett put his phone in his pocket, lit a cigarette, and looked out at the city. Smoke soon rose around his face.


    The room Olivia and Brayden booked was on the highest floor, the thirty-second floor.


    The room faced the entire F City, and it had an excellent view over most of F City.


    When Brayden booked the room, he specially chose this one so that they could enjoy the scenery.


    Brayden put down the luggage and said, "Olivia, how''s the view here?"


    He pulled Olivia over.


    Olivia stood in front of the French window and looked out.


    From here, she had a wide field of vision of the city.


    The view here was particrly good.


    Olivia smiled, "It''s great."


    When she enjoyed the scenery here, she was in a better mood.


    Brayden looked at the smile on Olivia''s face and said, "Go wash up first."


    "Okay."


    Olivia opened her suitcase and went to the bathroom.


    When Brayden watched the bathroom door close and heard the sound of watering from inside, he turned on hisptop and began to work busily.


    He had a lot of things to deal with, which were not that easy.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After Olivia came out of the shower, Brayden went to take a shower.


    She saw theptop on the table and said nothing.


    Brayden was not born into a rich family. He made all his achievements on his own.


    Such a person couldn''t be idle.


    Olivia picked up her phone and headphones. Then she sat in a rattan chair in front of the French window and listened to English words.


    She had been studying English for some time. However, her English was still very poor. She had to take her time.


    She had to umte knowledge over a long period.


    However, no sooner had Olivia listened to the English words than the familiar music began to y in her headphones.


    Olivia paused, then lowered her head.


    There were two words on the screen.


    George.


    In Olivia''s address list, the aliases she gave her families were their full names.


    In the past, she had heard about a person whose rtives had been swindled after his mobile phone was stolen. Thus, she gave everyone their full names in her address list. Now, Olivia looked at George''s name, paused for a few seconds, and answered the phone.


    "Dad."


    "Haha, Olivia, will you be back for New Year?"


    Olivia heard George''sughter. It sounded like he was in a good mood.


    Olivia didn''t answer him, but asked, "What''s wrong, dad?"


    "Sydney called me today and said that she wasing back for New Year with her boyfriend. I''m calling to see if you''reing back."


    "If youe back, all the members of the family can gather to enjoy a reunion dinner."


    When Olivia heard George saying "boyfriend", she clenched her phone.


    "Boyfriend?"


    "Haha, yes. Sydney got a boyfriend and she wanted to bring him back."


    George was very happy. Although Sydney was still young, she was ready for love.


    She was graduating and going to work soon. Now that she got a boyfriend, they could get married after a year or two of dating.


    For parents, if only their children could get a happy family, their work would be done.


    In particr, Sydney told them that her boyfriend was a big boss, who was rich and had a good family background.


    If she married her boyfriend, they would be all set for the future.


    How could George be unhappy about such a good thing?


    Olivia did not speak.


    She listened to George''sughter and recalled what she saw at the cinema that day.


    Olivia felt that even if she didn''t want to believe it, she would have to.


    The people she saw that day were Sydney and Henry.


    They were together.


    But Olivia still asked, "Dad, what''s the name of Sydney''s boyfriend?"

 Chapter 635

    George was stuck by the question. "Emm... I haven''t asked yet."


    "Well, when is Sydneying home?"


    "She said two days before the New Year."


    "Okay, I''ll be back then."


    George was stunned by Olivia''s straightforward answer.


    Before he could say anything, Olivia said, "Dad, when Sydney confirm the time to go back, call me then."


    George responded, "Emm, okay!"


    "I''ll call you before Ie back."


    "Okay, okay!"


    Crack -


    The bathroom door opened.


    Olivia heard the voice and looked at Brayden who came out of the bathroom. She said to George on her phone, "Dad, contact me then." "Hey!"


    Olivia hung up.


    Brayden finished putting up his shirt and trousers, only his hair was wet.


    He was wiping his hair with a towel.


    Seeing Olivia hang up, he said, "Dad''s call?"


    He heard thest thing she said.


    Especially "dad".


    "Yes."


    Olivia put down her headphones and phone and went to look for the hairdryer.


    Brayden didn''t know what Olivia was looking for and asked, "Look for what?"


    Olivia looked around and said, "Hairdryer."


    Then she went to the bedside table and opened the drawer.


    The hairdryer was inside.


    She said, "It''s cold this winter. Using a towel to dry your hair is slow. Hairdryer can dry it faster."


    As she spoke, she picked up the hairdryer and turned around.


    Olivia was stunned when she turned around.


    The person who was standing far from her in the few seconds ago suddenly appeared in front of her.


    She turned around and saw him.


    This made Olivia unable to react for a moment.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Brayden looked at the stunned woman with a smile in his eyes. "Aren''t you going to blow my hair?"


    Olivia returned to her senses. "Well, you sit on the rattan chair. I''ll get a dry towel."


    "Okay."


    Brayden sat in the rattan chair that Olivia had just sat in. Olivia took out the towel and put it on his shoulder. Then she plugged in the hairdryer and pressed the switch. She put her fingers into Brayden''s thick ck hair.


    Brayden felt the touch on his head, gentle, soft, and careful.


    At this moment, Brayden hoped that time would stop.


    Just stop here.


    The two of them packed up, and Brayden took Olivia out of the hotel to F City''s famous snack street to eat.


    He had searched the routes in advance, so he knew which ces were fun and suitable for Olivia.


    So, after the two of them left the hotel, he took Olivia to the ce he had nned.


    To Olivia, there was nothing she liked or hated.


    She was willing to go wherever Brayden was taking her, and she felt happy.


    Sometimes, what matters is not the scenery, but the person beside you. Capital City.


    Melody left Westons'' old house on the grounds that she was busy.


    Leona also left.


    She was devastated by Everett''s words, and she really couldn''t stay in the Westons'' old house anymore.


    Reid didn''t want to go back yet. He still wanted to stay in the old house.


    As a result, the family dispersed.


    Cristina''s family, Shepherd''s family, and Belle''s family were all still at Westons'' old house.


    They usually went home on the fourth day of the New Year.


    After all, they could only have a few days to get together in a year, so every year they stayed at the old house until the third day of the New Year. After these people left, the atmosphere in the old house of the Westons did not change, it was still very lively.


    Especially with Amelia and Eli around, the atmosphere was always good.


    However, when Emma went to the kitchen to wash the fruit, Amelia followed her in.


    Then she looked outside and stood next to Emma. She leaned over and whispered, "Mom, let me ask you something."

 Chapter 636

    From Amelia''s furtive manner, Emma could tell that what Amelia wanted to ask was not a good thing.


    But Emma still said, "What is it?"


    Amelia looked outside again to make sure no one came in. Then she leaned closer to Emma''s ear and whispered, "Mom, I heard that Brayden''s wife is my brother''s ex-wife." "Is this true?"


    Emma''s expression changed as soon as she heard Amelia''s first words.


    Hearing the words Amelia saidter, Emma looked at her and was a little speechless, "You don''t know about it?"


    Amelia''s eyes widened, "Is that true?"


    Emma nodded.


    Amelia gabbled, "How could this be? Mom, don''t lie to me!"


    She couldn''t believe it!


    Emma waved, "Don''t bother me here. Get out."


    Amelia didn''t even know about it.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Emma thought that Amelia knew about it.


    After all, it was not a secret.


    Amelia grabbed Emma with an appetite for gossip, "Mom, tell me, what the hell is going on?"


    Looking at Emma''s expression, Amelia could tell that Emma knew all about it.


    However, she didn''t know anything about it.


    Why didn''t her mom tell her?


    When Emma saw Amelia''s expression, she knew that Amelia was curious.


    Nheless, this was really not a good ce to chat.


    "Look it up online yourself."


    Amelia said in an instant, "Can I get it online?"


    Her voice was full of surprise, and it rose a few decibels.


    Emma hurriedly said, "Hush!"


    She didn''t want to talk about it during New Year.


    It would be bad to make the atmosphere tense.


    Amelia immediately covered her mouth, her eyes shining, "I''m going upstairs!"


    Then she ran out quickly and went upstairs.


    Emma looked at Amelia, who was running away, and wanted to tell her to hush up.


    But before Emma could say anything, Amelia was gone.


    Emma had a terrible headache.


    It looked like she had to talk to Ameliater.


    After Amelia went upstairs, she quickly went into her bedroom, took out her cell phone and started searching the Inte for information. However, after searching for a long time, she did not find any information that Olivia was Everett''s ex-wife, or that Olivia was Brayden''s wife.


    This...


    What was going on?


    Did her mother lie to her?


    Emma came upstairs soon.


    Just as she came to the door of Amelia''s room and was about to knock, the door opened.


    Amelia, who was about to walk out, saw Emma standing at the door, who was about to knock on the door. She paused for a moment, then reacted quickly and pulled Emma in. Bang-


    She closed the door.


    Emma looked at Amelia, who couldn''t wait to pull her in, and said, "What''s wrong?"


    Amelia was as anxious as if she was going to reincarnate.


    Amelia quickly picked up her phone, typed Olivia''s name in the search bar, and there were a lot of news.


    However, none of the information was about Olivia.


    It was as if there was no such person.


    Amelia said, "Mom, is there something wrong with my phone, or did I type her name incorrectly, or did you get it wrong?"


    There was no news about Olivia on the Inte.


    There was even no news about her namesake.


    This was really strange.


    Emma frowned. She took Amelia''s phone and looked at the news.


    There was indeed no news about Olivia.


    It shouldn''t be like this. Their stories were hyped up in the mediast year.


    The media reported it, and a lot of people knew about it.


    There shouldn''t be no news on the Inte.


    Unless...


    Emma thought of something and retyped a few words into the search bar.


    This time, the name she typed in the search bar was Everett.


    Amelia saw Emma''s action and did not say anything. Her eyes were filled with curiosity and confusion.


    When she saw what her mother had done, she felt that things were not simple.


    Emma searched and soon there were a lot of news.


    However, these were the most basic introductions to Everett.


    There was no more information except that.


    Seeing this, Emma frowned.


    However, she did not say anything, and she didn''t look surprised. She retyped three words into the search bar.


    This time, the name she typed in the search bar was Brayden.


    She clicked the search button.


    Then, again, there was only the most basic introduction to Brayden.


    There was no more information except that.


    When Amelia saw this, she also figured out what had happened. She said, "Are the reports suppressed?"


    "Yes."


    Emma gave the cell phone back to Amelia. Obviously, this was an indisputable fact.


    Amelia took the phone and looked at Emma. Her eyes blinked and she said, "Mom, although I find it hard to believe that Olivia is my brother''s ex-wife, I believe it is true." The reason was that she felt the atmosphere was awkward during the New Year.


    Emma looked at Amelia and said, "It''splicated, but that''s the truth. Don''t mention it or ask it. Just pretend you don''t know about it."


    Amelia nodded, "Mom, I know. Don''t worry."


    She was not a three-year-old child.


    She knew what she should do.


    "That''s good. Then I''m going out."


    Emma turned to leave.


    However, as soon as she turned around, Amelia stopped her.

 Chapter 637

    "Mom."


    Emma turned and looked at Amelia.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Amelia said, "Mom, I think brother still loves Olivia."


    She said ''still''.


    In Amelia''s eyes, Everett and Olivia got married because of love, just like her parents.


    Emma frowned.


    She couldn''t have said that.


    But before Emma could say anything, Amelia said, "Mom, brother nces at Olivia from time to time. I can tell he loves her from his eyes."


    Amelia didn''t think much about it before.


    However, she realized Everett really loved Olivia after she knew what happened between them.


    She could tell that from his eyes.


    Emma said, "Don''t say that again, especially don''t say that to others."


    Amelia held Emma''s arm and chuckled. "I''m not a naive girl. mom."


    Of course she knew what should she do.


    Hearing Amelia chuckle, Emma said, "I''m serious."


    Amelia''s expression became serious immediately. "I won''t, don''t worry!"


    "Good."


    Emma left Amelia''s room.


    Amelia said she would like to rx herself.


    She didn''t bother to think too much, and she was not in the mood.


    Amelia''s words worried Emma a little.


    They were family members. If something went on like this, it would hurt not only the party involved, but also the other family members.


    Olivia and Brayden stayed in the hotel for two days and left on the morning of the third day for the next destination.


    But Olivia was surprised to see the destination of their tickets.


    "Silkworm town."


    They were going to Silkworm town.


    She didn''t expect that at all.


    Seeing Olivia''s expression, Brayden asked, "Are you surprised?"


    Olivia said. "I''m surprised."


    Brayden said, "You''re toozy to think about our destination."


    Apart from work design, and things she liked, she didn''t want to think too much about other things.


    Olivia nodded. "Yes, I''mzy."


    She rarely thought about such things, so she never guessed right.


    Brayden said, "It''s okay. I like you though you''rezy."


    He wrapped Olivia''s hand with his warm palm.


    Olivia paused and said, "Let''s go."


    "Okay."


    They took the high-speed rail to the county where Silkworm Town was located.


    The high-speed train arrived in an hour.


    Olivia had been to F City before theunch of the new brand.


    She had many memories in F City.


    During that time, a lot of things happened.


    However, she did not want to remember what had happened, and over time, she really forgot.


    And she knew where Brayden was going to take her.


    Fairy Mountain.


    They took a bus to Silkworm Town after arriving at the county.


    It took an hour to get to Silkworm town because it was far away, and the bus wasn''t very fast.


    There were inns but no hotels there.


    And there were B&Bs.


    Brayden had already booked the B&B. They went to the amodation, put down their things, and went to eat.


    It was already past eleven.


    It was lunchtime.


    They went to a specialty restaurant, ordered a few specialties, and waited for their food.


    Brayden said, "How is it? We haven''t been here for a few months. Is there any change here?"


    Olivia looked out the window at the scenery. In winter, some of the trees had lost all their leaves, and the surrounding nts had lost their vitality.


    It was obviously different from a few months ago.


    Olivia took a sip of tea and said, "Yes."


    "It''s winter now."


    Brayden wasughing. "You''re right."


    When they came herest time, the trees and grass were green.


    But here was not that lively at that time.


    Now there were a lot of peopleing and going outside.


    They should be here for Fairy Mountain.


    Brayden said, "Let''s go around the neighborhood today, buy something, take a break, and leave for Fairy Mountain tomorrow morning." That was what he was thinking about.


    Even though he knew that it would bring him was nothing but some imagination, he would like to go with her.


    Olivia looked at the peopleing and going outside. There were lovers and families. The street was very lively. "Okay."


    The two of them had lunch and walked around.


    But Olivia found something while walking around.

 Chapter 638

    Silkworm Town was a little different from what she had seen before.


    Buildings were being built here.


    After walking with Brayden for a while, she saw several buildings under construction.


    Besides, there seemed to be traces of movement on both sides of the street as well as on the grass and trees.


    At first, Olivia didn''t sense it. After watching for quite some time, she got it.


    There were indeed big changes here.


    Olivia looked at the shops on both sides and the people around her. It was very lively.


    It looked like this ce was going to be a tourist attraction.


    The tourism industry was going to be developed.


    Brayden looked at Olivia and said, "It''s very lively here. Are you used to it?"


    Many people came here to travel.


    He had looked it up online before. It was the peak tourist season right then.


    So it was normal to see so many people.


    "Yes. I think it''s good."


    It was supposed to be lively in the first month of the year.


    Brayden smiled.


    The two wandered around for the whole afternoon until it was dark, and then they got back to their amodation.


    As they had just arrived, a few people walked out of an entertainment and leisure club diagonally opposite.


    These people were all wearing expensive clothes, especially one, who was wearing a ck coat. He had a tall figure, and an unusually outstanding face.


    As he stood there, the lights around him seemed to dim.


    A few of them were a little tipsy. After being blown by the cold wind outside, their minds cleared up.


    One of them looked at that tall man and said, "Mr. Weston, I saw the progress of the buildings around the Fairy Maiden Lake today. I''ll apany you to Fairy Mountain tomorrow. I''ll keep your investment safe!"


    Everett looked at the lodgings diagonally across the street, heard the man''s words, turned around and looked at the man''s face. "No need."


    His deep voice sounded distant and made listeners feel cold when they heard so.


    Everett looked at Davis and said, "Put all the expenses on my ount."


    Davis said, "Yes."


    Everett got in the car, and very quickly, the car drove away from the sight of those people.


    They looked at the car leaving, but they still couldn''t react.


    Leaving right now?


    Davis turned around and looked at the group. "Mr. Weston has an important video conference to attend, so please excuse him."


    Hearing his words, the few of them immediately reacted and said hurriedly, "Sure. Mr. Weston is so distinguished and busy. It''s normal. It is us who have held up Mr. Weston for so long."


    "Yes."


    After Olivia and Brayden returned to their lodging, they washed up and went to bed early for tomorrow''s trip to Fairy Mountain.


    So, at nine o''clock, the two fell asleep.


    And now, on the other side, in the Capital City.


    Melody frowned as she listened to her phone.


    "Silkworm Town?"


    "Yes, Mr. James and Miss Hadley arrived in Silkworm Town this morning."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Melody stopped talking.


    She knew that Brayden and Olivia went to F City.


    She also knew that they had stayed in F City for two days.


    She thought they were just touring F City and wouldn''t go anywhere else.


    She didn''t expect them to go to a small town.


    And it was a town, as its name suggested, where silkworms were raised.


    What were they doing in Silkworm Town?


    Melody narrowed her eyes and her expression changed. She said, "Keep an eye on them." "Okay."


    "Especially if Everett is there."


    "I understand."


    When she hung up the phone, Melody looked ahead with a cold gleam in her eyes.


    She hadn''t heard from Everett yet.


    She couldn''t find out where he was, but she knew.


    He was in F City, and even Silkworm Town.


    Melody''s fingers tightened as she held the phone firmly in her hand.


    Suddenly, she picked up her phone, clicked on a number, and sent a message.

 Chapter 639

    Brayden did not fall asleep.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to sleep or he wasn''t sleepy.


    But he was thinking about tomorrow.


    They were going to Fairy Mountain.


    He could not calm down.


    Brayden looked at the person in his arms. Olivia was asleep and breathing steadily.


    She was not nervous, nor did she expect it.


    She was as calm as she always be.


    There were only a few things that interested her aside from work.


    "Olivia, I know you don''t love me. But it doesn''t matter as long as we''re together forever." He thought.


    His phone vibrated.


    Brayden became serious. The emotion in his eyes disappeared.


    He retracted his hand gently and got out of bed.


    The phone was on the bedside table, and it was quiet besides the vibration.


    It was a message.


    Brayden didn''t take the phone. Instead, he tucked Olivia in to keep her warm. He got up, took the phone, and went to the bathroom without a sound.


    Brayden didn''t click on the message until he reached the bathroom.


    "After you left F City, Everett disappeared. I guess he followed you to F City."


    The message was from Melody.


    But she only said this.


    It was enough.


    Brayden looked at the message for a while, and then he turned off the power and walked out of the bathroom.


    There was no change on Brayden''s face all the time.


    He acted normally toe to the bathroom and go back to bed and hug Olivia. Brayden lowered his head and kissed Olivia''s forehead. Then he closed his eyes. The next morning, Brayden and Olivia packed up and went out for breakfast. After breakfast, they went to the supermarket to buy food, drinks, and incense.


    There was a popr temple in Fairy Mountain.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They couldn''t go there without visiting that temple.


    Olivia knew the temple on the mountain, but she never thought of going to worship it.


    She didn''t believe in gods or buddhas. She only believed in herself.


    Only if she worked hard could she get what she wanted.


    But Olivia didn''t say anything when she saw Brayden picking the incense so carefully.


    This was a sacred thing to Brayden.


    Brayden paid for the incense and carried the bag with his right hand. He held Olivia''s hand with his left hand.


    Olivia looked at therge bag in his hand and said, "Let me carry some."


    Fairy Mountain was quite far. Climbing up took at least half an hour.


    It might take two hours if they walked slowly.


    Brayden said, "It''s fine. It''s not heavy."


    This was nothing.


    Olivia said, "I''ll take the incense."


    She wanted to help him.


    Brayden smiled. "Okay."


    He handed the incense to Olivia, and they went up the mountain.


    A person followed them up the mountain.


    In the parking lot not far from the foot of the mountain, the rear door of a low-key ck Land Rover opened.


    The man got out of the car.


    He was wearing a ck coat with a high-neck sweater of the same color inside instead of the suit.


    He was much higher than other people, so he caught other people''s eyes.


    They looked at him with admiration.


    They had seen beautiful people or handsome people, but they had never seen anyone who was both handsome and elegant.


    The man pursed his thin lips. His eyes were deep, and he stood straight with long legs.


    He looked like a celebrity.


    Someone couldn''t help but take a picture of this man.


    But soon...

 Chapter 640

    A man in a ck suit and coat came out to block the camera.


    The person who wanted to take the photo saw the person in front of him, and he was so cold that the person could only take his phone back in fear and turned to leave.


    But when the man left, he couldn''t help but look this way.


    But when he looked over here, Everett had long gone.


    Olivia and Brayden went up the mountain. They walked and stopped from time to time. There were lots of people around them.


    It was extremely bustling.


    Brayden held Olivia in one hand and the bag in the other.


    He would never let her go.


    It seemed that once he let go, she would be gone.


    There were many couples going up the mountain today, just like Brayden and Olivia.


    Of course, most of them were young.


    Some of them were younger than the two of them. These younger couples walked on the road chatting andughing, teasing and ying around, which made the cold mountain sweety. There would be small shops at a distance on the mountain, which was a ce for a break.


    It wass convenient to buy things and eat snacks.


    Olivia dressed a lot, and she sweated after walking for less than half an hour.


    She untied the scarf around her neck and put it around her wrist.


    Brayden looked at her, saw her reddish face, and said, "We''ll restter."


    "Okay."


    Olivia hadn''t climbed a mountain for a long time. It seemed that she had been studying when she climbed a mountainst time. This time, after climbing for so long, she was really tired. They walked for about ten minutes and stopped at a small shop.


    Brayden ordered two cups of hot coffee and sat down with Olivia on the stool to rest.


    Olivia picked up the coffee, took a sip, and looked out.


    They had walked about a third of the way, not too long.


    But because they were on the mountain, they found it steep when looking out.


    Brayden looked at Olivia. For convenience, her long hair was rolled up to a ball.


    She had some hair on her forehead and temples, which was a little wet from climbing the mountain and sweating.


    But her face was flushed and she looked much better.


    Brayden said, "We can go up the mountain after we have enough rest."


    Not in a hurry.


    Olivia smiled. "It''s okay."


    She would recover after a short time.


    The two of them sat in the shade of the tree, looking at the scenery around them, and stopped talking.


    Not long after the two sat down, a man behind them came up and bought a bottle of mineral water to sit at the table next to Olivia and Brayden. Brayden and Olivia rested for a while. Olivia said she could continue to go, so Brayden took the thing and led her on.


    As the two walked past the man sitting at the table next to them, the man followed them after a while.


    Olivia and Brayden climbed for another half an hour and stopped halfway up the mountain.


    There were many people halfway up the mountain because there was a popr attraction here. Brayden also led Olivia here.


    Zen Temple.


    A square temple stood before them.


    And the que on the gate had the words "Zen Temple."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    There were many people inside, especially when they looked into the temple, they saw arge mulberry tree in the middle of the temple. The mulberry tree was very big and leafy. The trunk was so thick that three or five people couldn''t encircle it due to the general estimation. Olivia had never seen such a big mulberry tree before and was a little stunned.


    Brayden was not surprised at all.


    Because he had already searched the information about it and found there was a mulberry tree that had been here for hundreds of years.


    Rumor had it that this mulberry tree was nted by a fairy, and it was because of this mulberry tree that the people of Silkworm Town became richer and richer.


    In the eyes of the people of Silkworm Town, this was a divine tree.


    Brayden said, "You haven''t seen such a big mulberry tree, right?"


    Olivia nodded. "Yes.."


    She was a little startled.


    Brayden was smiling. "Let''s go in and take a look."


    "Okay."


    The two of them went in.


    But when they walked in and looked at the mulberry tree closely, they felt it even bigger.


    They even thought it was even magical.


    The mulberry tree was surrounded by a wooden fence with a sign in the middle.


    The sign said, "No Climbing, No Fencing."


    There were security guards around.


    Obviously, this mulberry tree was well protected.


    Olivia stood outside the fence and looked up at the mulberry tree. Even in winter, the mulberry tree was green and vibrant.


    It looked so alive.


    Its leaves were very big and its branches stretched out. Looking at it closely, it was like a hand wanting to hug others, protecting the fertile soil below. Olivia''s heart skipped a beat. She had a feeling of shock.


    She did not believe in gods and buddhas, but at this moment, a sense of awe for nature arose.


    Brayden looked at Olivia and found her eyes shining brightly at this moment.


    And now...

 Chapter 641

    On the opposite side, which was the back of the mulberry tree.


    Two people in casual dresses walked out from a temple.


    Judging from their slim figures, the couple looked quite attractive.


    At this moment, the woman held two red lines in her hands, looking obviously delighted.


    The man beside her, however, did not show much happiness.


    His amorous eyes looked forward, and his mouth curved, making him appeared dishonest and unreliable.


    When they walked out, the huge mulberry tree fell into their sight.


    However, the man did not look at for long.


    His eyes fell on a ce.


    Ten steps ahead, under a camphor tree.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a man there, looking at a ce, and his eyes were clearly staring at someone.


    He followed the man''s sight, only to see a piece of ck clothing.


    The man came over him.


    But as soon as he took a step, he was stopped by the people around him.


    "Henry."


    Yes, he is Henry, and the person next to him is Olivia''s sister, Sydney.


    Sydney looked at Henry with expectation, "Henry, wait a minute."


    Henry raised his eyebrows, reaching out his hand in trouser pocket, and held Sydney in his arms.


    He lowered his head and looked at Sydney, with his mouth tilted. "What are you waiting for?"


    That look was obviously flirtatious.


    Sydney blushed when she saw the meaningful look in his eyes. She lowered her head and pushed him awkwardly. "Henry, there are a lot of people here." "What''s wrong with the crowd? I can do whatever I want even with so many people here."


    As he spoke, his hands slipped into Sydney''s clothes.


    Sydney''s body got softened and fell into Henry''s arms.


    But she was still rational. She bit her lips and nudged Henry, "Wait a minute. When I make a wish, we... We''ll find a quiet ce..."


    She spoke in a very low, delicate voice. Henry could hardly control himself when he heard it.


    Henry immediately scratched the smooth skin in his hand and replied, "Check how I''ll deal with youter!"


    Sydney''s face was instantly all-flushed. She kissed Henry on the lips and looked at the mulberry tree in front of her.


    But she looked over and saw Olivia over there.


    Sydney'' face froze.


    Originally, Olivia and Sydney stood oppositely. One was on this side, and one on another.


    The tree was big so that they couldn''t see each other.


    But Olivia walked out.


    As she came out, she saw Sydney and Henry standing in front of her.


    Also, she saw the two men''s bold movements.


    Olivia looked at Sydney, with the bag of wax held tightly, and her expression was unexpectedly calm.


    After a momentarily stiff, but soon, Sydney turned around and looked at the mulberry tree. With her hands folded and eyes closed, she looked so pious.


    It seemed that she didn''t see Olivia, or, she did and took for nothing?


    Henry was still holding Sydney, and Sydney''s body reflected her change clearly.


    His eyes followed Sydney''s gaze.


    Then, interest filled in his eyes.


    Especially when he saw Brayden standing next to Olivia.


    Brayden also noticed Henry.


    Olivia''s eyes fell on Sydney.


    At this time, Brayden looked at Henry and saw the look in his eyes. Brayden clenched Olivia''s hand.


    Henry, the person who deeply hurt Olivia.


    He remembered this man forever, just like Olivia.


    Henry''s eyes met Brayden''s, and as they moved, the atmosphere seemed to have changed slightly.

 Chapter 642

    Sydney leaned into Henry''s arms after making her wish and said, "Let''s go."


    The corners of Henry''s mouth curled up into a yful smile.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Not in a hurry."


    Not in a hurry?


    Sydney didn''t know what he meant.


    She could tell that Henry''s words were meaningful but she didn''t understand.


    But before she could ask, Henry lowered his head and pressed his thin lips against her ear. "I saw two acquaintances. I should say hello to them." "Acquaintances?"


    How could he meet his acquaintances here?


    Suddenly, Sydney thought of something and immediately looked at Olivia.


    Olivia was still standing there, looking at her and Henry.


    Sydney''s face darkened.


    What did she want to do?


    Would she intervene in her affair?


    Henry stopped talking and walked towards Olivia and Brayden with Sydney in his arms.


    Olivia didn''t move, so did Brayden.


    They watched Henry walk towards until he stopped in front of them.


    "Aren''t you the famous genius violinist?"


    "It''s really you. I had thought my eyes deceived me."


    Henry looked at Brayden and smiled at him as if he was his good friend.


    But his smile made them feel disgusted.


    Brayden didn''t say anything but just stared at Henry coldly.


    Henry stretched out his hand as if he hadn''t seen Brayden''s cold face. "Violinist, long time no see."


    Brayden, "Hello, Mr. Gold."


    His voice was cold, not as gentle as usual.


    Brayden''s hand never let go of Olivia, nor did he put down the bag in his hand. So Henry''s hand stretched out in the air stiffly.


    Sydney saw that and her expressions changed.


    She only saw Olivia at the first nce. But when Henry brought her over, she finally saw Brayden.


    Brayden, a talented violinist, Olivia''s current husband, and Olivia''s ex-husband''s nephew.


    How could she not know him?


    What she didn''t expect was that Olivia could hook up with another rich second generation.


    And this one was deep in love with her.


    Intense jealousy appeared in Sydney''s eyes.


    Henry''s hand was still stretching out, which made him very embarrassed.


    But Henry didn''t look embarrassed at all.


    And the smile on his face deepened after his eyes fell on Brayden''s hand that was holding Olivia''s.


    "Ah, Mrs. Weston is here too?"


    Henry suddenly asked loudly, his voice full of surprise.


    His voice attracted others'' attention.


    Henry, on the other hand, didn''t seem to feel others'' eyes. After he said that, he thought of something, and a seemingly apologetic look appeared on his face. "I''m sorry, just a slip of the tongue, a slip of the tongue."


    His eyes fell on Olivia''s face and he said with a smile, "Mrs. James."


    But the smile in his eyes was malicious.


    Olivia kept looking at Sydney. When Henry called her Mrs. Weston, her body froze.


    But soon, Brayden squeezed her hand, and she could feel hisfort. Olivia blinked, and she looked up at Henry.


    She hated this person, but she was more afraid of him.


    Because she knew how cruel he was very well.


    Henry looked at Olivia. Two years ago, oh, no.


    Three years ago.


    It was the new year now.


    Three years ago, that night, Olivia was brought in.


    She was pregnant, with no makeup on her face. She looked like the lowest person in a mess.


    He could barely remember Olivia''s face.


    But now, she had a small face, fair and delicate skin, clean and clear almond eyes, thick ck hair...


    She was indeed a beautiful woman.


    "I haven''t seen you in three years. Mrs. James is more and more charming."


    When Sydney heard Henry''s words, she felt something wrong.


    She immediately looked at Henry. When she saw the way Henry looked at Olivia, Sydney''s eyes darkened.


    She took Henry''s hand, saying in a coquettish way like a little girl, "Henry, I want to visit Fairy Maiden Temple."


    Olivia looked at Sydney.


    The anger, jealousy, and dissatisfaction in her eyes had all disappeared. At this moment, her eyes were full of tenderness, love, and dependence. Olivia looked at Sydney and turned to Brayden, "We..."


    But she was interrupted by a voice.

 Chapter 643

    "Sydney, why don''t you say hello?"


    Sydney paused.


    The voice belonged to Henry.


    Sydney looked up at Henry, and Henry was looking at her.


    He was smiling.


    But the smile made her shudder.


    Sydney thought of something, but soon, she looked at Olivia and Brayden and said. "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. James."


    Sydney''s smiled was seemingly polite.


    But only Olivia knew that she was in a bad mood.


    Especially when she called her Mrs. James.


    When Henry heard Sydney''s words, the corners of his mouth curled up and mockery appeared in his eyes but soon it was gone.


    Brayden said, "Mr. Gold, we''ll go first."


    Olivia didn''t want to talk to Henry anymore.


    Neither did he.


    Henry put his hand in his pocket. "Mr. and Mrs. James, you are going up the mountain to Fairy Maiden Temple, right?" Before Brayden could say anything, Henry said, "Sydney and I are going to visit it too. Why don''t we go together?" Brayden said, "No. We don''t want to be disturb."


    "Hehe, that''s right. Mr. And Mrs. James love each other so much. You definitely don''t want us to disturb you." Henry''s words were very meaningful, but Brayden did not say more and left holding Olivia''s hand.


    Talking to Henry was as disgusting as eating flies.


    But he was cultured, so he would not do anything disgusting.


    Nor did he say something harsh.


    So did Olivia.


    To her, it was useless to talk to people like Henry.


    They quickly went out. Sydney looked at them and breathed a sigh of relief.


    She had thought Olivia would tell Henry about their rtionship.


    Fortunately, she didn''t.


    ''Humph, at least she knew what she shouldn''t say.'' She thought.


    But soon, she felt something. Her body stiffened, and she looked up. She found Henry had been looking at her.


    A look of panic shed across Sydney''s eyes and she said, "Henry..."


    "Sydney, do you also find Mrs. James very charming?"


    Sydney''s expression changed.


    Charming?


    How could Olivia be charming?


    She had divorced once. And she was not a national beauty. How could she be charming?


    Sydney held Henry''s hand tightly, and jealousy appeared on her face. "Henry, do you think I''m not as good-looking as Mrs. James?"


    Henry lifted Sydney''s chin, looking at her pure and lovely face. He curled his lips. "Of course... No."


    Sydney''s face turned pale.


    But Sydney punched Henry''s chest and pretended to be angry, "Henry, you don''t love me anymore!"


    Actually she was being coquettish.


    She was acting coquettishly.


    Henry was not angry though Sydney punched him. Not only was he not angry, but he seemed to be very happy. Heughed. "Yes, I don''t love you anymore."


    "You!"


    "Haha..."


    They were flirting.


    But a man standing not far away saw Olivia and Brayden leaving and took out his cell phone.


    In City F.


    Melody had just walked out of the airport when her phone rang.


    She took out her phone, looked at the screen, and answered it.


    "Hello."


    "Miss Johnson, I saw Mr. Gold in Fairy Mountain."


    She paused with her 12 centimeter-high ck boots.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Henry?"


    Melody was wearingrge ck sunsses that covered most of her face.


    But her red lips under the sunsses could be seen clearly.


    She was not smiling. Her lips looked cold.


    "Yes."


    "He''s with Brayden and Olivia?"


    "No."


    "There is a woman beside Mr. Gold. It seems that he came with this woman."


    "A woman?"


    "Yes."


    Melody looked up at the bright sky outside the airport. "I see. You keep following Olivia and Brayden." "Okay."


    The man was about to hang up but Melody suddenly thought of something and said.

 Chapter 644

    "Did you see Everett?"


    "No."


    "Where are you now?"


    "Halfway up the Fairy Mountain."


    Halfway up the mountain...


    Melody''s finger moved slightly. "Keep looking carefully."


    "Okay."


    Melody walked out of the airport. A car was already waiting outside.


    The driver saw her and hurriedly get out of the car. He took over the suitcase in her hand and put it in the trunk.


    Melody sat in the backseat.


    She held her phone and didn''t put it down after she got into the car.


    Her eyes were fixed on the screen. The sunsses shielded her eyes, and no one could know what she was thinking.


    Brayden intended to worship the Holy Tree halfway up the mountain with Olivia and then go up the mountain to the Fairy Maiden Temple.


    But when they met Henry, Brayden''s n changed.


    They went to the Fairy Maiden Temple beforeing down.


    However, what Brayden didn''t expect was that Henry and Sydney walked behind them.


    The two couples kept a short distance, which they knew the other couple was around.


    Olivia felt ufortable.


    She knew that Henry and Sydney were behind.


    She didn''t look back but heard the two flirting.


    It was hard for her not to know.


    But Olivia ignored them. She was still walking and resting normally and was not affected at all.


    Perhaps, she became indifferent when she didn''t take them to heart anymore.


    The higher they went, the lower the temperature and the fewer people there were.


    And there were fewer resting areas than below.


    Brayden and Olivia walked for almost half an hour, and they stopped outside a shop.


    There was a shed outside the shop, which was a ce to rest and eat.


    The shop owner saw them and greeted them. "Would you like to eat something?"


    "We have fried dishes and hot water for you.."


    The shop owner pointed to the kettle next to him and the fresh vegetables.


    Brayden looked at the time and said, "Wait a minute."


    Then he looked at Olivia, "Are you hungry?"


    Olivia shook and said. "Not really."


    Brayden said, "I don''t know how long it takes to be up there. If it takes a long time, we''ll eat here before we go up." "Okay."


    Brayden asked the shop owner. "How long it takes to the Fairy Maiden Temple?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The shop owner replied, "If you walk slow, it takes an hour or two. If you walk fast and don''t stop, it takes half an hour." Brayden thought for a moment and said, "Do you have a menu?"


    The owner blurted, "Sure!"


    He hurriedly handed the menu to Brayden. "Please, sit over here and have a good rest. I''ll make you some tea." "Thank you."


    Brayden and Olivia sat at a table.


    He put the menu in front of Olivia and said, "See what you prefer."


    It was past ten o''clock, and they were not in a hurry, so they took their time to go up the mountain.


    They didn''t know if there would be any more shops on the way up the mountain, so they decided to eat here.


    They would go up the mountain after finishing eating.


    Olivia didn''t refuse but read the menu.


    The owner made tea and put the teacups in front of them.


    Just as he put down the cups, a sound came from behind.


    "Violinist, we met again."


    It was Henry''s voice.


    Brayden frowned.


    Olivia said, "Shredded Pork with Green Pepper, Braised Pork, ck Fungus Sd, and Egg Soup."


    The shop owner was looking at Henry when hearing Henry''s voice, but he immediately turned his eyes to Olivia as soon as she ordered. He responded, "Okay, I''ll let my wife cook for you now!" The shop owner took the menu and left.


    Henry sat across from Olivia and Brayden with Sydney in his arms.


    "Violinist, do you mind us sitting together?" Henry said with a smile.


    There was dissatisfaction in Sydney''s eyes.


    She was not pleased to see Brayden and Olivia in front all the time.


    It was even worse now.


    But she was smart enough to know what emotions she could show and what she shouldn''t.


    So no matter how unsatisfied Sydney was, there was no sign of displeasure on her face.


    Brayden looked at Henry coldly, "I do mind."


    Henry''s brows knitted. "I see, but..."


    Henry looked at Sydney and said, "Your brother-inw does mind. What do you think we should do?"

 Chapter 645

    This sentence made the expression of the people present change.


    Except for Henry.


    Brayden looked at Sydney. Something suddenly crossed his mind and he frowned.


    Sydney, Sydney.


    That was the name of Olivia''s younger sister.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Sydney''s face became pale immediately. She was held in Henry''s arms and her whole body was stiff.


    She never told Henry that her elder sister was Olivia. How did Henry know?


    Sydney immediately looked at Olivia.


    Olivia held the teacup in her hand and maintained the position of drinking tea.


    Her eyshes were hanging down. The dark and thickshes covered her eyes and covered the look in her eyes.


    When Sydney looked over, Olivia drank the tea in the cup, then looked at Henry and said, "I had thought that Sydney didn''t tell Mr. Gold about my identity."


    Henry met Olivia''s calm eyes, smiled, crossed his legs, and leaned back in the chair behind him.


    "Do I need her to tell me about your identity?"


    He opened his hands as if this was something everyone knew.


    Olivia''s eyes moved slightly and looked at Sydney''s pale face. "Yes, you don''t need to."


    "In particr, you''re Mr. Gold."


    The average person wouldn''t know.


    But who was Henry? He must know.


    Henry might have looked into her ancestors for eighteen generations.


    Sydney listened to the two people. By this time, the expression on her face had lost control.


    From shock, panic, uneasiness, anxiety to incredibility.


    Henry met Sydney when he sponsored the school she attended.


    The school leaders and some students weed him.


    She was one of the students.


    Through this chance, they got to know each other, and then quickly established their rtionship. Now, they were in love.


    All these happened within two months.


    Just two months.


    Sydney recalled and thought that everything was going too fast.


    Her heart thumped and many thoughts crossed her mind.


    As these thoughts crossed her mind, Sydney was in a cold sweat from head to foot on such a cold day.


    Did Henry establish a rtionship with her because she was the little sister of Olivia? Or did he know that she was the little sister of Linlin after they were in love? Sydney wanted to look at Henry. But at this moment, she didn''t have the courage to look at him.


    She was afraid to get the answer she didn''t want to get.


    Olivia looked at Sydney. Although Sydney lowered her head, Olivia could still see Sydney''s pale face and her panic.


    Sydney was very smart. She had been very smart from a young age.


    She studied well and always came out in front in her ss. Their parents tried their best to cultivate her and she did live up to their expectations.


    She was admitted to the best high school. Then she was enrolled in a good university abroad and studied abroad.


    She had clear goals and she knew exactly what she was going to do.


    She was not stupid.


    But how could she be smarter than Henry?


    In particr, Sydney despised the poor and curried favour with the rich.


    The atmosphere was so quiet that it seemed that everything was still.


    After Henry''s words, only Olivia and Henry spoke. Sydney and Brayden did not say anything.


    Sydney didn''t speak because she was unable to respond to the reality. Brayden didn''t speak because he had nothing to say.


    Brayden felt stunned briefly when he heard Henry say that sentence. But when he knew that Sydney was Olivia''s little sister, all his thoughts were connected. Henry teased Sydney.


    Sydney''s pale face was full of humiliation.


    Olivia had thought that she could ignore it and be indifferent to it. But now, Olivia couldn''t.


    She couldn''t ignore it.


    Olivia stood up, grabbed Sydney''s hand, pulled her up, and let Sydney stand behind her.


    Sydney staggered and there was a hand nearby reaching out to hold her.


    Sydney looked at the hand. The fingers were long and fair like jade.

 Chapter 646

    Brayden held Olivia''s other hand.


    He stood in front of Olivia and looked at Henry with a cold face. "Henry, you should stop."


    Henry sat back in his chair in a very rxed manner as if he was drinking tea and watching a show.


    He saw Brayden protecting Olivia and Olivia protecting Sydney. They like hens that were protecting a chick.


    Henry spread out his hands. He put on a helpless expression. "It seems that I''m a bad guy."


    As he spoke, a seemingly helpless smile appeared on his face.


    But everyone could tell that he was happy.


    Teasing.


    He loved the scene and enjoyed it.


    Seeing Henry''s expression, Brayden turned to say to Olivia, "Take her away first."


    He would handle it.


    Hearing Brayden''s words, she looked away from Henry''s face and then at Brayden.


    Her eyes were full of worries.


    She knew very well how cruel Henry was.


    So she was afraid of what Henry would do to Brayden.


    Seeing the worry and caring in Olivia''s eyes, Brayden smiled. "Don''t worry, he doesn''t dare to do anything to me."


    Henry immediately raised his eyebrows. "Violinist, you''re right. You are Mr. Weston''s great-grandson and Mr. James''s favorite grandson, I dare not do anything to the treasure in the Weston and James Families."


    The words were harsh, and Olivia pressed her lips tightly.


    She looked at Brayden. "Let''s go together."


    She wouldn''t leave Brayden alone.


    Even though Henry said so, she didn''t believe him.


    Henry smiled yfully as he tried to look at Sydney standing behind Olivia.


    Because Brayden was standing in front of Olivia and Sydney, Sydney hid behind him, and Henry couldn''t get her.


    But he asked, "Sydney, are you going with your sister and brother-inw?"


    Sydney looked at Brayden''s back in a daze and she immediately came back to her senses.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry said, "I never force a woman."


    "If you want to leave, then leave. That''s the end of our rtionship."


    Sydney''s heart sank. The next moment, she rushed towards Henry and looked at Olivia with hatred in her eyes. "I''m not leaving. I want to be with you!"


    Olivia''s hand was thrown aside by Sydney, but she still tried to hold her.


    Now, hearing Sydney''s words and seeing her determined eyes, Olivia loosened her grip and her arm dropped.


    "You want to be with Henry?"


    "Yes."


    Olivia nodded and said to Brayden, "Let''s go."


    Brayden didn''t say anything. He paid the money and went up the mountain with Olivia.


    Adults had to pay for their own decisions.


    Sydney was not a child. She was an adult who should bear the consequences of every decision she made, and no one else would.


    Now that she has made her decision, it meant that she had already made up her mind.


    He wouldn''t intervene, neither would Olivia.


    They went up the mountain. Sydney sat next to Henry and leaned into Henry''s arms. "Henry, when did you know..."


    Olivia listened to the voice behind him, and her hand, which was hanging by her side, finally clenched.


    ''Sydney, I don''t want you to be with Henry, but obviously, you want to be with him.''


    ''You still want to be with him even though you know he''s fooling you.''


    ''I hope you won''t regret your decision in the future.'' Olivia thought.

 Chapter 647

    Sydney buried her head in Henry''s arms, grabbed Henry''s clothes, and the hatred in her eyes surged.


    "Olivia, it is all because of you!" she thought.


    Olivia and Brayden went all the way up the mountain. This time, they didn''t take a rest halfway. It was only about forty minutes before they reached the mountain top.


    On the top of the mountain was t ground. There were magnificent temples.


    The ce looked like a huge pce.


    It was obvious that the local people paid great attention to this ce.


    There were many people here, and the air around them smelled of incense.


    There were many worshippers.


    The tourists were either taking pictures with their mobile phones, strolling around, or offering incense and worshipping. It was very lively.


    But Olivia was still in a bad mood.


    Brayden knew that Olivia was unhappy. He didn''t say anything but took her to the canteen of the temple.


    It was time for lunch.


    Many people were eating.


    The two of them found a ce to sit down. Brayden said, "Sit here. I''ll go get the food."


    Olivia looked at the tes and soup bowls in the hands of the people around them and said, "Let''s go together."


    There were so many people here, and it would be difficult for him to take several tes and bowls alone.


    Brayden smiled. "If youe with me, what about our seats?"


    As he spoke, he looked around. "Look, there are so many people. Maybe after we get our food, the seats are taken."


    Olivia nodded. "Then I''ll wait for you here."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Okay."


    Brayden went to get some food, and Olivia was sitting there, looking out.


    The windows of the temple were opened, and people could see the scenery outside. Olivia saw the mountains in the distance, ridge upon ridge.


    There was mist on the mountains, and it looked like a fairnd.


    The scenery here was excellent, but Olivia was not in the mood to enjoy it.


    She looked away, lowered her head, elbows on the table, and covered her eyes with her hands.


    Everyone had their own life, and everyone had to be responsible for it themselves.


    She couldn''t control others but only herself.


    Brayden came back with food and the two of them began to eat.


    Olivia didn''t eat much, but Brayden kept picking up food for her, asking her to eat more, and Olivia had no choice but to eat it.


    After the two of them finished eating, Brayden said, "Let''s take a walk here, and then go to pray, okay?"


    She was in a bad mood. A walk might help. When she was in a better mood, they would go to burn some incense and pray.


    As long as they got to the little town before evening.


    Or if it was reallyte, they could stay here for the night.


    He had booked a room here in case they wentte.


    "Okay, I''m all yours."


    Brayden smiled and held Olivia''s hand. "Let''s go."


    "OK."


    Life had to go on no matter what unless she wanted to abandon herself.


    Therefore, she had to cheer herself up.


    There were many temples on the top of the mountain, but in order to attract tourists, there were many stalls selling snacks and souvenirs. Those were all local specialties.


    There were many scenic spots to be enjoyed.


    They could also enjoy the hot spring.


    Olivia and Brayden were going to the famous Purple Bamboo Forest.


    That was where the hot spring was.


    It would be great to soak in the hot spring while enjoying the scenery of Purple Bamboo Forest.


    But as soon as Olivia and Brayden arrived in Purple bamboo forest, Olivia''s cell phone rang.


    Brayden looked at Olivia and she said, "I''ll take a call."


    Brayden looked at the houses which were partly visible in the bamboo forest ahead and said, "I''ll wait for you a little ahead." "Okay."


    Brayden walked over, and Olivia picked up her phone.


    She saw the name on the screen.


    Sydney.


    Olivia looked at it and becameposed.


    After a while, she pressed the answering button.

 Chapter 648

    "Sydney."


    "Where are you?"


    Sydney''s voice was very cold, and she didn''t show her sister any affection.


    Olivia was not angry when she heard Sydney''s cold voice. She was used to it.


    "Purple Bamboo Forest."


    "Wait, I''ll be right over."


    After Sydney finished her words, she hung up.


    Olivia stood there, listened to the beep, and then hung up.


    Brayden was waiting for her ahead. He was about five or six steps away from Olivia, not far from her.


    He couldn''t be too far away from her as he had to make sure that when anything happened, he was there with her.


    Seeing Olivia hang up, he came over.


    Olivia looked at Brayden, "Sydney called me. She told me to wait for her here."


    Brayden said, "Well, let''s wait for her together."


    Olivia said, "Okay."


    She knew that he was worried about her.


    Sydney soon came. She was alone and there was no Henry by her side.


    She walked over and walked straight past Olivia, as if Olivia was a stranger to her.


    However, as she walked past Olivia, she said, "Go ahead."


    She said this to Olivia.


    But her attitude...


    Brayden frowned.


    Olivia first looked Sydney, who was walking forward, and then looked at Brayden, "I''ll go with her and you wait for me here."


    Sydney was a proud person. When Henry treated her like this in front of Olivia today, Sydney would not hate Henry, but she would only hate Olivia. Brayden frowned, "I''ll go with you."


    It was not that he didn''t trust Sydney, but that he didn''t want Olivia out of his sight.


    Olivia curled her lips, "It''s okay. Sydney won''t do anything to me."


    It was true that Sydney was proud and looked down on Olivia, but she was not a bad person.


    At least,pared with those scheming people, Olivia liked people with a sharp tongue better.


    Brayden didn''t say anything, but he showed his attitude with his eyes.


    He wanted to be with her.


    Olivia was helpless, "It''s really okay. I know Sydney. She won''t do anything to me."


    After a pause, she said, "After Henry did that to her today, she must have something to tell me."


    Olivia was the only one who could hear that, and Brayden couldn''t.


    Brayden could not refute.


    Besides, he knew that Olivia didn''t lie to him.


    Brayden let go of Olivia''s hand, "Keep your cell phone with you and call me if you need anything."


    "Okay."


    Brayden continued, "I''ll check on you every minute."


    He would send her a message.


    Olivia smiled, "Okay."


    Brayden looked at Olivia''s smile, which always seemed simple and warm.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Go ahead."


    "Okay."


    Olivia turned around to leave. However, after a step, she stopped and looked at him with a smile, "It''s okay. I''ll be back soon." "Okay."


    This time, Olivia did not stop and followed Sydney into Purple Bamboo Forest.


    Brayden stood there, watching Olivia walking away. He began to worry about her.


    He knew that Olivia woulde back, and that she would be fine, but he was still worried.


    It was as if she would nevere back after she left...


    Sydney walked ahead. She did not go where there was a house, nor did she go where there were people.


    She was walking towards somewhere remote. The noise grew fainter as she went on. She did not stop until she heard only their footsteps.


    She stopped, and so did Olivia, who was walking behind her.


    She turned around to look at Olivia, her face cold, "Are you satisfied?"


    Olivia looked at Sydney and said nothing.


    Sydney put her arms around her chest and continued, "Don''t look at me like you know everything. I''m sick of you!"


    Olivia''s eyshes trembled and she said, "So, what are you going to tell me?"

 Chapter 649

    Olivia knew Sydney would not listen to her, let alone understand her worries.


    So, she wouldn''t say anything to her.


    Sydney looked even colder. "I''ll give you a sum of money to divorce Brayden. You leave the country, go abroad to live in a ce where no one knows, and never show up in front of me again."


    "Never!"


    Sydney''s eyes were filled with hatred. It was as if she saw a disgusting fly flying in front of her eyes. She wanted to kill the fly.


    But the fly was her sister, and she could not kill her, so she could only ask the fly that disgusted her to get away.


    She should sneer at her words. Well, that was the reasonable reaction.


    But Olivia didn''t.


    Even her expression did not change at all.


    It seemed that what she heard was not harsh words, but something very normal.


    Olivia asked, "That''s all?"


    "Yep! That''s all."


    "Well."


    Olivia turned and left.


    Sydney''s face darkened when she saw Olivia turn around. "What do you mean?"


    What did ''well'' meant?


    Did she agree?


    However, she did not feel that Olivia had agreed at all.


    Olivia did not stop. She heard Sydney''s words and said in a calm voice. "I see."


    She seemed to mean that I had heard what you said.


    And that was all.


    Sydney knew what Olivia meant. Olivia didn''t take her words seriously.


    Sydney got instantly enraged.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She took two steps forward, grabbed Olivia, and pressed her nails deeply into Olivia''s arm. "You don''t agree?"


    Olivia frowned as Sydney pinch her arm.


    She looked at Sydney with a very calm expression.


    "I make choices of my own for my life."


    Her life was not up to anyone else.


    Her sister couldn''t make decisions for her.


    Sydney sneered. "So you want to be tough?"


    Olivia tried to withdraw her arm. But Sydney grap it tightly.


    Olivia couldn''t pull it out and had to say, "Sydney, you''re an adult. You have the right to choose your life. As your sister, I won''t interfere, but I also ask you not to interfere with my life." "Interfere with your life? Do you think I want to do that?"


    Sydney was agitated now.


    She was waving her arms, her face full of anger and hatred. "Because of you, my life has been ruined, and now I am being tortured by you!"


    "Aren''t you the one who is most considerate? Aren''t you willing to give me your everything? You have ruined my life, shouldn''t youpensate me?" Sydney''s face was twisted. Her face was no longer pure and pretty as usual, but just ugly.


    The peace in Olivia''s eyes was gone when she saw Sydney being like this, and her hand clenched. "Sydney, is your life really ruined by me?" Sydney went calm.


    She calmed down immediately.


    But she looked at Olivia with cold eyes which were full of hatred, anger, and resentment.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Olivia''s mouth curved slightly. "Henry got close to you because of me. I admit that."


    "But, Sydney, don''t know what kind of a person Henry is?"


    "Haven''t you investigated him?"


    Sydney would not take a second look at ordinary men. Only the noble and mighty men could match her.


    She had always felt that way.


    Sydney, "Humph!"


    "So, you''re shirking responsibilities?"


    "I''m not. I admit something went wrong because of me. But Sydney, if you don''t agree to be his girlfriend, he can''t force you."


    "Just like today, if you don''t agree, he..."


    p.


    Sydney pped Olivia hard, making Olivia''s eardrums buzz.


    And her mind went nk for a short while.


    And during that short while, Sydney stepped forward and pinched her chin, her eyes were burning with hatred.


    "How dare you mention what happened today? If it weren''t for you, would he do that to me?"


    "Olivia, I''m telling you, it''s all your fault! It''s all your fault!"


    Sydney raised her hand and was about to p Olivia again.


    But at this moment, someone grabbed Sydney''s hand.

 Chapter 650

    The hand was small, slender and fair, but it held Sydney''s hand so tightly that Sydney could not get rid of it at all.


    Sydney looked at the hand and then at Olivia. "You..."


    Olivia raised her hand.


    A louder p broke the silence of the woods.


    Sydney was shocked.


    She covered her face and remained motionless.


    Olivia''s hand was still in the air trembling slightly, but the numb pain spread from her palm to the bottom of her heart.


    She put down her hand and looked at Sydney, whose eyes were wide open and who was unable to react, and said, "As your sister, I must teach you a lesson."


    Henry found you because of me. I didn''t expect that to happen. When I saw you together at the cinema that day, I was shocked. I''m afraid that Henry will destroy you. I''m afraid that what happened to me will implicate you, and I''m afraid that you will tread the same path as me."


    "I desperately hoped what I had seen was fake. I called you and texted you as well. I wanted you to tell that was not the truth."


    "But, no, it was not fake. It was real. You didn''t listen to me. You had your decision. I couldn''t help it."


    Olivia''s voice was calm, but there was a slight tremor in it.


    Others didn''t know whether the tremor was because she had pped Sydney or she was frightened.


    "In the past few years, I have learned one thing: to take care of myself. Nothing is more important than taking care of myself."


    "I''m not surprised by what happened today. A man like Henry, no, he''s not a man, he''s an animal, he''s a devil."


    "You will never know how cruel he is."


    "As your sister, as his former victim, I really don''t want my sister to be destroyed by him. I hope you can quit, and I try my best to protect you." "But you pushed me away, Sydney. Do you know what it means?"


    Olivia''s hands clenched into fists, and her eyes turned red immediately.


    She said, "You''re being with the devil!"


    Her tone was serious, like a huge rock hitting Sydney''s heart.


    Sydney realized something.


    She looked at Olivia with red eyes.


    But her eyes were sparkling. "You know what kind of person Henry is? Do you think you can protect me?"


    "If I leave with you today, do you know what''s waiting for me?"


    Sydney''s face lit up with a smile full of sarcasm. "Olivia, do you really think that you can enjoy a peaceful life since you remarried a talented violinist?"


    "I tell you, there''s no one in this world who can deal with Henry except Everett!"


    "Even Brayden couldn''t do that!"


    Olivia stopped talking.


    She lowered her eyes, and her thickshes covered her eyes, casting a shadow under her eyelids.


    Her face was very pale. The sunlight shone into the bamboo forest, and the mottled light fell on her face, which made her skin almost transparent.


    Sydney looked at Olivia''s expression and smiled mockingly. "I won''t believe you. If I listen to you, I will be trampled on!"


    Olivia''s clenched hands seemed to have lost strength at this moment. Her knuckles slowly loosened they were stiff because of the position. After shepletely loosened her fists, she raised her eyes which were full of darkness now.


    There was no light inside.


    "Well."


    Then she turned around and left.


    She straightened her back and she walked forwards with steady steps.


    She never wanted anyone to help her deal with Henry, especially Brayden.


    She wouldn''t drag him into that nightmare.


    She had thought that if followed her away today, then no matter what Henry did, she would do everything to protect Sydney.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if she would be in danger.


    Because she should do that.


    Sydney''s face darkened as she watched Olivia leave. "Olivia, let me tell you. If you don''t promise me today, don''t me me for being rude to you!"


    Olivia didn''t stop and continued walking. It seemed that she didn''t hear Sydney.


    When Sydney saw that, her eyes darkened even more.


    She stepped forward and quickly followed her.


    As she passed Olivia, she pushed Olivia.


    But a man suddenly came towards them...

 Chapter 651

    The man was dressed in ck and he was tall, and as soon as he came out, it was as if darkness was pressing down on her.


    Sydney looked over and saw the man was walking toward her.


    And she saw his face in the darkness.


    The man had a deep silhouette and thick brows. A cold, ruthless aura pervaded him.


    Such a face was matched up to only one person, and that was Everett.


    Sydney was stunned.


    She stood there, her heart trembling as she saw the person passing by.


    Everett nced at her, like he was looking at a dead person...


    She was scared.


    The fear came from the bottom of her heart...


    Suddenly!


    Bang!


    The sound of a heavy objectnding made Sydney shiver fiercely.


    She immediately looked at where the sound ca,e, and the next moment, her body softened and fell to the ground.


    Purple Bamboo Forest was in the mountains. A winding stone path had been built in the middle for the benefit of visitors.


    This ce was nked by Purple Bamboo Forest so that it looked good.


    It was true.


    But Sydney led Olivia almost to the end of the Purple Bamboo Forest.


    The end of Purple Bamboo Forest was no longer a bamboo forest but only trees, and the road became narrow, with mountains on one side and slopes on the other.


    Past this end and around the corner was the road downhill.


    It also happened that Olivia did not walk in the direction she came in, but in the opposite direction.


    As soon as she stepped out of Purple Bamboo Forest and walked towards the narrow road, Sydney pushed her and caught her off guard.


    This time, Sydney used all her strength to push Olivia fiercely forward.


    Olivia staggered, and her hand subconsciously tried to grab something, but only caught air.


    She felt her body falling, and she had experienced the feeling of weightlessness.


    Olivia''s mind was nk.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She thought that at this moment, everyone''s mind should be nk.


    But a st of wind came over her and a ck figure appeared in her vision. Then the figure enveloped her, and she crashed into a cold but strong embrace. Plop -


    tter -


    Olivia''s face was buried in the cold chest. She didn''t see anything, but she heard that they were rolling down the mountain.


    They were like two stones, falling uncontrobly.


    Her body was scraped by grass and trees and knocked against stones. Olivia felt a pang of pain, but she was not afraid.


    It seemed that knowing that she was not alone, she was not afraid at all.


    Everett hugged Olivia, one handnding on her waist, holding her tightly in his arms. The other handnded on the back of her head, pressing her face into his embrace. He hugged her as if he wanted to integrate her into his body.


    Sydney fell limp as she watched Everett and Olivia roll down the hill, quickly disappearing from her sight, and she was frozen.


    Her face turned pale.


    Sweat trickled out of her forehead and she panicked.


    No, she didn''t do it.


    She just... wanted to push Olivia. She didn''t really want to push her down. She didn''t...


    Sydney trembled.


    If only Olivia had rolled off today, she wouldn''t have been so flustered.


    But Everett was also rolling down, and she couldn''t help but panic.


    What... What to do...


    What should she do...


    Sydney looked around, her eyes full of panic.


    She had always been intelligent, but at this moment it was as if her brain was muddled, and she was incapable of thinking at all.


    Just then, a voice came.

 Chapter 652

    "Olivia!"


    Brayden''s voice came from the entrance of Purple Bamboo Forest.


    When Sydney heard his voice, she came back to her senses immediately.


    Her mind was no longer nk but racing.


    She couldn''t let Brayden know that she had pushed Olivia down the mountain, nor could she let him know that Everett had followed her down. Sydney stood up quickly and stumbled forward.


    She was running towards the end of Purple bamboo forest, where Olivia had walked towards.


    Sydney quickly walked around the corner and headed downhill.


    Just as she walked around the corner, Brayden appeared in Purple Bamboo Forest.


    He was still carrying the stuff he had bought, and he was holding his cell phone. He looked around anxiously.


    "Olivia!"


    He said that he checked what she was doing from time to time, and he had texted Olivia a lot since she left him.


    Olivia''sst reply was sent five minutes ago.


    And Olivia didn''t reply anymore after that.


    Brayden couldn''t just wait there. He directly came here.


    He was too anxious to think whether Olivia would be unhappy or not.


    However, when he got here, he did not see Olivia.


    Brayden couldn''t rest assured. He called Olivia but couldn''t get through.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed can not be connected. Please try againter..."


    It was the third time that he heard this artificial female voice, but Brayden did not give up. He continued to call her.


    He would keep calling until Olivia picked up the phone.


    Although he knew that Olivia might not be able to answer the call.


    "Olivia!"


    Brayden walked around, his hand that was holding the bag tightened gradually.


    As time passed, the veins on his hands popped out and became more visible. "Olivia, answer me!"


    No one responded to him, no one.


    Brayden stopped and looked around. There were only bamboos and grass. His eyes turned red.


    He shouted, "Olivia!"


    His roars echoed in the mountains as if many people were calling Olivia together.


    However, Olivia did not respond nor appear.


    Brayden gripped his phone tightly, his eyes were burning with terrifying rage.


    He hung up the phone, and dialed another number.


    Not long after, a somehow familiar voice came, "Son-inw?"


    It was George''s voice.


    That was right. He was calling George. Brayden had George and Elizabeth''s numbers.


    "Give me Sydney''s number."


    George was surprised. "Sydney?"


    Why did he want Sydney''s phone?


    Brayden said again before George could think too much. "Give me Sydney''s phone, now, now!"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    His usual gentle voice was cold and chilling.


    George had never heard Brayden say something in such a tone. It seemed that he was going to kill someone.


    George was so scared that he quickly said, "Wait... Wait, let me see..."


    He couldn''t remember her number and needed to find it in his address book.


    Brayden listened to George''s unsteady voice and clenched his grip at the bag, making it rustle.


    At this moment, he wanted to vent all his anger on George.


    But he held back.


    Before he could find Olivia, he would control his anger.


    But when he found Olivia back, don''t me him for being heartless if something happened to her!


    George quickly gave her number to Brayden. Brayden quickly wrote it down and hung up.


    It took only a few seconds.


    George didn''t even react before the phone was hung up.


    Only then did George realize that something was wrong.


    His son-inw had never seen Sydney before. Why did he suddenly ask for her number?


    And the tone of his son-inw was unusual, as if something had happened...


    The more George thought about it, the more worried he became. He hurried into the living room and came to Elizabeth, who was sitting on the sofa, bragging to her rtives that Sydney''s boyfriend was a big shot.

 Chapter 653

    Elizabeth didn''t notice that George was there. She kept talking. "Sydney''s boyfriend runs a bigpany. That bigpany is..."


    Elizabeth frowned as someone drew her sleeve. She looked at the man who had interrupted her.


    But she turned sullen when she saw George.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me!"


    She withdrew her hand, looked at the impatient rtives who were sitting on the sofa, and continued, "Hispany is a listedpany, and..."


    George dragged her sleeve again, and Elizabeth was unhappy.


    She red at George and yelled, "What the hell are you trying to do?"


    It was unpleasant that her boasting was interrupted.


    She was mad!


    George ignored Elizabeth''s madness and said to the rtives, "I have to talk to her about something."


    He dragged Elizabeth out to the balcony.


    Elizabeth was angry, but she could tell that George was serious.


    Something was obviously up.


    Elizabeth shook off George''s hand and straightened her wrinkled fur. She said, "What do you want to say? Say it now. You''ve ruined my expensive fur!" Her voice was filled with displeasure.


    George was used to Elizabeth and was not angry at all. He said anxiously, "I just got a call from our son-inw. He asked me for Sydney''s phone number. He..." "Is that Sydney''s boyfriend?"


    Elizabeth interrupted him before he could finish his sentence. Her eyes lit up with eagerness.


    In her eyes, only Sydney''s boyfriend was her son-inw, and Olivia''s was not.


    Hearing Elizabeth''s words, George lost his patience. "No!"


    "It''s Brayden. Olivia''s husband!"


    Elizabeth''s face turned gloomy in an instant, and her eyes were filled with disdain. "It''s him?"


    George said, "He asked Sydney''s phone number. It seemed that he was anxious. I think something might happen to him."


    Elizabeth frowned. "Brayden asked Sydney''s number?"


    Elizabeth realized something.


    "Yes! He asked Sydney''s number!"


    Finally, it was clear.


    Elizabeth stopped talking. Her brows drew together, and confusion rose in her eyes.


    Why did Brayden ask Sydney''s number? She didn''t think that Brayden knew Sydney.


    But soon, Elizabeth thought of something and said, "No! Olivia must have done something!"


    Otherwise, why would Brayden want Sydney''s number?


    As Elizabeth spoke, she picked up her phone and called Olivia.


    George heard what she said and looked at her expression anxiously.


    He didn''t tell Elizabeth that Olivia asked him about Sydney a few days ago.


    Now that Elizabeth said that, he had a hunch that he was in trouble.


    It seemed that he shouldn''t have told Olivia.


    "Bitch, why don''t you answer the phone!"


    Elizabeth hung up and called again.


    It was out of her expectation that Olivia not answer her phone. Elizabeth was so angry!


    But no matter how angry she was, no one answered the phone.


    Elizabeth became furious, but she kept thinking. Suddenly, she hung up the phone and called Sydney instead. Sydney had long gone down the mountain.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Her phone was with her.


    The phone suddenly rang and scared Sydney. She shuddered, and her feet slipped. She fell on her butt.


    The way down the mountain was stone steps.


    Sydney fell heavily on the ground.


    The phone fell out of her pocket and onto the ground, ringing incessantly.


    The cell phone was fine.


    Sydney was in so much pain that she ignored her phone and covered her waist. Her face turned pale from the pain.


    The phone kept ringing. She picked it up angrily and was about to throw it on the ground.


    But Sydney stopped all of a sudden.


    She looked at her phone, and a lot of thoughts crossed her mind.


    She just bumped into Olivia. She didn''t do it on purpose. No one else was there except Olivia and Everett, so no one knew what she had done. What was she afraid of?


    Unless it was Everett that came after her.


    However, no one knew what they would be after they fell.


    She must calm down.


    Sydney narrowed her eyes and looked at the screen...

 Chapter 654

    A string of strange numbers danced on the screen as the phone rang. The caller seemed to be anxious.


    When Sydney looked at the number, a cold light shed across her eyes and she answered.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    Sydney''s voice was soft and gentle.


    But the sound hurt Brayden''s ears like a thorn.


    "Where''s Olivia?"


    It was a cold voice with suppressing anger, which sounded frightening.


    Sydney was surprised. "Olivia? Who are you?"


    Brayden squinted. "Brayden."


    "Ah, brother-inw?"


    Sydney''s voice was filled with surprise as if she had just realized who the person on the phone was.


    "I''ll ask you onest time where Olivia is."


    Sydney smiled. "Brother-inw, you''re asking the wrong person. After I talked to my sister just now, we went separate ways. Didn''t she go back to look for you?" Brayden listened to what Sydney said and his face was frighteningly cold.


    The handsome face''s silhouette was now as sharp as a knife.


    Sydney didn''t hear any sound and her eyes moved slightly. "Brayden?"


    "Brayden? Are you listening? Answer me if you do?"


    Still no response!


    "Olivia..."


    "Sydney, once I find Olivia, if she gets hurt, I won''t let you go."


    Sydney froze.


    Sydney did not dare to say anything even when the busy beep came.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Brayden''sst few words hurt her ears like a knife.


    Cutting her eardrums.


    Brayden hung up the phone. He looked around, his eyes cold and dark.


    Including all the panic, uneasiness, and worry.


    He clicked on the phone book and dialed a number very quickly.


    "Brayden."


    "I''ll give you a cell phone number, and you find a way to locate it right away."


    "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    "Don''t worry so much. Just locate it!"


    By this time, Brayden had run out of patience.


    He was afraid, afraid that Olivia would be taken away by Henry, and afraid of what Henry would do to Olivia.


    He was really scared.


    Kelly recognized the loss of control in Brayden''s voice and did not dare to dy. She said hurriedly, "I''ll get someone to check it right away. You wait first." The she hung up the phone.


    Brayden listened to the busy tone on his phone, clenched his hands into fists and closed his eyes.


    He needed to calm down.


    At this moment, he must calm down.


    When Melody arrived in Silkworm Town, she got out of the car, took off her sunsses and looked at the wooden houses.


    The houses here were not tall, only having two to four floors. The tallest one seemed to have only five floors. Here were no buildings like those in big cities.


    It was not as prosperous as big cities.


    But it was very lively here.


    The people who came and went around wearing all kinds of clothes and dressing casually.


    Some were taking pictures, some were looking at the scenery, and some were chatting.


    Melody stood here, with an air of superiority that was out of ce.


    A man stood behind her with her luggage.


    She stopped, and so did the man behind her.


    Melody looked at everything strange, picked up her phone and dialed a number.


    "Miss Johnson."


    "How''s the situation?"


    Melody walked forward and put on her sunsses.


    "Miss Johnson, I..."


    The voice on the phone paused, and Melody also stopped.


    Her eyes darkened behind her sunsses. "Say."


    "I... I seem to lose track of..."


    Melody''s face changed.


    She gripped her phone tightly, her face suddenly cold and frightening. "Say it again."


    "I... I watched Brayden and Olivia enter the Purple Bamboo Forest, but when I was about to go over, someone suddenly blocked me. After I went over, I couldn''t see anyone. Miss Johnson, I..." "Are you blocked?"


    "Yes, suddenly a group of people from the tour group came over. A lot of people. I walked quickly and bumped into someone, so I had a little dispute with them. Miss Johnson, I''m sorry." Melody didn''t say anything.


    She looked ahead, and from here, she could see the Fairy Mountain.


    Right in the middle of the town.


    It was as if the Fairy Mountain was sitting in this town andmanding it.


    "Go to the Purple Bamboo Forest to find them!"


    "Yes!"


    The man hung up very quickly. Melody listened to the busy tone on her phone and looked at the Fairy Mountain with ayer of cold in her eyes.


    Everett, you did it.


    What did you want to do?

 Chapter 655

    Olivia felt pain, very painful.


    She was falling and rolling and bumping into many rocks. She felt she was crushed.


    Her skin was in pain, her bones were in pain, and her whole body was in pain.


    She was dizzy and her mind went nk.


    Suddenly, ''bang''!


    She bumped into something and was bounced off hard.


    In an instant, the hand holding her subconsciously loosened and Olivia slid down.


    All this happened in the blink of an eye, and Olivia was falling, but her hand was held by another hand.


    The big hand gripped her wrist tightly with veins bulging.


    He grabbed her very very hard.


    Olivia looked at the hand, and her nk mind began to return to its original state little by little.


    Olivia looked up and opened her lips. "Bray... Brayden..."


    Her words suddenly stopped.


    She saw sharp features, deep brows and eyes, and cold pursed lips.


    Everett.


    Olivia''s heart skipped a beat, her pupils shrunk, and she stiffened.


    In such a ce, in such a situation, no one could save her like this except Brayden.


    But it wasn''t Brayden.


    It was Everett.


    Everett...


    Olivia''s heart suddenly beat violently, as if she had seen something terrible. She could not believe what she had seen.


    Everett held a tree with one hand and Olivia with the other. All the veins in his hands were bulging ferociously as if they were going to explode at any moment.


    He was trying to pull Olivia up with more and more strength.


    He would pull her up even if he could only use his hand.


    However...


    "Let me go."


    He heard a deep voice with a trembling but firm tone.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Everett heard Olivia''s voice.


    He tightened his grip and stared at Olivia.


    She no longer looked at him. She lowered her eyes and looked at the nts in front of her. Her eyes were hidden by his thick eyshes.


    "You don''t have to save me."


    ''Since you''ve abandoned me, don''t grab me anymore.'' She thought.


    Her heart had died, and it would not thump for him again.


    Olivia''s tone was extremely calm. There was no fear, no panic, and no fear in her voice.


    Olivia thought that if Everett wasn''t here now, she would be afraid.


    However, her hatred for him made her forget her fear.


    "I don''t owe you anything, and you shouldn''t let me owe you."


    Olivia said as struggled to slide down.


    Suicide required courage. And Olivia was actuallymitting suicide now.


    However, she was more willing tomit suicide than being saved by the person she hated and the devil in her heart.


    Because if she could survive, she would feel even worse.


    Everett looked at Olivia. Her face was very pale, but her eyes were very calm.


    Everyone should be afraid under such a situation, but she was unusually calm.


    No, not calm.


    Her hands were shaking and she was in fear.


    She didn''t want to see him.


    Everett held Olivia''s wrist as if her life was in his grip, and his eyes were extremely dark at that moment.


    "You want to die?"


    His voice was deep, as if it was the voice of hell, very chilly.


    Olivia pursed her lips and struggled harder.


    She was like a person who wanted to break free from the shackles, constantly struggling.


    As Olivia moved, Everett''s grip became tighter.


    The hand that was holding on to the tree turned into a half-grip, and his slender fingers turned pale and were even bleeding...

 Chapter 656

    The blood spread quickly and then stained the slender fingers.


    However, this hand was hurt badly.


    There were scratches on the back of his hand, his wrist, and his fingers.


    All the scratches were tinged with blood and looked shocking and horrible.


    However, Everett didn''t seem to feel any pain at all.


    He looked at Olivia, who had just raised her head because of what he just did.


    Her eyes widened as she looked at his hand.


    His shadow was reflected in her clear eyes, and it was extremely clear.


    Everett suddenly felt that everything seemed unimportant.


    As long as she was willing to see him.


    Olivia looked at Everett''s hand, which was deformed from exertion, and her heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    She remembered that he had been protecting her the moment they rolled down.


    He was trying his best to protect her from being hurt.


    Olivia''s eyes suddenly ached.


    She lowered her head and didn''t look at the hand, not letting herself remember what had just happened.


    "Let go of me."


    Her voice was determined.


    Why was he protecting her now?


    Olivia didn''t know. All she knew was that she didn''t want him to do this, and she didn''t want to owe him anything.


    Even if he had owed her something in the first ce.


    But she was done with him. Everything ended on the night three years ago.


    They had nothing to do with each other now and were two parallel lines that would never meet.


    They should go separate ways.


    Olivia looked up at Everett and said word for word, "Please let go of me."


    "Everett, I no longer love you. Nor am I the sensible person you remember."


    "So let me go."


    Everett clearly saw the light in Olivia''s eyes, which seemed like she was giving up on him.


    It was as if she was leaving him.


    In an instant, Everett held Olivia''s hand tighter, as if he were about to break her wrist.


    "You will never get rid of me, Olivia. Not for the rest of your life."


    A voice colder than before fell into the ears of Olivia, and she curved her lips.


    She did not speak, but she raised the other hand that was hanging and reached out to Everett''s hand.


    When Everett saw this, he moved his fingers on the tree.


    He wanted to hold onto the tree more firmly.


    However, just as Everett was doing that, Olivia''s hand fell on his thumb on her wrist and she prised it.


    Subconsciously, Everett loosened his hand but then quickly grabbed Olivia''s palm.


    But how could one not let go just by holding the hand of someone who was falling down?


    It was like quicksand. The tighter you held it, the faster it flowed.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Olivia''s slender hand gradually fell off and quickly she fell down.


    Everett widened his eyes and he reached out subconsciously to her, but he just grabbed some air.


    He could see Olivia falling.


    She looked at him with a smile on her face, looking so quiet, so gentle. "Everett, let me go. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other, okay?"


    "I want this child. It will be mine. He has nothing to do with the Westons or you. Everett, is that okay?"


    "Everett, allow me to be unreasonable once. Just once, okay?"


    Okay...


    Okay...


    The word was like ten thousand arrows being shoot straight into his heart, and Everett''s heart instantly broke.


    "Okay?"


    No.


    "Olivia, it''s not okay."


    Everett''s cold eyes with no emotions turned red in an instant.


    He clenched his hand, but let go of the other hand on the tree bit by bit.


    Everett looked at the person who had fallen into the abyss and jumped down...

 Chapter 657

    Brayden kept calling Olivia''s name, trying to find her in the Purple Bamboo Forest.


    He believed that by doing so, Olivia would appear.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.


    Brayden shuddered. The next moment, he immediately picked up his phone.


    There was hope and longing in his eyes.


    He hoped that Olivia had called him.


    But, it wasn''t.


    It wasn''t Olivia''s name on the screen, but Kelly''s.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Brayden was disappointed, but he answered.


    However, he crossed the answer button three times before he answered.


    "How is it?"


    His voice was not calm as calm as usual.


    "I found the location. It''s in the Purple Bamboo Forest of the Fairy Mountain."


    Brayden''s eyes tightened. He looked ahead and said in a deep voice, "Send me the location!"


    "Okay."


    Soon, a location message was sent.


    Brayden opened it, followed the positioning, quickly walked forward, and even ran up.


    As long as he had her location, he could find her.


    Olivia, wait for me.


    Sydney hung up on Brayden and then Elizabeth called her.


    Sydney frowned with impatience.


    She hung up the phone.


    She was not in the mood to talk to Elizabeth right now.


    However, the phone soon rang again. Sydney looked at the phone and her face became even worse.


    But this time, Sydney didn''t hang up. She answered.


    "Mom, I''m busy. Don''t keep calling me!"


    Snap!


    The phone was hung up.


    Sydney had a bad temper. To put it simply, she didn''t have a princess''s good fortune, but had a princess''s temper. Elizabeth was stunned by Sydney''s sudden hang up, but instead of getting angry, she frowned.


    She was disturbing Sydney.


    Elizabeth didn''t dare to call Sydney anymore and quickly put her phone in her pocket.


    George was standing by the side, and when he saw Elizabeth''s movements, he immediately asked, "How is it?" "Sydney is busy. Don''t disturb her."


    With that, she patted George. "You are not allowed to contact Olivia and Brayden in the future or answer their calls!"


    "If you dare to contact them, I''ll divorce you and leave with Sydney!"


    When George heard that, he was frightened and quickly said, "I won''t contact them!"


    "Hmph!"


    Sydney was very upset.


    She was not afraid of Brayden, but she was afraid of Everett, especially the way Everett looked at her. She was still trembling.


    What should she do?


    What if Everett picked on her?


    Henry couldn''t deal with Everett, and he wouldn''t help her deal with Everett.


    She would be alone to deal with him then.


    Except... Olivia.


    Sydney''s face darkened at the thought of Olivia.


    Thest person she wanted to beg in her life was Olivia!


    Sydney kept thinking and a lot of ideas urred to her.


    She thought, if she could, she hoped that Everett and Olivia... would never show up.


    Woo woo...


    The phone suddenly vibrated.


    The sinister in Sydney''s eyes disappeared in an instant, and fear rose inside.


    Her hand trembled and her phone fell to the ground.


    But the screen of the phone was facing her, and a word danced on it.


    Darling.


    Who else could be called like this by Sydney besides Henry?


    Sydney looked at the word, and something shed through her mind. She immediately picked up her phone and answered it.


    As soon as the call was connected, Sydney cried and said, "Henry, what should I do..."

 Chapter 658

    Brayden soon reached the road where Olivia was hit by Sydney.


    There was a general position on his phone, but it was not urate to which exact ce.


    His phone only showed that Olivia was somewhere in the forest.


    Brayden looked around and called, "Olivia!"


    "Olivia, do you hear me?"


    "Olivia!"


    Brayden walked around, looking at his phone while shouting Olivia''s name.


    He had a bad feeling when he knew Olivia was here.


    She wasn''t taken away by Henry, so she was more likely...


    Brayden did not dare to think any further. He closed his eyes and cleared the thoughts in his mind. When he opened his eyes, they were full of determination. However, this determination soon disappeared...


    Brayden was walking towards the end of Purple Bamboo Forest, but when he reached the end, the map turned red, which meant the road he took was not right. He turned around and walked forward.


    Soon, he stopped and looked at the grass that had been pressed down by thendslide on his right.


    There was a lot of grass and trees in Fairy Mountain. Even in winter, it was green all over.


    But now, these green, vibrant grass seemed to be pressed down.


    Brayden found arge stretch of grass was pressed down and his heart trembled.


    Olivia...


    Olivia...


    Brayden clenched his phone tightly, jumped down immediately, and walked along the grass.


    The lower he went, the more frightened he became. His legs were weak and he fell down several times.


    "No, don''t be like what I have imagined."


    "Don''t..."


    The clean coat quickly became dirty as Brayden went down.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But he didn''t care about it. He looked down and his eyes were filled with terror as the pressed grass spread endlessly.


    The road ended at a crooked pine.


    In front of him was a steep cliff.


    The pine grew in soil, not stone.


    No one knew how it grew. It was firmly rooted in the soil, but its trunk leaned towards the cliff. It looked like a man who was hanging on the cliff to sleep.


    It just stood here and enjoyed the beautiful scenery.


    Yes, beautiful scenery.


    Below was Fairy Maiden River that encircled Silkworm Town.


    The river was deep but calm.


    Like the lotus stone in Fairy Mountain that protected it, the river protected the whole town.


    Brayden was standing in front of the pine. He looked down at the clear river, and Fairy Mountain was reflected in it.


    The river and the reflection in it also fell into Brayden''s eyes.


    But Brayden''s eyes were nk.


    It seemed he couldn''t see anything now.


    Dew fell from the leaves, making a crisp sound.


    Brayden''s body trembled, and then his nk eyes moved.


    He turned and walked forward.


    However, as soon as his foot fell, he fell to the ground with a heavy sound.


    He fell down on the soil and grass, and he grabbed the strong grass. He had been so hurried and quick that he even got some soil into his nails.


    Brayden was motionless, and he seemed to be frozen, not blinking even once.


    The cold in the mud crept into his body and limbs. He felt his heart was even colder.


    He couldn''t help shivering.


    Then, his whole body trembled.


    It was as if he was very cold.


    He kept tightening his grip on the grass.


    His knuckles went while due to excessive force, and even caused a sound, which was especially loud since it was very quiet here.


    Brayden lowered his head and his eyes ached for a moment. His whole face was tense, and veins on his forehead, temples, neck, and hands bulged. The next moment, he looked up, his eyes widened, and there was blood in them.


    "Olivia!"

 Chapter 659

    The water was bone-chilling. With two loud bangs, the water sshed.


    The sound was loud, like a boulder falling in a quiet valley.


    However, no one saw what fell into the water.


    And no one would see this scene.


    This ce was too remote.


    And it was too high.


    Olivia fell into the water and fainted on the spot.


    Perhaps, she fainted earlier.


    Everett fell into the water after her. When the cold river prated Everett''s body, he felt like being stabbed by steel thorns, which peirced into his whole body. He was momentarily dizzy.


    But as the cold water soaked his body, he reacted quickly. He opened his eyes and looked around.


    Soon, Everett saw Olivia sinking ahead.


    He immediately swam over and grabbed Olivia''s hand. He grabbed her in his arms and headed upstream.


    He would not let her die.


    Unless he died first.


    The river was calm. But it was winter and the water was cold.


    The normal people couldn''t stand it at all.


    Everett held Olivia and swam to the bank.


    The other side was Silkworm Town.


    He didn''t feel tired or cold. He hugged Olivia and kept moving forward.


    In front of his bloodshot eyes, he could only see a vast expanse of ck.


    There was no fear or no pain in his eyes.


    It seemed that as long as Olivia was in his arms, he was fearless.


    The wind blew silently and rippled the river.


    Whoosh!


    Everett carried Olivia ashore.


    He was all wet, so was Olivia.


    The only difference between them was that Olivia fainted and Everett was still awake.


    Everett looked at Olivia. She was pale and her lips were purple. It was not a good sign.


    Without stopping, he took off his coat and began to take off Olivia''s clothes.


    Everett took off Olivia''s coat, leaving only the sweater inside. He crossed his hands on Olivia''s chest and pressed it down.


    He pressed her for a while. After doing artificial respiration, he then pressed it down again and again.


    He kept looking at Olivia with his dark eyes.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    And he didn''t feel panicky at all.


    Some people were so powerful that you would think they were indestructible.


    No one could beat him.


    And it was true.


    But what you didn''t know was that their invincibility came from their own determination.


    No failure was allowed.


    If he wanted it, he would definitely get it.


    Yes, he would get it.


    The leaves rustled in the wind, and some of them fell with a thud.


    It wasn''t loud but clear.


    "Ouch -"


    Olivia suddenly opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of water.


    Everett immediately picked her up and looked at her.


    Olivia spat and coughed.


    Her originally pale face turned red from the cough.


    She finally stopped looking like a dead woman.


    Everett immediately patted her back. The sweater was still wet. He patted it. It was all water.


    Everett''s hands were cold. His eyes darkened. He picked her up and strode forward.


    They couldn''t stay here anymore.


    Olivia''s cough eased slightly. She opened her eyes and looked at the person holding her.


    Her vision was blurry, but she could faintly see a silhouette.


    He was very cold.


    She wanted to see who he was.


    But before she could see it clearly, darkness swept over her...


    Melody went up the mountain, followed by her assistant.


    She walked very fast and called someone as she walked.


    She never stopped walking.


    There were still many people going up the mountain.


    Melody walked past these people, bringing a gust of fragrance, and everyone looked at Melody.


    At this nce, someone recognized her and said, "She.. That''s..."


    Before he could finish speaking, a sudden voice came from behind.

 Chapter 660

    "Give way!"


    A loud and serious voice made one''s heart tighten.


    Something seemed to be up.


    Everyone looked over and was stunned.


    A few uniformed police officers went up the mountain with serious faces.


    When they saw this, they were even more stunned.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What was going on?


    Melody heard the voice behind her.


    It was impossible for her not to hear such a loud voice.


    She stopped and turned to look at the policemen who wereing quickly.


    The police walked quickly, with a gust of wind, and quickly passed Melody.


    Without looking at her, they strode forward.


    It seemed like something big had happened up there.


    Melody watched as the police walked past her and the distance between them quickly becamerge. She gripped her phone, turned around, and looked at those policemen''s backs. "May I ask what happened up there?"


    The sudden sound made everyone around look over and the police stopped.


    But they did not turn around, only paused their strode forward, quickly disappearing from Melody''s sight.


    How could the police just tell pedestrians what they were going to do?


    Impossible.


    Even if it was Melody.


    Melody stood there, her face tense as she watched the figures disappear.


    The next moment, she quickly followed.


    The stunned people around them were even more confused when they saw this scene.


    "What happened?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "It must be a bad thing, otherwise why would the policee here?"


    "Well... Shall we go?"


    "Forget it. Let''s go back first and see what''s going on."


    "Sure!"


    With the appearance of the police, some tourists turned back, but most of them continued to move forward.


    After all, they didn''t know anything, so it was better not to make wild guesses.


    When everyone was going up the mountain, a ck Bentley was parked on the road from Silkworm Town to Fairy Mountain.


    It was not the entrance to Fairy Mountain, and it happened to be a turning point.


    The car was parked here and no one noticed.


    Naturally, no one saw a wet person carrying a person into the car.


    Bang.


    The door closed and the car started quickly, leaving here.


    Everett sat in the back seat of the car. He held Olivia and took off Olivia''s clothes and pants.


    The car was warm with the air conditioner on.


    But Olivia was all cold and there was no warmth at all.


    He took a dry towel and quickly wiped her dry. He then took his spare clothes and put them on her.


    It was after all this was done that he started to take care of himself.


    The fender in the back of the car blocked everything in the front of it. It was like a closed space, with no one but Everett and Olivia.


    Everett put on his dry clothes and held Olivia in his arms.


    His warm hand was holding Olivia''s.


    However, Olivia''s hands were still cold.


    Everett lowered his head and used his face to touch Olivia''s. Then he pressed his face against hers. He wrapped his arms around Olivia and held her tightly in his arms.


    The car quieted down. Only the faint sound of air conditioning enveloped the narrow space.


    Everett''s eyes were wide open. He did not look at Olivia, nor did he look at anything in the car.


    His eyes were sleepy, red and motionless.


    It was extremely quiet.


    It was as if Everett had entered a state of trance, but not trance; of thinking, but not thinking.


    He was very quiet, which made people tremble.


    Fairy Mountain.


    The police soon arrived in Purple Bamboo Forest.


    At the same time, Melody followed them to Purple Bamboo Forest.


    Soon after, she saw someone.

 Chapter 661

    Brayden stood in front.


    His camel-colored coat was clearly covered in dirt and grass, and something was wrong.


    The police stood in front of him, talking to him.


    Melody was so far away from them that she couldn''t hear them clearly.


    She walked over and soon heard what Brayden and the police talked.


    "She was with Sydney before she disappeared. Sydney was her sister."


    "Is Sydney still here in Purple Bamboo Forest?"


    "She should be. I called her."


    "Okay, where did you find anything unusual?"


    "Almost at the end of Purple Bamboo Forest."


    "Let''s go take a look now."


    "Yes."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was a very calm conversation without any panic or abnormality.


    However, Melody saw Brayden''s bloodshot eyes, which were heavily gloomy.


    Brayden was suppressing it, hard.


    Brayden quickly went to the ce where he found something unusual with the police.


    He didn''t notice Melody at all, even though Melody was right across from him.


    Now, his world was dark.


    He cared no one but Olivia.


    Melody watched them move forward quickly, and she followed.


    Olivia was gone.


    She didn''t think it was an ident.


    They came to the ce where Olivia rolled down the hill, went down, started taking pictures and keeping evidence. Brayden followed.


    He was calm, but the veins on the back of his hands betrayed him.


    He was not calm at all.


    On the contrary, he was in a rage.


    Especially as he followed the trail again.


    Melody stood on the hill and looked down at those people. She picked up her phone and dialed a number. "Miss Johnson."


    "Come to the end of Purple Bamboo Forest right away."


    p!


    She hang up the phone.


    After that, she dialed another number.


    "Melody."


    "Help me investigate someone."


    "Who?"


    "Olivia''s sister, Sydney."


    "When do you need the result?"


    "The sooner the better."


    "Okay."


    Melody looked down at Brayden and the police. They gradually disappeared in the grass and trees. Not long after, they could not be seen anyone. What was down here?


    Mountains? Or cliff?


    The police and Brayden went uphill almost in an hour.


    After then, the police said, "Mr. James, did you say that your wife was with her sister Sydney before she disappeared?"


    "Yes, Sydney came to my wife, saying that she needed to talk to my wife and asked me not to follow. Then she came to Purple Bamboo Forest with my wife."


    "My wife and her are not very close, and I am worried. So after my wife went with her, I sent her a message every two minutes, and she replied."


    "But this situation onlysted for over ten minutes. After my wife no longer replied my message, I was worried. SO I came to the forest to find my wife, but found out that she was missing." Brayden calmly recounted the whole thing, but his voice was deep and he sounded depressed.


    The policeman nodded. "Then Miss Sydney is thest person to see your wife."


    "Mr. James, please give us Miss Sydney''s phone number. We''ll contact her."


    "Yes."


    Brayden quickly told police Sydney''s number, and they wrote it down and soon called Sydney. Brayden did not speak again. He looked at the police''s phone. His eyes were full of gloom. Sydney, since I couldn''t find Olivia, then I would chase after you


    until the moment I found Olivia.


    Suddenly, Brayden felt something and his pupils shrank, looking to his left front.

 Chapter 662

    Melody stood in front of him on the left, looking at him, not knowing for how long.


    And two people followed her seemed to have been here for a long time.


    Melody saw that Brayden finally noticed her and walked towards him.


    Brayden also walked over.


    The police heard the noise and looked at Brayden.


    So they saw Melody.


    Seeing Melody, the police thought of something. When they looked closely, wasn''t it the same person who asked them what happened when they headed to the mountain? Melody and Brayden stopped in the middle, one step apart.


    Melody asked, "Olivia is missing?"


    Brayden, "What did you do?"


    The two of them spoke at the same time, looking at each other with unfriendly eyes.


    At this moment, nobody could tell if they were rtives.


    More like enemies.


    Melody stopped talking.


    So did Brayden.


    They didn''t trust each other at all. There was no need to continue this conversation.


    Brayden turned and left. Melody squinted. "Brayden, I''ll find Olivia."


    She would find Olivia in her own way, at any cost.


    Brayden paused and walked towards the police.


    Melody, on the other hand, was walking in the opposite direction of Brayden.


    It didn''t matter that they didn''t trust each other, because their goals were the same.


    In the hospital.


    The door of the emergency room mmed shut and the lights inside lit up. The big words "emergency room" outside the door became even redder.


    Everett stood at the door of the emergency room, looking at the lights inside.


    His eyes were unpredictable dark, like under the deep sea sea where you never knew how deep the sea was.


    He picked up his phone and dialed a number, and his eyes did not move when waiting the call to be connected.


    The darkness inside his eyes did not change at all.


    However, if someone knew Everett, they would find that his eyes were not right at the moment.


    Very wrong.


    "Everett?"


    "Do you have time now?"


    "Now?"


    "Right away."


    "Oh, my god! Did something happen to you?"


    "It''s urgent."


    "Oh, my god! This is first time that I heard you say something urgent, it must be very urgent. Fortunately, I have a few days off, otherwise..." Everett interrupted him before he could finish. "You''ve been working on a drug. How did ite out?"


    That man froze. "Forget?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s done, but..."


    "Bring it here."


    "Well, you..."


    "Within two days, F City."


    Then he hang up the phone.


    Everett dialed another number. Soon, the call went through.


    "Mr. Weston."


    That was Davis.


    "Get my private jet ready and it must be in New York in three days."


    Davis paused, and then he said, "Got it."


    Everett put down his cell phone, and his eyes moved as he looked at the emergency room door.


    It was like the waves rolling, revealing a terrible unknown result.


    At Fairy Mountain, Purple Bamboo Forest.


    The police called Sydney, along with Henry.


    Henry held Sydney in his arms and Sydney leaned against Henry. The two of them were intimate as if nobody was around, which made the policeman frown. Brayden''s eyes fixed directly on Sydney, a trace of danger in his eyes. "Where''s Olivia?"


    His voice was calm, but could make people tremble.


    Sydney''s grip on Henry''s clothes tightened and her face was confused. "I don''t know."


    Brayden''s eyes were covered with ayer of gloom.


    The policeman said, "Before Olivia was missing, were you with her?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sydney was surprised. "Missing?"

 Chapter 663

    Sydney looked as if she had heard something incredible.


    "How did she go missing? I left after we finished talking. And she was fine then. How... How did she disappear?"


    Sydney''s face was filled with panic, worry, and fear.


    She grabbed Henry''s hand and looked at Henry for an answer. "Henry, how did this happen?"


    "If something happens to my sister, how can I exin to my parents?"


    Her eyes turned red and tears fell down.


    Her tears fell down immediately after her eyes turned red.


    Henry looked at Sydney and curled his lips. Then he held her and patted her on the back. "Don''t worry. Your sister is my sister. I will find her for you."


    "Don''t worry, okay?"


    He sounded very gentle.


    He lowered his head and kissed Sydney on the forehead.


    When the policeman saw this, he turned his head and coughed lightly.


    Brayden looked at Sydney, and found she exerted so much strength to grab Henry''s clothes that the knuckles went white.


    Brayden''s eyes were extremely cold.


    The policeman coughed a few times and looked at Brayden. "Mr. James, there are about..."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The policeman looked at his watch and continued, "Twenty hours left before Miss Hadley is missing for 24 hours. Now let''s all go back and take notes to find out what''s going on." "We will do everything we can to help."


    Henry said that.


    The police looked at Henry and then at Brayden.


    Brayden said, "Okay."


    Soon, they went to the police station.


    Melody was standing on a te road.


    She looked at the people who had been following Brayden and Olivia in front of her. "Tell me everything that happened today."


    "Okay, Miss Johnson!"


    Silkworm Town was an old town and belonged to F City which was a hilly area in the south, so there was plenty of rain and lush vegetation.


    The air was fresh.


    Today''s weather forecast showed that it was cloudy, and the sun had indeed been in the sky since it came out in the morning.


    The sky was blue and the clouds were white. Just looking at the sky made people feel good.


    Outside the emergency room of F City Municipal Hospital.


    Everett stood there, and the sun shining in from the window, covering the ground with ayer of gold.


    The emergency room''s door was opened.


    Everett''s eyes moved as he looked at the door of the emergency room, and the cold inside disappeared.


    He walked over.


    The doctor came out first, took off his mask, and looked at him. "The patient fainted from cold and is having a fever. We gave her a general examination, and many of her indicators are not normal." "What do you mean?"


    His voice was hoarse as if he had not spoken for a long time and made people a little scared.


    "It means she''s not in good health. She''s weaker than the average person in many aspects." "Is she out of danger now?"


    "Yes, but if her fever can''t be gone, she might be in danger."


    "Think of a way to reduce her fever."


    The doctor smiled and said, "That''s for sure. It''s our duty."


    The bed was pushed out by the nurse. Everett looked over.


    Oliviay on the bed with her eyes closed and her face red.


    Because she was running a fever.


    The doctor said, "She won''t wake up for the time being. I guess..."


    "When will she wake up?"


    Everett interrupted the doctor before he could finish.


    The doctor was surprised and then said, "Probably after the fever is gone."


    Then he looked at Everett. "I''ve already prescribed some medicine for her. If she takes the medicine, the fever will be gone unless something unexpected happens."


    Everett watched Olivia disappear. His eyes were dark and Olivia''s face was reflected in them clearly.

 Chapter 664

    "Don''t let here to her senses."


    "What?"


    Olivia was sent to the ward.


    As she was not seriously ill, she would be kept in an ordinary ward rather than in ICU.


    Nurses and doctors took Olivia to the ward, gave her a needle, and left.


    Not long after, someone came with a confidentiality agreement and asked them to sign it.


    They were not allowed to tell anyone what had happened today.


    No one could say it.


    Everett sat by the hospital bed. He looked at Olivia with the same expression in his eyes as before.


    His eyes were dark, and there was concentration in his eyes.


    However, his dark eyes were not cold anymore. Instead, they were full of peace.


    It was as if he could finally calm down in this shy world.


    He guarded the peace.


    When the sun went down, the sunset glow was as red as fire, which was itsst highlight.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Silkworm Town was even more bustling.


    All the tourists enjoyed the beautiful scenery at this moment.


    The streets were bustling with people walking in small groups.


    In particr, restaurants were now filled with the smell of grilled meats, makeshift lights and chatter.


    Police station.


    Henry and Sydney walked out.


    Brayden was walking in front of them.


    They were a few steps apart, one in front of another.


    Henry looked at the man in front of him, who had slender figure, and straight shoulders and back. Henry''s lips curled.


    "Mr. James, don''t worry. I will help you find Mrs. James."


    Henry was no longer called Brayden the genius violinist.


    However, there was a sinister smile in his voice.


    Brayden stopped.


    Sydney looked at Brayden and tightened her grip on Henry''s hand.


    Henry felt that Sydney was nervous, so he looked at her, then stretched out to put his arms around her waist, and held her in his arms.


    "Sydney, I know you''re worried about your sister, but don''t worry. With me around, we will find your sister sooner orter."


    Sydney blinked and immediately said, "Thank you, Henry."


    "Don''t say that. We are a family, right?"


    As he spoke, he lifted Sydney''s chin and kissed her on her lips.


    At this time, they hade up behind Brayden.


    Brayden did not move forward after he had stopped just now.


    Henry and Sydney were moving forward.


    Seeing the man stopped in front of them, Henry raised his eyebrows, "Why, Mr. James..."


    Before he could finish his words, Brayden turned around.


    He stared at Sydney with his eyes, which were as sharp as a sword.


    "Sydney, don''t let me get anything on you."


    Otherwise, he would do something that he could not even imagine.


    Sydney''s eyes widened, and there was a clear trace of panic in them.


    After saying this, Brayden turned away and disappeared from their sight.


    From beginning to end, he had never seen Henry.


    Not even a nce.


    Sydney''s heart trembled as she watched the man get into the car and leave.


    She was scared, flustered, and... excited.


    Henry''s smile deepened as he looked at the car leaving.


    He thought, "Brayden, when Everett takes someone away, you will never find her unless he wants to give the person back to you.


    But...


    Henry looked at the woman in his arms and rubbed his hand against Sydney''s chin, "Baby, you really did something to make me happy today." "Tell me what you want."


    Sydney''s heart skipped a beat and she was scared, "Henry, are you sure I''m safe?"


    Henry raised his eyebrows, "Are you afraid of Brayden?"


    "No, I''m afraid that Everett..."


    "Don''t worry, Brayden won''t do anything to you unless Everett gives Olivia back to him."


    "Besides, I''m here to protect you."

 Chapter 665

    Brayden went back to the BNB.


    At this time, it was already dark, and the street lights outside were on.


    Brayden stood in the room, looking at the suitcase in the corner, the coat on the hanger, and the skincare products on the bed.


    Nothing changed.


    They remained the same when they left in the morning.


    But he lost Olivia.


    She was noting back...


    Brayden''s eyes were moist for a moment, and his back was bent.


    At this moment, he could no longer bear it.


    Olivia...


    Olivia...


    As the night was gettingte, stars appeared in the sky, one by one, like shing lights.


    A crescent moon was in the starry sky, shining brightly, and the whole Silkworm Town was in its arms.


    In the hospital.


    The nurse came in and removed the needle from Olivia,


    and took the empty infusion bottle away.


    Everett held Olivia''s hand and pressed his thumb on the area where the needle had just been put out.


    Her fingers were thin and straight without a crack.


    Her skin was as smooth as little baby.


    And her hand was no longer burning.


    The nurse looked at Olivia. Her face was no longer abnormally red, but there was still a slight blush, and her lips were very dry because of the fever.


    The nurse turned to look at Everett, who had been looking at Olivia, and said, "Although the fever has been reduced, she still has a low grade fever. We''ll keep watching until the fever ispletely reduced." There was no respond. Everett didn''t answer. He didn''t even move his eyes.


    He didn''t seem to hear what the nurse said.


    But the nurse knew that Everett heard her. It was just he didn''t want to talk.


    No, it seemed that he didn''t want to be disturbed.


    The nurse quickly remembered the confidentiality contract that she signed this afternoon. She was a little scared and didn''t dare to say anything more, and then left quickly.


    The hospital was a ce where many people woulde, big shot, or ordinary people.


    It was normal to sign a confidentiality contract.


    However, this person, his whole body exuded an aura.


    Not cold, but it could scare you.


    If there was an analogy, this was a man from the dark.


    They would make those who live in light fear.


    The next afternoon, at 4: 50 pm, an expensive Mercedes was parked outside the hospital.


    The person in the back seat got off.


    He was very tall. Especially as a foreigner, he immediately attracted the attention of all around him.


    He looked up at the name of the hospital, the City F Hospital.


    The man who got off the passenger seat came to him. "Dr. Tony, pleasee inside."


    Tony nodded and strode in.


    It was just that the person walking next to Tony didn''t seem to be the first time to this hospital. He quickly brought Tony to a ward. The man knocked on the door. "Mr. Weston, may Ie in?"


    "Come in."


    A deep voice came from inside, but it sounded very deep through the door.


    Tony raised his eyebrows.


    Everett seemed to be in a bad mood.


    The man opened the door, walked in, looking at Tony, and reached out, "Please, Mr. Tony."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Tony walked in and his eyes fell on the man standing in front of the bed.


    However, Tony was stunned to see what was in the hands of the man standing in front of the bed. "Everett, you are..."


    He pointed at the towel in Everett''s hand.


    But soon, Tony thought of something and looked at the person on the bed.


    A woman with long hair, she was not Melody.


    Who was she?


    Tony looked at Everett''s hands, one holding Olivia''s hand, the other holding a towel, carefully wiping Olivia''s hand. Seeing this, Tony was stunned.


    "Is her your sister, Everett?"

 Chapter 666

    Before Everett could say anything, Tony continued, "But... I remember you don''t care about women. When did you care so much about your sister?" With that, Tony walked over and looked at Olivia''s face carefully.


    He wanted to see who she was. She actually made the man who only touched pen usually start taking the towel for her.


    But soon, Tony felt that something was wrong.


    He seemed to have seen this woman somewhere before.


    And the more he looked at her, the more familiar he felt.


    Hmm...


    Tony racked his brains, but it was as if his brain had been blocked by something. He just couldn''t remember.


    He felt bad.


    Tony looked at Everett. "Well, I think I''ve seen this woman somewhere before, but I just can''t remember who she is. You..."


    Tony''s voice stopped quickly.


    His eyes fell on Everett''s hands.


    He took a towel in his knuckled hand and held Olivia''s hand in the other hand. He carefully wiped Olivia''s hands and even her nails, one finger at a time. So meticulous, so patient.


    Of course, this was why Tony was stunned.


    But what surprised him even more was his tenderness in his careful movements.


    Prating everywhere.


    He was so surprised.


    Was this man Everett he knew before?


    Did he mistook him for someone else?


    Suddenly, Tony thought of something. He pped his hands and said, "I remember!"


    "She is Olivia, your nephew''s wife, right?"


    As soon as Tony finished speaking, the atmosphere froze.


    Tony''s face also stiffened.


    Something... seemed to be wrong...


    Everett stopped wiping Olivia''s hands.


    It was as if everything had stopped for a moment.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Tony looked at Everett''s eyshes, which were thicker than a woman''s, perfectly covering his dark eyes and hiding his expression. Nobody knew his mind.


    Tony rubbed his hands andughed awkwardly. "Emm... Who''s Olivia''s attending? I''m going to take a look at Olivia''s case. You know, my medicine..." Tony''s voice suddenly stopped.


    He thought of something, pointed at Olivia, and widened his eyes. "God, won''t you want me to use the Forget Medicine on Olivia? You..." The voice stopped again.


    Because the man who kept looking down to wipe Olivia''s hands finally looked up.


    That pair of dark eyes looked at him, and the night inside seemed to devour Tony.


    Tony, "Huh... Huh... You''re busy. I''ll find it myself!"


    He quickly opened the door and left.


    Everett stood there, looking down at the closed door.


    He put Olivia''s hands under the quilt and the towel in the basin, then took out a cigarette and put it between his fingers.


    He did not smoke. He turned and stood in front of the window, looking at the scenery outside.


    The cigarette was stuck in his fingertips and his fingers moved slightly.


    Tony, led by the people who brought him here, came to Olivia''s attending physician and checked all of Olivia''s cases, checklists, and medication. After reading them, Tony frowned.


    With such a weak body, how could Olivia bear his medicine?


    He was a psychiatrist. He knew the pressure of modern people, and knew that many people had mental illness because of various reasons. Therefore, he devoted himself to the study of drugs for people with mental illness.


    Many years ago, when he came into contact with the profession of psychiatrists, he thought of developing a medicine.


    This medicine is called Forget.


    Forget all the good and the bad, and start over.


    Life is neither long nor short.


    Why not live a happy life but to live in pain?


    So, over the years, Tony had been working on this medicine. Finally, he seededst year.


    It was applied to the clinic. So far, the reaction had been good.


    This medicine must be taken under a condition.


    Good health.


    Just like normal people in all aspects.


    Otherwise, the weak can''t bear it.


    Olivia''s physical examination report showed that she was obviously not up to standard.


    If he used this medicine on her, she might have a sequ.

 Chapter 667

    Tony took the documents to Olivia''s ward.


    Everett was still in the ward, and Olivia was still sleeping.


    Tony looked at the medicine that the doctor prescribed for Olivia and found that one of them was to keep Olivia asleep for some time.


    There were no side effects. On the contrary, it was beneficial to her recovery.


    She was too weak.


    However, he knew the real reason why Everett used this medicine on her.


    He didn''t mean to slow down the recovery process but wanted Olivia to use his medicine.


    He wanted Olivia to forget something.


    Everett sat in front of the bed with aptop on hisp and typed something from time to time.


    Tony walked over. "Everett, you got a second?"


    He was busy with work.


    But Tony thought that nothing was more important to Everett now than Olivia.


    As expected, after Tony said this, Everett closed the lid of theptop, got up, and left the ward.


    Tony looked at the haggard woman on the bed and followed Everett out.


    The two stopped not far from the ward.


    They were not afraid of being heard.


    Everett had paid for the whole floor.


    Tony looked at Everett and took out the examination report. "Have you read Olivia''s examination report?"


    Everett picked up the cigarette and held it in his hand. He didn''t put it between his fingers.


    He rubbed the cigarette between his fingers and looked at the report that Tony had raised.


    "Yes."


    "The doctor might have told you that Olivia is very weak."


    "He did."


    Everett turned his eyes and looked ahead.


    Seeing his expression, Tony knew what he meant.


    But he still had to say it.


    "My medicine is a little strong, and the people whose physical indicators are not up to the standard may have seque after using it."


    "So she would definitely have seque if she used my medicine."


    Everett''s eyes seemed to move once.


    Or maybe they didn''t.


    He turned to look at Tony. "What are the seque?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t know. I just started clinical trials on this drugst year. Those who took it were all in good health. From the current follow-up, they''re all fine, so I don''t know what the seque are for people who are not in good health."


    Everett didn''t say anything.


    He looked at Tony with his dark eyes, making Tony feel nervous.


    Tony felt his head hurt. "Can you stop looking at me like that? I''m a psychiatrist. I''m not a god."


    He knew what Everett wanted, but it was difficult for people to get whatever they wanted.


    It was impossible.


    Everett said, "So, you failed."


    Tony''s face stiffened.


    Everett turned around and walked to the ward.


    When he reached the door of the ward, he stopped and said coldly, "I''ll give you one day before you give me a satisfactory answer."


    Turning to Tony, he continued to say, "I''ll sponsor all your researchter on."


    In the evening the next day.


    The rain kept on falling.


    The wind blew and the rain fell, causing a whimpering sound as if someone was crying.


    At the same time, thunder rumbled in the sky, lighting up the dark city.


    Logically speaking, there was no thunder in this season.


    But tonight, except for the rain and wind, the thunder rumbled.


    At this moment, at the exit of the hospital''s underground parking lot, two ck luxury cars came out, turned quickly, and were driven into the rain and the darkness. Everything was silent.


    As the luxury car left, Olivia''s ward was empty.


    That floor was quiet.


    Everything was asleep.

 Chapter 668

    Six monthster, in ¨¦vian-les-Bains.


    At a French-style building on thekeside ofc L¨¦man.


    On the third floor.


    The white curtains were half open and the French windows were open. Theke breeze blew in and the curtains danced with the wind.


    It was summer, and the flowers along thekeside bloomed one after another, fragrance spreading along with the wind.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the bedroom, there was a woman lying on the bed.


    Her skin was fair, her lips were cherry red, and her thick eyshes were resting quietly. The sun shone on her face, and the tiny hairs could be seen clearly.


    She was in a white nightgown with wide sleeves hung down to her wrists, and the transparent silk made her arms look thin.


    Her hands were folded in front of her body, her closed fingers were slender, as quiet as her eyshes.


    She slept on the bed and remained in this position for a long time.


    Suddenly, the wind was strong, and the curtains danced happily, enjoying the happiness brought by the fragrance of flowers and theke breeze. The woman on the bed moved her eyshes.


    The ovepping fingers also moved.


    In an instant, the light that fell on her eyshes began to bounce like a pixie.


    Olivia opened her eyes.


    Her eyes met the sunlight. For her eyes had been in darkness for a long time, so they could not adapt to the sudden light and narrowed immediately. There was nothing in her eyes, so was mind.


    Her eyes were wide open, like a newborn baby, as if she had seen everything or nothing was in her eyes.


    Suddenly, crack--


    The silence was broken and the bedroom door opened.


    At this moment, it seemed that the door of the time and space tunnel opened.


    Olivia heard the voice and looked over subconsciously...


    A tall man appeared in her sight.


    He was dressed in a white shirt and light grey cks, standing upright like a pine tree.


    He looked at her, and a glimmer of light gradually rose from his dark eyes, and then the glimmer increased with her gaze.


    In the end, the dark eyes no longer seemed like an abyss, frightening.


    He loosened his grip on the door handle and walked towards Olivia.


    Olivia watched as the man approached her. There was no doubt, no wonder, no anger, and no hatred in her eyes.


    It was as if she was looking at something unknown that she had never seen before, so she looked at it without any emotions.


    There were no impurities.


    Everett came to the bed and met Olivia''s innocent eyes, which were purer than before. His pupils moved like a butterfly that had broken out of its cocoon. At that moment, its wings trembled slightly. He said, "Are you awake?"


    He was asking her, but he seemed to be talking to himself, his voice low and deep.


    Olivia moved her eyshes and looked around.


    They were all strange things, but they looked veryfortable.


    Especially theke breeze outside the window. She could smell the fragrance.


    Olivia''s eyes fell on the balcony outside the window.


    From here, she could see the green mountains in the distance.


    She even smelled grass and trees.


    Everett looked at Olivia, at every inch of her face, not missing a single trace of her expression.


    However, she had no expression. She looked at everything in the bedroom and everything outside. She had no expression at all.


    She was very quiet.


    If it was in the past, he would have been afraid when she was that quiet, but now, he was at ease.


    Everything she revealed now meant that she had forgotten the past.


    She didn''t remember anything.


    She didn''t remember him hurting her. She didn''t remember her hating him.


    "The past has passed."


    Everett looked at her soft and warm face shedding sunshine.


    After all, the restless heart could not control. His fingertips moved slightly, and fell on Olivia''s face.


    Olivia''s eyshes paused, then she turned around and looked at Everett.


    Their eyes met, and his fingers trembled on her face.


    He asked, "Are you hungry?"

 Chapter 669

    "Mommy, look!"


    A little girl in a white princess dress ran over. She put a bouquet of flowers in front of Rachel.


    Rachel was holding a pen in her hand. In front of her was a drawing board with a piece of drawing paper on it.


    The paper had been painted with beautiful scenery.


    Rachel''s vision were blocked by the flowers. The fragrance of flowers fell to her nose and made her felt refreshed. A smile appeared on her face. "They''re beautiful."


    The little girl immediately put the bouquet up again, and the bright flowers stuck to the tip of Rachel''s nose, bringing her more fragrance.


    "They''re for you, mommy!"


    "Thank you."


    Rachel put down her pen and epted the little girl''s gift.


    She picked up the bouquet and took a deep breath of the flowers and then looked at the little girl. "It smells good."


    The little girl put her hands behind her back happily, bouncing excitedly in front of her.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "I picked the most fragrant ones!"


    Rachel blinked. "How about giving Coco a present, too?"


    When she heard that, the little girl''s eyes lit up. "That''s great, I love presents!"


    "Coco, watch my magic show. The gift will be ready in a moment."


    "Mmm!"


    Rachel patted the stool next to her.


    The little girl immediately sat down beside her.


    Rachel picked up the bouquet and moved her fingers.


    Her fingers were slender and fair, moving between the green flower stalks like the dancing elves.


    The little girl watched without blinking.


    After Rachel finished a beautiful gand, the little girl jumped up happily. "It''s beautiful!"


    Rachel''s mouth curved and she said, "Come here. Mommy will put it on for you."


    "Mmm!"


    The little girl immediately stood in front of Olivia, her hands hanging by her side, her body standing straight, like a good student who was about to receive a certificate of merit. Rachel smiled, took off the bow tie on her hair, and put the gand on her head.


    "You look beautiful."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, let me take a picture to show you."


    "Mmm!"


    The little girl stood straight again. Rachel picked up her phone and was about to take the picture.


    And she said, "You can pose as you like."


    With that said, Rachel made an example with two fingers pointing up in a V-shape.


    The little girl immediately put one hand on her waist and the other beside her small face in a V sign.


    Rachel took the picture of her little princess.


    The little girl immediately ran over. "Let me see! Let me see!"


    Rachel gave her the phone, and the little girl checked the photo.


    And she pped her hands. "It looks good. I want to show it to dad!"


    "Okay, no need to hurry. We''ll show dad when hees to pick us up."


    "Mmm! Mommy, I want to take more pictures! Help me!"


    "Okay."


    In the distance, a man in a white shirt and casual pants stood there, his straight figure and mature aura made him be a beautiful scenery.


    He was looking at the woman who was taking pictures of the little girl with her cell phone and did not look away at all.


    The person standing next to him was also looking at them, and he said, "The effect is better than I thought."


    His words were ambiguous. Others didn''t know if he was talking about the photos of the little girl or the woman who was taking pictures.


    Everett blinked. He stopped gazing at them, but he could still imagine the gentle figure.


    "Hmm."


    He walked towards the gentle person in front of him.


    Tony hurriedly followed him, "I haven''t finished speaking."


    He walked to Everett.


    "Go on."

 Chapter 670

    Tony looked at Rachel, who was taking pictures of a little girl, and then at Everett. He said, "I heard that your nephew is still looking for Olivia. Don''t you know about this?" Everett stopped.


    He turned and looked at Tony''s face. His eyes, which were not so cold, froze for a moment.


    Tonyughed awkwardly. "I just..."


    "From now on, don''t let me hear a word of her previous name here."


    In fact, not only her previous name, but also everything that happened before Olivia lost her memory.


    "Dad!"


    A small figure ran over, threw herself on Everett''s legs and hugged Everett.


    In an instant, the coldness in Everett''s eyes disappeared.


    He looked down at the girl holding his legs.


    The little girl''s small face was chubby, and her fair skin was pink-and-white under the sunshine.


    Her eyes were big and bright.


    She looked at him, pointed at the gand on her head, and smiled brightly. "Daddy, is mommy''s gift to Coco nice?"


    It was as if she had gotten a treasure and wanted to show it to her most important person.


    Everett''s eyes fell on her head.


    The gand was carefully made, with flowers surrounded, which bloomed beautifully.


    "Yes, it looks good."


    The little girl immediately smiled and pped her hands. "Mommy says it''s good. Daddy says it''s good. So Coco is so happy!"


    With that, she danced in front of Everett with great joy.


    Everett looked at the person who was walking towards him.


    She was wearing a light yellow dress that reached to her knees with a small V-neck cor, revealing her delicate corbone and slender arms. A new corbone chain was worn around her neck, shining brightly under the sun.


    She looked at him with a gentle smile. She was so charming that even the most beautiful words in the world could be used to describe her.


    She walked towards him, her clear eyes reflecting his shadow.


    All she saw was him, only him.


    Everett''s fingers, which were hanging by his side, moved. His eyes were dark. He walked towards Olivia.


    Yes, Olivia.


    It was her old name, the name sealed in dust.


    And now, she was called Rachel.


    It sounded quiet and peaceful.


    "Coming."


    Rachel stopped and looked at Everett.


    When she woke up, she had no memory. She had forgotten everything, including the person in front of her.


    He told her that she had a car ident and slept for half a year before she woke up.


    They were a happy couple, and they had a three-year-old daughter.


    Everything was natural. She believed what he said and epted it.


    Because she felt that he loved her and their daughter very much, and her daughter loved her very much. They were a happy family.


    "Coming."


    Everett''s fingers fell on Rachel''s face, which was as fair as a little girl''s, and her skin was red from the sun. However, she looked good.


    "Not hot?"


    His fingertips felt the temperature on her face, and felt her.


    She was beside him.


    Great.


    Rachel saw Tony standing behind her ying with Coco.


    She knew Tony. He was Everett''s best friend, and Coco''s psychiatrist.


    Everett told her that because she was unconscious in the car ident, Coco suffered a great mental trauma. Thanks to Tony, Coco became a normal person. And Coco liked Tony very much.


    Rachel took Everett''s hand off, and her thick eyshes blinked ufortably. Her face, which was already red from the sun, seemed even redder.


    "When did Tonye?"


    Even if she lost her memory and started over, her personality didn''t change.


    She would still feel embarrassed by their intimacy outside, even if they were married.


    She had always been the same.


    Everett''s hand was taken down, but he didn''t pull it back. Instead, he held Rachel''s hand with his backhand and clenched it.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Rachel originally wanted to change the subject, but she didn''t expect that she would fail and her hand would be clenched.


    She looked at Everett helplessly.

 Chapter 671

    Instead of looking at her, Everett led her forward. "It''s been a while."


    Rachel knew that the man was overbearing. No one could stop him from doing anything.


    However, if she insisted on saying no, he would not force her.


    But she wouldn''t say no now.


    He knew.


    The two people walked towards Coco and Tony. Coco saw them and immediately ran over. "Daddy, mommy!"


    The little girl was wearing small leather shoes, and she was as happy as a rabbit.


    Rachel bent over and hugged her. "Slow down."


    It was hot in summer, and children loved to y. She kept bouncing around. Rachel noticed that there was a thinyer of sweat on Coco''s forehead, wetting the hairs on Coco''s forehead.


    Rachel took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat off Coco''s forehead.


    Coco stood up and looked at Rachel with sparkling eyes.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and put the gand on Rachel''s head.


    Her eyes lit up instantly. "You''re beautiful!"


    Then she grabbed Everett''s hand and said excitedly, "Daddy, look. Mommy looks so beautiful in it. She looks even better than me." Everett''s eyes fell on the gand on Rachel''s head. The flowers were red, white, purple, and pink. They reflected the beauty of her face. Even her clear eyes looked brighter and more dazzling.


    After being praised by Coco, Rachel smile affectionately toward Coco.


    She took off the gand. But as soon as her fingers touched it, she heard a deep voice.


    "Beautiful."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rachel paused and looked at Everett.


    He looked at her deeply. Her eyes were like a whirlpool, trying to suck her in.


    Rachel fluttered and her eyes subconsciously blinked as she was shy.


    Everett''s eyes were deep and dark. He wanted to have her.


    His gaze was passionate and direct.


    Everett took Rachel''s hand. "Don''t let Coco down."


    She wanted to take it off, but he wouldn''t let her do so, with a reason that she couldn''t refute.


    Coco nodded immediately. "Mommy gave it to Coco. Coco gives you my gift back. Coco is very happy!"


    Rachel touched Coco''s little head. "It''s hot outside. Let''s go home."


    "Mmm!"


    Coco walked between them, with one hand holding a parent, her small face shining with joy.


    Tony looked at the three. The father was mature, the mother was gentle and beautiful, and the little daughter was cute and smart.


    What a beautiful scene of a family of three! They made people envious.


    But who knew that such happiness was not real.


    The four returned to the vi by theke. The vi was a French building with red tiles and white walls. It was unique.


    Rachel took Coco to the bathroom to wash her hands and then made Tony coffee.


    She had just woken up, but Tony came often. In Rachel''s opinion, Tony was already a frequent guest of her home.


    She put two cups of coffee in front of Tony and Everett, and then said to Everett, "I''ll take Coco upstairs to wash up. You guys talk."


    The little girl was sweating all over, so it was better to take a bath.


    Otherwise, she might catch a cold.


    "Okay."


    Rachel led Coco upstairs, followed by Everett''s gaze.


    Tony also looked at the two until he couldn''t see them, then he looked back at Everett.


    "It looks like my medicine is good. She doesn''t reject you at all."

 Chapter 672

    Olivia had only woken up for half a month, but she had quickly adapted and integrated into the living environment here.


    Of course, this did not mean how effective his medicine was, but it only meant that she was very adaptable.


    But most importantly, it had been more than a year


    since his medicine was developed and tested in clinical trials. For the first batch of people who took it, it worked so well that almost every patientpletely forgot everything from the past and started a new life.


    But all these conditions must meet his request. For example, the patient must be in good health.


    Olivia''s health condition before wasn''t qualified, so he could not take risks. Otherwise, the seque was terrible as it was stubborn.


    It couldn''t be healed.


    Everett wouldn''t let Olivia take the risk, but he also wanted Olivia to forget what happened in the past.


    In the end, he came up with apromise that he would let Olivia to fall asleep so that her body would recover slowly until her body condition was qualified to take the meds.


    As it turned out, his n was not wrong. Olivia''s body was gradually restored to health under careful care in all aspects.


    Then he drugged Olivia. Now, Olivia forgot the past, everything. She no longer hated or med Everett. She was now Rachel.


    She started a new life.


    Nothing went wrong.


    However, after Tony said this, Everett looked back and stopped picking up the coffee cup.


    The dark eyes froze and then returned back to normal.


    "Give me weekly follow-up reports on your clinical trials."


    Tony froze, and then his expression changed. He looked upstairs and then at Everett. "What''s wrong?"


    Before Olivia took his medication, Everett would read the follow-up of the patients in the clinical trial every week, and Tony would always update him information about those patients. But after Olivia woke up, he stopped looking.


    Now, all of a sudden, he began to read again. Was it something wrong with Olivia?


    Everett took a sip of coffee and looked at the second floor. "She''s fine."


    It was just she heart and body couldn''t ept him anymore.


    Tony stayed at Everett''s ce for dinner before leaving, and the man who only held the pen before started to cook now. It was rare for Tony to enjoy the dishes that Everett made. The little girl watched the car drive out the door until she could no longer see it. She looked at Rachel and asked, "Mommy, uncle Tony is so funny. I want to y with uncle Tony."


    Most of the time today Tony and Coco were ying games together while Rachel and Everett watched.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To be exact, Rachel looked at the two of them ying, and Everett looked at her.


    "I know my Coco likes uncle Tony so much."


    Coco nodded quickly. "Uncle Tony has a lot of interesting and new things. He surprises me every time."


    Rachel smiled. Tony was a psychiatrist. He knew exactly what a child liked or disliked, and every time he came, he would ask Coco especially interesting questions or bring toys to attract this little girl. "Yeah. Be happy. Uncle Tony wille again. Coco, be patient, OK?"


    Coco frowned, looked at the closed door and pouted. "I want to y with uncle Tony every day."


    Rachel paused and looked at the little girl. "I know, but Coco, have you ever thought that if uncle Tony came to y with you every day, you would get bored very soon?"


    "Get bored?"


    The little girl''s eyes widened in surprise. She was stunned by Rachel''s words.


    "Well, every time uncle Tonyes, he has to figure out how to make Coco happy. If hees every day, he won''t have time think about what questions or toys can make Coco happy questions." "Or do you want uncle Tony juste to watch you y every time, but not ask you any questions, or give you any toys?"


    The little girl suddenly thought about it seriously, then shook her head with a bitter face. "No, I don''t."


    "That''s it. Don''t worry. It''s not that uncle Tony isn''ting, nor that he doesn''t like Coco. It''s just that he needs time. Besides, uncle Tony has his own business. You can understand him, right?" The little girl seemed to know, "The reason Uncle Tony doesn''te is because he is busy and he wants to make Coco happy. I can understand."


    Rachel smiled. "Okay, let''s go upstairs and wash up. Mommy will tell you a story, then you will be a good girl to go to sleep.


    "OK!"


    The little girl nodded heavily, and the unhappiness on her face disappeared in an instant.


    She ran upstairs. "I want to listen to mommy''s story and sleep!"


    "I will have fun after a sound sleep!"


    "I''m so happy!"


    The little girl ran, followed by a snow-white bobcat running with her, but it could only jumped up the stairs.


    Very cute.


    Rachel looked at her little girl and that cute cat running, her eyes full of affection.


    Suddenly, an arm wrapped around her waist.

 Chapter 673

    Rachel''s body froze, and she subconsciously tensed up.


    Everett sensed that.


    He was holding her, and he could clearly feel her body''s change.


    She was rejecting him.


    Subconsciously.


    Everett tightened his grip on Rachel''s waist and pulled her into his arms. He looked down at her and saw the embarrassment in her eyes.


    "I just want to hug you."


    He whispered with a low, deep, maic voice. Although Rachel''s body was still stiff, she rxed a little.


    However, her heart was still thumping.


    He was her husband, and they should be intimate. But Rachel was not willing to be hugged or kissed by him and she didn''t know why.


    She didn''t know why she acted so.


    "Everett, I..."


    Rachel felt that she should say something, but she didn''t know what to say.


    She was his wife and they had a child. But she refused his intimate actions after the car ident. That was weird.


    But she really could not ept his touch.


    Everett looked at the struggle in Olivia''s eyes, took her into his arms, put his chin on her hair, and said, "Take your time." There was no smell of smoke, alcohol around Everett, but just the smells of books and coffee, which were familiar to her.


    And she liked these smiles, but she still couldn''t ept his touch.


    Even just being hugged by him made her felt suffocated.


    Rachel didn''t say anything, but her hand that was tugging at Everett''s shirt tightened.


    She felt a little ufortable.


    And...breathless.


    Rachel''s body stiffened when she heard a cheerful giggle, then she looked up at the second floor.


    The little girl held a doll in her arms and was hiding at the stairs. She stretched out to look at Everett and her, and a small white cat beside her feet was also looking at them. The little girl covered her eyes with her little hands, while the Scottish Fold blinked at them.


    Rachel blushed when she saw these two little heads. She found the little girl was actually watching them through her separated fingers. She became more embarrassed. Although she was embarrassed, she no longer felt bad.


    "I''m going to bath Coco. You can do your own work."


    She pushed Everett away and went upstairs.


    Everett stood there, watching Olivia go upstairs. His eyes fell on her red ears.


    She still resisted him.


    Coco looked at Olivia with innocent eyes. Then she ran away quickly. "Oh! I didn''t see anything! I didn''t see anything!"


    The Scottish Fold followed her running and meowing, "Meow..."


    Olivia shook her head helplessly, but a smile appeared on her face.


    What a smart and mischievous little girl.


    Coco was a three-year-old, smart and lively girl.


    She was not introverted or quiet. She called her mommy the first time she saw her after she woke up.


    She wasn''t shy and she could be friends with anyone.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel almost couldn''t believe that such a child had a mental illness.


    But she trusted Everett and Tony.


    The little girl could be so healthy because they were around her.


    Rachel looked at the little girl lying on the bed whose eyes gradually closed, and said softly, "In the end, the piggy family lives a happy life..."


    The little girlpletely closed her eyes and her grip on the doll loosened.


    Rachel carefully took the doll away, tucked her in, and then looked at the sleepy cat lying next to the little girl.


    Tony brought them the cat before she woke up.


    Coco liked it very much, and the cat was also very close to Coco.


    Coco named it Furry. It was fat and was like a rice ball when it squatted down.


    Rachel stroked Furry''s little head. Furry narrowed its eyes, meowing.


    Rachel smiled, and she lowered to kiss the little girl on her forehead. Then she touched Furry''s little ears, turned off the lights, walked out gently and closed the door.


    It was a big three-story house but with Coco here, she didn''t feel the house was empty at all.


    But now it was night and everyone was quiet, and Rachel felt that the house was big and quiet.


    It was so quiet that she could hear her heartbeat.


    Rachel looked ahead, at Everett and her bedroom.


    Although she resisted his touch, they slept together.


    They did not sleep in different rooms, and a married couple shouldn''t do that since they didn''t quarrel.


    Rachel never thought about sleeping in different rooms with Everett.


    But...


    Thinking about what happened at the door came to mind, Rachel clenched her hands.


    She was a little nervous.


    But soon, Rachel loosened her clenched hands, calmed down and walked to the bedroom.


    She would try to ept him.


    But...

 Chapter 674

    When Rachel walked in the bedroom, she found that Everett was not in the bedroom.


    She paused, went to the cloakroom to get her night dress, and went to the bathroom.


    Since Everett was not in the bedroom at this time, it was very likely that he was in the study. Normally, she would not disturb him at such a time. Rachel soon went to the bathroom. Not long after, there was the sound of water.


    In the study, Everett was sitting in an executive chair with his cell phone in his hand. He was talking on his cell phone.


    "Mr. James is going to hold a concert in Paris in a month. He''s flying to Paris at eight o''clock tonight."


    Now it was night in ¨¦vian-les-Bains, but it was daytime in Captain City, and there were still a few hours before dark.


    Everett looked ahead. His eyes were as ck as the night outside.


    "Keep me informed of all his whereabouts after he arrives in Paris."


    "Yes."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When he hung up, Everett put his phone down. He rested his fingers on the screen of the phone, rubbing against it from time to time. Rachel felt very hot after taking a shower. Fortunately, the air conditioner was turned on in the bedroom and it was not hot.


    She was wiping her hair with a dry towel in her hand.


    She washed her hair, so her long hair was wet. She was going to dry it.


    It was hard to dry her hair just by wiping it with a towel.


    But as soon as she came out and reached the bed, the bedroom door was opened.


    Rachel stopped and looked at the man who came in.


    Everett also stopped and looked at Rachel who was wiping her hair with a towel.


    They met, and Everett''s eyes quickly fell on Rachel.


    The bedroom was cool with the air conditioner on. Besides, Rachel had just taken a shower and came out of the bathroom, so the bedroom was also filled with the fragrance of shower gel. She had washed her hair, so her hair smelled of shampoo. The light fragrance of shampoo, and the fragrance of shower gel permeated the whole bedroom.


    She was wearing a nightdress with puffy sleeves and a boat neck, revealing her slender neck and delicate corbone.


    The nightdress reached to her calves. It was loose and covered most of her body. However, when Everett looked at her, he felt a surge of desire for her. He always felt a surge of desire for her.


    Rachel felt Everett''s gaze on her body, and her face, flushed by the heat, grew even redder.


    She clutched the towel and looked away, "It''ste. You should go wash up."


    Then she went to the cloakroom and dried her hair with a hairdryer.


    There was a separate area in the cloakroom for hair drying.


    Everett looked at Rachel, who walked into the cloakroom. He unbuttoned the two buttons at his cor and walked into the bathroom.


    When he was with Melody, he was never tempted to have sex with her. He thought it was normal because they had known each other for a long time. But after being with Olivia, he wasn''t like this.


    Her every move, her voice and her words all seeped into his heart like air and stopped forever.


    He began to notice her, wanted to get close to her, and wanted to get in touch with her.


    Then, it all happened naturally.


    He didn''t know that he liked her, still less did he know that he loved her.


    He thought it was a man''s normal physiological needs, and he thought it was a revenge for Melody''s betrayal.


    But he was wrong.


    He hurt the person he loved the most and caused her irreparable pain.


    He was sorry for her.


    He thought, "Olivia, in this life, whether you hate me or me me, I want you and I will not let you go."


    Rachel was drying her hair. When she listened to the sound outside, her heart beat faster.


    She wanted to ept Everett''s love, but the moment he appeared in front of her and the moment he looked at her, she wanted to run away from him.


    How could she have such an idea? Wasn''t he her husband?

 Chapter 675

    As Rachel thought, she paused.


    Suddenly, someone held her hand. The thick and warm palm touched her.


    Rachel stiffened and struggled subconsciously, but she was being held tightly, unable to break free.


    At the same time, Rachel thought of something. She turned around and looked at the man standing behind her. "You... Finished?"


    Rachel let Everett take a shower before she came in.


    It was only been a while. She found it hard to believe he had a shower so fast.


    Rachel''s eyes fell on Everett, who was wearing a dark bathrobe that reached to his calves and was tied around his waist with a belt.


    It seemed to be tied casually, revealing arge area of his chest.


    Droplets of water dripped from that chest and quickly flowed deep into it.


    Rachel turned around and looked away. She said with red ears, "I didn''t expect you toe out so fast."


    Picking up the hairdryer, she was about to dry her hair when the man took the hairdryer away.


    She was empty-handed.


    Then, his long fingers stuck into her long hair. The warm wind blew on her long hair. His fingertips gently brushed her face and cheek through her long hair.


    Rachel froze.


    She didn''t know what was going on. In the blink of an eye, he had done with his shower.


    And he was right behind her.


    His breath, the scent of his body fell into her nose, wrapping around her like a stream.


    Rachel''s heart was beating fast.


    Everett dried Rachel''s hair skillfully.


    When her long hair was almost dry, he took the essential oil, poked it in his palm, and applied it to the end of her hair.


    His movements were slow, skillful, precise, and meticulous as if he was doing a project.


    Of course, the reason he was so skilled was not that Everett was a genius, but that he had done it countless times.


    He had done it many times during her six months''a.


    Moreover, in the past six months, he had learned many things that he would never do before, and even things that he thought he would never do in his life. And he did it.


    The cloakroom gradually quieted down, leaving only the sound of the hairdryer.


    Everything seemed to fall asleep.


    Everett dried Olivia''s long hair and smoothed it. Her hair hung down loosely.


    He looked at the thick ck hair, and his eyes dulled.


    "It''s gettingte. Let''s rest." He said.


    He put his arm around Rachel''s waist and took her out.


    Rachel''s body was still stiff, and she felt her body involuntarily stiffen as Everett''s armnded on her waist.


    However, she did not break free, nor did she resist.


    Her head was lowered, her ears were red, and even her fair face was flushed.


    Everett knew well that Rachel was ufortable and shy.


    It was like when they got married. When he touched her, she blushed.


    She was not a person who could hide. All her emotions were on her face and could be seen through at a nce.


    Now she was the same after losing her memory.


    No matter she was Olivia or Rachel, she was still the same.


    It was almost ten o''clock and it waspletely quiet outside.


    Evelyn Laban was a slow-paced town, which was very suitable for living and recuperation.


    It was even more suitable for traveling.


    Anyone who had been here would linger on here.


    It was veryfortable here.


    Theyy on the bed. The lights were off and the bedroom was dark.


    Rachel was held by Everett, and they were close to each other, covered in a thin quilt. Everything was the same as usual. However, Rachel was in a different mood than usual.


    She felt that she should do something, but she resisted it in her heart.


    So was her body.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    With her eyes closed, Rachel clenched her hands and told herself that it was the right thing to do and she couldn''t do that. She repeated this to herself over and over again.


    But...

 Chapter 676

    She was unable to move.


    Her body seemed to be shackled.


    Rachel stiffened.


    "Not feeling well?"


    He turned on the light and put his hand on Rachel''s forehead, looking at her face.


    He was looking at herplexion to check whether it was good or not.


    As soon as the light was turned on and the room became bright, Rachel was still a little unustomed to the light. So her eyes narrowed. But she clearly felt Everett''s touch and heard him clearly.


    "No."


    "I''m fine."


    She opened her eyes and looked into his dark eyes that were looking down at her.


    His eyes were very dark and deep, like a whirlpool. It seemed that once you looked at them, you would fall into them.


    You would be afraid of such eyes.


    Sometimes Rachel was afraid.


    But why? She didn''t know.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "What''s wrong?"


    She kept silent and looked at him with suspicion in her eyes.


    Everett''s expression did not change, but his eyes remained deep.


    He touched Rachel''s face with his fingers, pinning the long hair that fell on her face behind her ears.


    His movements were extremely natural.


    "Everett."


    Rachel said and held Everett''s hand.


    Everett paused and his eyes fell on the slender fingers holding his wrist.


    This was the first time she had taken the initiative to hold his hand since she woke up.


    "Emm."


    He held Rachel''s hand with his backhand, wrapped her hand in his palm, and rubbed it silently.


    Rachel did not struggle or move, but she could feel the friction on her fingertips like sand falling on the back of her hand.


    "I don''t know why. We''re clearly husband and wife, but I can''t be with you like a couple."


    Her eyshes fluttered and Rachel continued, "I''m sorry."


    Everett''s hand that was rubbing the palm of Rachel''s hand stopped. His deep eyes moved. "It''s okay. Take your time."


    Everett clenched Rachel''s hand, held her in his arms, and looked ahead. "We have a lifetime." Rachel moved her lips and closed them.


    But after a while, she couldn''t help but say, "Did we have a conflict before my car ident?" For a moment, Everett froze.


    Yes, it was Everett who froze, not Rachel.


    Rachel felt it and looked up at him. "Really?"


    She wouldn''t miss his obvious change.


    So, Rachel was certain that her guess was right.


    Before her car ident, they had a conflict, so after she got better, she rejected him.


    She must have med him in her heart.


    Everett looked down at Rachel.


    As his gaze fell on Rachel''s face, his body rxed.


    "Why do you ask that?"


    He fell his hand on Rachel''s hand, and yed with her fingers.


    At this moment, Everett looked quite normal, as if he hadn''t changed at all.


    However, it was hard to see through him.


    Rachel did not expect Everett to ask back. She paused and said, "Everything has a reason. We are husband and wife. I can feel your feelings for me, and I... feel no rejection for your love." Rachel wanted to say that she liked him too, but she could not speak out.


    So, she changed the words.


    But the meaning was the same.


    She did like him.


    Otherwise, how could she believe him? Trust him?


    Everett''s hand stopped, and his eyes darkened as he looked at Rachel.


    Rachel didn''t notice and continued, "I want..."


    "What did you just say?"


    "Hmm?"


    Rachel was interrupted and looked up at him with a confused look in her eyes.


    What did she just say?


    She didn''t say anything.


    Everett held Rachel''s hand, half lying on her back, and entwined his fingers with hers.


    He looked down at her. His eyes fixed on her, and his hands tightened. "You said, you..."

 Chapter 677

    Rachel was stunned for a second, but soon she blushed.


    "I..."


    She turned around and looked away, not daring to look into Everett''s eyes at all.


    However, someone was in her light.


    Rachel was stunned and looked at the face that suddenly appeared in front of her.


    His features were strongly marked, and his angr face was as perfect as David, making it hard for people to turn away from his face.


    His nose was straight and his eyes were deep. She felt like the night screen had hung down when he looked at her.


    Rachel''s heart beat fast. "You..."


    She wanted to put her hand in Everett''s heart and ask him not to get so close to her, but her hand was held by Everett and she couldn''t move. Her whole body was pressed under Everett, and it was even harder for her to move.


    "Everett..."


    "I want to hear you say that again."


    It was not anything of preference, not love, but something more profound.


    He wanted to hear it.


    A deep blush crept to her face in an instant.


    He understood what she meant, and she knew that he could understand it. He was very smart.


    But she didn''t expect him to say it on purpose and ask her to repeat again.


    It was easy for her to say something unconsciously, but when she was asked to say it consciously, it would have a different meaning for her.


    It was hard for Rachel to say it again.


    But...


    Rachel looked at Everett. He was looking at her, waiting for her.


    Very patient.


    If she didn''t say it again, he would probably spend the whole night waiting for her.


    Rachel pursed her lips, her eyshes fluttering unconsciously like butterfly wings.


    She said seriously, "I don''t hate your love."


    Everett looked at Rachel. Her clean eyes were full of seriousness and purity.


    She was saying that she was into him.


    Seriously.


    In an instant, Everett''s heart beat violently in his chest, and his dark eyes were stained with something, and then...


    "Well..."


    Rachel was stunned.


    He...


    His lips fell on hers...


    He was kissing her.


    With a bang, something seemed to have broken.


    Rachel went nk.


    And when Everett kissed her passionately, he was like a person who had been hungry for a long time. He was crazy.


    Her taste, her sweetness, her softness.


    Everett lost his mind, and all that was left was the thing that he was holding down, but it finally broke through his shackles and ran out.


    That thing upied all his senses, making him just want her in his arms.


    Possessing herpletely!


    A sharp pain shot up her mind, making her wake up instantly.


    And when she became conscious, she clearly felt what Everett was doing to her, that touch, that possession, and the smell and smell wafting in the air. She was disgusted.


    Disgusted...


    Why would she feel disgusted...


    Wasn''t this something that couples should do?


    Why would she have such feelings?


    Rachel closed her eyes. She told herself to calm down. She told herself that it was okay. She could do it.


    However, she grew to be more disgusted. Soon, the strong feeling drowned out the voice in her heart and she struggled uncontrobly.


    "Let me go!"


    "Let me go!"


    A violent struggle came under him, from his hands, and Everett stopped in an instant.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The moment he stopped, Rachel pushed him away and rushed into the bathroom.


    "Ahh..."


    Everett sat on the bed, he held the position unchanged when he was pushed away by Rachel.


    His bathrobe was disengaged open, revealing his well-defined chest and bright red scratches.


    He sat there as if he had been frozen, motionless.


    Only his eyes, the impulse inside was suppressed by the darkness, and all the irrationality disappeared.


    He was still the Everett who could never be beaten down.


    It was just...

 Chapter 678

    When the sound of vomiting fell into his ears, the darkness in his eyes disappeared. And he was suddenly caught in a whirlpool of emotion.


    All kinds of feelings welled up in his heart.


    Pain, regret, hatred, resentment and anger.


    All the undesirable emotions surged at this moment.


    Everett looked at the open door of the bathroom. Suddenly, all the emotions in his eyes disappeared.


    They were all gone without a trace.


    What was left was calmness.


    He got out of the bed and walked over.


    Rachely on the toilet and kept throwing up.


    All the food she ate at night was vomited.


    To make matters worse, she retched and her stomach cramped.


    Everett came behind Rachel and looked at her thin body, shivering with vomiting.


    Her nightgown was a mess, and her cor turned into a nted shoulder, revealing arge area of her skin.


    Shey there, looking extremely fragile.


    Everett suddenly cared about her health.


    He stepped forward, squatted down, and put his hand on Rachel''s shoulder.


    But as soon as he touched her with his fingers, she dodged like a frightened bird.


    And because she was in a hurry to hide after she vomited, she became weak and fell to the ground.


    Everett''s hand, who was frozen in the air, reached out and hugged Rachel.


    Rachel did not fall as Everett held her in his arms.


    However, such a hug made her feel disgusted.


    She pushed Everett hard, "Let me go..."


    Her voice was hoarse and powerless, but the repulsion in it was clear to Everett.


    She was pushing him down hard.


    Everett didn''t say anything, nor let Rachel go. Instead, he picked her up and walked out.


    The bathroom was cold, and she would catch a cold if she kept staying there.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Rachel was already in a daze. She didn''t even know who was holding her.


    She pushed Everett hard, grabbed him, kicked him, and her voice kept falling into Everett''s ear. "Let me go!"


    "Let go!"


    Everett put Rachel on the bed. However, when she got on the bed, she rolled to the side.


    She wanted to leave him as if he was a devil.


    However, she did not like the smell of the bed, so she rolled out of bed and rolled under the bed.


    But Rachel didn''t expect that she would roll down. When she wanted to get out of bed, her foot slipped and she fell to the ground. It was toote for Everett to catch her. Sadly, Rachel hit her head against the bedside table and fell to the ground.


    She was quiet.


    Everett''s face darkened.


    He leaped out of bed and into the front of Rachel.


    Rachely on the ground without moving.


    Everett looked at her, not daring to move for a moment.


    But soon, he picked up Rachel and put her on the bed.


    He picked up his phone and quickly dialed a number.


    An hourter, a car stopped outside the vi.


    The door opened and Tony got out of the car with the medicine box and ran in.


    He knew where Everett and Rachel''s bedroom was as for the past six months, he often came to this bedroom to check on Rachel.


    Soon, Tony came to the bedroom.


    The door was closed. Not knowing what was going on inside, Tony knocked on the door.


    Click.


    The door opened.


    Tony went in immediately.


    Everything in the room was as usual only that Rachel was in bed but Everett was not in bed.


    He sat in front of the bed, holding Rachel''s hand and looking at Rachel.


    Tony didn''t have time to think about it. He strode in, put the medicine box on the bedside table, opened it, and took out the contents.

 Chapter 679

    As he took things out, he said, "You didn''t tell me the details. Now you can at least let me know what happened, so I can suit the remedy to the case."


    As soon as he got home, he received a phone call from Everett. It could be said that he came here without putting down his car keys.


    He didn''t rest at all.


    Everett didn''t say anything on the phone. Everett only said that Rachel fainted and asked him toe.


    He didn''t ask. After all, there were some things couldn''t be exined over the phone.


    But now that he was already here, Everett still did not move and did not say anything. What was he supposed to do?


    Tony took out the stethoscope and looked at Everett.


    Everett was sitting there, in the position he had been in since Tony arrived. No one knew how long he had been in this position.


    Tony was speechless, "I used to think you were a vampire without feelings, but now, are you too emotional?"


    Everett used to be a very cold person, but now he cared so much about a woman that Tony even suspected that Everett was not the person he knew.


    He felt that Everett became someone else.


    "She doesn''t want me to touch her."


    Finally, Everett, who had not said anything, spoke.


    Tony was stunned.


    Rachel didn''t let Everett touch her?


    What did he mean?


    Tony looked at Rachel and then at Everett. Soon, he saw a scratch on Everett''s neck.


    He understood instantly.


    "You... Aren''t you a couple?"


    They had always been a couple.


    Wasn''t sex a normal thing?


    Moreover, Rachel recovered well after she came to her senses and got along well with Everett. He thought that they had long had a normal and harmonious marriage.


    But now...


    Everett finally looked away from Rachel and looked at Tony, "Please give her a quick physical exam."


    Hearing his cold words and seeing his cold eyes, Tony didn''t say anything further.


    Okay, he understood.


    Everett was a man with unsatisfied desires.


    Half an hourter, Tony put the things in the medicine box and looked at Everett, "Shall we talk about it here or in your study?"


    Everett looked at Rachel, whose eyes were still closed, and got up.


    Seeing this, Tony knew that they were going to talk about it in the study.


    But...


    Everett went to the balcony...


    When Tony saw this, his expression froze and he followed Everett.


    "Close the door."


    Tony closed the transparent ss door.


    Soon, all sounds were cut off.


    Everett stood on the balcony and looked at Rachel, who was in the bedroom, "Say it."


    His words were so cold that there was no warmth or emotion in them.


    At this moment, Everett was not so gentle as he had been in the daytime.


    Tony looked Everett and couldn''t get used to it as he had changed a lot because of Rachel.


    "You said she didn''t want you to touch her. There must be a reason. I don''t know why." "But you must know."


    Everett took out a cigarette and ced it on his fingertips.


    He didn''t puff on it but just held it.


    He never looked away from Rachel.


    As a psychologist, Tony knew very well that Everett was restraining himself when he saw Everett''s actions.


    He was restraining himself.


    He was depressed.


    This was what people in his current position often did.


    "My medicine can make people forget everything in the past, and start over. The results of clinical trials are the same, which was very satisfactory." "Nheless, when I was developing this drug, it urred to me that the memory might be gone from the brain, but the body would have memories." "After all, there are always some things in one''s life that one can remember for a lifetime. She may not really forget all of them."


    "My medicine can make the memory disappear from a person''s brain, but it can''t erase the memory of a person''s body. I made a prediction and a n for that."


    "Yes."


    Everett answered.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He responded indifferently, as if it was not something important.


    But Tony knew it was important to Everett.


    He continued, "I just don''t expect this n to be used on Rachel."


    "She is my first patient to experience such a condition."


    Finally, Everett turned around and looked at Tony, "So?"

 Chapter 680

    Everett was tired of his nonsense.


    Tony coughed and said, "Let''s wait until she wakes up."


    In an instant, Everett''s eyes that looked at him were cold and sharp.


    Like a knife.


    Tony hurriedly said, "Listen to me, listen to me first!"


    The look in his eyes was as if he was going to kill someone. Tony couldn''t bear it.


    Before Everett could say anything, Tony immediately said, "My n is very simple. Just use targeted medicine for the problem."


    "She''s fainting now. I don''t know how she''s going to react when she wakes up. I have to wait until she wakes up."


    "And I thought before, if she wakes up and her brain memory recovers because her body memory is stimted, it will depend on her condition when she wakes up."


    "It would be much better for you if she didn''t remember it and just reacted instinctively."


    "At the moment, I can only make assumptions. I''m not sure."


    "I have to make an urate judgment when she wakes up."


    Everett turned around and said, "Show me the n."


    "All."


    His voice was piercing. Tony knew that the man was in a bad mood.


    "Okay. I''ll go back to prepare for it. I''ll send you an email as soon as I''m done."


    Everett didn''t say anything and went straight into the bedroom.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tony looked at his figure and had a headache.


    Everett was really different from before.


    Tony quickly left the vi. The vi became even quieter.


    At this time, ind.


    A champagne Porsche was parked at the airport.


    Brayden got out of the car and the driver took out his suitcase.


    Kelly was about to help him pick up the suitcase, but Brayden said, "No need."


    He took the suitcase and walked into the airport.


    Kelly walked behind him, looking at his thin figure, especially his white fingers.


    The veins were visible.


    Her heart ached.


    The two had been working together for a long time. Although they were superior and subordinate, they were more like friends. Very simple friends.


    She knew him, knew what he wanted, and knew what kind of person he was.


    Therefore, she understood his mood.


    She knew that after Olivia disappeared from the Fairy Mountain, his heart was dead and he became more stubborn.


    He wanted to find Olivia.


    Even if everyone said Olivia was dead and told him to give up, he insisted that Olivia was not dead.


    He said Olivia was waiting for him, waiting for him to find her.


    He must find her.


    He was really crazy.


    And this time, they were going to France to give recitals, but Kelly knew it was not the real reason for this journey.


    It was because someone saw Olivia in France.


    Yes.


    After Olivia disappeared, he put Olivia''s photo on all kinds of Inte tforms and asked people to help find Olivia.


    As long as someone told him that he had seen Olivia and took a picture of her face or hair that looked like Olivia, he would personally go there to look for her.


    To check whether it was Olivia.


    Even if he knew it wasn''t, he would go.


    For the past six months, he had been running around the world looking for Olivia.


    Kelly went to get the tickets and checked the suitcase with Brayden.


    She said, "The sponsor wants you to shoot an ad..."


    "Decline them."


    Before Kelly could finish, Brayden interrupted her.


    Kelly felt headache. "I knew you would refuse, but can you hear me out?"


    The two of them went over to the security checkpoint. Hearing her words, Brayden didn''t stop.


    But he said yes.


    Kelly heaved a sigh of relief and said, "You''ve been looking for Olivia for the past six months. There are a lot of people on the Inte who support you. The sponsor also values this and wants you to shoot an ad rted to Olivia."


    Brayden stopped in his tracks.

 Chapter 681

    "How?"


    Kelly knew that when it came to Olivia, Brayden would listen to her.


    She had nothing to do about it in frustration.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "This time, the sponsor is Deline''s Group. Thepany has developed a kind of chocte with beautiful indication to love. For publicity, they want you to y the violin in line with your love, and name the chocte ''await''."


    "Of course, they try to use your love with Olivia to make a profit, but this also enables more people to know about your love, so that providing more opportunities for you to find Olivia." "It''s something mutually beneficial."


    "Are you up for it? If you don''t want, I won''t force you to. I''ll call them back and refuse. But if you want to..."


    "I''m down."


    Answering briefly, Brayden was walking forward.


    It was Kelly who stood there for a few seconds, in a daze.


    She didn''t mean to be stunned, but she didn''t expect Brayden to agree so quickly.


    Because after all, this was his privacy, and she thought that in Brayden''s heart, their rtionship was much more important.


    She just didn''t expect Brayden to take it so soon.


    However, Kelly froze for a few seconds, then recovered and followed.


    Although she was stunned and unexpected, she knew why Brayden agreed.


    He wanted to find Olivia faster.


    In order to find Olivia, he could do anything.


    An hourter, the ne took off.


    In Huaxing Entertainment.


    Artist''s dressing room.


    In front of the spacious dresser, a woman with a good figure and pure looking was leaning on a chair, and the makeup artist beside her was carrying her makeup. With her eyes closed, she seemed to enjoy the makeup, not moving at all.


    Click.


    The door to the dressing room was opened and a woman in a simple shirt and jeans came in with a work permit.


    As she walked inside, she said, "Sydney, there''s amercial shooting for you right now. Do you want to get in?" The woman came to the person who was leaning against the chair, looking at the person with her eyes closed. "Whatmercial?"


    Hearing the woman''s words, the person sitting in the chair did not open her eyes but moved her lips.


    But for the woman with a work permit, it was good enough that she could open her mouth to ask.


    "From the Deline''s Group, they''re going to make a choctemercial. It''s about love."


    "No."


    The woman was surprised at the person''s attitude when the person even without thinking for a second, and asked, "Why?"


    Without waiting for her to say anything, the woman said, "Deline''s Group has already reached out to the famous violinist Brayden who has already agreed to it."


    "Do you know how hard it is to persuade Brayden and get him to agree to shoot amercial? Now..."


    The person sitting pushed away the makeup artist and said, "You go out first."


    The makeup artist saw her expression and knew that she was going to say something in private. She nodded and walked out.


    The door to the dressing room closed quickly.


    As the door closed, Sydney immediately looked at the assistant. "What did you say? Does Brayden get in?"


    Yes, that was true.


    The person sitting was Sydney, and the woman who came in was her assistant.


    "That''s right! Deline''s Group called me and said that Brayden had already agreed." Sydney immediately said, "I''m in!"


    "Ah?"


    "I said I''m in, call them back immediately!"


    Sydney was in a hurry as if themercial would be taken away by someone else.


    The assistant saw her expression and was also worried that something might go wrong, so she called immediately.


    Sydney said, "Make the call in front of me!"


    The assistant didn''t dare to say anything and called Deline''s Group in front of Sydney.


    Sydney''s heart thumped as she watched.

 Chapter 682

    Brayden.


    Olivia had been missing for half a year, and he had been looking for her for half a year.


    It was incredible.


    But that was the reality.


    The police told him that Olivia might have fallen into the Fairy Maiden River and died. But he didn''t believe it.


    And he would never give up.


    He said that before he saw Olivia''s body himself, he wouldn''t believe that she was dead.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Who would not fall for such a man who was deep in love?


    She did.


    She was enchanted by him.


    "Sydney say yes."


    "Oh, okay! I see. Don''t worry!"


    "No problem. Okay, we can chatter."


    The assistant hung up and looked at Sydney. "It''s settled."


    Sydney tried to calm down her pounding heart and sat in the chair. "Well, you can go and do your job."


    She leaned back and closed her eyes.


    She knew it was impossible for her and Brayden to be together, but so what?


    The more impossible the thing was, the more eager she became.


    The assistant looked at Sydney, who had closed her eyes. She wondered why she had changed so much, but she didn''t ask anything and just went out because she knew Sydney was moody. "Call the makeup artist in."


    "Okay."


    Outside the Shire Hotel.


    A ck van was parked there.


    A woman in a tight ck dress with a ck suit jacket on her shoulders walked towards the van.


    She was tall and slender, standing steadily with a pair of 12-centimeter stilettos.


    As soon as she appeared, numerous reporters surrounded her.


    All the lights fell on her.


    But she had bodyguards protected her.


    "Melody, are you quitting the entertainment industry? Is that true?"


    "Melody, are you quitting the entertainment industry for your family?"


    "Melody, are you going to have a child, so you quit your job?"


    "Melody, will youe back after in the future?"


    Melody didn''t say a word but just got into her van.


    Joan stood outside, smiling at the reporters, "Thank you for your attention to Melody, but I''m sorry, Melody doesn''t do interviews." "Thank you, everyone."


    She then turned around and got into the van.


    The door closed and the van left the hotel quickly.


    Melody leaned back and looked out at the streetscape. "It''s been half a year."


    Joan looked at her. With exquisite makeup, she looked like she was in her twenties even though she had been over thirty.


    "Yes, it''s been half a year."


    Melody smiled and turned to look at her. "Where do you think he has hidden Olivia?"


    Brayden and her couldn''t find Olivia for half a year.


    It was not a very long period, but it was long enough for her to calm down.


    She had been angry, agitated, resentful, but now she was calm.


    She felt she had changed a lot.


    Joan looked at Melody''s eyes. Her eyes were sparkling.


    But there was confusion, unwillingness, and sadness.


    Only at this moment would she show her weakness.


    True weakness.


    "Are you really quitting the entertainment industry?"


    Melody raised her hand to rubbed her temple, and she closed her eyes. "I''ve been thinking a lottely. Am I too persistent?"


    "If I hadn''t been so persistent andpetitive back then, would Everett and I already had a child?"


    Joan remained silent.


    There were no ifs.


    As an outsider, she couldn''t judge.


    Melody didn''t need Joan to answer her. She opened her eyes and smiled.


    "You know, I really want to be like a shrew and say that everything is Everett''s fault, not mine."


    "But I can''t. All I think about is how good he is to me and how bad I am to him."


    Melody smiled but her eyes were moist. "Oh, I went to check what they had experienced during that year."


    "The year of Everett and Olivia''s marriage."


    "I wondered what Olivia had done. Why can she be the whole world for Everett after being with him for only one year, while I''ve apanied him for 30 years but still means nothing to him?" "I found out why..."

 Chapter 683

    Tears dripping down from Melody''s eyes, cold and unstoppable, wiping down the bitter smile on her face.


    "I found out why but I couldn''t do that." She murmured to herself.


    I really couldn''t.


    She had no jobs, no hobbies and she just concentrated on one person every single day.


    All she was thinking was about that man.


    She washed her hands to make soup for that man, cared about what he ate, dressed, and used in his daily life.


    She knew his likes well.


    She paid thorough attention to him.


    It seemed that there was only one person in her life.


    There was nothing else.


    She asked herself countless times if she could do so.


    Then, she answered herself countless times that she couldn''t do it.


    But why did she do it herself?


    Was there nothing else in a person''s life other than love?


    Was it wrong for her to be herself?


    She was not wrong, and neither was Everett.


    When they were together, he never asked her to do anything. In fact, he never restricted her or forced her.


    She could do whatever she liked.


    She was spoiled by him.


    She almost forgot that just because she couldn''t do it didn''t mean others couldn''t.


    That year, Olivia warmed Everett with her heart. She gradually walked into Everett''s heart through every moment of their time together.


    Olivia became the cinnabar mole in Everett''s heart.


    But Melody never managed to do so.


    Tears kept falling. Melody covered her face and couldn''t help crying.


    "He''s been indulging me, and I''ve forgotten that he needs warmth too."


    "And I never gave him warmth. It was Olivia who gave it to him."


    "I always felt that Olivia wasn''t good enough for him. They couldn''t be together."


    "And it was impossible for Everett to fall in love with her."


    "But I was wrong."


    "He didn''t want a woman with a brilliant family background or educational background. What he wanted was someone who could love him wholeheartedly and give him warmth." "As long as the person loves him, she can match him."


    "I didn''t know it until now..."


    Melody cried in sorrow. Joan had never seen Melody cry so sadly.


    Joan hugged Melody and her eyes were moist.


    "Maybe you should give up."


    Since he didn''t love her, there was no need to maintain the rtionship.


    After all, a forced rtionship could never be a happy one.


    Melody froze.


    "Giving up..."


    She looked up at Joan. "Did you mean let it go?"


    Joan looked at the face, which was beautifully made up, but full of tears.


    "Melody, you need happiness, not pain. If this rtionship makes you painful, then you must move on!"


    Melody smiled.


    She lowered her head and forced a smile. "Happiness..."


    "You''re right. I want happiness, not pain." She continued.


    She raised her head and looked out the window. All the regret and despair in her eyes disappeared, reced by hope.


    "I''ll start over. I''ll let him know that I forget him."


    The morning light came out of the clouds and shone brightly across the town.


    The sky was blue and the white clouds were floating. A gust of wind blew through and rippled the clearke.


    In front of the bed, Coco held a Barbie doll in her arms and stood in front of the bed, looking at the person lying on the bed.


    Her eyes were big and dark, like two ck gemstones.


    However, at this moment, this pair of eyes were filled with distress.


    "Daddy, will mommy wake up if I stay here?"


    Coco turned and looked at the man standing beside her.


    She got up early in the morning, dressed herself, brushed her teeth, and washed her face.


    Then she ran downstairs but didn''t see her daddy and mommy.


    Daddy and mommy were usually downstairs early in the morning.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She called. Daddy and mommy''s door opened. Daddy told her to go upstairs.


    She ran up quickly and was very happy.


    But her father told her that mommy was still asleep. As long as she went to see her mommy, mommy would wake up.


    So Coco stood by the bed.


    However, after she stayed there for a long time, mommy didn''t wake up, leaving the bright sunshine outside.

 Chapter 684

    Coco was a little disappointed.


    "Yes."


    Everett looked at Rachel, his eyes dark and deep as usual.


    Rachel looked peaceful as if she was sleeping.


    When Coco heard that, her eyes were filled with confidence. "Well, dad, Coco believes you."


    Coco turned and looked at Rachel again.


    However, this time, she did not quietly watch her. She picked up Rachel''s hand, leaned down on the bed, put Rachel''s hand on her face, and said, "Mommy, wake up. If you don''t wake up, Coco won''t be able to eat breakfast."


    "Listen, Coco''s stomach is growling."


    Then Coco straightened up and patted her stomach.


    When Everett heard Coco''s words, his eyes finally moved as he looked at Rachel before he looked out the window.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Outside, the sun was shining on theke. The wind was blowing and theke seemed to be covered with ayer of gold, shining brightly.


    It waste in the morning.


    Everett picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    "Bring breakfasts for three people."


    "Okay, Mr. Weston."


    When Coco heard Everett''s words, she turned to look at Everett, her big eyes lit up. "Dad, Coco just said I was hungry, and the next minute you asked someone to bring breakfast. Dad, you''re so sweet!" Her voice was clear and sweet, sounding very happy.


    Everett looked at her and put his hand on her head. "Tell daddy when you''re hungry. Daddy forgets about it sometimes."


    Coco immediately stood up and nodded. "Don''t worry, dad. Coco will tell you."


    As she spoke, her big eyes darted around and she moved closer to Everett. She put her small hands beside her mouth.


    She looked at Everett and whispered. "I was telling you just now, daddy, but I didn''t say it directly, because I wanted to see if you could guess it."


    "But, daddy, you are so smart. You guessed it!"


    Everett looked into her bright eyes and at the smile in them. He felt his heart suddenly tightened.


    Then, he felt a sharp pain.


    If he had promised her.


    Would their child be like this?


    Would it be cute, smart, and sweet?


    If...


    But it was no use regretting.


    When Tony arrived, the driver just brought breakfasts over and Coco was eating alone at the table.


    She swung her legs and held the knife and fork steadily.


    She looked like she enjoyed the food, her small face was full of satisfaction and happiness.


    She was hungry. Her father asked her to have breakfast first and he would watch over mommy.


    So she came down to have.


    When she finished breakfast, she would go to watch over mommy so that daddy coulde down for breakfast. Coco blinked her eyes and looked out the door when she heard the sound of a car. A white Range Rover was parked outside.


    Coco''s eyes sparkled when she saw the car. The next moment, she slid down the chair and ran out quickly.


    "Uncle Tony!"


    Before she reached the door, she called out loudly.


    Tony heard Coco''s voice before he got out of the car.


    He smiled and opened the door to get out of the car.


    Coco had already run over and stood in front of him. "Good morning, Uncle Tony!"


    Her voice was clear and sweet. There was a bright smile on her small face. Her eyes were curved. She was a cheerful little girl.


    Tony bent over and touched her little head. "Good morning, my princess Coco."


    "But..."


    Tony''s eyes fell on the crumbs at the corner of Coco''s mouth.


    Coco didn''t know what Tony meant by that, but she liked this sudden stop.


    "But what?"


    Coco put her hands behind her back and asked Tony seriously. She looked very cute.


    Tony raised his hand and ced his finger on the crumbs at the corner of Coco''s mouth. He wiped them and looked at them carefully.


    "You were having sandwich?"


    Coco''s eyes fell on Tony''s finger as well, and when she saw the crumbs on it, she immediately gasped and covered her mouth. "Ah, I forgot to brush my teeth after breakfast!" Tony frowned. "Breakfast?"


    He looked up at the sky and then at his wristwatch. "My little princess, it''s five minutes to ten o''clock, but you just had breakfast?"


    Coco nodded and blinked. "Mommy was still sleeping. I had to take care of her, so I had breakfast just now."


    She had clear thinking and was also good at putting it into words


    Tony heard it clearly.


    Therefore, it was the irresponsible father who didn''t feed his daughter in order to wake Olivia up.


    "Your father..."


    "Oh, Uncle Tony, daddy hasn''t had breakfast yet. I can''t talk to you now. I have to watch over mommy after breakfast. Daddy wille down for breakfast."


    Then she ran in quickly before Tony could say anything further.


    Everett was so lucky to have such a sweet daughter!

 Chapter 685

    Tony went upstairs to Everett and Rachel''s room. Coco had breakfast downstairs.


    The door of the room was not closed, so Tony went straight in.


    But in a few seconds, he came out and said, "Sorry! Sorry!"


    He kept apologizing and then left.


    But after two steps, he thought of something, turned around, and went in, smiling awkwardly at the people inside, "I am closing the door, I''ll help you close the door."


    He pointed at the open door. Then he pulled it over, closed it, and walked forward.


    But when he reached the staircase, he stopped and turned to look at the closed door. He had mix feelings.


    Rachel woke up. But she still hugged Everett when she woke up!


    So, was she fooling him?


    In the room, Rachel heard the sound of footsteps going away and blushed. "I''m going to wash up."


    Her expression was normal, and even her shyness was the same as usual. She did not lose control as she didst night.


    Everett didn''t say anything. He took the slippers and put them in front of her.


    Rachel looked at the man who usually stood straight.


    But this kind of person was now bending down in front of her. She didn''t know why she felt a little depressed.


    Logically speaking, they were husband and wife. She was good to him, and he should be good to her.


    But it seemed that he had never done this in the past.


    The past?!


    Rachel was stunned.


    She didn''t have any memories of the past, but...


    Rachel had no time to think about it and her foot was held by the man.


    She lowered her head. Everett took her feet and put the slippers on them.


    Rachel froze.


    Everett put on a pair of shoes for Rachel and looked up at her. "Are you feeling unwell?"


    His hand touched her forehead.


    Rachel regained her senses and took his hand away. "It''s okay. I just feel..."


    She thought about it and used a very appropriate word, "You''re good."


    Husband and wife were equal. It was good for him to treat her like this.


    Everett paused when he heard her.


    Good?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He was not good.


    He didn''t treat her well at all.


    "I''ll go wash up. You go and see Coco. She''s down there alone. Don''t let her run out."


    "Yes."


    Rachel went into the bathroom. Everett stood there, looking at the closed bathroom door.


    He thought she wouldn''t wake up, but she did.


    Naturally.


    Besides, she forgot what happenedst night. All she remembered was that they were as usual, and nothing unpleasant happened.


    Was this okay?


    Yes.


    But also no.


    Tony was downstairs with Coco. He didn''t tell Coco that Rachel was awake. He only said that Everett was guarding Rachel, so he came to apany her.


    The girl was very happy and chattered with Tony.


    Cheerful children always had a lot to say. They were so imaginative that they could always say things others couldn''t think of.


    At least for Tony, there was no generation gap between him and Coco.


    The two of them had a great chat.


    Footsteps came from upstairs. Tony heard them and looked over.


    Everett walked down in a cool manner, tall and straight. With that perfect face, he looked like a star.


    He looked much more approachable than before without wearing ck.


    But even though he was approachable, he was only more approachable than before. He could not bepared to a person like Brayden who was born with a good personality.


    Coco heard the sound and turned around.


    When she saw Everett, Coco''s eyes widened. "Dad!"


    There was still bread in her mouth, and the bread was sprayed out.


    Coco looked at the crumbs on the ground and frowned.


    She dirtied the ground.


    Coco took the tissue, slid down the stool, and cleaned up the crumbs on the floor.


    She was a little child. When she was cleaning the floor, her small body and action made people feel warm.


    Tony saw that and said, "Coco is a clean girl."


    Then, looking at Everett on the stairs, he said, "Your dad isn''t a clean person like you."


    Coco heard Tony''s words and subconsciously wanted to speak. But something came to her mind, she closed her mouth. After chewing up the bread in her mouth and swallowed it, she continued. When she finished the bread, Coco licked her little tongue around her lips to make sure there were no crumbs. She red at Tony and said, "Uncle Tony, it''s nonsense, daddy is a clean person too!" Tony looked at the girl who stood up for her father and feeling helpless.


    Why were happy people so happy?


    Everett went downstairs. Coco cleaned up the crumbs on the floor and put the trash in the trash can. Then she raised her little face and looked at Everett happily. "Dad, Coco cleaned it up." "OK, very well. Wash your hands."


    "Mmm!"


    Coco dashed into the bathroom.


    Tony looked at the cheerful little girl and then at Everett, "What did you do in your past life to get such a sensible daughter?"


    Seeing this, he, who refused to get married, even wanted to get married and have a baby.


    Everett looked at him. "She forgot aboutst night."

 Chapter 686

    Tony''s expression changed instantly. "She''s forgotten itpletely?"


    "Yes."


    Tony frowned.


    This was the first time he had encountered such a situation.


    No, to be exact, all the symptoms of Rachel were what he had never seen before.


    Things gotplicated.


    "I''ll observe her carefullyter."


    "Okay."


    Coco quickly ran out. "Dad, Coco''s done washing!"


    She put her little hand in front of Everett as if she were presenting a treasure.


    Everett looked at her little chubby hands. They were white, clean and dry.


    Even the water on them was wiped clean.


    "Very clean."


    Coco jumped up with joy when she was praised.


    But soon, she thought of something and said, "Dad, are you hungry?"


    As she spoke, she looked at the table and pointed at her empty te. "Dad, Coco is done eating. You go eat breakfast. I''ll go to watch mommy!" Before Everett could say anything, Coco quickly ran upstairs.


    Seeing the little girl running away quickly, Tony said, "Don''t you tell the little girl?"


    "She would be happier to see it herself."


    Tony smiled. "You''re getting more and more human now."


    Rachel felt a pain in the back of her head while washing up in the bathroom.


    She reached out and touched a lump.


    And the pain came from it.


    She frowned slightly.


    She remembered that she didn''t have a lump on her head yesterday, and she didn''t remember that she had been hit. How did this happen?


    Rachel thought about it carefully but could note up with a suitable reason. She put down her hand and continued to wash. She thought, "Forget it. I''ll check it tomorrow. If the swelling goes down tomorrow, it won''t matter."


    If it didn''t go down, she had to go to the hospital.


    After washing up, Rachel came out of the bathroom.


    As soon as she came out, a small figure ran in.


    Rachel paused and smiled on seeing the little girl.


    But before she could say anything, Coco called out, "Mommy?"


    She looked around, her eyes wide open with confusion.


    But soon, she saw Rachel standing at the door of the bathroom and beamed at once.


    She immediately ran to Rachel and hugged her.


    "Mummy! You''re awake!"


    She rested her little face on Rachel''s leg and rubbed happily against it, like a clingy kitten.


    Rachel curled her lips and hugged Coco. "Sorry, mommy overslept."


    Coco nodded immediately. "Mommy got up sote today. Look, the sun is shining!"


    She pointed to the sunlighting in through the window, her voice crisp and tender.


    Rachel squinted at the sunlighting in. It was golden, warm andfortable.


    "Well, mommy can''t be like this anymore. In the future, mommy will get up on time like Coco."


    "Yes, get up on time every day and the sun won''t heat you up."


    As they spoke, Rachel cleaned up the bedroom and led Coco downstairs.


    The dining table downstairs had been cleaned up and the steaming breakfast was served.


    Rachel smelled the delicious aroma and was a little hungry.


    However, her eyes fell on the person who came out of the kitchen.


    Everett was in light-colored casual wear with two cups of milk in his hands. He smelled like home.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She liked him to be like this.


    It felt good.


    Everett also saw Rachel. To be exact, he looked over when she came downstairs.


    Now, his eyes met hers urately.

 Chapter 687

    His dark eyes looked like a whirlpool that was about to wrap her up.


    Rachel subconsciously turned nervous, and her eyshes fluttered. She lowered her head.


    She didn''t dare to look at this pair of eyes. It seemed that he was going to eat people.


    "Daddy, have breakfast!"


    Coco went downstairs and ran over quickly. "Dad, do you need Coco''s help?"


    "No need."


    A voice came from the kitchen behind. "Little princess Coco, Uncle Tony needs your help."


    Coco''s eyes lit up and she ran over immediately. "Coco''s here!"


    Her slight displeasure with Tonypletely disappeared.


    That was how kids do. Their emotions came fast, but disappeared fast, too.


    Rachel watched the little girl run into the kitchen and was also ready to help, but before she could walk over, she heard Everett say, "Sit down and eat breakfast."


    Rachel looked at Everett. He stood at the table and took out the chair.


    He was looking at her, trying to make her sit down.


    Rachel, "I''ll see if I can help them."


    Everett, "No."


    "But..."


    "Tony deliberately called Coco over."


    He interrupted her and clearly knew what she was about to say. Rachel reluctantly sat down in the chair.


    Everett sat across from her.


    There were fried eggs, ham, bacon, and a ss of milk in front of her.


    Very nutritious.


    However, it was much simpler than the usual breakfast.


    Rachel knew that she got upte today.


    When Everett saw Rachel looking at breakfast, he said, "Eat some. Lunch will be soon."


    Rachel smiled. "I''ll make lunch."


    "Okay."


    Tony came over with his breakfast and said to Coco, who was holding a milk cup, "Little princess, watch the road. Don''t fall."


    As he spoke, his eyes fell on Rachel.


    If Everett hadn''t told him that there was something wrong with Rachel, he wouldn''t think that the woman he saw now have a problem at all.


    She had problems but looked good. It was not a good thing.


    "I won''t fall. Coco is walking very steadily!"


    "Ha-ha, I trust my little princess!"


    The two of them came over. Coco put down the milk and said, "You eat. Coco is going to y!"


    She had already eaten breakfast, so naturally she didn''t have to.


    Rachel looked at the little girl who ran to the sofa and smiled.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Coco was very independent, cheerful, and nice.


    Tony sat next to Everett and could clearly see Rachel.


    He said, "I was just thinking about having breakfast here today. I didn''t expect to seed."


    Tony just came yesterday, and he came again this morning. Rachel didn''t know why.


    But she thought it was Everett who asked him toe.


    Everett, "You always get plenty of time."


    "Hmm?"


    "It''s all because you never cooked before."


    The two of them were talking freely, and Rachel listened with the same smile on her face.


    However, Rachel was a little surprised to hear Tony''s words.


    When she was surprised, Tony looked at her and said, "Rachel is really lucky. This guy never cooked before he got married. Let alone cook, he didn''t even know what a spoon looked like." Rachel was looking at Everett because she couldn''t believe Tony.


    Because from the moment she woke up, Everett was skillful at cooking.


    She didn''t expect it.


    "I forgot. In the past, didn''t Everett know how to cook?"


    Rachel looked at Tony with clear doubt in her eyes.


    Tony looked at the eyes without any impurities nor any extra expression, and joked, "Yes, this person had never been to the kitchen before."


    "It''s more difficult for asking him to cook than to ascend the heavens."


    Rachel was puzzled. Everett had changed so much after marriage?

 Chapter 688

    "The funding for this research project will be transferred to your ountter."


    Tony was speechless at this.


    It was almost noon after the few of them had breakfast.


    But everyone had breakfastte, especially Tony, who who had two breakfasts and was full.


    He suggested taking a boat on theke to catch some fresh fish and cook them for dinner.


    As for lunch, they could buy something to eat on the boat. They could also bring cooking utensils and cook on the boat. Coco was very happy to hear that they were going to theke.


    Then, when she noticed they were talking about lunch, she immediately raised her hand and said, "Cook on the boat!"


    Children like novelty. It was very novel to cook on a boat.


    Everett looked at Rachel.


    Rachel knew that he was asking her. She knew what he meant with just one look.


    "Do it on the boat."


    It was better to cook than to buy.


    Everett, "Okay."


    Coco jumped up happily. "Yeah!"


    She also made a "V-shape" gesture.


    Everyone acted quickly.


    In less than an hour, everything was packed, and everyone set off for a trip to theke.


    In fact, Tony proposed to go to theke only because of Rachel. He wanted to observe Rachel.


    Everett agreed because he knew what Tony was thinking.


    Otherwise, how could he let Rachel out today afterst night?


    There were many people who visit theke in summer. Many rich people chartered boats, like Everett.


    Those who cannot charter a boat would choose to share a boat or take a tour boat. There were a lot of people. The atmosphere was lively.


    Everett didn''t like noise. Naturally, he wouldn''t go on one of those crowded boats.


    Soon, a few people boarded the boat and everything was put away.


    Rachel led Coco onto the boat first. Outside, the child was the most important.


    As for moving things, it was naturally Tony and Everett.


    Coco saw Tony and Everett carry the things onto the boat and p happily. "Daddy, Uncle Tony,e on!" Tony replied, "I''ming!"


    In a short while, the things were loaded onto the boat, and the boatman propped the boat.


    It was a pleasure to take a slow boat ride around theke.


    And no one here could push the boat, and they didn''t know the direction, so the boatmen were all professionals.


    Watching the boat move forward, Coco grabbed Rachel''s hand excitedly and said, "Mommy, so interesting!"


    She had never yed like this before.


    Rachel saw that she was happy, and so was she. "Don''t run around, or the boat will shake."


    "OK! I will not do that!"


    Soon, the little girl pointed to the deck and said, "Mommy, can I go there?"


    "Of course, but let me hold you."


    "OK!"


    Rachel led her over. Tony looked at the two of them and Everett sat beside.


    He said, "It''s incredible, but she really forgot."


    By now, he was sure that Rachel had really forgotten what happenedst night. But he wasn''t sure if she would remember.


    After all, it was the memory of yesterday, the memory after taking the medicine.


    Everett also looked at Rachel and said, "Give me the analysis report by tonight."


    Everett got up and walked towards Rachel.


    Tony sat there, speechless.


    Did Everett really think he was here to work?


    Well, he dide to work for the sponsorship fee.


    The boat was about to reach the middle of theke when it stopped.


    Rachel looked around and her mouth curved.


    Theke was huge, surrounded by mountains, and the water flowed everywhere to the other side of the mountain.


    The mountains were surrounded by water, the grass was lush, and the mountains were reflected in the water, everything was so natural and extremely beautiful. The beauty of nature was the most beautiful and irreceable.


    Everett stood next to Rachel and looked at the smile on her face, which was more dazzling than the sun.


    Rachel looked at the beautiful scenery. A sudden thought crossed her mind and she turned my head, looking at the person standing beside her.


    She said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 689

    "Everett, I want to go to work."


    Everett looked at Rachel. She scratched her head and looked at Everett.


    However, she could not see clearly the look in Everett''s eyes due to the strong sunlight.


    So she didn''t find that Everett''s eyes narrowed as she spoke.


    Rachel said, looking ahead. "You were worried because I just woke up and my health was unstable."


    "But I''m fine now. I think I can."


    She wanted to go to work and do something instead of staying at home with her child every day.


    Everett looked at Rachel''s side face, which was as gentle as her face.


    Now, the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were slightly curved, and she was smiling softly.


    She was Rachel, not Olivia.


    But just when she said she wanted to go to work, Everett had the illusion for a second.


    He felt that the person in front of him was Olivia.


    Coco heard Rachel and looked up at her. "Is mommy going to work?"


    Rachel looked down at her with a gentle smile. "Yes, mommy has to work to support the family."


    It was a joke. She didn''t need to earn money to support the family, because Everett was powerful.


    He could support the family by himself.


    But she still wanted to work.


    She expected so.


    Coco was stunned when she heard Rachel''s words. She reacted quickly and said excitedly, "No need! Dad can support the family!" Then she looked at Everett. "Daddy, right?"


    Everett reached out to her.


    The little girl immediately ran over and stood between them, holding their hands.


    She looked at Rachel and said, "Mommy, daddy is great. He can support us. Mommy doesn''t have to go to work!"


    In fact, the little girl wanted Rachel to apany her.


    But Rachel was stunned.


    She knew that Everett could support the family, but how did Coco know?


    Rachel thought of something and looked at Everett.


    Everett looked down at Coco and said, "Yes, daddy can support the family."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Then he looked at Rachel. "Are you afraid I can''t support you?"


    It was a casual question, even a joke.


    But Tony, who was sitting in the boat, knew that it was not.


    It was not a casual question.


    Everett was very serious.


    Of course, he also knew that Everett did not forbid Rachel to go to work, but was afraid that Rachel would be recognized in public.


    After all, Rachel''s condition was not stable yet.


    Most importantly, she wouldn''t let Everett touch her.


    Rachel didn''t recognize Everett''s seriousness. She curved her lips. "Of course you can support me, but I want to support you."


    Then she looked at Coco and said, "I want to raise Coco."


    Coco was stunned.


    She didn''t know how to answer.


    Mommy wanted to raise her and daddy. Emm...


    It was Rachel''s momentary thought, so Rachel and Everett stopped talking about it.


    Tony started fishing with a fishing rod, so that he could cook the fish on the boat.


    Coco immediately circled Tony happily. She was going fishing too.


    Soon, they went fishing quietly. Rachel was also sitting in the boat, watching the beautiful scenery.


    She couldn''t take her eyes off such a good scenery.


    In her eyes, the scenery was the most beautiful, but in Everett''s eyes, she was the most important.


    Everett looked at Rachel, his eyes moving slightly.


    She was serious saying that she wanted to work.


    The day passed quickly, and they had a nice day. Not only did they eat delicious fish in the afternoon, but they returned home and made a big dinner. Tony found it waste, so he left after dinner. Everett and Rachel cleaned up the table and sat on the sofa watching TV.


    Coco and Furry were ying on the carpet.


    Rachel looked at Everett. "I''m serious. Can I?"

 Chapter 690

    She didn''t say much about the work thing on the ship, but it did not mean that she was not serious.


    In fact, she was.


    So, when Tony left, she said it again.


    Everett heard Rachel''s words and turned his eyes from the TV to her face.


    "Sure."


    She didn''t say she was being serious, but Everett sensed it immediately.


    When Rachel heard his answer, she was stunned.


    She thought he wouldn''t agree.


    She just had this feeling.


    She didn''t expect him to agree so readily.


    Looking at Rachel who was stunned, Everett held her hand. This time, Rachel did not avoid him.


    Maybe she forgot or something.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Rachel returned to her senses and smiled sweetly. "I haven''t decided yet."


    "Well, tell me when you have made the decision."


    Rachel smiled. "Why should I tell you? Are you going to pull the strings for me?"


    Everett held her hand and rubbed his finger against the back of her hand. "You have a problem with that?"


    Rachel paused.


    She was just saying it. She didn''t know what he did for a living.


    All she knew was that he was powerful.


    He was verypetent.


    But now that he was so direct, it was as if he was showing her that he was very capable.


    "Can you really do that?"


    She asked seriously.


    Her eyes were so clear that people could see the emotions in them easily.


    "Yes."


    Rachel was helpless. "Then I can''t tell you."


    He was being serious.


    He would really pull the strings for her.


    But it wasn''t what she wanted, so she couldn''t tell him what she would do.


    She nned to tell him at first.


    Everett didn''t mention that. He saw clearly what she meant.


    But she thought he wouldn''t know if she didn''t tell him.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The next day, Rachel started looking for a job online, and Coco was ying next to her.


    Everett was in the study.


    In the past six months, he rarely left here and had let his subordinates be in charge of all the meetings.


    He would only attend those particrly important meetings.


    Of course, he had attended a lot of video conferences.


    However, Everett was not in a meeting or reading the documents, but the web pages Rachel was looking at.


    He could see whatever Rachel was looking at on theputer.


    It was quiet in the study and in the living room.


    Coco was ying lego and Furry was lying beside her. They made some sounds from time to time.


    Suddenly, ding!


    She received an email.


    Everett''s eyes fell on the top of the screen, where the email notification was.


    He looked at it and clicked open the email.


    Soon, the email written in French fell into his eyes.


    Everett read it. Ten minutester, he replied to it in French.


    Rachel was still looking for a job online. Although she didn''t have memories of the past, some things were ingrained in her mind.


    There was something that couldn''t be forgotten no matter how hard one tried.


    She wanted to do designing. When she turned on herputer to look for a job, this popped up in her mind.


    However, although she had this idea, she felt a little reluctant to it.


    She did not know why.


    Rachel browsed around online to see if she could find a suitable job.


    After half an hour, she saw a job offer.


    Suddenly, she turned her head and looked at Coco, who was sitting next to her.


    The little girl was sitting on the sofa with lego in her arms and was very absorbed in it.


    Rachel smiled, clicked open the post, and read it carefully.


    However, she found a problem.


    She had neither qualifications nor work experience.


    She was not qualified to apply for this job.


    Everett looked at the page on theputer, and his eyes fell on the post.

 Chapter 691

    "Recruiting Kindergarten Teachers."


    After lunch, Everett taught Coco how to y the piano.


    Rachel didn''t know that Everett could y the piano.


    In her memory, Everett couldn''t y the piano.


    Strangely enough, although she had lost her memory, she just didn''t think he could y the piano.


    However, Everett could.


    After she came to her senses, Everett taught Coco to y the piano more than once, and the little girl also learned it very hard.


    Until now, she could y Twinkle Twinkle Little Star on her own.


    Rachel stood by the piano. She looked at Everett when his slender fingers fell on the piano. His fingers seemed to dance beautifully on the piano.


    He was so patient with Coco. Although he didn''t say much, he had the potential to be a teacher.


    Speaking of being a teacher, Rachel was a little worried.


    She wanted to be a teacher since Coco happened to be in kindergarten too. If she worked in kindergarten, not only could she take care of Coco, but she could also work. That would be a good thing.


    However, she felt that she was far away from this dream and that it would be difficult for her to be a teacher.


    It was extremely difficult.


    Rachel''s mind wandered away, and Everett asked Coco to practice herself.


    He came to Rachel and looked at her, "What are you thinking?"


    Rachel came back to her senses when she heard his voice.


    "Hmm? I''m thinking about something." She looked up at Everett and said softly.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    He still asked in a gentle tone. He was not aggressive, which made Rachel want to talk to him.


    Rachel didn''t really want to hide it from Everett. When he asked her again, she told him.


    "I looked up job openings on the Inte today and I wanted to be a kindergarten teacher."


    As she spoke, her eyes fell on the little girl, who was sitting upright with her hand on the piano keys.


    The little girl liked to y the piano very much. She practiced very hard every time, and she was really talented.


    Everett was very willing to teach the little girl.


    Now the little girl was ying the piano with a big smile on her face.


    "Coco hasn''t started kindergarten yet, but she will in a month or so. The kindergarten that is recruiting preschool teachers is the one you told me about before."


    "I want to work as a kindergarten teacher so that I can take care of Coco."


    As she spoke, she looked at Everett with a helpless expression, "But I''m not qualified. I have to study and take an exam. There''s no time."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Everett said, "There is still time."


    Rachel was stunned, "Huh?"


    "Futas Kindergarten is the best kindergarten in town. It''s not easy to be a teacher there, but you can."


    Rachel''s heart skipped a beat.


    He said she could.


    Was he so confident in her?


    Or was she good in the past?


    Everett looked into Rachel''s eyes and did not look away, even when he spoke.


    Thus, he clearly saw the confusion in Rachel''s eyes.


    However, he did not change his expression and looked into Rachel''s eyes without blinking, "Nothing is difficult if you set your mind to it." Rachel suddenlyughed.


    "You sound like a teacher."


    It made perfect sense.


    "Well, I believe you can do it."


    Rachel smiled and said, "Okay, I''m relieved you said that."


    He wouldn''t pull strings and he was very rational, which was very good.


    When the matter was settled, Rachel began to study.


    She had a lot to learn, such as English, French, and pedagogy.


    However, she believed in what Everett had said that nothing was difficult if she set her mind to it.


    She believed that if she worked hard, she would do it.


    Coco didn''t really want to go to kindergarten. She had always disliked kindergarten.


    Both Everett and Rachel had tried to persuade her before.


    However, the child was still young, so they weren''t in a hurry.


    Now, knowing that Rachel was going to study hard to be a kindergarten teacher, the little girl was especially happy.


    She didn''t resent going to kindergarten anymore.


    She even asked Rachel and Everett to buy books for her to study.


    It was a good thing that their daughter liked to study so much. Rachel was very happy.


    Everett even invited a tutor to teach Coco.


    It was just...

 Chapter 692

    Rachel had an objection when Brayden said that he wanted to find her a teacher.


    She wanted to learn on her own, which was what she felt in her heart.


    But Everett told her that with enough connections and money she could achieve her goals faster.


    She was convinced by him.


    Indeed, it was not cheating, and he was trying to use his connections to help her achieve her goal instead of pulling strings for his own gain.


    The stairs were over there. It was up to her if she wanted to go up.


    Since Everett had given so much, his efforts wouldn''t be in vain.


    She would work hard to make it possible.


    In a sh, a week passed.


    Rachel''s studies were on the right track, and she felt much better after going through the difficult period. She was relieved.


    Seeing the teacher away, Rachel looked at the time. It was 4: 50 pm.


    It was almost time for dinner.


    Rachel looked into the kitchen.


    The smells of delicious foods floated all around her, apanied by Coco''s voice.


    Dad, what kind of soup is it? It smells good."


    "Chicken soup."


    "I want some."


    "Here you are."


    "Dad, I''m going to see if mommy''s ss is over, and then I''ll ask her toe down for dinner."


    "Wait a minute."


    "Ah? Why?"


    Rachel walked into the kitchen. "Because mommy''s ss is over."


    The little girl standing next to Everett immediately turned around and looked at Rachel. "Mommy!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She ran over and hugged Rachel. She was overjoyed.


    "Mommy, daddy made a lot of delicious food. I like it so much!"


    She quickly pulled Rachel over and pointed at the pot of stew on the kitchen table.


    At the first sniff, Rachel knew what Everett had done. She walked over to Everett and looked at him. He was brightening up the cold dishes.


    Everett was very particr about cooking. He had a high standard in its color, aroma and taste.


    It could be said that the dishes he served were the same as those cooked in a big hotel outside.


    But he did it better.


    She liked to eat what he made.


    Everett looked at her and his eyes fell on her rxed brows. "It''s getting easier," he said.


    Rachel smiled faintly and went to wash her hands. "It''s a lot easier. The more I learn, the more interesting it is."


    After washing her hands, she wanted to help him.


    But as soon as she reached out, a cup of ginseng teanded on her hand.


    "Drink this."


    Rachel was helpless. "Let me help you first."


    Everett, "Drink it first."


    His words were irrefutable, and Rachel could not refuse them.


    Coco watched them from the side, tittering behind her hand.


    Hearing Coco''sughter, Rachel drank the ginseng tea in the cup and looked at her. "It''s not safe in the kitchen, go and y with Furry," she said.


    Coco was very sensible. She was a child and did not understand the feelings of adults, but she could see and feel it.


    "Okay!"


    "I''ll leave you two alone!"


    She ran out quickly as she said.


    Rachel was surprised. "Where did you learn this?" she asked.


    "From Tony."


    Everett handed the cold dish to her after he was satisfied with it.


    The dish was in Rachel''s hands before she could react. She said without thinking too much, "I''ll take it out first."


    "Okay."


    Rachel walked out, and Everett looked at her. After a while, he turned around.


    The dinner was very sumptuous, with five dishes and two soups in Chinese style.


    Cocoy on the sofa on a full stomach, motionless.


    Rachel and Everett cleaned the table and the kitchen.


    Everett was the only one who was doing the chores while Rachel was on his side.


    Everett wouldn''t let her do it.


    Standing beside Everett, Rachel looked at him and thought of the moment when he yed piano and busied himself in the study, especially at night. Rachel said, "You work so hard."

 Chapter 693

    He shouldn''t have been busy in the kitchen.


    Everett paused, turned his eyes, and looked at the person standing next to him, "What do you want to say?"


    He looked into her eyes, trying to see through her.


    Rachel''s heart was beating fast and unsteadily.


    However, her mind was clear, and she knew what she wanted to say.


    "Let''s hire a Filipino maid."


    She felt that he shouldn''t waste his time on these things and that he should do what he wanted to do and what he should do instead of doing such meaningless things.


    Everett put down the things in his hands, turned on the tap, washed his hands and wiped them dry.


    He acted unhurriedly, and he looked good.


    However, these were all verymon actions.


    When Everett had done this, he turned to look at Rachel.


    "Why do you want to hire a Filipino maid?"


    He looked as if he was talking about cooperation with her, without any sense of joking.


    Rachel felt a little nervous.


    She was speechless. He made things serious when they were talking about such simple things.


    She smiled and said, "I don''t think you should do this kind of thing. You should be busy with your work."


    Everett did not speak, and his gaze on Rachel deepened.


    When Rachel saw Everett''s expression, she was afraid to look straight at him for no reason.


    She lowered her eyes and fixed her hair awkwardly, "You..."


    "Is it bad for me to do this?"


    Rachel was interrupted. She looked up at Everett, "Hmm?"


    Everett''s fingers moved slightly and he whispered, "Why do you think I shouldn''t do this?"


    The subject had changed.


    This was what she said earlier, and before Rachel could figure it out, she heard the question.


    She was at a loss when she found that it was really important to Everett.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s just my feeling."


    After a pause, she said seriously, "I don''t remember the past, so I don''t know what you do for a living, but I can feel something."


    "I feel like you..."


    Rachel paused again, and then, she frowned.


    She didn''t know how to describe her feelings.


    She thought for a moment and said, "I feel like you shouldn''t be like this. You should..."


    She could not remember what he should be like.


    Moreover, as she recalled, she had a very bad feeling in her heart.


    This feeling made her...


    Everett looked at Rachel, paying the greatest attention to any looks in her eyes.


    He clearly saw the repulsion in her eyes.


    She was repulsing something.


    "Don''t think about it."


    In the end, he reached out to hold Rachel''s hand.


    However, as soon as he touched Rachel''s hand, Rachel shook off his hand.


    Everett''s hand was frozen in the air, and Rachel was also frozen.


    She looked at Everett''s hand and then at her own. She was stunned, "I... I didn''t mean to..."


    She never thought about shaking off his hand. She just did it subconsciously.


    She...


    "Nothing."


    Everett withdrew his hand and was not angry.


    However, his knuckles were white.


    "You''re tired. Go have a rest."


    He said calmly. There was no change in his voice or expression.


    Rachel looked at Everett and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. I really might be too tired."


    These days she had put all her mind into her study and neglected him.


    "Don''t think too much. Have a good rest."


    Rachel nodded and walked out.


    Everett stood in the kitchen, looking at Rachel walking out. Then he clenched his fists.

 Chapter 694

    In the evening, Coco wanted to go out and y, so Rachel and Everett took the little girl out.


    These days, Rachel had studied at home and seldom yed with the little girl. It was almost Everett who apanied her.


    The little girl knew that she was studying and didn''t bother her at all. She was a good girl.


    "Mommy, there''s ice cream over there. I want ice cream."


    The three of them came to the street hand in hand with Coco in the middle. She let go of Everett''s hand and pointed to the ice cream cart ahead.


    Everett usually doted on Coco, but at the same time, he treated her stricter.


    He waspletely different from those whose indulgence to their daughters had no limit.


    When he said no, then he meant it.


    So, Coco liked Everett, but she was also afraid of Everett.


    Now, the little girl wanted to eat her favorite ice cream. She knew that Everett would not agree, so she asked Rachel.


    Rachel was gentle and easy to speak with.


    That was how smart kids were.


    Rachel didn''t know her smart ideas. After hearing what the little girl said, she looked over.


    On the ice cream cart, there were tempting ice cream posters. In front of the car, there were all kinds of ice cream made in different colors and shapes. Among the customers, there were both adults and children.


    "Okay."


    Rachel led Coco over, but it was more like Coco pulled her over.


    The little girl could not wait any longer.


    Everett walked behind the two with his eyes fixed on Rachel''s face.


    She looked normal, showed no difference, but once she met something, she was Olivia


    who resented and hated him the most.


    Rachel bought two cups of ice cream because she wanted to eat it too.


    It seemed that she had never eaten something like this before, but she wanted to have a taste, so she bought it.


    It felt strange, but she wanted to follow her heart.


    However, although it was them who bought it, Everett still paid for it.


    Rachel had money, Everett gave her a credit card, and the key to the safe at home.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The safe had enough money and she could take it whenever she wanted.


    But at first, she was not willing to ept these things, and always felt that it was not right.


    Everett told her that they were married. They shared everything they had.


    She felt that he was the right and then epted it.


    However, every time they went out, it was Everett who paid.


    He wouldn''t give her a chance to pay, and over time, Rachel didn''t bring much money or card.


    Coco watched Everett as took out his wallet and paid for it with her eyes wide open. She didn''t expect that her father said nothing today and he even offered to pay for it.


    Was this her father?


    The little girl''s eyes were full of doubt.


    But soon, she grabbed a spoon and ate ice cream.


    Well, forget it. She wouldn''t be able to eat if dad went back on his word.


    Rachel was also eating ice cream, and the happiness in her eyes was just like Coco.


    Everett asked, "You don''t want to eat?"


    She just watched, but didn''t eat.


    And he clearly saw the desire in her eyes.


    Rachel shook her head, picked up the spoon and ate.


    The sweetness melted in her mouth, like cotton candy. However, it was silky, so she felt the taste was different.


    Rachel looked at Everett with a smile in her eyes. "It''s so sweet."


    Everett looked at her smile. To him, her smile was the sweetest thing.


    Olivia, who had no memory, was often like a pure child in many asions.


    Joy, anger, sorrow and like were all reflected in her eyes.


    "Let me try."


    "Okay."


    She scooped up one spoonful of ice cream and handed it to Everett.


    It was apletely subconscious action. There wasn''t any hesitation or doubt.


    Everett looked at the spoon in front of him and paused.


    Rachel asked, "Everett?"

 Chapter 695

    He looked at the ice cream in front of him and was stunned.


    But it didn''t seem to be the same.


    Rachel had never seen Everett like this before, which made her a little confused with mixed feelings.


    But before Rachel could think more, Everett lowered his head and ate the spoonful of ice cream.


    Suddenly, she smiled brightly and asked, "Is it delicious?"


    She thought it was delicious.


    It was like you wished your beloved would like the same thing that you were into.


    "Mmm, it''s sweet."


    The taste of sweetness was still on his tongue, and it felt as if the sweet fragrance wafted into his nose.


    Rachel scooped another spoonful and handed it to Everett''s mouth. "Then have more."


    She thought he liked it, even though he didn''t say it directly.


    Everett looked at Rachel, she was smiling, naive and pure, just like the first time he met her.


    Coco was supposed to be eating happily, but when she found out that Everett didn''t pay attention to her, the little girl looked at them with big round eyes. "Mommy is feeding dad ice cream, and dad is eating ice cream!"


    The little girl opened her eyes wide and looked at the ice cream in her ss. When she looked at Everett again, her eyes lit up. "Daddy, I want to feed you too!" The little girl said as she scooped up arge scoop of ice cream and handed it to Everett.


    But she was only three years old. She was small and her hands were short. She could not reach out to Everett at all.


    However, her soft and fruity voice was heard by Everett and Rachel.


    Rachel looked at Coco. The little girl straightened her small arms and held the ice cream. Her small face was full of expectation.


    There was a slight smile on her lips, this girl was smart to learn from her mom.


    Everett looked at the ice cream in Coco''s little hand. It was full and almost dripping down.


    He squatted down and ate.


    Coco burst intoughter.


    "Dad ate ice cream!"


    She was so happy!


    Coco wanted to continue scooping ice cream and feeding it to Everett, but her dad said, "You can''t eat too much ice cream. You will have a stomach."


    Coco paused as she was scooping the ice cream, and the smile on her small face suddenly disappeared, and her face fell.


    She looked at Everett, aggrieved. "Daddy, I haven''t had ice cream for a long time..."


    She didn''t eat much.


    Rachel was also stunned by Everett''s words.


    But soon, she understood and looked at the ss in Coco''s hand. The ice cream in it was already half eaten...


    Rachel squatted down and said softly, "Coco, daddy is right. If you eat too much, your stomach will hurt."


    She didn''t think of this, but Everett did.


    Did she really lose her memory and forget everything?


    Coco heard Rachel''s words and almost cried. "Mommy, I really really haven''t had ice cream for a long time..."


    Could she at least finish this one?


    It was just one cup.


    The little girl''s plea with her eyes made Rachel unable to refuse. She looked at Everett. "Everett..."


    She didn''t know what to say.


    She couldn''t bear to let the child finish the ice cream, but she was worried that the little girl would have a stomachache if she overate.


    So for a moment, she didn''t know what to do.


    Everett looked at Coco. "Let''s have it next time."


    There was no room for negotiation.


    The tears in Coco''s eyes immediately fell.


    She walked up to Rachel and hugged her. "Mommy..."


    She cried.


    Rachel was the most soft-hearted, she couldn''t bear to see Coco cry, she looked at Everett and the man was looking at her.


    Rachel knew that Everett was right.


    Therefore, even if she did not bear, she had to harden her heart and not spoil the child.


    "Coco, we''ll take it next time. This half will be enough. Otherwise, you need to take some medicine and go to the hospital when you have an upset stomach." "You''re most afraid of getting shots and medicine, right?"


    "Woo... Mommy..."


    And that was what kids do - If they couldn''t get what they want, they would cry.


    Rachel handed the ice cream to Everett and hugged Coco tofort her until they came home. The little girl even took a bath and went to bed with red eyes.


    Rachel felt heartbroken seeing her to be like this.


    Turning off the lights and going back to the bedroom.


    Everett wasn''t in the bedroom. Rachel knew that he should be in the study.


    He was busy too, but he spent most of the day with them.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He was a good husband, a good father.


    Rachel thought for a moment and instead of going to the bathroom, she went to the study.

 Chapter 696

    Knock, knock.


    "Everett."


    Rachel came to the door of Everett''s study and said gently.


    Everett sat in the executive chair and looked at theputer screen.


    There was a person on the screen.


    This person was Tony, who often came to the vi.


    Tony heard the voice, looked at the time, and was surprised, "Oh, it''s almost ten o''clock. I won''t disturb you, bye~"


    Then he hang up.


    What did he mean by saying that? Tony knew clearly that Everett and Rachel were just a nominal couple.


    When Tony said that, he was just teasing Everett.


    But it was only true friends who dared to tease Everett. No one else dared.


    Everett closed hisputer, got up and walked over.


    Rachel didn''t make any sound after that. She waited for a response from inside.


    But after a while, the study door opened and the familiar person appeared.


    Rachel curved her lips. "Did I disturb you?"


    "No."


    "Well, I just want to ask if you want something to eat. I am worried that you are busy and may feel hungry."


    "I''m done."


    Rachel was surprised. So soon?


    He usually worked till veryte.


    Everett walked out and held her hand. "Go to bed earlier. You have ss tomorrow."


    After Rachel heard what he said, her eyes filled with sorry, "You must be tired during these days."


    It was because of him that she could go to ss with ease, not need to care about anything else.


    Everett held Rachel''s hand. Her hand was slim and soft as if it had no bones.


    "I''m not tired."


    Rachel knew that Everett would say that. She said softly, "I will try to pass the exam earlier. If I pass the exam, you won''t have to work so hard."


    He must be tired, but he didn''t say it.


    But she knew.


    "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. I''m fine."


    Rachel smiled. "I am grateful to have you."


    Grateful...


    Everett looked at the smile in Rachel''s eyes, and his eyes filled with ck color immediately.


    If he really deserved her gratitude, that was good.


    The next morning, Rachel and Everett got up early.


    Everett went downstairs to make breakfast, and Rachel went to see Coco.


    The little girl usually got up at this time, but now she didn''t show up.


    She wondered if the little girl still thought about the ice creamst night.


    Rachel thought, went to the little girl''s bedroom and walked in.


    Furry was lying on the bed. It heard the sound and looked over.


    Furry was usually the closest to Coco, followed by Rachel, and finally Everett.


    No. To be exact, it wasn''t intimate with Everett. It didn''t usually go to Everett''s side.


    Now Furry jumped out of bed and ran over after seeing Rachel.


    Rachel smiled and bent over to pick up Furry and came to the bed.


    Coco was lying on the bed with her face down and she was still asleep.


    The quilt was kicked aside by her and she wasn''t covered. She was wearing pajamas. Part of her pajamas was lifted because she had turned over and part of her fair flesh was exposed. Seeing this, Rachel took the quilt and covered the little girl, feeling speechless.


    Rachel had tucked the little girl in when she leftst night, but this little girl actually kicked the quilt awaypletely and wasn''t covered at all.


    Was it so hot?


    Rachel looked out the window at the sunlighting in and shook her head.


    She might feel hot because of the sunlight.


    Rachel took the remote control and pressed a button. The window opened and a cool breeze blew in.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The little girl on the bed moved.


    Rachel saw the little girl''s movement and sat on the bed, looking at the little girl''s red face.


    Her usually fair face was red now. It might be resulted from being shone by the sun or from sleeping.


    Rachel couldn''t help but touch it.


    But she felt something wrong.

 Chapter 697

    Her skin was burning not because of the sun but because of a fever.


    Rachel immediately picked up Coco. "Coco? Coco?"


    Coco was breathing heavily. Hearing her voice, Coco opened her eyes in a daze. "Mommy..."


    Her voice was hoarse and weak, and Rachel''s heart sank.


    The child was very ill and must be sent to the hospital immediately.


    "Good girl. Mommy will take you to the hospital right away. Right away..."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While saying that, she took Coco''s clothes and put them on her, then ran out with her in her arms.


    Everett was busy in the kitchen, but he heard an anxious voice from outside.


    "Everett!"


    Everett paused. The next moment, he turned off the fire, put down the chopsticks and strode out.


    His movements were very quick.


    Rachel carried Coco down the stairs. She saw the maning out of the kitchen and said in an anxious voice, "Everett, Coco has a fever!" Rachel had never been in such a hurry before. She was in a total panic.


    Everett''s eyes fell on Coco in her arms.


    The little child was not as lively as before. She leaned weakly in Rachel''s arms. It was obvious that something was wrong with her. Everett walked quickly towards Rachel to hold Coco in his arms and said, "Get the car keys."


    "Okay!"


    His calm voice made Rachel calmed down a little. She went back to the bedroom, opened the drawer, and took out the car keys.


    Everett carried Coco into the car. Rachel ran over. "Everett."


    "You and Coco sit in the back."


    Everett had already put Coco in the back seat. The little girl leaned weakly against a pillow.


    Rachel immediately got into the car and held Coco in her arms.


    Everett started the car and soon drove out of the vi.


    Ever since Rachel woke up, Coco had been very healthy and lively. But now she just leaned weakly in her arms, and Rachel was in a panic. She had mixed feelings, and she was very afraid.


    She was afraid.


    Everett looked at Rachel through the rearview mirror. Her face was very pale.


    "Don''t think too much. She may just get a cold."


    Rachel heard him and looked up. "Coco wasn''t covered in quilts when I went into her room. I had tugged her inst night."


    "Everett, do... do I remember wrong? Had I not tugged Coco in yesterday, so..."


    "You remember correctly. You had tugged her in."


    Before Rachel could finish, Everett interrupted her. His dark eyes fixed on her.


    "Rachel, don''t think too much."


    She was gripped by a feeling of panic.


    Everett''s deep but calm voice helped her gradually calm down.


    She told herself to keep calm and nodded. "I shouldn''t think too much. The most important thing now is to send Coco to the hospital."


    "I shouldn''t be in a panic."


    She told herself to hold Coco tightly.


    Everett saw Rachel''s movements and then looked forward again with dark eyes.


    His knuckles on the steering turned while.


    The car soon stopped at the hospital. Everett carried Coco to the pediatrics department. Rachel followed him.


    Everett had already asked someone to make an appointment with a doctor on the way here. They could go straight to the pediatrician.


    The doctor was already waiting there. When he saw Everette in, he got up and greeted him.


    The doctor was French. Everettmunicated with the doctor fluently in French.


    Rachel stood aside, unable to say anything at all.


    She could do nothing but only watch the doctor examine Coco. She felt her brain buzzed and she became numb.


    Everett finished talking to the doctor and carried Coco to the examination room.


    When he got up, he saw Rachel standing there frozen in a daze.

 Chapter 698

    Everett''s pupils shrank. He said something to the doctor, left Coco with the doctor, and came to Rachel.


    "Rachel?"


    Everett held Rachel''s hand and found she was trembling.


    She kept trembling.


    He squeezed her hand and asked in a deep voice, "Rachel?"


    Rachel''s hand was held by Everett. She heard his voice clearly and felt that something was wrong.


    It was different from usual.


    But she couldn''t answer. Her mind was in a mess, and she felt numb.


    Her whole body was numb.


    This feeling made her extremely ufortable.


    "Everett... I feel terrible..."


    Rachel said with difficulty. She tried to grab him, but she found she was weak.


    Everett saw Rachel''s face bing paler and paler, and he could clearly feel her hand trembling even more.


    She was a mess.


    "Don''t say anything. I''ll take you to the doctor."


    His voice was very deep. He carried Rachel and strode out.


    The world seemed to be changing in Rachel''s eyes. When she opened her eyes again to look at Everett, her vision became blurry.


    She gradually lost her consciousness and her eyes closed.


    Everett walked faster when he saw her closed eyes.


    As Everett carried Rachel into the elevator, a taxi stopped outside the hospital.


    At the back seat of the car.


    Kelly looked at the man who was sitting in the back seat with a pale face. "I''ll go get the registration form first. Don''te out." Brayden''s eyes were closed as if he had fallen asleep.


    But he hadn''t. His face was very pale and his brows were furrowed tightly.


    He felt bad.


    He was sick.


    Kelly didn''t say anything more. She opened the door and ran into the hospital.


    She had already made an appointment, so she only needed to get the registration form.


    Brayden heard the car door was closed again, and he opened his eyes.


    He took out his phone and opened a photo.


    In the photo, there was a lush sycamore tree. Under the tree were many people sitting in the shade, drawing, and taking pictures. It was very lively.


    And inside, there was a woman''s side face.


    The woman who had a soft line was smiling gently.


    She was smiling and talking to someone.


    It was her.


    His Olivia.


    The picture was taken in Yiyun Town.


    Brayden closed his eyes again, the veins on his hands standing out.


    ''Olivia, I finally found you.'' He said to himself.


    Everett sent Rachel to the doctor. The doctor started to examine her and he was by her side.


    Half an hourter, the doctor said to Everett, "Your wife is fine. She must have fainted from the shock."


    "But we don''t know if she''s really healthy. We need to give her a deeper examination."


    Everett''s eyes turned dark.


    He looked at the woman lying quietly on the bed, his fingers moving slightly. He said, "Okay."


    "Okay."


    Rachel was pushed into the examination room. Everett stood outside and watched the door close.


    He picked up his phone and said in a low voice, "Come to the hospital right away."


    Tony arrived at the hospital in twenty minutes. He had been dealing with something nearby, so he could arrive so quickly.


    He came to the floor of the examination room and saw Everett standing outside, talking to someone.


    Tony knew the man was Everett''s assistant here.


    Tony raised his eyebrows and looked at the door of the examination room.


    Inside the door, the lights were on. It was obvious that the person inside was undergoing an examination. Tony walked over.


    Everett heard the sound, looked over, and then looked back and said to the person beside him, "He''s here."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 699

    Tony walked over. The assistant saw him and greeted him.


    Tony nodded and came to Everett. "What happened?"


    It was only a short time before she was sent to the hospital.


    If it kept going like this, he would have a heart attack.


    "Coco is sick. She gets anxious."


    Everett''s eyes fell on the door of the examination room, his hands hanging by his sides and his veins bulging.


    Tony frowned. "Is Coco sick?"


    He remembered this girl was fine? Why was she sick?


    Tony thought about it and looked at Everett. His expression turned nervous. "Is Coco..."


    "No."


    Everett interrupted him. Obviously, Everett knew what he was going to ask.


    Tony was relieved.


    If they were sick abnormally, then he would really doubt himself.


    But soon, Tony''s expression changed. "Coco is sick. Why does Rachel have such a violent reaction?"


    He knew that parents were nervous when their children got sick, but they weren''t nervous enough to go to the hospital.


    Unless...


    "Is Coco seriously ill?"


    Everett didn''t say a word. He looked at the examination room and clenched his hands.


    At the same time, the atmosphere around had obviously changed.


    Something was wrong.


    When Tony looked at Everett''s even colder face.


    From his point of view, the perfect profile of the side face was as sharp as a knife.


    It seemed that he already knew the reason.


    He just didn''t want to tell him.


    Diagnostic building, on the fifth floor.


    Brayden was sitting in a chair, Kelly was standing next to him, and the doctor was sitting at his desk.


    The doctor looked at the thermometer on his hand, then at the case, and said, "You had a medical history before. Although it''s just a fever, I still rmend that you have a full body check." Kelly immediately said, "Do it! We''ll do it right away!"


    The doctor nodded. "I''ll arrange it for you now."


    "Yes, thanks, doctor."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Brayden sat there, silent, and everything was arranged by Kelly.


    Within ten minutes, Kelly took the list and came to Brayden. "Brayden."


    Brayden got up and walked out with Kelly.


    Kellyforted him, "You don''t have to be worried. I''ll make the arrangements. You just have to take good care of yourself."


    Kelly knew very well about Brayden''s health. Although he was well, he had been taking medicine and doing tests.


    So she did not dare to ck off at all.


    Fortunately, Brayden valued his health and did not do anything to harm himself.


    However, it was because of Olivia.


    If it weren''t for that he desperately wanted to find Olivia, he wouldn''t be like this.


    Brayden looked ahead, his hands in his pocket, his eyes cold.


    But there was hope in his cold eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of myself."


    Only when he was fine could he fight against Everett.


    To get her back.


    Tony did not wait for Rachel''s examination results with Everett, but went to the ward to check Coco. Everett was with Rachel, so no one would be with this little girl.


    He sighed.


    Although Everett was a good father, he would tend to Rachel when he encountered such a thing today.


    In his heart, no one was more important than Rachel.


    He didn''t know what to say.


    Ding.


    The elevator door opened.


    Tony walked out.


    But soon, he stopped and looked at the people standing outside.

 Chapter 700

    Brayden stood outside in a casual shirt and suit pants. He looked a little pale, but he was in good spirits.


    However, as a doctor, Tony could tell at first nce that Brayden was not feeling well, but he was trying to keep his spirits up.


    Brayden was sick.


    Tony only nced at him and walked out.


    There was no change in his expression.


    Tony wasn''t the only one getting off the lift.


    Brayden didn''t get in until the people in the elevator left.


    Kelly was with him.


    Soon, the elevator door closed.


    Walking out of the elevator, Tony heard the sound of the elevator closing behind him. Then he turned around and looked at the elevator.


    He was right. The man he saw just now was Brayden.


    Brayden was Rachel''s ex-husband, and Everett''s nephew.


    He knew that Brayden had a show in France and had been here for a while.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, he did not expect Brayden to appear in the hospital.


    Although in his view it was a mere coincidence, he still found it a little queer.


    Tony picked up his phone, dialed a number, and walked forward.


    Brayden looked at the closed elevator door and the look in his eyes changed slightly.


    Someone had just looked at him.


    There was a surprise in that man''s eyes.


    Everett stayed outside the examination room, and his cell phone began to vibrate.


    He took out his phone and answered the call.


    "I saw Brayden just now. He seems to be sick andes to the hospital to see a doctor."


    Everett looked ahead and said nothing.


    There was no change in his expression.


    Tony didn''t hear Everett''s voice, so he continued, "He''s in the outpatient building. You might bump into him."


    Sometimes, two familiar people would never meet, but sometimes, it was so easy for them to meet.


    The encounter was unexpected.


    "OK."


    Everett hung up.


    Tony was stunned by the beep on his phone.


    But soon, he smiled.


    He was so calm. It seemed that he had already known.


    With a click, the door of the examination room opened.


    Everett immediately walked over.


    Rachel was wheeled out, her face still pale.


    "How is it?"


    "Some of the results are avable, and some are not."


    "What about the results that are avable?"


    "Everything is good."


    Rachel was sent to the ward. Everett walked in and closed the door.


    As the door closed, around the corner came two people.


    These two people were none other than Kelly and Brayden.


    Kelly took the list and looked around. Soon, she pointed forward and said, "This way."


    Brayden walked over.


    They walked past the ward.


    At the same time, Everett sat in a chair beside the hospital bed with his cell phone in his hand.


    The person said over the phone, "Mr. James and his assistant went to the examination room."


    "OK."


    Everett hung up the phone and looked at the person lying in the hospital bed.


    Rachel was still in aa. She frowned and looked unhappy.


    It was not that she looked pale, but that she looked unhappy.


    She was suffering.


    Because of the child.


    The child whom he had indirectly and ruthlessly killed.


    Brayden stayed in the hospital for two hours and then went back.


    Some of the results of his test reports were avable, while some were not.


    The reports avable indicated that there was nothing wrong with him. Kelly would send someone to get the rest of the results then.


    They stopped a taxi and got in.


    Kelly turned around and said to Brayden who was reclining in the back seats of the car, "You should rest after we get back to the hotel. Don''t think about anything else." The doctor said he was too tired.


    He needed a good rest.


    Brayden said, "The weather in Yiyun Town is nice. I want to stay here."

 Chapter 701

    "Uncle Tony..."


    Tony looked up from hisptop when he heard the weak voice.


    Coco was lying on the bed, staring at him with big confused eyes.


    The little girl finally woke up.


    Tony turned off hisptop and walked to her. "Little princess, how do you feel now?"


    He touched her forehead. T.he fever was gone.


    She was fine now.


    Coco was still in a daze. Seeing his movements, she asked, "Uncle Tony, why are you here?"


    She seemed not to know that she was sick yet.


    Tony pinched the little girl''s cheek and said, "Well, you kicked off the covers and got sick. Don''t you know?"


    "Sick?"


    Coco looked around and found herself in the hospital.


    Coco was confused.


    "Don''t you believe me?"


    Coco shook her head and asked subconsciously, "Where''s daddy and mommy?"


    Why didn''t her dad and mom here?


    "Your mommy is sick too. Your daddy apanies your mom now, so I''m here to apany you." "Mommy is sick?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Coco was surprised to hear that.


    She even wanted to sit up.


    But she was too weak to sit up after the fever.


    Tony quickly held her up.


    Coco grabbed his hand. "Uncle Tony, I want to see mommy!"


    She wanted to see her mommy!


    Tony smiled. What a filial little girl.


    She was a good daughter.


    "Okay! Uncle Tony will take you to see your mommy!"


    In Rachel''s ward.


    Rachel was still asleep, and Everett stood in front of the window with his phone.


    His eyes fixed on Rachel''s face and he said to the phone, "Tomorrow morning. Make sure everything is ready,"


    "Okay, Mr. Weston."


    There was a knock on the door.


    Everett looked over and hung up the phone.


    Tony''s voice came from outside. "Call your father, or he won''t open the door because he doesn''t know who was knocking."


    Then came the soft, sweet voice, "Dad, I''m Coco. Coco''s here to see mommy."


    Everett walked over and opened the door.


    Coco was held in Tony''s arms. The little girl''s eyes lit up when she saw the door open and Everett appeared in her sight.


    "Dad!"


    The little girl immediately opened her arms to Everett.


    She wanted Everett to hold her.


    Everett held her in his arms, and Tony walked in and then closed the door.


    The little girl liked Uncle Tony, but in her heart, Everett''s position was irreceable.


    "Dad, Uncle Tony said mommy was sick. I''m worried."


    Coco held Everett''s neck and said worriedly, and her eyes fell on Rachel on the bed.


    The little girl frowned when seeing Rachel''s closed eyes.


    "Your mommy will be fine."


    Coco looked at Everett. "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Coco smiled. "Coco believes you, daddy. Mommy will be fine!"


    Children''s moods changed very soon. When they were ill, they lost all their energy, but after they recovered, they became lively again.


    Coco was no exception.


    "Daddy, I want to stay here with mommy!"


    The little girl struggled in Everett''s arms. She wanted to go down.


    Everett put her on the ground and looked at Rachel''s face. "You can chat with your mommy here. Daddy and Uncle Tony will go out and have a talk."


    Coco immediately nodded. "Mmm! I will stay with mommy!"


    Everett caressed her hair and walked out with Tony.


    They went outside the ward.


    Tony looked at the closed door and then at Everett. "Can you rest assured that the little girl stays with Rachel alone?"


    Everett looked at him. "Tonight, we''ll leave Yiyun Town."

 Chapter 702

    Coco stood in front of the bed and looked at Rachel confusedly.


    Uncle Tony said that Coco was sick, and mommy was anxious, so she was sick as well.


    Mommy was sick because of her. She didn''t want mommy to be sick.


    Coco held Rachel''s hand and looked at her with big eyes. "Mommy, I''m not sick anymore. You should get better soon, okay?"


    No one answered her. The one on the bed was silent.


    Coco didn''t give up. She saw the stool beside and then climbed onto it. Holding Rachel''s hand, she lied on the bed with her small face pressed against Rachel''s hand.


    She looked at Rachel, her eyshes fluttering. "Mommy, daddy and I are worried about you. Coco hasn''t eaten anything yet. I''m hungry. Daddy is hungry too."


    "Mommy, wake up. Go to dinner with me and daddy."


    "Mommy..."


    Rachel didn''t opened her eyes.


    Coco stopped talking, but her ck grape-like eyes fixed on Rachel without blinking.


    What Coco did not notice was that as she spoke, Rachel''s frown gradually rxed.


    Outside the ward, Tony was stunned for a few seconds when he heard Everett''s words. "Leaving tonight?"


    "I won''t be back for a while."


    Tony smiled, helplessly.


    "Because of Brayden? You..."


    ''You reacted too much.''


    Tony didn''t say that. He suddenly thought of something and didn''t smile.


    It wasn''t that he was making a fuss. Everett did notice something.


    And what Everett had noticed was exactly there.


    Everett looked ahead. In front of him was a white wall, but he didn''t fix on it.


    His eyes were full of darkness.


    "Take Rachel''s examination report away and give me a detailed report."


    Then he turned around and entered the ward.


    Tony stood there with his mouth open, subconsciously wanting to say something.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But in the end, he didn''t say anything.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Everett carried Rachel to the car and Tony carried Coco.


    Instead of getting in the car, he put Coco in the car with Everett and Rachel in the back seat.


    "Little princess, I''ll see you when my thing is done."


    Coco looked at Tony with bright eyes. "Uncle Tony, I will miss you."


    "I will miss my little princess too."


    The door closed, then the little girl waved at him, and so did Tony.


    He stood at the entrance of the hospital and watched the car drive away until he could no longer see it. Then he withdrew his hand and put it in his pocket. Knowing that Brayden might have sensed something, Tony left immediately.


    This was not Everett''s style, but he knew why Everett did so.


    Because Brayden was his nephew, and Brayden treated Rachel the best.


    He had investigated that after Rachel and Everett divorced, Brayden was always with Rachel.


    Brayden was a good friend and husband to Rachel.


    But, could this solve the problem?


    They didn''t let others go, and in the end, they were all injured.


    At night, the wind blew gently and theke rippled.


    The streetlights shone on thekeside, faintly reflecting the flowers and nts on the water.


    Brayden stood in front of the balcony of the guesthouse, feeling the wind and looking at the quietke outside. A trace of warmth rose in his eyes.


    She was here.


    Now, he was standing where she was and smelling the air, and his cold heart seemed to have warmed up.

 Chapter 703

    At 3 p.m. The next day.


    In Mn.


    A ck Bentley was parked in a European vi in the suburbs.


    The driver opened the door and Everett carried Rachel out of the car.


    Coco followed, following Everett.


    They had no luggage.


    There was no need for them to have luggage because here had everything.


    Coco followed Everett into the vi. The Modern Nordic style design inside the spacious vi made her open her eyes wide. "Wow!"


    The little girl couldn''t help but exim.


    Obviously, she liked it here.


    Everett heard her voice and said, "Coco, follow daddy."


    "Mmm!"


    The little girl immediately ran up and followed behind Everett.


    Soon, a few people went upstairs and Everett carried Rachel to the bed.


    Coco stood in front of the bed quietly.


    When she saw that Everett put the quilt over Rachel, the little girl quickly grabbed the corner of the quilt to help Everett.


    She did it the same way as Rachel did to her previously.


    Everett looked at her and said, "Keep an eye on mommy. Daddy will go out for a while."


    The little girl immediately nodded obediently. "Okay, dad!"


    Everett''s eyes fell on the face of the woman on the bed. After a while, he turned around and went out.


    Coco stood in front of the bed and looked at Rachel silently.


    She had to wait for mommy to wake up.


    Everett walked out and Davis stood outside.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seeing hime out, Davis opened his mouth and said, "Mr. Weston."


    "From today on, give me the schedule."


    Davis paused and nodded. "Okay."


    "The Filipino domestic workers cook three meals a day and leave the vi after things are done."


    "Okay."


    "Hourly employees are the same."


    "Okay."


    "ording to the previous recruitment schedule, you need to recruit a new batch of teachers." "Okay."


    Everett then turned around. His eyes fell on Davis''s face. "Don''t let any domestic news get into the vi." Davis, "Understood."


    Coco looked at Rachel for a while and felt something was missing. She looked at her hand on the quilt, her eyes shining. Then she took Rachel''s hand and pressed it against her face.


    She felt much better.


    Coco held Rachel''s hand and looked at Rachel with her big eyes. "Mommy, we moved. The new house is so beautiful. Coco likes it so much."


    "Mommy, open your eyes and see it yourself, okay?"


    Daddy said she could talk to mommy.


    If she talked to mommy, mommy might wake up.


    Well, she wanted to talk to mommy. She was not afraid to wake her mommy up!


    Coco''s eyshes moved and she continued, "Mommy, you''ve been sleeping for a long time. Stop sleeping."


    "Mommy promised Coco before that you couldn''t sleep in. Now mommy breaks your promise. Coco''s going to be angry."


    "Coco won''t talk to mommy when I am angry."


    The hand on Coco''s face moved.


    Coco froze and her eyes widened. The next moment, her eyes were filled with joy and she said loudly, "Mommy, are you awake?!" Everett stood outside. He was not far from the bedroom. The sound of surprise and happiness from inside made his expression freeze. Davis heard it too.


    Before Davis came back to his senses, the person in front of him was gone.


    With a Click, the door was opened.


    Everett strode in.


    Coco heard the sound and looked over.


    The person who sat up from the bed also looked over.


    Everett looked at the woman sitting on the bed. His footsteps paused.

 Chapter 704

    Rachel was looking at him, but the way she looked at him was different.


    She looked at him in a confused way. It seemed that he was a stranger to her.


    Everett stopped there, clenching his hand before he could open the door.


    Their eyes met, and it was unusually quiet.


    Coco did not notice the strange atmosphere in the bedroom. When she saw the person who came in, she ran over happily and grabbed Everett''s hand tightly. "Daddy, mommy is awake!" She pulled Everett over.


    With Coco''s voice, the doubt in Rachel''s eyes disappeared, and clearness emerged.


    She said, "Everett."


    She smiled so gently.


    Everett loosened his grip. He stopped in front of the bed and held her hand. "Are you awake?"


    His voice was low, as maic as ever.


    But...


    "I''m awake."


    Rachel looked at Everett''s hand. "Are you hot?"


    He held her hand, and she could clearly feel the heating from his hand.


    Holding her hand, he paused and then released it.


    But for a moment, he held her hand again. "No."


    Rachel was surprised.


    She subconsciously wanted to pull back her hand and touch his forehead.


    How could he sweat if he was not hot?


    Unless he was sick.


    But just as she was about to move her hand, Everett held it even tighter, holding her five fingers together and squeezing them. It hurt so much.


    Rachel frowned and looked at Everett. "Everett, what''s wrong with you? Are you ufortable?"


    Instead of saying that her hand hurt, she asked him.


    Rachel''s pain was reced by worry.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She was worried about him.


    In an instant, he tightened his grip on Rachel''s hand.


    Finally, Rachel showed that she felt pain.


    However, she reached out her other hand to touch Everett''s forehead.


    She felt his forehead, then her own, to make sure he didn''t have a fever. She was relieved.


    Rachel breathed a sigh of relief, but soon she was nervous again.


    "Everett, are you feeling unwell?"


    His was so tight that it hurt her. He had never done this before.


    Everett looked at Rachel and finally said, "Do you feel painful?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Don''t you feel pain since I hold you that tightly?"


    Rachel was stunned.


    Everett lowered his head and approached her, his face almost touching hers.


    He stared at her and said in a low voice, "Rachel, if it hurts, tell me."


    Then, he took her into his arms and hugged her tightly.


    He kept closing his arms.


    It seemed that he wanted her to say it.


    However...


    "Everett, did you smoke?"


    Everett paused.


    Rachel''s face was pressed against Everett''s chest, and she smelled something familiar about him.


    And the faint smell of tobo.


    She frowned and continued, "It''s not good to smoke. Stop smoking."


    She looked up at him, her clear eyes filled with anticipation. "Okay?"


    Everett''s heart ached as he looked at her clear eyes.


    Why did he know his true feelings sote?


    Why was he so smart in everything but turned into a fool when with her?


    "Olivia, tell me why."


    Rachel woke up, but she forgot again.


    She forgot that Coco was sick, that she had fainted, and that terrible thing.


    "Mommy, have you really forgotten?"


    Coco sat on the dining table with a spoon in her small hand, her legs swaying. And she looked at Rachel with her bright eyes.

 Chapter 705

    Everett, who sat next to Rachel picking up food, paused.


    While Rachel frowned, and her eyes were filled with doubt.


    "Well, I forgot."


    "I''m sorry, Coco. I don''t know what''s wrong with me. How could I forget?"


    She looked at Coco apologetically, full of frustration.


    Coco immediately shook her head. "Mommy didn''t mean it. Mommy doesn''t have to apologize."


    Rachel smiled. "Thank you, my dear."


    The two of them continued eating. Everett looked at Rachel for a few seconds and then looked away.


    It was night. They were in a new environment, living in their new house, in a new city.


    Rachel came out of Coco''s bedroom.


    The little girl fell asleep as usual.


    Everything was the same.


    But she felt something went different.


    Rachel went back to the bedroom and sat on the sofa in a daze.


    She had thought that she was fine, but she wasn''t.


    She forgot something.


    Coco was sick, and then she passed out in a hurry. When she woke up, she forgot everything.


    She couldn''t remember anything.


    Why?


    Everett came out of the study. He looked at the time and went to Coco''s bedroom first, then went back to their bedroom.


    In the bedroom, Rachel was sitting on the sofa, looking ahead in a daze.


    She didn''t even notice himing in.


    Everett walked over and squatted in front of Rachel.


    The light in front of her dimmed, and Rachel was stunned for a second before she replied. "Everett."


    "What are you thinking?"


    Everett looked into her eyes, which were as clear and bright as ever.


    Rachel shook her head and lowered her eyshes, concealing the clearness in her eyes.


    "Everett, I guess something going wrong with me."


    Everett''s expression froze.


    But it was only for a moment.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Rachel frowned. "I don''t know. I just don''t think I''m fine."


    She lowered her head, her hands wrung uneasily.


    This was her unconscious reaction.


    The year they got married, she would do something when she was nervous.


    Everett took her hands and wrapped them around his hands, and asked, "Is it because you forgot something?"


    Rachel looked up.


    "Everett, I..."


    Everett looked at Rachel without saying a word.


    He waited for her to continue.


    Rachel looked into his eyes when she felt she could get support from them to continue.


    "Everett, can you tell me about the past?"


    After a pause, Rachel reached out and grabbed his hand as if it were the only way that could save her life.


    "Everett, I want to know about what happened in the past. Tell me, okay?"


    Yiyun Town.


    Brayden was walking along in the town, saturating in the sunshine.


    The sunlight was so harsh that no one could open their eyes wide.


    He wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses and held a photo in his hand, asking everyone who walked past him.


    "Excuse me, have you seen the person in the photo?"


    "Sorry, I haven''t."


    "Okay, thank you."


    He repeated the same sentence with great patience.


    Despair came undercking hope.


    And if there was hope, then he could find the strength to continue.


    He was fine as he knew that he could rely on such hope.


    "Excuse me, have you seen the person in the photo?"


    He even didn''t know how many people he asked. This time, he showed the photo to an olddy with sses and gray hair.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The olddy looked at the person in the photo. At first, she looked at it with Brayden''s hand holding the picture. After looking at it for a while, she took the photo from Brayden''s hand and looked at it carefully.


    She seemed to have seen the person before, but she couldn''t remember. She wanted to be sure.


    Brayden looked at the olddy and his heart thumped. "Have you... seen her before?"

 Chapter 706

    Brayden was standing there for a long time.


    The Old Nanny had already left. All sorts of people walked past him, one after another.


    The sun was so hot that it shone on him.


    But instead of feeling hot, he felt warm.


    He clenched the photo in his hand and looked at a big banyan tree in front of him. His eyes were glowing.


    She was alive, right here.


    Alive.


    Kelly received a call from Brayden, who had just received yesterday''s examination report. "Brayden." "Olivia is in Yiyun Town. I will use all my strength to find her."


    Kelly frowned. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, I''ll arrange it now."


    Brayden hung up the phone and looked out at the sparklingke. His eyes were shining with hope.


    Everett, you couldn''t hide anymore.


    Home news.


    An interview video went viral in just a minute. The major Inte tforms scrambled to report this story. Moreover, after this news was reported, the number of clicks, reads, and broadcasts all topped the ranking list. Ordinary people would never know such an explosive video.


    Or they would find it unimportant.


    But for the entertainment industry, the whole country, and the world, this news was a bombshell.


    Melody, the famous international supermodel and star quit the entertainment industry.


    No one expected it.


    Joan stood in the bedroom of the vi, looked at Melody who was packing, and said, "Do you know where Everett is?"


    Melody folded the clothes and put them in the suitcase.


    Hearing Joan, she didn''t turn her head back and went directly into her cloakroom. "I don''t know."


    "Then where are you going?"


    Joan followed.


    "France."


    "You''re going to France?"


    Melody came to a huge counter in the middle of the cloakroom.


    The counter was covered with a white velvet nket with expensive jewelry on it.


    Earrings, nes, bracelets, anklets, and many priceless jewerlies.


    Melody took out a ne engraved with English letters and went to the floor-to-ceiling mirror. She looked at the proud and noble woman inside. "Wherever Brayden is, I''ll be there."


    "You..."


    Joan stopped asking.


    She looked at the person in the mirror and frowned. "You want to work with Brayden?"


    Melody untied the ne and put it on.


    The ne with the exquisite workmanship and the expensive material immediately became dazzling when she put it on her white corbone. Melody looked at the English letters, and her fingers fell on them, caressing them.


    "No."


    Joan did not speak. Her expression was very unpleasant.


    "I won''t work with Brayden, but I''ll make Everett think I''m working with Brayden."


    "Or I will make Everett think that if I follow Brayden, he can find Olivia."


    Melody turned around and looked at Joan with endless longing in her eyes. "I want him to see me, care about me, think of me, and remember me."


    Mn.


    In the Vi study.


    Everett sat in the chair and looked at theptop on his desk.


    A video was ying on theptop.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    And this video had already spread all over the world.


    In the video, Melody was sitting on the sofa, giving an interview.


    The interviewer asked, "Melody, do you really want to withdraw from the entertainment industry?"


    Melody looked at the interviewer with a familiar smile on her face. She looked aloof, pride and distant.


    "Of course."


    "But why did you withdraw? You''re doing very well now. If you keep going, your future is unlimited. Why did you choose to withdraw at your prime?"

 Chapter 707

    Melody''s smile changed.


    Her smile became less noble and unreachable.


    Her eyes drifted away and her gaze shifted from the reporter to the camera.


    "Family is more important than everything. I didn''t understand before, but now I do."


    Everett looked into those eyes. He saw she had put down her pride and softened her sharp eyesight.


    The person who used to take the top spot everywhere and wanted the best in everything, had changed.


    A weekter.


    Rachel took Coco to the mall with Everett.


    This is a new city. The little girl has never been here before. This time, Everett and Rachel took her out on purpose.


    Of course, the most important thing was neither of them had brought the little girl out this week.


    Rachel also did note out.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want toe out, but that Everett wouldn''t let her out.


    He said that she might not be in good health and that she needed to be examined and observed.


    Rachel listened to him, and she felt that she should check it out.


    The girl knew that she might not be in good health and did not cry for going out.


    She behaved very well.


    Untilst night did Everett say that he took Coco out to shop with Rachel.


    They just left the house today.


    Of course, he told her that she was fine. After observing her for a week, she was fine.


    It was just that he didn''t tell her about the past, which always made her feel a little weird.


    "Daddy, mommy, a lot of people!"


    Coco held her daddy and mommy and looked around with big eyes. Her eyes were full of excitement.


    Children always liked the lively, especially crowded ces.


    It happened to be the weekend and that there were a lot of people in the mall.


    Rachel held the little girl''s hand and looked around at the crowd with a smile on her face.


    "Yes, a lot of people."


    This time, she was also very happy at this outing.


    However, although she didn''te out this week, she studied every day as before.


    And she wanted to finish the course early. So she asked Everett to arrange more teachers for her and keep her schedule tight. This week, she felt like she had learned a lot.


    At this rate, she could finish the course she wanted in three months at most.


    That was what her teacher said.


    The teacher said she was very smart.


    But she felt that effort was more important than intelligence.


    "Mommy, Furry had eaten all dried fish. We''ll buy more dried fish for Furryter, okay?"


    The little girl looked up at her with anticipation in her eyes.


    Rachel smiled. "Okay."


    The little girl immediatelyughed happily.


    All the things in the house were delivered by someone. Rachel didn''t have to worry about them at all.


    But sometimes, shopping personally, especially together with family members, was different from receiving goods from someone.


    Rachel bought a lot of daily necessities, which were usually used at home.


    Everett didn''t care about what she bought. She bought whatever she wanted.


    She and the girl chatted all the way. The little girl did the most talking.


    Everett pushed the cart and looked at the two of them, his eyes never leaving them.


    The three of them wandered around for two hours, bought several bags of stuff and put them in the trunk.


    Coco hugged Rachel''s leg andy on it. "Mommy, Coco can''t walk anymore."


    They hadn''t had a good rest but kept walking.


    Rachel knew that the little girl was tired and said, "We''ll be home soon. We''ll be fine."


    Coco immediately said, "Mommy, I don''t want to go home yet."


    Rachel was surprised. "You don''t want to go home?"


    "Aren''t you tired?"


    Rachel squatted down and looked at the little girl.


    The little girl''s forehead was covered in sweat. Rachel took a tissue and wiped it for her.


    Coco stood up and let Rachel wipe her sweat, then said, "I still want to y."


    Everett closed the trunk and looked at Coco. "We are not going home now."


    Coco turned her head and looked at Everett, her eyes wide open. "Really? Dad!"


    Rachel also looked at Everett.


    What were they doing if they didn''t go home?


    Were they really going to y?


    Everett met Rachel''s gaze and opened his lips, "Let''s go eat."


    Coco''s eyes lit up. "Yeah!"


    "After dinner, I will have the strength to y again!"


    "Oh yeah!"


    Rachel saw that the little girl was so happy. She then looked at helpless Everett.


    Everett said that because he wanted the little girl happy.


    He doted on Coco.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Get in the car."


    Everett opened the door.


    The little girl immediately sat down happily, and so did Rachel.


    Just as Rachel was about to sit in, a voice fell into her ear.

 Chapter 708

    "Everett."


    The man''s voice was clear and pleasant. Besides, she felt she had heard it before.


    Rachel wanted to look over subconsciously.


    But just as she was about to look over, Everett turned around and looked at her. "I met a friend. Stay with Coco. I''ll talk to him."


    The doubt in Rachel''s eyes disappeared, and she nodded. "Okay."


    Then she got in the car.


    This one was Everett''s friend, so she might have seen him.


    So, she had heard this voice.


    Everett closed the door and turned to look at the man standing in front of him.


    He was in a blue shirt and ck trousers. His sleeves were rolled up, revealing his strong arms, and a watch on his wrist.


    He stood at the front of the car and looked over.


    To be exact, he was looking at the car behind Everett.


    He had just seen a familiar person who he liked secretly.


    He wouldn''t mistake anyone else as her.


    Especially when this person was with Everett.


    But...


    How could she be with Everett? Didn''t she hate Everett?


    Preston retracted his gaze and looked at Everett.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a long time.


    He had thought about the reason and had an answer in his heart.


    Now he was sure his guess was right.


    They hadn''t seen each other for so long because of Olivia.


    But he did not expect that Olivia was still alive.


    Preston put his hand in his pocket and looked at the man walking towards him.


    Rachel sat in the car and looked at them.


    But from where she was sitting, she could only see Everett.


    "Mommy, where''s daddy going?"


    Coco asked curiously when she saw Everett leaving.


    Rachel looked down at the little girl. "Dad met a friend. He is talking to him."


    Coco nodded, still looking a little confused, and looked at Rachel. "Mommy, can we go yter?"


    Rachel smiled. "Where do you want to go?"


    The little girl had been trapped at home for a week, so she wanted to take the opportunity to do whatever she had wanted to do in the past week. The little girl frowned. "Mommy, I don''t know. I am not familiar with this ce."


    This wasn''t Yiyun Town. This ce was strange to her.


    Rachel looked at the little girl''s upset face and her heart melted. "Mommy will definitely take time to bring you out to y in the future."


    The little girl''s eyes lit up instantly. "Okay!"


    Everett came to Preston.


    Preston smiled. "Long time no see."


    He had nned to go back after the new year to have a good talk with him.


    But when he had just returned home and before he could meet him, he heard about Olivia''s missing.


    Everett also disappeared.


    Although he could get in touch with Everett and talk to him about thepany, he couldn''t see him.


    He knew that Everett cared about Olivia, and that Olivia''s disappearance affected him. He might even be looking for Olivia.


    But then he heard about Olivia''s death, and his contact with Everett became less and less. For the past six months, Everett had not asked about anything about thepany business. When he wanted to know something about thepany, he asked Davis to talk to him.


    He seemed to have disappeared from this world.


    They hadn''t seen each other for half a year now.


    Everett asked, "When did youe here?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked and sounded exactly as before.


    Everett didn''t change.


    Nothing seemed to have changed.


    "I''ve been here for a few days."


    Preston smiled. He looked at the car parked in front of him and said with a smile, "I didn''t see it wrong, right?"


    The car was ck and the windows were closed, so he couldn''t see anyone inside.


    But he would not forget the back he had just seen and the face when the person turned around.


    That was Olivia.

 Chapter 709

    "It''s not her."


    Preston paused.


    Not her?


    He believed there was nothing wrong with his eyes.


    Preston smiled again. "She''s..."


    "My wife, Rachel."


    Preston was stunned.


    Rachel...


    Preston''s smile disappeared.


    Everett''s phone rang and he took it out.


    He walked to the side.


    Preston stood there, looking at the ck car and the closed window.


    Rachel... His wife...


    He thought that he had heard something incredible.


    Everett listened to the person''s words from the phone and looked at his front with calm and deep eyes.


    "Pay attention to her."


    "Yes."


    He hung up the phone and turned around.


    His eyes were filled with chillness.


    "See you next time."


    He said to Preston and then left.


    Preston watched Everett walk away. He suddenly smiled.


    ''See you next time.''


    But he thought Everett didn''t want to see him any more thought he wanted.


    On the back seat of the car.


    Coco saw Everett walking towards them and immediately waved at him.


    Her daddy was back!


    Rachel also saw Everett and smiled.


    But she subconsciously looked behind Everett to see who the man there was.


    But she couldn''t see him clearly.


    Everett''s figurepletely blocked her sight.


    Everett walked over, got into the car, and started the car.


    Coco wobbled her legs happily. "Let''s go to eat something."


    Rachel smiled. "Are you hungry?"


    Coco nodded immediately. "Mommy, I''m hungry!"


    Then she looked at Everett. "Dad, are you hungry?"


    Rachel also looked at him with a gentle smile.


    Everett looked at them through the rearview mirror, and then his eyes fixed on Rachel. "I''m hungry."


    "Ah, I knew dad must be hungry."


    Everett, "Rachel, what time is it now?"


    "Let me see."


    Rachel took out her phone to check the time.


    The moment she lowered her head, the car drove past Preston.


    "Everett, it''s 12:40."


    "Okay."


    Everett looked at the rearview mirror.


    He saw Preston was still standing there and looking at them.


    Everett turned the car.


    Soon, Preston disappeared in his sight.


    Preston frowned at the leaving car.


    Rachel, Olivia.


    The names were different.


    But he didn''t believe that they were two different people.


    Rachel and Everett took Coco out to have fun, and the family of three didn''te home until night.


    After they got home, Coco was so sleepy and she immediately fell asleep.


    Rachel gave her a bath but she didn''t wake up.


    The little girl had a great time today.


    After tucking the girl in, Rachel went back to the bedroom.


    She was also tired.


    However, after taking a shower, Rachel did not sleep. Instead, she leaned against the bed and read. She didn''t study anything today, so she should review what she had learned before going to bed. Then she could remember the knowledge well.


    When Everett walked inside the bedroom, he saw Rachel reading something in concentration.


    Instead of disturbing her, he took his clothes and went to another bathroom to take a shower.


    Then he went back to his bedroom and sat next to Rachel.


    Rachel heard the sound. She looked at Everett and saw his pajamas. She was surprised. "Have you had a shower?"


    "Yes."


    Everett''s eyes fell on the book in her hand. "Let''s sleep. You can read it tomorrow."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "What time is it?"


    Then she looked at the time on the bedside table.


    "It''s almost eleven."


    Everett said.


    Rachel closed the book and put it on the bedside table.


    "It''s gettingte. Let''s go to bed."


    "Yes."


    Everett turned off the lights andy on the bed.


    It was dark in the bedroom.


    But he didn''t close his eyes.


    Everything was quiet.


    Not long after the person next to himy down, he heard her breath.


    Everett turned around and looked at the woman beside him.


    His desire was hidden inside the darkness, which however was getting stronger and stronger.


    He held Rachel in his arms.


    And his lips pressed on hers...

 Chapter 710

    Melody arrived in Yiyun Town.


    Joan had already booked a homestay hotel for her. It was the same homestay hotel where Brayden lived.


    The car was parked outside the hotel.


    The driver got out of the car and took down her luggage.


    Joan took the luggage, thanked the driver, and looked at Melody. "Go in. Take a shower and rest. I''ll make arrangements for the rest."


    Melody quit the entertainment industry. She no longer had a busy job, and no longer flew around the world.


    She stopped. Everything slowed down.


    But that didn''t mean she wouldn''t do anything.


    She had a lot of work to do.


    Melody stood at the entrance of the guest house and looked at the romantic French building, especially the name on it.


    Meet.


    Meet. What a nice word.


    Melody turned around and looked at the strange town, the strange vegetation, and the strange smell.


    She opened her lips. "No hurry."


    She had plenty of time now.


    Joan looked at her and said nothing more.


    The two of them entered the hotel. After checking in, they waited outside the elevator.


    Ding-


    The elevator door opened.


    The person in the elevator came out.


    However, the person inside stopped after taking a step.


    Melody, who was standing outside the elevator, looked up at the person in the elevator.


    He was gentle and polite, with a gentlemanly air.


    Brayden.


    No one was sure that whether such an encounter was deliberately made or identally happened.


    Melody looked at Brayden. A few secondster, she curled her lips. "Long time no see."


    Brayden walked out and said. "Long time no see."


    She wasn''t much older than him. Melody was well maintained and did not look senior.


    Standing with Brayden in the same line, she seemed to be of his generation.


    In the past, Brayden regarded her as an elder.


    But after what happened, Melody was no longer an elder to Brayden.


    However, after six months, both of them seemed to have changed.


    One was no longer cynical and the other was no longer stubborn.


    They were all tamed by time and became less jealous of evil. Melody said, "Have a drink?"


    Brayden raised his wrist, looked at his watch, and looked up. "OK."


    The two of them went to a coffee shop next door.


    The coffee shop was not a high-end hotel which was all made of


    expensive materials. The shon-ne


    a wooden structure, highlighting thefort of the town.


    A melodious piano piece by canon made everything in the coffee shop seem extremely romantic.


    Melody and Brayden sat in the middle of the seat, sitting opposite each other, iparably peaceful. Brayden politely thanked the waiter for bringing their coffee to them.


    The waiter left with a smile.


    Melody looked at Brayden and kept smiling. Her lips curved a perfect and standard line.


    Brayden didn''t look at Melody. He picked up his coffee cup and took a sip.


    Melody looked at his movements and demeanor. Then she turned to look out the window.


    Yiyun Town was a tourist town. There


    Work were people from all over the


    year


    it was full of


    all


    round. Content bet


    Now it was no exception.


    Melody looked at the peopleing and going outside and said, "It''s quite lively here."


    Brayden


    Put down the coffee cup,


    crossed his hands, andnded on hisp. He turned his eyes and looked out the window.


    He saw people of all figures and skins. The ce was filled with countless scents.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    And her scent was in there.


    "Yes."


    Melody turned around, picked up the coffee cup, took a sip, and looked at Brayden. "Found Olivia?"


    A very casual and natural sentence.


    It was as if this was an easy and pleasant topic.


    Brayden looked out at the sun and subconsciously narrowed his eyes. "Almost."


    "Almost?"


    "That should be soon."


    "Well, almost."

 Chapter 711

    Brayden sat in the coffee shop with Melody. Half an hourter, he left.


    However, after he left, Melody did not leave.


    Melody was still sitting there, drinking coffee and looking out at the street.


    Where Olivia was, Everett was.


    But now, Everett shouldn''t be here.


    Melody''s lips curved and a smile appeared on her face.


    Brayden went back to the hostel, and Kelly was waiting for him at the door.


    Seeing himing, Kelly went over immediately.


    "I''ve already contacted the TV stations, News Week, media. They all released Olivia''s news."


    "Unless something unexpected happens, someone will contact you in the next two days."


    Originally, she wanted to leave her contact information, but Brayden said to leave his, so she left his.


    She knew that he didn''t want to miss any news about Olivia.


    "Okay."


    Brayden opened the door and went in.


    Kelly followed him in. "If Olivia is really here, we will definitely find her."


    "But I''m worried..."


    Kelly stopped and frowned.


    Brayden took a bottle of water and opened it.


    He looked out of the balcony with no joy on his face.


    He was not curious about Kelly''s doubts.


    Kelly looked at Brayden and said, "If Olivia really isn''t dead and was taken away by Everett, Everett will know what we are doing."


    "Even if we knew Olivia was here and even found information about Olivia, we might not be able to find Olivia."


    In fact, Kelly wanted to say that it was impossible for them to find Olivia in such a situation.


    But she didn''t want to frustrate Brayden.


    Sometimes, people needed some hope to keep their life going.


    Brayden needed that.


    Brayden drank half a bottle of water, closed the lid, and looked at the distantndscape. "I just need to make sure she''s still alive." Kelly was stunned.


    "Just make sure Olivia is still alive?


    This... Is it still uncertain?"


    Or would he just have to be sure of that?


    Brayden turned around and looked at her. "Go check on the people around Everett."


    Kelly frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "Check the people who''re on good or bad terms with him over the years."


    Kelly frowned.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Brayden took the notebook and opened it. "Do as I say."


    Before Kelly left, she thought of


    something. "By the way, the man etmercial wants toe amet


    who shot in the chocte


    cooperate with


    you." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Brayden was tapping on the keyboard, and his fingers kept moving. "I don''t want to."


    Kelly smiled. "I knew it. I already told them."


    "But I still have to tell you."


    "The person who wants to work with you is Sydney."


    Sydney was Olivia''s sister.


    Kelly didn''t know before. But she found out it in the past six months.


    Brayden paused as he tapped on the keyboard.


    "In the future, don''t let me hear her name again."


    At a seaside studio of Hong Kong.


    The assistant stood in the studio,


    looking an


    women in all kinds of


    pure and sexy positions in her.


    Swno


    of


    picked up the phone, looked


    The phone vibrated. The at it


    Sued to leave. Who


    "Hello."


    "Sis, I have to tell you something."


    "Say it."


    "We can''t get Sydney to do thismercial. I''m sorry."


    "What?"


    Sydney finished thest set of portraits and walked out.


    The assistant went over immediately and handed over the water.


    Sydney drank and looked at her. "What happened?"

 Chapter 712

    Sydney clearly noticed that the assistant didn''t look well.


    The assistant had never thought about hiding it from Sydney, but she knew Sydney. If she told Sydney, she would absolutely be furious.


    But the assistant had to tell her.


    "Deline''s Group called and said..."


    Sydney stopped wiping her sweat and her eyes fixed on the assistant''s face.


    Seeing the change in her expression, the assistant quickly said, "Deline''s Group had made the arrangement for you and Brayden to work together, but Brayden refused when he found out that the partner was you."


    "Deline''s Group didn''t expect that."


    "The main purpose of this ad is to help Brayden find his wife. Now that he''s asking for changing the partner, there''s nothing Deline''s Group could do but..."


    Deline''s Group rejected them.


    Of course, the assistant didn''t say thosest words.


    She didn''t dare to say.


    Although Sydney looked pure and harmless, she was actually picky and fussy.


    She offended a lot of people on Henry''s coattails, the sugar daddy behind her.


    Sydney couldn''t stand being rejected.


    She was the only one who could refuse others, and no one else could.


    Now that she was rejected, the assistant didn''t know what a scene Sydney would make.


    However, unexpectedly, Sydney did not do anything at all.


    But after she told her that, she looked calm for a while.


    "I see."


    Then she walked out.


    The assistant stood there, stunned.


    Just like that... Calm?


    Sydney got into the RV and looked out at the rolling waves. Deep feelings welled up in her eyes.


    She was not angry at being rejected.


    Because it was Brayden.


    The more affectionate Brayden was, the more she liked him.


    Sydney clenched her hand, and the emotion in her eyes grew stronger.


    And with this feeling overflowing, something shed across her eyes very quickly.


    In Mn.


    Rachel repeated the same thing every day, studying, eating, sleeping, and apanying her child.


    Her life was dull, but she liked it.


    Some people like to travel here today and there tomorrow, but she liked this kind of life.


    Even if she stayed at home for a few days, she didn''t feel sad or what.


    As time passed, Rachel learned more and more things, and what she wanted was gradually gaining.


    This month had passed.


    On September.


    Coco was going to school.


    "Mommy, is Coco the only one who has to go to school?"


    Early in the morning, Rachel dressed the little girl,bed her hair, and fixed her clothes.


    The little girl stood before her like a little princess.


    But the little princess was unhappy, her little face was wrinkled, and her eyes were filled with unwillingness.


    She didn''t want to go to school. She wanted to be with mommy and daddy.


    Rachel smiled and took the little girl into her arms. "How could it be Coco alone?"


    "There


    lot of ssmates and


    to a lo


    friends in the school. When you getThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    you can meet a lot


    e


    od friends and y


    The little girl was a people person. She was usually very cheerful.


    But when it came to school, there was always a conflict in her heart.


    They talked to Tony about this. Tony said it should be because Coco had no rtives or friends around her.


    She had been ying with adults all


    veline


    the time, not with children of the same age. She had no way to get used to it when she suddenly went into an unfamiliar environment. en.swhovels


    Rachel agreed.


    Everything was difficult at the beginning, as long as we took this step, it would be fine.


    The little girl grabbed her hand and


    her head. "I don''t want


    y with my ssmates.


    know them..."


    M


    "Yeah, you don''t know them now but when you go to school, don''t you know them?"


    Rachel lowered her head, face next to the little girl, full of tenderness.


    The little girl pouted. "I don''t want to know them."


    Rachel was helpless. "Then what about the future? Are you going to be with mommy and daddy forever?"


    Coco looked up. "Can''t I?"


    "I want to be with you and daddy. I don''t want to be with anyone else."


    The little girl held her hand and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Rachel looked at her tears and froze.


    This girl, why was she crying easily?


    Rachel did not answer her question, and tears fell down Coco''s face in an instant.


    "I don''t want to go to school. I don''t want to leave you and dad. I don''t want..."


    "Crying"


    The little girl burst into tears and held Rachel tightly.


    Rachel quicklyforted her. "No, you are not leaving anywhere. You misunderstood, Coco."


    "I mean to let you know more friends."


    "This is not leaving, eh?"


    "Could it be..."


    Before she could finish speaking, footsteps were heard.

 Chapter 713

    Rachel heard the voice and looked at the person who was walking towards her for help.


    Everett looked at the person in Rachel''s arms and walked over to sit next to Rachel.


    "Coco."


    After hearing Everett''s voice, Coco finally looked up from Rachel''s arms and looked at Everett with tearful eyes.


    "Dad... Dad..."


    Coco''s sobbing made Rachel feel terrible.


    She took a wet towel and wiped away the tears on Coco''s face.


    Everett looked at the little girl. "If you go to school, will Daddy and mommy don''t want you anymore?"


    §á


    Coco stopped talking, but a bean-sized tear fell as she looked at Everett.


    Rachel was helpless.


    The child''s tears always fell so easily.


    "Honey, we send you to school. It doesn''t mean that mommy and daddy don''t want you."


    "Daddy and mommy just want you to be happier and make more friends."


    "Do you understand?"


    The little girl lowered her head.


    Although she was only three years old, she was very smart.


    She could understand the meaning if someone talked with her.


    Not to mention that Everett was so patient with her.


    Rachel listened to Everett. Somehow, she felt like he was talkative for the first time.


    Did he never talk much before?


    Rachel thought about it and realized that since she woke up, Everett had said very little.


    A smile appeared on her face.


    No matter how little he said, he didn''t act so in front of their girl.


    He was a good father.


    "Don''t worry, mommy is studying hard. When I have learned well, I can go to school with you." Rachel said softly. Coco heard this and looked up at Rachel.


    "Really?"


    There were still tears in her eyes, and some even fell.


    Rachel looked at her and wiped her tears away. She said softly,"


    see, mommy has been wo yo


    hard all this time just for


    SO


    "Don''t you believe mommy?"


    Coco lowered her head, her two little hands


    sobbiertwined, and she was s just..." Content belmommy.


    , "Coco believes in mo


    esnovels


    Rachel heard the little girl''s low voice. It seemed that Coco found it difficult to speak out.


    She lowered her head, approached her, and said softly, "Just what?"


    Coco looked up and looked at Rachel pitifully. "Coco just doesn''t want to leave mommy and daddy..."


    That was the real reason.


    Rachel smiled. "It''s only a few hours. Besides, you haven''t gone to kindergarten yet. You can go and see if you like it." "Maybe you like it a lot."


    Coco''s eyes sparkled. "Go..."


    "Yeah, mommy and daddy will take you to the kindergarten first. We''ll talkter after you take a look of it, okay?"


    The little girl looked at the two people, hesitating and struggling. In the end, she agreed.


    "Okay..."


    Finally, afterforting the little girl, Rachel looked at Everett gratefully.


    She found that it was easier for her to persuade the little girl when Everett was around.


    Everett''s eyes fell on Rachel''s face, who looked at him with trust and gentleness in her eyes, just like that year.


    She trusted him so much.


    Everett moved his finger and held her hand. "Pack up, let''s go to school."


    "Okay."


    The family of three went to school soon.


    Kindergarten started today, so parents had to take their children to sign up.


    In fact, before today, Rachel and Everett had persuaded Coco to go.


    They didn''t expect Coco to regret her decision before going there.


    However, Coco was still a little child. As parents, they were supposed tomunicate well with her.


    The car arrived at the kindergarten inContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    half an hour. There were many private cars parked at the school gate Rachel could recognize their brands.


    And she knew that none of these cars were cheap.

 Chapter 714

    Obviously, this was an elite school.


    Though it was just a kindergarten.


    Rachel and Everett led the little girl into school, holding her hands.


    There were many children and parents in the school. It was very lively.


    It was the first time Coco had seen such a scene, and she was surprised.


    But she also felt curious.


    Looking at her expression, Rachel smiled gently without saying a word.


    She would ask when she wanted to.


    Indeed, not long after, the little girl asked her.


    "Mommy, are they all here for school?"


    The little girl looked back and forth and saw many children and adults.


    She could guess it as she was smart.


    "Yes, these children are all here to start school. Some of them will be ssmates or even friends with Coco." "ssmates..."


    The little girl''s eyes were full of curiosity.


    "Yes, you will have sses together, y together, catch up together."


    The little girl summed up, "Is it just like daddy and mommy?"


    Rachel thought for a moment and said, "That''s quite simr but not the same."


    The little girl''s eyes lit up.


    Rachel smiled at the little girl''s appearance.


    She finally made the first step.


    Rachel took the little girl to sign up and get all she needed in the school. It was already scorching hot when they were done. But the little girl was happy.


    The school especially catered for its students no matter in design or architecture.


    There were many unique ygrounds rarely seen outside.


    Moreover, the ssrooms and inside decorations were new.


    Children would fall in love with it at the first nce.


    The little girl was no exception.


    "Mommy, daddy, it''s so fun here!" The little girl said when Rachel and Everett got into the car, her voice was full of joy.


    Just now at school, Rachel and Everett had already taken her to the yground inside.


    The school had an amusement park for children, which was well built.


    The little girl didn''t want to leave at the end.


    "You will have more fun when youe here with your ssmates and friends in the future."


    The little girl immediately looked at Rachel. "Mommy, will youe here too?"


    "I will when I''m done learning."


    She believed in herself.


    "Mmm! Coco is waiting for mommy at school!"


    "Okay."


    Everett looked through the rearview mirror at them.


    Rachel was smiling gently. The hot sunlight brought a blush to her cheeks.


    She was caressing Coco''s head, her gentle eyes full of soft and tender.


    Instead of going straight home, the three of them went out for lunch and took Coco to buy something for school tomorrow.


    Originally, these things should have been bought long ago, but Everett said it wasn''t in a hurry, so Rachel didn''t insist.


    After lunch, the little girl took the


    didProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    o talk about it. Only then et


    know why Everett.


    he


    t in a hurry. Content to


    He was waiting for today on purpose.


    After the little girl went to school to see


    Found she began to likes


    and then she would be excited to go


    to buy the stationaries chool,


    Rachel suddenly felt that Everett could be a psychiatrist.


    The three of them went to the mall to buy school supplies.


    Rachel and Everett did not choose for the little girl, but let her choose for herself.


    She was able to choose everything she wanted.


    When they got home, she was still very happy, going on and on holding her stationaries.


    Rachel went pack up the little girl''s


    things for school tomorrow,


    to remember while listening to the little girl''s chitchat. ¨¦n.swnovels


    instructing her things she need ne


    It was the first time the child had left her, and she was worried.


    Everett sat by and watched the two of them.


    Furry was lying on the sofa next to them, trying to y with the study stationaries that the little girl bought today.


    It also seemed curious.


    In the living room, it was very lively, attracting him to dive into such an atmosphere.


    At this moment...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!